《Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor of Planetos》


 Chapter 1 - The Young Messiah (I)

    <h4>Chapter 1 - 1 - The Young Messiah (I)</h4>


    "What is the weight of knowing the past, present and future? Does that make me a god or a mere mortal bold enough to see the world through God''s eyes?" - Aenar Targaryen, before his conquest at the age of six.


    -


    289 BC - Sixth Year of the Reign of King Robert I Baratheon of House Baratheon.


    North - Winterfell, ancestral home of House Stark.


    Jon, in one of the towers of Winterfell, looked at the men and more men gathering outside the castle. A sea of tents with banners fluttering in the cold North wind appeared before him, each bearing the coat of arms of the noble houses that controlled the North. Loyal men above all, brave.


    <strong>War.</strong>


    A word appeared in young Jon''s mind, his deep purple eyes staring at the people gathering for war with a calm gaze.


    It was a simple word, but in the end, its meaning was cruel and cold, almost like a god taking people''s lives.


    "War is a form of violence whose aim is to force the enemy to give up their will." The six-year-old muttered to himself, his dark hair adorning his boyish face, a taciturn look reflected on his face.


    "The Kraken will drown while the Deer, the Lion and the Wolf feast on its corpse." He muttered again, feeling the cold breeze against his face. Although cold, he felt strangely at peace.


    Jon, knew how this war would end before it had even begun, he had seen every important battle, the notablemanders of each side, some ended up dead and the Kraken would mourn as it was forced to lose itsst male offspring.


    "War... do I want a war in my name?" Jon asked himself, looking at the men excited to go to war, sharpening their axes, swords and hammers. He imagined himselfmanding these men and the conclusion he felt was an enormous weight on his small, fragile shoulders.


    "Jihad." A word that sent shivers through Jon''s body, he shuddered from head to toe, he felt like a mountain was weighing on his head. The overwhelming feeling of anxiety welled up in his chest, cries of the dead and prayers rang in his ears like a chorus ofpletely opposite dualities of good and evil.


    "Control your emotions, fear kills the mind and erodes your resolve." Jon muttered gradually, regaining his rationality. The feeling of anxiety gradually disappeared.


    In his eyes, all the men outside Winterfell were animals with no control over their emotions, but if he thought about it from that perspective, he too was an animal. As to which animal, Jon had yet to decide, but he preferred the biggest, for in this world of intrigue, only force can force another man to kneel before you.


    Dragon...


    Jon''s eyes showed a look of desire, remembering his "little" partner now sleeping in Wolfwood.


    Taking onest look at Winterfell''s sea of tents, Jon left without a second thought, his clothes predominantly ck.


    Descending the spiral staircase step by step without haste or anxiety, Jon found himself in front of a corridor, he walked down the corridor where he passed the kitchen, where people came and went with extreme haste, no one paid any attention to the six-year-old boy.


    Something that Jon appreciated, receiving looks of contempt in the morning was not pleasant, especially for his shaken psyche, although after six years, there were no words that made him feel any pain.


    Jon quickly returned to his room, or if a pantry could be considered a room in the first ce. However, lying in bed, he felt peace again. Even the visions of the future seemed to disappear in the silence of his room.


    His mind was pleasantly gued by the silence he loved so much to be surrounded by.


    Lying on the bed, Jon stretched out his hand and looked at it, it was a child''s hand, there were already calluses on it, showing that it had already started working at an early age, courtesy of a certain particrly degradable redfish in Winterfell.


    "The irony of fate, me, the most powerful boy in the world, living in a dispensary and tormented by a stigma I never deserved to carry." Jon muttered to himself, he had known he was special for as long as he could remember, not because he was reincarnated with memories of another life, that of an eighteen-year-old.


    As well as learning things extremely quickly, such asnguages and other things, including swordsmanship, he also had almost uninterrupted visions of the future, an ability he named Prescience.


    The Prescience showed him the past, present and future, although the future was mostly covered in a thick fog and impossible to see through. But every now and then, a wind would blow the fog away, allowing him to see certain possibilities that could happen.


    For Jon, it was more normal to see the past than the future, so he knew he wasn''t the son everyone thought he was. However, even without the Prescience, he would have known that he wasn''t the son of the Lord Paramount of the North, the color of his eyes and having to dye his hair every week was a good indication of that,


    "Lyanna Stark..." A whisper escaped Jon''s lips, he couldn''t help but smile remembering the visions of the past he had seen earlier. The sixteen-year-old girl who was his mother was a free spirit of nature, a Nymph.


    She was beautiful in every way, noble in character and soul, and his father, Rhaegar, although not as noble in character, was a man of respect tormented by the same visions of the future, although nowhere near as powerful as his Prescience.


    Did Jon resent his father and mother because of the cruel fate they had ced him in? The answer was no. How could he me two people in love for loving each other?


    Besides, the entire responsibility of a kingdom couldn''t be ced on just two people, it was a chain of events that resulted in the entire downfall of the Targaryen Dynasty, a chain of events that stemmed from the Dance of the Dragons.


    Moreover, even without Rhaegar, the noble houses of Westeros would still rebel because of his grandfather, as Aerys Targaryen had chosen to detonate King''s Landing with thousands of barrels containing Wildfire. With Jaime Lannister still being forced to kill the king and earn the epithet of Killer of Kings.


    The North would rebel because of the deaths of their Lord and the death of the Heir of the North, the Rivends followed along with the North because of the alliance between both Great Noble Houses.


    The Vale, which started the war, and Storm''s End would also join the Rebellion because of Robert''s loyalty to his stepbrother, Eddard Stark. The Tyrells would still side with the Crown, and the Martells would still hate the Lannisters.


    At the end of the day, the war would still happen, Rhaegar and Lyanna were just other people''s tools to incite the war faster.


    Jon liked to see the past, to learn from the mistakes of others so as not to make the same mistakes, it was his way of learning to live in this medieval world that seemed stagnant in time. He liked to see the conspiracies unfolding behind the walls and epic deaths over the years, such as the Death of Daemon Targaryen and Aemond Targaryen in the Eye of God.


    "My new family isplicated." Jon muttered to himself, yet he was happy to have another chance to live with a healthy body.


    Only he knows what it''s like to spend a lifetime agonizing in pain while spending his days slowly rotting in bed without being able to move his body. So, even in the current harsh circumstances, he was happy to live again.


    He was healthy and able to move freely, he would build a future with his own hands and he currently had a family who loved him, even though his uncle''s wife was someone despicable in his eyes.


    "Future... future and future" Another and another tired word came from Jon''s lips, there were things that even if he knew would happen in the future, he couldn''t change anything.


    Even if he escaped to the most isted desert in the world, even to the deepest sea and the highest ce, there would be wars in his name, for so fate had decreed for him.


    No matter how much he escaped the fate decreed for him, it would still be by chaining him to a noble but equally terrible purpose.


    He would sit on the Iron Throne for a single purpose.


    <strong>The salvation of mankind.</strong>


    <strong>----------</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW


    </strong>


    <strong> (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)</strong>

 Chapter 2 - The Young Messiah (II)

    <h4>Chapter 2 - 2 - The Young Messiah (II)</h4>


    "Fear kills the mind." - Aenar Targaryen - God-Emperor ofos.


    -----------------


    Visenya Targaryen, the first queen of Westeros, looked around to see where she was at the moment. She found herself in what looked like a dark infinite space, below her was a bridge made of a material that resembled Dragon ss, two different extremely bright colors intertwined inside the dark crystal, these colors branching out like tree roots to all sides.


    With no option to walk sideways, she walked across the crystal bridge, every time she stepped onto the bridge, the ck crystal around her feet lit up, following her footsteps as she walked across the bridge.


    Visenya was calm, not many things could make her nervous or afraid, the Dark Sister was ready to be drawn from her scabbard at any moment, eager to drink the blood of her enemies at any moment.


    The First Queen of Westeros didn''t know how long she had been walking, but her journey had finallye to an end. The queen''s lc eyes fixed themselves almost instantly on the small figure at the end of the crystal bridge.


    She could recognize the white gold hair, a very rare color, even when Valyria was still standing.


    Reaching the boy''s side, Visenya didn''t speak to him and looked at whaty at the end of the bridge. It was an extremely beautiful ce, under a dark background, lights of different colors intertwined with each other creating what looked like a circle of bright lights.


    "It''s the nexus of all time and space, a ce where the mere concept of time is irrelevant. Here, even a blind man could see some scenes from the past, present and perhaps with luck, the future itself." Visenya heard the child speak in a calm voice, he sounded like a small adult, a taciturn look, with a slight sadness reflected on his face.


    A look that reminded one of her brother/husband. Aegon always made the same expression when he had Dragon Dreams.


    "What''s your name, boy?" Visenya asked with a regal tone worthy of a queen long in power. A powerful queen who didn''t take disrespect lightly. She even wanted to burn Oldtown with Vhagar to show her power.


    The boy looked at her, causing the queen to notice the beautiful dark purple eyes looking back at her with a hint of curiosity reflected in his eyes.


    "Due to less than pleasant circumstances, I am currently known as Jon Snow, Your Grace." He replied, causing Visenya to once again show an expression of surprise. The boy in front of her shouted his Valyrian descent from head to toe, but he was still called Jon Snow, a name she knew was given to bastards from the North.


    "And your other name?" Visenya questioned the boy once more, the curiosity in her eyes could not be hidden. Everything from the beginning that appeared in this ce seemed too incredible, she tried to remember thest memory she could recall, but she couldn''t find out anything about it.


    "Aenar Targaryen, rightful heir to the Iron Throne and currently living with a mere bastard in the North." If before the boy''s words had surprised her, now she waspletely incredulous.


    "And why is the rightful heir to my noble house living as a bastard in the North?" She asked, her voice regal and full of fury hidden in her apparently calm gaze. Those lc eyes stared at the boy, waiting for his answer; it seemed as if there was a me burning in her eyes.


    Looking at the elderly woman next to him, Jon couldn''t help but smile, the woman believed his words without any hesitation, he could feel her fury, indignant at his situation, she was furious for someone she had never met. It moved him a little.


    Holding her hand, Jon spoke in a soft tone. "The Targaryen Dynasty has fallen, there are only five members of House Targaryen left in the world. Some have been exiled to Essos and are currently being hunted like animals and starving in the streets. The othernguishes in the north, serving for over a hundred years as Maester. One is trapped in her never-ending quest for revenge."


    Visenya felt her brain go nk for a moment, she gritted her teeth and looked at the child holding her hand. Her voice was tinged with the purest fury and violence imaginable


    "How is this possible and who dared touch my family?"


    "Dragons are now extinct, most were killed in the Dance of the Dragons, a civil war between House Targaryen. Still, the Targaryen Dynasty survived for over 170 years without dragons, only destroyed by my grandfather who went mad and did every atrocity no king couldmit." Jon exined calmly as his eyes stared into the Nexus of Time and Space, he already had an idea of who this old woman next to him was, and why she was in this ce that only he could enter.


    The Shadow Sister on the scabbard was a clear indication of her identity.


    Visenya was silent for a moment, not knowing what she was thinking. Turning to the boy holding her hand, the rightful heir to the Iron Throne and House Targaryen, she spoke with a cold, indifferent tone.


    "Boy, I''m going to teach you something you mustn''t forget. A king bows to no one, does not care about the opinions of others or even respect thew, we are Targaryen and we bring fire and blood to our enemies, your grandfather was weak, that''s why he died."


    Jon couldn''t help but cluck his tongue in admiration, the woman was truly strong as written in the books he had read.


    Visenya Targaryen, Knight of Vhagar and Bearer of the Dark Sister, First Queen of Westeros and Mother of Maegor the Cruel.


    "It may be true what you say, Your Grace, but it''s been a long time since we''ve had dragons to force the other houses to their knees. Aegon V tried to make some reforms for the good of the people, but over the next month, numerous nobles blocked his reform ns. There were many talented kings like Aegon V, Maekar I, Daeron II, but without dragons what could House Targaryen do to fight the huge armies of the Great Noble Houses." Jon replied with a sad tone, what was sadder for a talented ruler without the power to make his reforms?


    Visenya stroked the boy''s white-gold hair and spoke in a softer tone. "My descendants were good at keeping the Dynasty going for so long without dragons."


    There were no lies in her words, she really admired the achievements of her descendants, for without dragons, even Aegon would be helpless to conquer an entire continent.


    "What have Ie here for, boy?" Even though she didn''t know what was going on, Visenya knew that something was very wrong, for she was talking to her descendant from hundreds of years in the future.


    "You''re dead, my subconscious knowing that I needed proper teachers for me to learn to rule, brought your dead consciousness from a different time-space to this ce, the Nexus of Time and Space." Jonmented in a gentle tone, afraid of stressing out the former queen of Westeros.


    But to Jon''s surprise, the Queen was apparently very calm, showing no reaction of surprise at his words.


    Visenya, on hearing that she was dead, wasn''t surprised, she was talking to her descendant from the future, there was no way she could be alive, but although she didn''t want to admit it, deep down she was sad to hear that she was dead, she wanted to see what her son''s reign would be like.


    "Is the Long Nighting again?" Visenya asked, pushing those feelings aside; at this moment, she had an even greater responsibility.


    Jon wasn''t surprised to hear Visenya''s question, it was obvious that her husband had told her about the Song of Ice and Fire.


    "Yes, along with it, an army of hundreds of thousands of undead who don''t need to eat, rest or even feel pain, as well as being almost immortal, being killed by just three things."


    Visenya''s face turned grim, apart from the Long Night, his descendant had to deal with an army of undead, fight all that without dragons! Looking at his calm face, the queen couldn''t help but admire her descendant.


    Even her son Maegor, or Aenys'' trash, are no match for this child with a name less than ten days old.


    "You''ll make a good king, Aenar." Visenyamented, ruffling his hair with a touch of tenderness in her eyes.


    "Unfortunately, without dragons, your journey will be difficult, even with my teachings." She spoke with a helpless tone, it waspletely unrealistic to fight an undead army without dragons.


    "Who says I don''t have a dragon?" For the third time, Jon''s words surprised Visenya.


    Visenyaughed and spoke in an amused tone. "I didn''t know you were the Father of Dragons, forgive my ignorance, Your Grace."


    "I''m a magnanimous prince, you''re forgiven, My Queen." Jon joined in the banter and spoke with a smile.


    "Now let''s begin your training." Visenya spoke, unsheathing the Dark Sister.


    Making Jon''s face show obvious helplessness. He felt he was going to suffer a little.


    --------------------------------------


    <strong>Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 3 - The Young Messiah (III)

    <h4>Chapter 3 - 3 - The Young Messiah (III)</h4>


    "There is no escape; we pay for the violence of our ancestors" - thought Aenar Targaryen under the hate-filled eyes of King Baratheon.


    ------------


    Jon awoke in his bed; his eyes calm despite the incredible experience that had just taken ce. Meeting Visenya Targaryen, the first queen of Westeros, was a pleasant encounter that he had not foreseen with his prescience.


    He quickly realized that time in the time-space nexus was different from the real world, he had spent days training with Visenya, but looking out the window it hadn''t been more than a few hours, it looked like he had taken a simple nap.


    Remembering the old but undeniably strong woman pointing her sword at him, Jon felt his lips curl into a smile.


    Getting out of bed, he walked over to a bucket and washed his face. It was his favorite time of day, breakfast, and perhaps thest breakfast he would have with his uncle before he went off to war again after six years of rebellion.


    After making sure there was nothing wrong with his clothes, Jon left the room without a second thought. The corridors of Winterfell were busier than ever.


    Warriors and more warriors passed him, some looking at him with curiosity, others with thinly veiled disdain. But most ignored him as if he didn''t even exist.


    Jon didn''t know if it hurt more to be despised or ignored, but he was used to such looks and continued his walk until he reached the mess hall where everyone ate every morning, lunch and dinner.


    Opening the doors to the hall, Jon found his family eating along with several other northern lords, the most prominent of whom were Big Jon of House Umber and Jorah of House Mormont, along with his aunt Maege Mormont.


    The only reason for mentioning Jorah was that the man had a very important role to y in the future, otherwise Jon wouldn''t even look at a man who would sell people in the future to satisfy a pompous, self-centered woman.


    "You have arrived, Jon. Come and sit beside me." Jon''s attention was drawn to the powerful yet strangely calm voice.


    Eddard Stark, Lord of House Stark, Lord of Winterfell and Lord Paramount of the North.


    Jon noticed that the man was young, twenty-six years old, with brown hair down to his shoulders and dark gray eyes that could be as soft as mist or as hard as stone when angry.


    Standing next to the Warden of the North was the son of House Stark, Robb Stark, a child of six who, with his auburn hair and blue eyes, looked like his mother in every way.


    On the left was the Lady of the North and daughter of the noble House Tully, beautiful and elegant with her red hair and blue eyes. If Jon hadn''t met her, he would have taken her for a virtuous woman. Unfortunately, she was only virtuous in appearance, nothing more than a trophy wife with no backbone and no respect for the traditions of the North.


    The woman could be especially cruel when she wanted to, wishing him dead and doing many other unkind things to a child.


    In her arms was a girl who bore an unmistakable resemnce to her, the eldest daughter of House Stark, Sansa Stark, who was no more than one years old.


    She was the cutest thing in the world, but she would be an exact copy of her mother, dreaming of princes and knights of the south. Something she might regret in the future if he didn''t stop certain things from happening.


    That was all House Stark for now, there would be more toe, but he put that aside for a moment before sitting down next to Robb, ignoring the dangerous, deadly stare that fell upon him.


    "I thought you overslept." Robbmented with a smile as he devoured a chicken leg. His eyes met Jon''s dark purple ones and he smiled amicably.


    They were brothers, except for the blood that ran through their veins.


    Jon shrugged and answered nonchntly, lying as normally as he breathed. "It was hard to sleep with all that noise the night before."


    Robb agreed, the mobilization of the army was indeed noisy.


    As he tore off a piece of bread and put it in his mouth, Jon felt the deadly stare next to him again. Lifting his gaze, he saw the blue eyes of Catelyn Stark, born Tully, staring at him without hiding the disgust in her eyes.


    Swallowing his bread, Jon drank some water and asked nonchntly. "Something wrong, Lady Stark?"


    Jon''s words drew the attention of all the lords present, who watched with amusement at what was about to happen.


    "A bastard can''t dine with us." Catelyn didn''t care that her husband was present and spoke without hiding her extreme dislike for the bastard.


    Robb looked at his mother with a frown, the same look that was on the Lord of Winterfell''s face at that moment. Robb was unhappy with his mother''s words, while Eddard was unhappy with his wife''s attitude toward their bannermen. What would they think of him? A man who couldn''t control his wife?


    Letting out augh that left everyone looking at the six-year-old in surprise, Jon replied calmly. "Thest time I remember, I was invited to sit down by Lord Stark; as a vassal, I must obey my lord. Are you saying your will is above that of your own husband and lord, Lady Stark?"


    Jon didn''t stop andnded another blow on Catelyn. "Worthy of a Seven-worshipping southerner who despises our ways."


    If everyone had been watching the fun before, now all the lords were looking at Catelyn with increasingly unfriendly eyes. They already didn''t like the fact that their lord had married a southerner, especially after the woman opened a Seven Church in Winterfell. Jon''s words only reminded them of the dislike they felt for Lady Stark.


    And it was so simple that Jon wanted tough right then, but he held himself back as he prepared to watch the show while Catelyn dug her own grave and jumped in alone without him doing anything.


    Although the woman had beauty, she definitely didn''t have enough intelligence, something that few women in this world had, given the little or no education they received from their noble houses.


    There were few truly intelligent women in this world, Olenna Tyrell being one of the few, the fame of the Queen of Thorns circting for years even in the far north.


    As Catelyn felt the increasingly unfriendly looks being thrown her way, she felt her cheeks flush with shame and anger, her eyes practically spitting mes from how angry she was at the moment.


    Not only had she been despised by a bastard, she had thrown him to the lions to defend herself against usations of disloyalty.


    Unfortunately, Jon had forgotten that his uncle was present. How could a husband fail to defend his wife?


    "Enough!" Eddard spoke, his voice causing the many eyes of the lords to turn away and go back to eating, though some still looked at Catelyn with much dissatisfaction in their eyes - Jon Umber and Maege Mormont.


    Jon ate his bread with a vague disappointment in his eyes, but when he noticed Eddard''s look, he quickly hid his expression and ate with an innocent look on his face as he winked yfully at the Lord Paramount of the North.


    He just snorted coldly as he went back to eating, probably nning how to scold him when he returned from the war.


    Jon wasn''t worried about that; with Eddard Stark gone to war, Winterfell would be handed over to a temporary regent, and the regent was obviously Catelyn Stark, Lady of Winterfell.


    He could foresee that Catelyn would make his life a living hell when Eddard wasn''t around. But the heir to the Iron Throne wasn''t worried.


    First, he had plenty of ways to make the Redfish regret her choices, and second, he could live in the forest for a few months without a problem.


    So he really wasn''t worried at all about what his life would be like if Eddard went to war against House Greyjoy.


    "Sorry about my mother, Jon." Robb said, sitting down next to Jon, his voice lower than usual and showing a bit of embarrassment on the boy''s part. Unlike Sansa in the future, Robb actually treated him like a real brother. His mother''s actions seemed to hurt the boy more than Jon himself, who was the target of the insults.


    "Don''t worry, if I cared about other people''s words, I would have killed myself a long time ago." Jon ced his hand on the Heir of Winterfell''s shoulder and spoke with a small smile. Just as Robb treated him like a brother, Jon treated Robb like a brother; the two were inseparable, especially during swordy lessons.


    The smile returned to Robb''s face at Jon''s words, and he began to eat, sharing the start of his day.


    --------------------------------------


    <strong>Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    <strong>(Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)</strong>

 Chapter 4 - The Dragon and Rider (I)

    <h4>Chapter 4 - 4 - The Dragon and Rider (I)</h4>


    <i>"His flesh may be made of fire and his blood as hot as magma, he may be of apletely different race than mine, but we are undeniably brothers. Brothers bonded until the day I die, or if the Gods so choose, something I pray every night will not happen, his death." - Aenar Targaryen, reflecting on his bond with his dragon.</i>


    --------------


    The next day, Eddard Stark and his bannermen went to war again. Thirty-five thousand seasoned men and a few women from Bear Ind. All already baptized in the fire and steel of war. Another fifteen thousand would join along the way, making a total of fifty thousand men and women, and the army would march to the battlefield.


    Westeros was experiencing its first war since the rebellion that led to the destruction of House Targaryen.


    Knowing that Catelyn would act as regent and rule all of Winterfell in Lord Stark''s absence, Jon decided to spare the life of his uncle''s wife and, after saying goodbye to Robb, left for Wofswood with a dagger and some food and water supplies.


    His departure attracted no attention except from Robb himself, but knowing what his mother might do to Jon, he remained silent even when questioned by his mother. Even though other people knew of Jon''s departure, they didn''t care; they all had their own lives to tend to instead of worrying about the life of a bastard.


    Woofswood was arge forest, its huge oaks looking ancient and strangely twisted. It wasn''t just oaks that inhabited the forest. Sentinels, soldier pines, and hawthorn, beech, ash, chestnut, ironwood, fir, and many tall pines. Weirwoods were asionally found singly or in pairs.


    In addition to the trees, there were wolves, bears, wild boars, deer, elk, fish, foxes, rabbits, tree cats, ck squirrels, and emperor spiders.


    In short, it was not a forest friendly to humans, let alone a small, fragile six-year-old boy, the favorite prey of many of the predators that lived in this forest.


    Jon knew this, and so his every move consisted of using his Prescience as much as he could at the moment, avoiding predators like wolves and bears for the most part.


    However, the ability couldn''t be used 24 hours a day, which put the six-year-old through some very dangerous times when he found himself facing a particrly hungry giant brown bear.


    If he hadn''t been much more agile than the bear and hadn''t managed to escape after circling the trees and squeezing into small, narrow spaces, he would probably have had to fight a bear at the age of six, not an easy task with only a dagger.


    A distance that should have taken half a day stretched into five long days. And at the end of the fifth day, Jon finally came to a rtively open clearing in front of a huge stone wall, the entrance to a cave.


    Tired, dirty, and hungry, Jon sat down on the green grass and looked at the cave entrance, seeing no movement from it, he focused his gaze on the stone wall, where there were w marks that no normal animal could ever make.


    They were huge marks, almost the size of a rtively tall person; if anyone had seen them, they would probably have been frightened, wondering what gigantic monster had made those marks in the hard stone. Curiously, there were other w marks on the stone, but of a different size, almost as if to show the gradual growth of the beast.


    Observing the marks for a while, Jon concluded that his favorite winged reptile had grown again since thest time he had seen it, about a year and a few months ago.


    Noticing the twilight shadows on the surrounding pines, Jon knew that another night was quickly approaching. Without wasting any time, he began gathering dry twigs and stones to build a fire.


    Normally, he wouldn''t dare build a fire in the middle of the forest, but since he was in the territory of a predator of the highest rank in the world''s food chain, he knew that manyrge animals would nevere close to where he was.


    After some effort to light a spark with two stones, Jon found himself warming himself in front of the orange mes of the campfire, warding off the terrible and deadly cold of the north. He reached into his pack, pulled out a dead squirrel, and without hesitation and his knife, began to clean the squirrel, apparently his meal for the night.


    If it was difficult to survive in the forest during the day, the level increased dramatically at night.


    While waiting for the squirrel to be ready for the fire, Jon noticed that the darkness had already consumed everything around him. He could barely see a meter in front of him. Wolf howls could be heard deep in the forest. The whole forest seemed to be waking up, and so did its predators.


    Jon was not intimidated by the sounds of the predators, he had already spent seven days in the forest before, something that made his uncle dig up almost every stone in Woofswood looking for him. This time, though dangerous, was even easier as his powers matured.


    A tantalizing, juicy smell hung in the air as hunger ravaged the empty space in Jon''s stomach. Suddenly, the sound of footsteps from the cave entrance caught the six-year-old''s attention.


    The footsteps were heavy and came with a sound that resembled something dragging, trills and guttural roars that reached Jon, causing his lips to lift in a very happy smile.


    After all, it had been so long since they had met, he was very happy right now.


    As the footsteps came dangerously close, Jon felt the temperature around him rise as what he assumed to be sulfur and smoke hung in the air along with the breeze.


    A pungent and even unpleasant smell to most people, but to him it was aforting scent that represented the greatest power in the world today.


    Suddenly, out of the darkness that engulfed the forest, a huge draconic face emerged, its crimson scales partially illuminated by the flickering orange light of the campfire.


    Anyone else would probably have a heart attack when they saw a huge head the size of a meter appear next to them.


    But no Jon, he wasn''t at all surprised or frightened by the huge head appearing next to him, he looked at the dragon with a smile that showed his impable white teeth.


    "(I see you''re all right, you greedy dragon.)" Jon spoke in High Valyrian, the legitimate High Valyrian, not the bastardized versions of the Nine Free Cities. Thenguage was so beautiful that to other people''s ears what he said was no different than singing.


    The dragon gave a seemingly dissatisfied trill at his words and rested its huge head on the ground next to its rider. The red eyes, like hot coals, stared at Jon with an unyielding but strangely calm gaze.


    "(It''s good to see you too, Caraxes.)" Jon said, stroking the warm scales of the draconic face with a smile on his lips. He couldn''t have been happier to be beside him right now.


    For 144 years, the world didn''t know it, but in the year 283, after Aegon''s conquest, dragons came back to life. He was born from an egg mysteriouslyid in a cave in Woofswood on the same day Jon was born.


    After he was born, Jon, who was still a baby, saw the dragon being born through prescience, even though they were thousands of miles apart. Without knowing each other personally, they formed a bond that ignored distance.


    Looking away from Caraxes, Jon picked up the squirrel that looked ready to eat, and instead of starting to eat it, he cut it in half with his knife.


    He kept one half and the other half went into Caraxes'' mouth, which did not fill the gaps in the crimson beast''s teeth, but it was not hunger that mattered at that moment, butpanionship and the act of sharing the same food.


    Something that has been used since ancient times to establish friendly rtionships and to show one''s character and nobility in front of others. After all, even a cruel man doesn''t refuse food after a long walk.


    Taking a bite of the roasted squirrel, Jon looked at hispanion andmented, spitting out a few small bones. "(Even if you only fly at night, there are still many reports of a crimson beast flying through the skies.)"


    Caraxes let out a high-pitched trill and turned his face away, making Jon roll his eyes at the dragon''s stubbornness.


    Jon knew very well that Caraxes hated hiding, the dragon wanted to be free and untamed as he should be, and he hated being separated from him even more.


    "I know you don''t like to hide, but it is of utmost importance to me that you grow up in silence. I ask you to wait six years, and we will bring the mes of war back to this continent." Still speaking in High Valyrian, Jon stroked the dragon''s crimson scales and spoke in a persuasive tone; he was not Caraxes'' master, their status was equal.


    Though reluctant, the dragon responded by poking Jon''s small body with its head, almost causing the six-year-old to trip and fall.


    Jon justughed and continued to eat, enjoying the presence of someone he considered a friend and brother.


    --------------------------------------


    <strong>Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    <strong>(Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)</strong>

 Chapter 5 - The Dragon and Rider (II)

    <h4>Chapter 5 - 5 - The Dragon and Rider (II)</h4>


    <i>"When religion, royalty and hard times go hand in hand, it''s a sign that a real hell is about to break out. And the end will certainly not be kind to me or my children." Aenar Targaryen thought as he watched the people kneel before him, worshipping him like a god.</i>


    -----


    Jon rose early, as he had for the past month - within the Nexus of Time and Space, his fencing lessons, dragon riding, and blood magic lessons had be a routine for him.


    Visenya Targaryen didn''t hold back when she spoke of the entire legacy of House Targaryen, knowledge lost in suspicious fires clearly orchestrated by people who didn''t want to see magic spread throughout Westeros.


    He had an idea of who had been slowly and patiently destroying House Targaryen''s legacy.


    The Faith of the Seven and the Order of the Maesters.


    Both organizations with extreme power and influence in Westeros and the main culprits behind many of the tragedies that had befallen House Targaryen. Revenge that Jon would bring with fire and blood at the right time.


    Blood magic, however, was a strange art. Not only could it be used to prolong one''s life through sacrifice, but it could also change the body of the user, if they so wished.


    In his Visenya lessons, Jon discovered that after five thousand years of existence, Blood Magic had be so prevalent in the blood of the Forty Houses of Dragon Lords that many of them had quite exotic abilities.


    Some could control multiple swords with their minds, while others were faster and stronger than any living human. The creation of chimeras was just the tip of the iceberg of blood magic. They had so many uses and tools that were sadly lost when Valyria sank into magma and death.


    Although it was an interesting art, Jon didn''t care much for it; the Targaryen gained the ability to predict the future through sleep, known as Dragon Dreams, but this ability became ridiculously strong in him due to Prescience.


    Something that Visenya agreed with, saying that he was the most talented Targaryen in five thousand years. To the point of being able to see the past, present and future at will.


    Yawning, Jon left the cave and found himself standing in front of a huge crimson creature warming itself in the sun. It was about twenty meters long and twice as wide with its wings fully outstretched.


    (Note: 20 meters is about 65 feet.)


    With two short hind legs and tworge wings for forearms, a hideous triangr face covered with scales along a long slender neck, the small horns pointing upward resembled the face of a demon.


    (Simr to the face of Caraxes in House of the Dragon.)


    Its chest was strong, imposing, and muscr. Along the spine, spikes of fins protruding upward looked especially fierce and intimidating. The huge, strong body looked extremely intimidating.


    The huge dragon was covered with shiny crimson scales that shone like metal tes. However, because it was a young dragon, its scales didn''t have the strong defensive power to stop even a scorpion''s arrows. Something only adult dragons could do.


    The dragon was obviously Caraxes, Jon''s dragon, just like his rider, the dragon was about six years old, but as big as a forty-year-old, showing that rider and dragon were obviously special.


    After all, dragons couldn''t grow that fast, but it just showed how special Caraxes and his rider were.


    "(Good morning.)" Jon greeted hispanion in High Valyrian, anguage Caraxes understood.


    Dragons were almost as intelligent as humans, but unlike human society, where socialization was important, dragons had a very simple society based on solitude. If it weren''t for ancient Valyria, dragons would never have stuck together so much.


    A dragon''s routine boiled down to two things: digging caves in warm ces, sleeping, eating, and when it was time to mate, mating with a female.


    Caraxes opened his eyes when he heard the greeting, but closed them the next second as he let out a high-pitched trill, not moving a muscle and staying warm in the sun.


    Jon didn''t mind and walked towards the stream near the clearing, about a hundred meters away. The biggest advantage of living near a dragon was thatrge animals rarely entered his territory.


    Washing his face with the cold but clean water of the stream, Jon opened his eyes and looked at the woman dressed in red on the other side of the stream, a graceful smile on her red lips while her ruby-red eyes stared at him with a warm intensity.


    Behind her, dozens of men and women also stared at him with a fantastic light in their eyes.


    The woman who seemed to be the leader of the group was wearing a beautiful red dress, which, by the way, was perfectly clean and unscratched despite being in the depths of a forest, and a beautiful ne with a ruby adorned her graceful neck. Her curly ck hair fell over her shoulders and breasts.


    Jon couldn''t help but feel an enormous weight at the sight of the woman, it wasn''t fear, but a feeling of helplessness in the face of fate, he could feel the leash of destiny around his neck, preventing him from rebelling.


    In the eyes of the woman before him, he was the Chosen One, the Messiah, the personification of God walking in the mortal world, but in Jon''s eyes, he himself was a prisoner, a prisoner with a glorious destiny, but a prisoner nheless.


    When the woman tried to speak, Jon ignored her and returned to the clearing, apparently not wanting to engage her in conversation.


    Kinvara smiled as she watched the beautiful child disappear and followed in her beautiful gown, which seemed ufortable in the harshness of the forest, but her helpers, the Fiery Hand, devotedly cleared the path for her.


    "High Priestess, the Child of Light?" Another red-haired priestess asked with a worried expression. They hade to North Westeros to find the Son of Light, but apparently the Son of Light himself didn''t want to see them, as evidenced by the angry look on his face when they saw him.


    "Don''t worry, Melina, the Lord of Light will clear up your doubts soon." Kinvara replied with a gentle smile as she continued to stare at the beautiful child''s back with a look that would probably make many people on Earth mistake her for a pedophile.


    Melina let out a tired sigh as she listened to the High Priestess'' words, she could feel the weakness in her body, and even the resistance to cold and heat she usually possessed seemed to weaken, they had spent a lot of magic to camouge their appearance to infiltrate the North in the middle of a war.


    But her faith never wavered for a second, on the contrary, the difficult and deadly journey only strengthened her and everyone else''s faith, it happened the moment they saw the child looking at them with his beautiful purple eyes.


    Kinvara had walked about a hundred meters when she finally crossed some trees and found herself in front of a clearing. The eyes of the High Priestess of the Red Temple of Vntis focused almost instantly on Jon beside the gigantic crimson beast.


    A smile appeared on the High Priestess'' lips at the sight of the beautiful and deadly creature''s color. This was obviously another sign from the Lord of Light?


    Kinvara could hear the gasps of fear and admiration from her subordinates, some of whom even knelt on the ground and bowed before the child and the dragon. She was pleased to see the people''s devotion to the Son of Light, the one who would bend the world to his will and bring hope for the battles toe in the years toe.


    But though the priests and priestesses and the Fiery Hand seemed happy, Caraxes didn''t like the ants invading his territory. The huge head of the dragon moved towards the group of people with a menacing growl.


    "RHUAUAAAA!!!" It opened its mouth and let out a deafening roar while a crimson me glowed deep in its throat, ready to consume the intruders.


    And to the secret relief of Kinvara and the others, Jon spoke in High Valyrian with a calm tone as he stroked the dragon''s neck. "(Calm down, Caraxes. They''re not food, at least not yet.)"


    Though dissatisfied, Caraxes closed his mouth and looked at the intruders, expressing his dissatisfaction.


    "Hunt a deer or something big to calm the dragon''s anger." Kinvara ignored Jon''s words in High Valyrian, anguage she understood, and ordered in a calm voice, looking at her subordinates who nodded and four Fiery Hand quickly walked toward the forest.


    Turning to look at Jon, she sped her hands together on her stomach and gently bowed forward as she introduced herself. "Allow me to introduce myself, Son of Light."


    "I am Kinvara, High Priestess of the Red Temple of Vntis, The me of Truth, the Light of Wisdom and the First Servant of the Lord of Light."


    "Currently only Jon Snow." Looking at the beautiful woman, Jon replied in a calm, unconscious tone, his voice carrying a hint of majesty he hadn''t noticed from spending so much time with Visenya.


    --------------------------------------


    <strong>Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!</strong>


    <strong>Discount coupon for Patreon: 8963D 20%</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    <strong>(Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)</strong>

 Chapter 6 - The Messiah and the Red Priestess (I)

    <h4>Chapter 6 - 6 - The Messiah and the Red Priestess (I)</h4>


    "Maniption is an essential art for any worthy monarch. My father was a master of this craft - his sweet words and overwhelming charisma made it impossible to say no, even when we knew his requests were questionable. In the end, before we knew it, we were at his feet, worshipping him as a supreme being." - In God-Emperor of theos: The Life of Aenar Targaryen by Princess Alyssane Targaryen.


    ---------


    Looking into the eyes of the woman in red, Jon knew that behind the calm, elegant, andposed look she disyed was a mad fanaticism that, if he asked, the woman could burn the entire continent without question if she so wished.


    Jon looked away from her and focused his gaze on Caraxes, his brother still angry that the intruders had entered his territory. He could see that if there was any sign of hostility towards him, Caraxes would turn everyone to ash in a matter of seconds.


    "(Easy brother, we fly at night)" Jon spoke in High Valyrian, his whisper seeming to calm the crimson dragon''s wrath, Caraxes took onest look at the ants that had dared to enter his territory and returned to the cave with his heavy footsteps. The entrance to the cave obscured his huge crimson body.


    "I have to admit, you''re very brave toe to the North in these times of war." Sitting by the fire, Jonmented as he tried to rekindle the fire to cook his breakfast, a rabbit he had caught the day before.


    The faith of the Red God may be popr and widely epted in Essos, but in Westeros they were nothing more than pagans with barbaric rituals, along with their filthy blood and fire magic.


    Even if they were killed, no lord would seek justice for them. The south of Westeros despised the old gods, let alone a foreign faith that burned people alive, so the courage of Kinvara and the others was trulymendable.


    "Allow me, Your Grace." Kinvara watched as he tried to light the mes, and with a simple wave of her hand, mes appeared on the dry branches of the bonfire. She then sat down beside him, looking at him with a polite smile.


    Jon looked at the woman with a silent gaze, narrowed his eyes and spoke in a calm tone. "What do you want from me, Red Priestess?"


    "Only what you wish, my lord." Kinvara answered without hesitation.


    "If I ask you to kill yourself here and now, will you do it?" Jon also answered without hesitation, his face tinged with a hint of coldness.


    "If Your Grace wishes, I will." Drawing a dagger from the sleeves of her dress, Kinvara responded by cing a cold de against her own neck. The de sank slightly into her skin, a drop of blood appearing on her white skin.


    A smile appeared on Jon''s face, the coldness on his face vanishing. "Your loyalty ismendable, Lady Kinvara. But I beg you not to kill yourself, I will need your services for a long time toe. Long enough to see every man grow old and die."


    An equally happy smile appeared on the priestess'' lips, Jon''s words not unlike the most beautiful song in her ears. His words indicated that she would serve him for hundreds of years. How could that not make her happy? Nothing could make her happier than to serve her God for eternity.


    Jon looked at the woman who was probably hundreds of years old, she seemed as happy as a child who had just earned her favorite toy. He couldn''t help but think how frightening human faith was, but he didn''tin about the benefits he was gaining.


    He knew that the Red Faith would be his sharpest sword against the Faith of the Seven; he would destroy that seven-faced religious organization with his bare hands. But to do that, Jon had to make changes to the Red Faith, to make it more ptable to the eyes of themoners, to remove the image of crazed fanatics burning people.


    "I know the purpose of youring, but you''re too early, my conquest will not begin until 296." Jonmented, watching the orange mes as he heard the crackling of branches breaking in front of the mes.


    He wasn''t lying, it really was the year he would begin his conquest. Instead of staying in the shadows, he would attack Robert Baratheon head on, drawing all the noble houses into a war that would be remembered forever in the history of mankind.


    Kinvara couldn''t help but notice that Jon was simply brilliant, not at all like a six-year-old boy, but a man in a child''s body. What six-year-old boy could conspire against an entire continent at that age? But it only reinforced what she knew about the Son of Light.


    He will bring hope when the Eternal Nightes and take humanity to a new level, one that no king has ever reached, even in the mighty old Valyrian Empire.


    "The Red Faith is yours, Your Grace. Our swords, our magic, our bodies and our souls are yours." Kinvara rose and knelt at Jon''s feet, her voice full of devotion and awe as she dared not look the six-year-old child in the eye.


    Behind her, all the Fiery Hand and priestesses knelt with her, waiting for his words.


    Standing, Jon looked at the kneeling people, and though he didn''t want millions to die in a religious war because of him, the world demanded that he be king.


    "I ept your allegiance and the oath that each of you swears to me. I promise to rule with justice and wisdom, and in return I ask for your faith and courage in times when darkness threatens to engulf us." He spoke, his voice grave, calm, and confident.


    When Jon finished speaking, everyone stood up and looked at him with excited and fanatical eyes, and under his confused eyes, Kinvara gestured to his subordinates and a man with a silk package in his arms approached.


    "Your Grace, this is a gift prepared by the God of Light." Kinvara spoke, taking the silk package and handing it devoutly to Jon, who epted the gift without a second thought.


    He removed the silk that wrapped the gift and a sword appeared in Jon''s arms.


    It was a beautiful sword, its de a meter long, no more than two fingers wide. The most beautiful thing about the sword was the de itself, pale as milky ss, as if the light bathed the sword in its golden glow.


    The guard was made of silver, with beautiful intricate patterns in the metal, and there were two rubies at the ends of each guard. The hilt, like the guard, was made of silver with beautiful patterns carved into the metal, and the pommel was a ruby the size of an egg.


    It was truly worthy of a sword wielded by kings, emphasizing royal majesty and beauty.


    Jon recognized the material, it was meteorite iron, the same material used in the design of the legendary sword of House Dayne from Starfall - Dawn.


    However, meteorite iron wasn''t exactly the mostmon metal in the world, especially since it was the only metal capable ofpeting with Valyrian steel, being even rarer than thetter.


    Perhaps sensing his puzzled expression, Kinvara replied in a respectful tone. "This is the meteorite that tore through the skies of Essos on the day the Son of Light was born. We recovered it and after four years of forging, we were able to forge the sword that Your Grace will wield."


    Jon nodded and touched the de with his finger, he couldn''t help but feel a connection to the sword, it felt warm to the touch of his finger, despite the cold light it emitted in contact with the sunlight.


    "Lady Lya." Jon murmured the name of the sword, his mother''s name, he could imagine his uncle''s expression when he heard the name of the sword, it would certainly be an amusing sight to watch.


    "The Red Faith has my thanks." Jon spoke, still looking at the sword, and the more he looked, the more amazed he became. His eyes even took on a phosphorescent glow that caught the attention of Kinvara and everyone else present.


    "Your de will be stained with the cold blood of the enemy of mankind, it will pierce the heart of the Night King and end the Long Night." Jon spoke slowly, not caring if anyone heard him or not, he wanted everyone to hear him, the divination of his image was more than essential. Any king would do this, he would do it no differently.


    Whether it was Kinvara or anyone else present, they took a deep breath as they listened to the prophecy, the eyes of these people could no longer be called pious, they were fanatics in every sense of the word.


    If Jon told them to go to King''s Landing and kill Robert Baratheon, they would go without a second thought. Afraid of death? In their eyes, death was just a new beginning; after death, they would go to their master''s kingdom to continue serving their god, and that''s all someone like them wanted.


    Jon knew this and manipted his every word to satisfy the desires of these fanatics. He simply said what they wanted to hear, and they believed him, whether it was true or not.


    --------------------------------------


    <strong>Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!</strong>


    <strong>Discount coupon for Patreon: 8963D 20%</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    <strong>(Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)</strong>

 Chapter 7 - The Messiah and the Red Priestess (II)

    <h4>Chapter 7 - 7 - The Messiah and the Red Priestess (II)</h4>


    <i>"I remember once, when I was a child, cuddling on my father''sp. He told me that the faith of the people was something terrible. At the time, I didn''t understand what he was saying, butter, when I saw an entire city on its knees before him, I understood. To them, he was a god. And yet he seemed so alone. Maybe that''s the burden of being a god... A burden that I, too, will carry one day. - Princess Alyssane Targaryen, Primarch of the Blood.</i>


    ----------------


    Jon bathed in the brook, oblivious to the intense cold of the water, he had never really felt cold or hot since his rebirth, the weather didn''t matter to him, maybe it was the magic in his blood, a magic of fire and ice.


    Both lineages were powerful enough to make anyone special, but he had both in his body, maybe fate liked to y with other people''s lives in a very ironic and somewhat sadistic way.


    "Can I help you, Your Grace?" Hearing the woman''s voice behind him, Jon couldn''t help but look over his shoulder; the woman was as naked as the day she was born. If someone in the North saw her, they would surely call her mad for bathing in the North without clothes. It was quite deadly in the intense cold of the vast northernnds.


    As for her body, he had to admit that the gods really did make women more perfect than men. The naked woman in front of him was simply breathtaking, her full breasts and pink nipples, her slender body and beautiful legs.His eyes traveled down her body without hiding his gaze.


    "Do what you want." Jon replied, also naked, though he had the mind of an adult, his body was six years old, and that was an age when you couldn''t get hard even if you wanted to, something he was grateful for. With hisplete inexperience with women, he was sure he would get hard when he saw a naked woman as stunning as Kinvara.


    As soon as Jon said this, he felt a body pressing up behind him, soft, gentle hands stroking his hair, something Jon found incredibly rxing. Unconsciously, he leaned back, appreciating the services of the High Priestess of Vntis.


    "What would you like to ask, Lady Kinvara?" Jon asked with his eyes closed, almost melting at the woman''s hands; perhaps because she was a Red Priestess, she had a fiery aura about her that made the northern atmosphere slightly warmer.


    "Your Grace, I would like to ask if you have ever had the pleasure of seeing our Lord in person?" Jon heard the soft, low whisper, as if she was afraid to disturb his rest.


    At her words, Jon couldn''t help but remember when he died after eighteen years in a hospital bed. The funny thing was that humanity was afraid of death, but not of the pain that preceded it.


    Jon was the exact opposite, he feared the pain of living in agony every moment more than death itself. But that didn''t stop him from fighting the disease for eighteen long years. While other boys went to school, he stayed in the hospital, reading any book that would pass the time before the disease took away all movement.


    When death finally came for him, Jon only felt his body weaken and his senses gradually fade. In the end, only the purest darkness remained. He felt as if he were floating in a great sea as his consciousness gradually sank into it and disappeared.


    But everything changed in an instant, he felt a strong hand grab his, pulling him out of the darkness, and when his eyes opened again, there was a being in front of him, there was no way to describe the being that stood before him.


    If there was a word to describe it, he would say it was God, there was no other word, not even worthy, to describe the being in front of him.


    Opening his eyes and looking directly into the priestess'' red eyes, Jon could see the expectant look in her eyes.


    "He sat on a throne that was brighter than a thousand suns. A red robe wrapped around his slender, gigantic body, and his hair, made of light, looked like a sea of twinkling stars falling down around him. His eyes... two red suns." Jon spoke in a calm tone, not realizing that he was now lying on the edge of the stream, earning thefort of a pillow on Kinvara''sp. The woman''s eyes had never been so bright, reflecting a deep, almost mad fanaticism.


    "Kinvara." Jon called out, snapping her out of whatever reverie she was in. He knew this was the right moment to influence her. "The Red Faith must change to better serve the purposes of the Almighty."


    My purposes, to be exact. Jon thought, keeping a calm expression on his face.


    "I am listening, Son of Light." Kinvara straightened her body, her voice sounding extremely serious and devout, as if he was waiting for something of great importance.


    "I will write a bible with the stories told by R''hllor himself. They will teach life lessons, they will teach men respect, morality and character." Jon began. Jon began. "But before we can spread the faith of our God, we must change the image of the Red Faith in the eyes of the people of Westeros. Clothes, customs, prayers... And no blood magic, at least not in front of themoners. And absolutely no sacrifices of the living on bonfires."


    Why did Christianity seed in convincing so many people to convert? If you don''t know the answer, I''ll tell you: the Bible.


    Unlike other pagan religions that involved human sacrifice, immorality, sadism, and gore, the Bible was a book that told stories so real, holy, and instructive that it practically undermined the concept of religion in the world.


    Its stories inspired people to reflect on their mistakes and sins, and taught morals and ethics at a time when death and starvation were asmon as breathing. In such an environment, everyone needed a spiritual pir - and embraced whatever seemed most sacred.


    Jon needed such a religion, he would be the son of God in this world and bring peace to the world, which wasn''t exactly a lie, but it definitely wasn''t the whole truth. But truth was often changeable.


    Kinvara looked at Jon with extremely intense eyes, so intense that he might vanish from the face of the earth if her eyes had any power. Fortunately for Jon, she had no such power.


    "When the entire transformation of the Red God''s faith isplete, I will personally do something about it, including the clothing, customs, prayers, and idols to worship. You should expand as soon as possible." Ignoring the woman''s increasingly fanatical gaze, if such a thing was possible, Jon spoke in a calm tone, his purple eyes fixed on the red eyes.


    Rising from herp, Jon ignored her nakedness and held Kinvara''s face with both hands, approaching her face and standing a dangerously close distance away, looking directly into her eyes.


    "Don''t disappoint me, Kinvara, I don''t like mistakes." "Anyone who interferes with the reforms must die, no matter who, you and the Red Faith will be my sharpest sword to pave the way in theing Long Night."


    In front of those deep purple eyes, all Kinvara could feel was her chest bubbling with an infinite energy coursing through her body, she just wanted to run back to Vntis and start the reforms to make the Son of Light smile like any normal child.


    Turning away from him, Kinvara knelt in front of Jon, her body close to the ground, and kissed his feet with all the devotion and care she could muster. She wanted to convey all her respect, love and devotion with the touch of her lips on his feet.


    "Your decree is an order, Son of Light. All those who refused to follow the newmandments died burned by the holy mes of purification." Raising her head, Kinvara replied with a happy but equally mad tone, a look that sent shivers through Jon''s body.


    Crazy. The woman was definitely mad. Jon thought, slightly startled by the look Kinvara gave him. Although he had wanted this look in her eyes with his earlier words, seeing it in person really brought a feeling of fear and caution to Jon.


    In that moment, Jon understood that in Kinvara''s eyes, he was no longer a man, but a god, her god, to be worshipped and devoted to. He had no doubt that if he asked her to die, Kinvara would do so with a smile on her face.


    "Thank you, Kinvara. Your devotion will always be noticed by the Lord of Light." Jon lied without showing any reaction. The omnipotent and omniscient God had better things to do than to pay attention to a human, even if he was probably no more than one of the most important ants.


    Holding her face with his hand, Jon watched as the woman of hundreds of years closed her eyes and enjoyed the warmth of his hand on her cheek. A naked six-year-old boy and a naked woman in a stream would surely frighten many people.


    --------------------------------------


    <strong>Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!</strong>


    Discount coupon for Patreon: 8963D 20%


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    <strong>(Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)</strong>

 Chapter 8 - The Two Queens (I)

    <h4>Chapter 8 - 8 - The Two Queens (I)</h4>


    "If it weren''t for these two women, I might not be the man I am today." Aenar Targaryen, a year before the conquest, watching Rhaenys and Visenya Targaryen.


    -------------------


    At the Nexus of Space and Time, Jon discovered that he could shape the ce to his liking. So he transformed the entire Nexus into the most important ce in the Targaryen dynasty: the ind that each heir to the Iron Throne would receive as a fief upon his coronation. Dragonstone.


    "Home sweet home." Visenyamented as she looked at the huge ck stone castle that stood on a hill on the stony ind. The entire architecture of the castle had dragon-like aspects, as if it were a giant dragon in the shape of a castle. There were fierce statues of dragons and other creatures on the walls of Dragonstone.


    This made the whole castle not only terrifying, but especially majestic, making everyone feel awe and respect before such a monstrosity of stone, dragon fire, and ancient magic.


    The queen''s lc eyes turned to the boy walking beside her. Six months had passed since she had taken over Jon''s guardianship, and in that time she had seen a boy who had been quiet and strong, but without any princely aura, transform into someone worthy of the title of prince.


    A development that Visenya watched with satisfaction. In these six months, she had grown fond of this future offspring: he was everything Aegon needed in a son, not only noble in character, but also talented in politics and a great warrior. Frankly, he was the son any king would want to seed him.


    Instead of the two extremes of Aegon''s sons, her son and Rhaenys'' son. One was too strong, the other too weak, both kingscking what the othercked most. But as a mother, she would support her son, right or wrong.


    "I didn''t ask, but to which noble house does Dragonstone currently belong?" Visenya asked as she climbed the steps leading to the castle. His eyes scanned every part of the ind with a strong yet nostalgic gaze.


    "Stannis of House Baratheon, younger brother of King Robert Baratheon." Jon replied as he studied the massive castle with a curious gaze.


    It was the ancestral home of the Targaryen dynasty, but when Rhae Targaryen abandoned it, she announced the end of the dynasty in Westeros.


    "It all started and ended here. I must say, it''s a rather cruel irony of fate." Visenya muttered to herself, lost in thought. "Tell me about this Stannis."


    Jon nodded and answered: "Stannis is aplicated man. In addition to being a brilliant strategist, he''s someone with a strong sense of duty and justice, so tenacious that you wonder how he can stay so focused."


    "During the rebellion, he defended Storm''s End for a year against Lord Mace Tyrell''s forces, without men or food, eating whatever he could find. The only reason he didn''t eat the dead was because the North had arrived and started fighting Reach''s forces." Jon did not hide the admiration in his words for the man. Stannis was indeed a difficult enemy to fight. Fortunately, with a dragon and the ability to see into the future, Jon could ambush Stannis Baratheon at any time.


    "It doesn''t matter. In the face of the mightiest power in the world, even the most arrogant of kings must bow before us, or you in the future, Jon." Visenyamented with a piercing look, ruffling Jon''s hair, which showed a helpless expression.


    "Don''t mess up my hair." Jonined loudly, but Visenya continued to mess up his hair.


    Without realizing it, they were both standing in front of the huge gates, which were open as if inviting Visenya and Jon to enter.


    But whether it was Jon or Visenya, they both stopped and looked at the figure of a woman with silver and gold hair, waiting for them with a graceful, elegant smile on her lips.


    "You are old, Visenya." She spoke with her hands behind her back as she shed a mischievous smile.


    "And you look very young, sister." Visenya replied with a strong, indifferent look. Eventually, seeing the gentle smile of the beautiful woman in front of her, Visenya''s hard gaze softened slightly as she spoke in a softer tone. "It is good to see you again, Rhaenys."


    Yes, the woman before Jon and Visenya was Rhaenys Targaryen, second wife of Aegon the Conqueror.


    Rhaenys gestured for them to enter, and she walked beside her sister and the boy. "I assume my sister knows why I''m here?" Rhaenys asked with a naturally cheerful smile.


    "It will be a long exnation." Visenyamented in a tone of amusement that surprised Jon and even more Visenya herself. It was indeed rare for the older sister to show amusement in normal times.


    "If there''s good wine and music, I don''t mind the dy." Rhaenys replied with a confident tone: if there was wine and good music, she could entertain herself for days without caring!


    Visenya looked at Jon for an answer. Rhaenys followed her sister''s gaze and focused on Jon, whose purple eyes flickered with a curious light as he watched the boy intently.


    "Impossible. I''ve never tried wine, so I can''t just make it appear. At most, water or juice." Jon replied, feeling a touch of helplessness as he saw the two women''s eyes focused on him. He couldn''t recreate something he had never experienced, even if the two women wanted him to.


    "Never mind, a drink is always good." Rhaenys, though disappointed not to have wine, nodded and replied with a smile on her lips.


    Her eyes were still fixed on the beautiful child walking beside her older sister. The boy screamed his Valyrian ancestry from head to toe and possessed a princely aura, though he walked and acted like amoner.


    Ignoring the gaze of the Second Queen of Westeros, Jon followed the two women as they gazed curiously down the corridors of Dragonstone.


    ...


    "By Balerion, how could our family be so foolish as to lose our greatest weapons! It''s a miracle the dynasty hassted nearly two hundred years without dragons." Rhaenys let out a groan of frustration as she held her head in denial.


    The news of her death wasn''t as devastating as she had expected. In fact, she took it in stride; after all, it was perfectly normal to be dead after being crushed by Meraxes, her dragon. But the news that the Targaryen dynasty had fallen shook her to the core.


    Whether it was her or Visenya, they had bothe to this continent to save the world ording to Aegon, but knowing that they had failed despite all the effort, sweat, and blood they had shed really brought a huge sense of despondency to the naturally cheerful woman.


    "Besides, Visenya, you taught the heir of our noble house to act like a bloody barbarian warrior who only knows how tomand armies!" Rhaenys looked at her older sister with a discontented expression. The very thought of a fool who only knew how to swing a sword being in charge of the fate of the world gave her a headache.


    Visenya didn''t like being scolded by her younger sister at all.


    "Jon doesn''t need me to teach him other things, the boy is smarter than forty-year-old Aegon." She said, obviously prouder of Jon than he was of himself.


    Rhaenys snorted coldly and looked at Jon with disdain. "He behaves like amoner, his posture is not upright enough, he holds a cup as if it were a ss of cheap ale, he does not express confidence in his movements, he does not project strength when he walks, his hair is not perfectlybed, he dresses like a filthy savage..."


    Jon was extremely embarrassed to hear such a long list of faults. He had never imagined there were so many; he had always thought it was normal to act like this, but he soon realized that these were things he had carried over from his past life into the present.


    But when you think about it, it was normal for him to have so many ws in Rhaenys'' eyes because Jon was never someone powerful in his past life. He was just a sickly eighteen-year-old boy with extraordinary resilience and willpower who spent most of his life in bed. So, despite his current status, it was quite normal for him to have so many ws.


    Visenya frowned when she heard that, but when she looked at Jon, she did see the ws Rhaenys mentioned, although the hair thing was her fault. Thinking back, she also realized that she had only taught Jon how to hold a sword, how to use blood magic, how to ride a dragon and how tomand armies. No more and no less.


    "Maybe that''s why his mind wanted Rhaenys as much as he needed someone to teach him. Will Aegon be next?" - Visenya thought, raising the goblet of juice to her lips.


    "Don''t worry, my good son, I will make you a worthy monarch and teach you about politics and conspiracies. If I let Visenya teach you, you''ll be a fool who thinks only of solving everything with dragons and steel." Rhaenys looked at Jon and spoke in a soft but amused tone. The idea of teaching Jon really made her happy.


    Even though it was true, Visenya couldn''t help but frown when she heard Rhaenys'' subtle sarcasm. Coldly snorting, she looked at her sister with dissatisfaction but remained silent. With Rhaenys'' help, Jon could get a better education, at least in the subjects his younger sister mentioned.


    --------------------------------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    <strong>Discount coupon for Patreon: 8963D 20%</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 9 - The Two Queens (II)

    <h4>Chapter 9 - 9 - The Two Queens (II)</h4>


    "Hope. A terrible weapon capable of bringing down entire dynasties and empires, and I hold it in my hands." Aenar Targaryen said, looking into the future, the future he wanted.


    -------------------


    Several days had passed in the Nexus of Space and Time.


    Jon''s lessons began to intensify with time.


    Jon and Rhaenys were face to face resting after a session of etiquette lessons.


    They both sat on chairs around a table on the window balcony. Visenya was nearby, a ss of juice in one hand, looking out at the turbulent waves of the ck sea below.


    "Jon, I''ve never asked, but why do you prefer to be called Jon when your real name is Aenar?" Rhaenys asked casually, her gaze expressing obvious boredom.


    For someone who appreciated music as much as she did, sitting still was terribly monotonous. The only fun she had was teaching Jon, but even that could be exhausting after a while.


    Jon, who was about to raise his ss of juice to his lips, stopped and looked at the beautiful woman in front of him. He lowered his ss and put it back on the table. Smiling, he replied in a calm and collected tone, "Because I want to enjoy it while I still have the right to be an ordinary human being."


    Jon''s answer caused Rhaenys and Visenya to look at the six-year-old with astonished and disbelieving expressions.


    Ignoring their looks, Jon continued. "Being just Jon Snow is freeing. I can go where I want or do what I want without anyone caring. A luxury Aenar Targaryen will not have, he will be a god in the eyes of the people."


    "What are you going to do to make everyone see you as a god?" Visenya asked, frowning with a worried look on her face. She had grown fond of the boy months ago, almost considering him a son. Knowing the cruel fate that awaited Jon didn''t please her at all.


    Yes, in her eyes, being considered a God was not a blessing, but a curse and a burden that no man should ever have to carry.


    "I will give you hope," Jon replied, looking out to sea with a distracted and distant air. The wind gently ruffled his hair, while his purple eyes radiated a warm, gentle warmth.


    "As simple as that?" Rhaenys asked, her voice more serious than ever.


    "Simple? Giving hope is not as easy as it sounds, Queen Rhaenys." Jon looked at Rhaenys and smiled. "I will give you a god to worship, I will be your Messiah, and I will bring salvation to this world. The future I see will be the future they believe in."


    "They will fight to spread my name among other peoples, bringing death and chaos wherever they go. An army of fanatics, ready to do whatever Imand, simply because they believe my words contain the ultimate truth of the world."


    Jon''s words made the two womenpletely silent, they looked at the six year old and instead of seeing a child, they saw a man who carried an even heavier burden than their own husband who was tormented by prophetic visions in his dreams.


    "Why don''t you run away? Let the world burn and don''t care, just be happy." Rhaenys couldn''t help butment with aplex look. She looked at the beautiful child before her and let out a sigh of regret.


    "Why can''t I run away, it would only cause more terrible things to happen. So instead of swimming against the current, it''s better to let the water take you." Jon replied, his smile never fading, he was happy and rxed.


    The reason for this was simple: having someone to listen to his fears, ns or worries was something surprisingly pleasant and unexpectedly able to bring him peace. Perhaps this was the magical power of the psychologists in his past life.


    In the real world, he could never say such things to any of his family, they would all call him crazy and never believe him, but whether it was Rhaenys or Visenya, both of whom were Aegon''s queens, someone who was also gued by prophetic dreams, they understood perfectly the weight, pain and exhaustion he carried on his shoulders.


    "I wish you luck, Jon Snow." Rhaenys spoke, her tone full of pity and regret for the terrible future that awaited her descendant.


    "Don''t worry, the winds of the future are in my favor, I just have to sail the silver waters of fate to reach the promisednd." Jon looked at the two women pitifully and replied in a simple but extremely confident tone.


    ...


    <i>Six Months Later.</i>


    <i>North - Wolfwood Forest.</i>


    Jon looked at the snow covering the forest and couldn''t help but admire the wless color of the snow. Beside him stood the huge head of Caraxes, the heat emanating from the beast melting the snow and making the air seem warm, even though it was at temperatures that would kill a human in minutes.


    There was no sign of Kinvara or any of the Red God''s followers at the scene, all but one of whom had returned to Essos on his orders. Kinvara, in particr, had clear orders. Reform the entire Church of the Red God, change absolutely everything.


    At the same time, Kinvara was carrying a Bible, a Bible that Jon had written for her during their months together. The bible was different from the bible anyone knew, the whole context had been changed to suit Essos and Westeros, especially the names, but all went well and the world''s first bible was born.


    Jon could see through the prescience, Kinvara was spreading his will to the masses, in the next few years the Red Faith would see an explosive jump in the number of believers. Even The Fiery Hand will change ording to Jon, as a thousand men was far from what he wanted.


    The Red Army will be Jon''s main army, fanatical warriors, extremely loyal to only one person, himself, they will be his sword and shield.


    Jon wouldn''t leave the priestesses without work either, how could he do that, so on his orders Kinvara will create a new order of women for him, the Emperor''s Daughters. They would be his shadows and spies.


    "(Caraxes, my uncle will be back in two weeks, I need to get back to Winterfell.)" Jon leaned his body against Caraxes'' and spoke in High Valyrian.


    The crimson dragon snorted with obvious displeasure at his actions, clearly not liking the idea of being away from Jon for too long.


    Jon didn''t like the feeling of separation either, especially with Caraxes, he was his brother, they should be together, protecting each other. Unfortunately, duty took precedence over feelings.


    "(Don''t worry, as my powers mature, I''ll visit you more often in the future.)" Stroking the red scales, Jonmented with a happy tone. He wasn''t lying, as his powers matured, he would be able to visit Caraxes much more easily.


    Jon''s words seemed to calm the disgruntled mood of the red beast, who stood calmly around his rider, fearing that the cold might somehow affect him.


    Jon noticed his movements and simply smiled, the concern, though irrelevant to him, showing the bond Caraxes had with him. Touching the meteorite steel sword named Lady Lya after his mother, even in the depths of Wolfwood, Jon felt surrounded by kin.


    Rising from the snowy ground, Jon looked at Caraxes with a calm gaze and spoke. "I''ming, remember to fly only at night and no flying during the day."


    Even if the others didn''t believe the rumors and thought they were just drunken ravings, one could never be too careful. He didn''t want too many people to see Caraxes, a high frequency might alert a certain spider in the Red Keep.


    The dragon looked at Jon and closed his eyes,pletely ignoring his presence. Apparently, it was still unhappy about being separated from its rider.


    Jon smiled and took onest look at his brother, blood and race aside, and made his way back to Winterfell.


    As he walked through the bushes and trees, Jon couldn''t help but think that this journey had brought many things, some he hadn''t expected and others he had.


    But to him, the unexpected was sometimes more attractive than anything else in the world, after all, mystery had always fascinated all beings, and he was no different.


    Looking back, Jon could no longer see the clearing that Caraxes had called home, there were only trees and more trees, it was easy to get lost in this naturalbyrinth of nature.


    With a sigh, he walked deeper into the forest with a determined look on his face. He would return to Winterfell and begin preparations for his conquest.


    The wheel of fate began to turn, and with it came a change this had never seen since its beginnings.


    --------------------------------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Discount coupon for Patreon: 8963D 20%


    P-atreon/GOTSW


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 10 - The Wolf and the Dragon (I)

    <h4>Chapter 10 - 10 - The Wolf and the Dragon (I)</h4>


    <i>"How many friends are you sure are your friends? I have one, and I trust him with my life without a care in the world." Aenar Targaryen thinking of Robb Stark.</i>


    ---------------------


    After six days of traveling, Jon finally returned to Winterfell. The old castle was simply gigantic, the size of five or six football fields. There were ruins dating back eight thousand years and new structures that had survived millennia of renovations by the Winter Kings.


    Without dragons, conquering Winterfell was harder than opening the legs of a Septan loyal to the Seven and having sex with her. Of course, no castle was imprable; if there were traitors, no matter how strong the castle, it would fall to the treachery of others within.


    Jon had no trouble entering Winterfell, even though he was a bastard in everyone''s eyes, he was the bastard of Eddard Stark, Lord of Winterfell and Lord Paramount of the North, the guards would never stop him from entering Winterfell, especially with the news of the Crown''s victory over House Greyjoy''s rebellion.


    That meant Eddard Stark was returning to Winterfell, and everyone knew how much the Lord of Winterfell loved his bastard.


    Upon entering Winterfell, the first thing Jon noticed was the warmth of the hot springs beneath the castle that dispelled the deadly cold of the North, and the second was the atmosphere of the ce. Unlike six months ago, the atmosphere, which had been filled with the tension and excitement of war, was now calmer, though he was even more excited about the Lord of Winterfell''s victory.


    Lady Lya was in her sheath at his waist, making it impossible for anyone to see the precious sword; Jon had no intention of revealing it anytime soon. He would take advantage of it and begin to divinize his name to the people of the north when he was ten.


    Jon walked towards the inner part of the castle, ignoring the surprised looks of the servants, and continued towards his room, or rather the storeroom he called his room. Arriving there, he was surprised to find it clean and tidy, unlike what he had expected.


    "Looks like Robb helped me out again." Jon muttered to himself, trying to guess who had ordered his room cleaned. In the whole of the North, only Eddard and Robb could do such a thing. Since his uncle had not yet returned from the war, he knew it was Robb who had ordered his room cleaned.


    Leaving his things on the bed, Jon heard footsteps approaching quickly, and without looking back, he could guess who wasing.


    The eldest son of House Stark, Robb Stark.


    And just as Jon had suspected, Robb appeared at the bedroom door with a slightly sweaty face after running to his room for some time.


    Seeing Jon packing his things, Robb put a broad smile on his face and quickly entered the room, checking his body for any sign of injury.


    "By the old gods, Jon, I thought you were dead!" Robb said, his voice tinged with anger, but with an enormous sense of concern and relief for his well-being.


    Jon smiled and said. "I''m not going to die before you, Robb."


    Robb rolled his eyes and said with a false look of anger. "Are you cursing me to die before you?"


    "As I, a mere bastard, dare to curse the great heir of Winterfell." Jon replied with a smile on his lips.


    Robb sighed and hugged Jon. "It''s good to see you again, brother."


    "I say the same, brother." Jon hugged him back and spoke in a different tone. "It''s good to see this stupid face again."


    When they parted, they both looked at each other andughed.


    "Where have you been?" Rob asked, sitting down on Jon''s bed, his blue eyes sparkling at the thought of the adventures his brother had been on in thest six moons.


    "I lived in Wolfwood for six moons, ran away from some bears, hunted rabbits and slept looking at the stars." Jon replied, noticing the expression on Robb''s face. He knew very well that Robb, like any six year old, wanted to venture out into the world as he had done before.


    Robb''s eyes showed shock and envy as he listened to Jon''s experiences, especially his escape from the giant bear.


    "He was probably ten feet tall, and his brown fur could warm at least five people on a cold night. He could knock down a tree with one swipe of his paw. It was incredible." Even though he was exaggerating a bit, seeing the look of admiration and envy on Robb''s face made Jon''s heart swell with pride.


    "I wish I could have been there." Robb muttered to himself, his voice tinged with envy.


    "You know that''s impossible. You''re going to be Lord of Winterfell and future Lord Paramount of the North." Jon said shaking his head, the chances of Robb being allowed to do something so dangerous were slim to none. Either Eddard or Catelyn would never allow him to be in danger.


    Robb knew this and showed a look of sadness, he let out a sigh as he thought of his future responsibilities. "Jon, do you think I will be a good lord? Will my people survive the cold? Will they have food to fill their stomachs?" He asked in a slightly tense and confused tone.


    "What nonsense you''re talking, of course you will be a good lord, but for that you have to learn and learn without rest. Only someone with knowledge can wield the full power of a Lord Paramount." Jon didn''t hesitate to answer Robb, he thought it was normal for the six-year-old to doubt his own future.


    Many adults had doubts about themselves, let alone a six-year-old boy being taught the art of government and battle. Robb gained confidence as he listened to his brother''s words and smiled brightly. "You should be Lord of Winterfell. You always do better than me in Maester Luwin''s tests, not to mention your fencing lessons with the old Master of Arms, Rodrik Cassel."


    Jon''s lips twitched at the boy''s bold words. He looked at Robb and said, rolling his eyes. "When your mother hears that, she''ll want my tongue and maybe my head."


    Robb pondered Jon''s words for a moment and nodded in agreement. "You''re right, I can even imagine the look on her face. Her cheeks flushed and her eyes wide with rage." He said, trying to imitate the expression his mother would probably make.


    Jon started tough, imagining the angry red fish, and Robb joined in. They looked at each other and left the room together,ughing.


    Just as they were about to head for the training grounds, they were stopped by Ser Rodrik Cassel, Master at Arms of Winterfell.


    "Lady Stark has requested your presence in the Great Hall, Snow." Though Rodrik showed no dislike for Jon''s bastard status, he also showed no goodwill.


    Jon raised an eyebrow, shrugged, and headed for the Great Hall. Robb showed a worried expression and followed Jon side by side. He promised himself he wouldn''t let his mother do anything to Jon.


    Arriving at the Great Hall, which could easily seat five hundred men, Jon looked up at the highest seat and saw Lady Catelyn Stark, born Tully, sitting on the throne of the former Kings of Winter with elegance and arrogance on her face.


    In her arms, Sansa, just over a year old, gazed curiously at Jon with her whole hand stuffed in her mouth.


    The baby''s sweet, adorable eyes were one of the most unbelievably adorable things Jon had ever seen. He wanted to squeeze those adorable cheeks, but put it aside when he felt Catelyn''s gaze on him.


    "So arrogant... sitting on it like it''s her throne. Who would have thought that just by spreading her legs and giving birth to an heir, she could sit on such an important and historic throne. It''s like they say, a man can conquer the world, but a woman conquers a man''s heart. Jon thought as he saw the veiled arrogance on Catelyn''s face.


    He knew that she had prayed to the gods for death to take him again and was not at all surprised to see her expression full of disgust and anger towards him. Jon didn''t know if there was a more venomous woman in the world, but Catelyn was definitely in the top three.


    "Lady Stark, your beauty graces my eyes with praise. I hope you are well and happy." Jon bowed to Catelyn and spoke words of admiration and respect, but anyone could see from his expression that his respect was just empty, meaningless words.


    Robb wanted tough at Jon''s bored expression, but he held himself back when he saw the look of anger on his mother''s face.


    "I see you''re safe, bastard." Catelyn spoke with no shame in her words. Without Eddard to control her temper, she revealed her ruthless, venomous nature.


    "Yes, I''m alive, but not because you prayed for my safety, mydy." Jon replied with a look of indifference. Catelyn may have seemed strong at the moment, but she really wasn''t, she was only responsible for keeping Winterfell in order.


    It was foolish to give control of Winterfell to a woman who had never had any military training. It was the Master at Arms of Winterfell himself, Ser Rodrik Cassel, who was in charge.


    The moment Eddard Stark returned to Winterfell, Catelyn would be just another powerless woman in this world, like so many others.


    As for her anger at that moment, Jon didn''t care; he would disobey her orders without hesitation. His oath was to Eddard Stark and Robb Stark.


    --------------------------------------


    <strong>Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!</strong>


    <strong>Discount coupon for Patreon: 8963D 20%</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    <strong>(Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)</strong>

 Chapter 11 - The Wolf and the Dragon (II)

    <h4>Chapter 11 - 11 - The Wolf and the Dragon (II)</h4>


    "Anger can turn you into an animal, especially when you have a weapon in your hand." Aenar Targaryen, controlling his anger.


    -----------------


    As the bastard looked at her without fear, his purple eyes staring back at her, reminding her of her husband''s infidelity, Catelyn clenched her fists tightly, a rage bubbling in her chest.


    She hated that she couldn''t do anything about him, that her prayers weren''t answered, that even if she fasted for days, the bastard was healthier than a young, strong horse.


    Catelyn took a deep breath, unable to hide the disgust in her voice. "You can go back, I don''t want to see your face. The air stinks of sin when you''re around."


    Jon didn''t hesitate to taunt Catelyn again, not hiding the sarcasm directed at her. "The smell of sin you smell has a different origin, it smells like fish."


    Before Jon could continue, Robb''s expression changed and he dragged his brother out of the Great Hall as he heard the sound of something breaking behind him. It was obvious his mother had thrown something against the wall. This left the six-year-old with a helpless look on his face.


    On one side was his mother, on the other his brother. He didn''t want to take sides so as not to hurt either of them, but the more he did, the more Robb realized that it was making their rtionship worse. Jon didn''t mind talking to Catelyn, but Catelyn hated that her son was on Jon''s side.


    This gave the boy a huge headache. "Why do you always have to annoy her?" He asked, looking at Jon with a helpless expression.


    Noticing this, Jon put his arm around Robb''s neck and spoke with a smile. "Do not hesitate to side with your mother, Robb. She''s cruel to me, but she''s a mother who truly cares for her children."


    Unlike Catelyn, Jon was not childish enough to make his son stay in a difficult situation. It was normal for a son to stand by his mother; how could he be angry or resentful about something so natural?


    Looking at Jon, Robb suppressed the emotion in his chest and also smiled brightly. "Let''s go to training camp, I want that smile off your face, brother."


    "Keep dreaming Robb, it''s you who will be face down in the dirt." Jon replied with a smile that was confident to say the least. It wasn''t that he was arrogant, but when you can predict your opponent''s every move, it''s not that difficult to defeat and kill him.


    ...


    About two weekster, the gates of Winterfell were opened and all the lords of the North entered House Stark Castle with their heads held high and their smiles wide. Riding a majestic ck horse, Eddard Stark could be seen leading all the lords with a calm, silent expression.


    This earned Eddard the title of the Silent Wolf, for he could kill men inplete silence, reminiscent of the actions of a wolf stalking its prey.


    Surprisingly, he was apanied by a brown-haired, blue-eyed boy dressed in brown leather with a golden octopus crest.


    Eddard''s entire family stood at the entrance to Winterfell, all patiently awaiting the arrival of the most powerful man in the North.


    As Eddard dismounted, he grabbed Theon by the armpits and lowered the ten-year-old to the ground.


    "Wee back, my lord. I''ve prayed every night for your safe return." Catelyn, holding Sansa in her arms, approached and greeted her husband as a virtuous wife should.


    The hard look in the Lord Paramount''s grey eyes seemed to soften at the sight of his wife and daughter. He kissed his wife first, a chaste but deep kiss. Then he kissed the red-haired baby''s forehead and a small smile appeared on his lips.


    "Thank you for your prayers, my wife."


    "HAHAHAHAH..."


    "Lord Stark can hardly wait to share a bed with his wife!!!"


    "Don''t worry, Lord Stark. We can wait for you to relieve yourself!!!"


    The Northern Lords, seeing their liege lord''s actions, apuded and spoke vulgar words, oblivious to their surroundings. Everyone looked normal, no one cared how vulgar their words were, as it made the atmosphere of victory after an important war even happier at that moment.


    "Looks like you''re going to have another sister soon, Robb." Jonmented with a mischievous grin, seeing the embarrassed look on the young man''s face. Which was only natural, since everyone was talking about the boy''s mother.


    "Shut up, Jon." At the mischievous smile on Jon''s lips, Robb practically growled with the embarrassment he felt at the moment.


    Although it seemed a bit shocking for a six-year-old boy to know about sex, given Robb''s identity, he had learned about men''s and women''s issues a year ago. This also showed how early boys and girls were considered men and women in this world.


    For women, they were already considered women when they had their first menarche, while for boys it was even earlier, as they were considered men when they managed to consummate their marriage.


    However, in this happy atmosphere, filled with the glory of andslide victory for the Crown, there was only one person who wasn''t happy to hear the extremely vulgar words of the Northern Lords.


    Catelyn, like anydy from an important family in the south, had been brought up in what was considered a more civilised environment, and when she came into contact with what she herself considered barbaric, she naturally felt an enormous contempt for the ways of the north and its strange and terrifying gods.


    Although she had been married to Eddard for six years, the woman had not, and perhaps never would, adapt to the older and more direct ways of the North.


    For this reason, she felt great anger and embarrassment as she listened to the vulgar and coarse words of the northern lords.


    However, as someone with a modicum of intelligence, she knew she could never say anything that would bring dishonour to House Stark, for her words, her actions, could implicate Robb.


    Truth be told, Catelyn was lucky to have a husband in Eddard, who, though a full-blooded Northerner, was brought up in the Vale under the tutge of Jon Arryn, so Eddard himself was more open to her and her southern ways.


    Had she married Brandon Stark, she certainly wouldn''t have been able to build a Septon of the Faith of the Seven in the heart of the North.


    If Rickard Stark, Eddard''s father, were alive, he would probably have pped his son''s wife''s face for doing something so insulting to the North and House Stark.


    So Catelyn was definitely lucky to be married to Eddard and not another Stark.


    Not knowing what his wife was thinking, Eddard looked at his two boys not far away. Both boys were bigger than he remembered, especially Jon.


    The boy was about six, but he was taller than any ten year old. But the change in his posture and presence took the Lord Paramountpletely by surprise. As far as he could remember,


    He looked more like a prince than Joffrey Baratheon himself. There was noparison between the two. Joffrey, despite his princely status, was just a spoiled, arrogant boy. He hadn''t even begun his education, let alone his studies.


    Jon, on the other hand, had an aura about him that made people look at him. He was a regal presence in the ce, making it impossible for anyone to ignore him. His deep purple eyes began to show a power that made it impossible to look him in the eye.


    Incredible as it may seem, Eddard sensed that he was facing a growing king, which left the Lord of Winterfell utterly bewildered by the most drastic change in his nephew, whom he had raised as his own flesh and blood, knowing full well that his honour was tarnished and his marriage strained.


    "Dad!" Robb greeted his father, trying to look as mature as possible, which soon became difficult as he began to smile when he saw his father''s eyes on him.


    "I hope you haven''t neglected your studies and training, Robb." Eddard stroked his son''s copper hair and spoke in his deep, gentle voice. A kindness only his family could have.


    "I have trained hard. It won''t be long before I can hunt a bear." Rob puffed out his chest, trying to look bigger and more manly as he spoke his ambition, causing all the Northern Lords tough at the boldness and courage of their future liege.


    "HAHAHAH!" "The boy''s definitely a Stark! He wants to fight a bear at the age of six."


    "Young lord, you better train for a few more years so you don''t be bear food!!!"


    "HHAHAHAHAH"


    The Lords of the North spoke as theyughed at Robb, they didn''t despise Robb''s childish courage, on the contrary, they all looked at him with an appreciative look in their eyes.


    Eddard also looked at his son with a look of satisfaction. Though he would never have allowed Robb to run into such danger, he appreciated his son''s courage.


    Eddard''s eyes fell on Jon, but apart from a nod, the Lord Paramount of the North entered the castle with his entire retinue.


    Jon didn''t follow his uncle into the Great Hall and went back to his room. As for Eddard''s actions, they didn''t bother him at all. He wasn''t a child desperate for paternal affection.


    -------------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read more than 20 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>Discount coupon for Patreon: 8963D 20%</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 12 - The Wolf and the Dragon (III)

    <h4>Chapter 12 - 12 - The Wolf and the Dragon (III)</h4>


    <i>"Duty and love seldom go together. But for a ruler, duty must alwayse before sentiment." Aenar Targaryen thought as he looked at the impassive expression on Lord Stark of Winterfell, a man who had chosen duty over the love of a woman.</i>


    -------------------------


    Eddard watched with a nk expression as his nephew walked through the door of his manor. The boy was taller, even taller than Robb, not at all like a six year old. He also noticed that he was carrying a sword at his waist, even though he was much taller than the boy.


    At the same time, the boy''s beauty had begun to blossom, his face bing more and more like the man he hated with all his might.


    "Jon." Though he didn''t mean to, Eddard found his voice harsher and more intimidating than he had intended.


    "Lord Stark." He replied with a calm expression, his purple eyes staring at him with a quiet intensity. A look that reminded him of an enormous beast.


    The boy had never called him father, no matter how many times he had told him to. As stubborn as his mother... He''d definitely inherited that trait from Lyanna.


    "I hear you''ve been away from Winterfell for six months." Eddard spoke again, his voice even more stern and angry than before. The thought of Jon being gone for six months made him want to strangle his guards. If anything happened to his nephew, he wouldn''t have the heart to look at his sister when he died.


    "Wolfwood, to be exact." Jon replied with a calm, even bored expression. Something that seemed to irritate the Lord of Winterfellpletely.


    "You treat my concern as nothing!" He asked in a calm voice, but anyone could see that behind the impassive exterior he waspletely enraged.


    Six months! He could have been in any town, but he was in Wolfwood!!!


    Even he, a grown man, wouldn''t dare spend six months in this forest infested with beasts and wolves. Even the most experienced hunters in Winter Town couldn''t im to have spent six months in Wolfwood.


    Eddard took a deep breath and tried to control himself, not to grab a belt and start beating Jon to teach him not to take unnecessary risks.


    Jon remained indifferent to his uncle''s words, which wereforting, but he had no intention of letting himself be forced to flee. "I think Lord Stark knows why I chose to risk bing bear food rather than stay in Winterfell."


    If he were a normal child, he would probably be working in the cold for the next six months on Catelyn''s orders; whether he would survive or not, he didn''t know, but it would certainly not be a pleasant experience for him. Eddard seemed to show a brief expression of helplessness and loneliness at Jon''s words.


    "Catelyn would never hurt you, Jon. You''re just a child." He said, slumping helplessly in his chair, the look on the Lord Paramount of the North''s face making one wonder what could possibly make one of the most powerful men on the continent show such a look.


    Jon seemed to hear the funniest joke of his life, he looked at Eddard and said sarcastically, not hiding his dislike for the redheaded fish his uncle shared his bed with every night.


    "Do you hear what you''re saying, Lord Stark? She prays to her southern gods for my death every day, she makes me work in the bitter cold to make me sick, and the food I earn is less every day than the day before. The servants who want to get into Lady Stark''s good graces turn me against her, thinking they will be generously rewarded."


    "Tell me, Lord Paramount of the North, do you really believe what you''ve just said?"


    Jon''s every word was like a sword through Eddard''s heart, and he was furious as he listened to his nephew''s experience.


    Crash!


    Eddard had mmed his fist down on his desk, the man''s face showing nothing but the purest rage one could feel. "Why didn''t you tell me?" His words came from between his tightly clenched teeth and his jaw, which was marked by a strong tension.


    "Tell you? And what good would that do except to make people look at me with even more contempt and caution, all of them afraid that a mere child might have the power to influence the great and majestic Lord of the North?" Jon replied, not hiding the irony of his situation.


    He was probably the most powerful man in the world, not only because of Caraxes, but also because of his ability to foresee. But here he was, in the eyes of the world, a mere bastard from the North, powerless and stigmatised by everyone for a status that never belonged to him.


    He looked at the boy who, despite his situation, had an indifferent expression on his face. Eddard felt ashamed, ashamed for not knowing something so important, ashamed for not keeping his promise to his sister, and even more ashamed that his own wife had brought such shame upon him.


    "Lord Stark, I''m going to give you some advice, you can ignore it or take it, I don''t care." Seeing the look of guilt and anger on the man''s face, Jon spoke in a calm, indifferent tone. It took a lot to make him feel anger, fear or any kind of dread. Eddard looked at his nephew and waited in silence for his words.


    "I advise you to bring Robb and your future children up in the ways of the North. Many lords have been angered by the fact that their lord''s wife was a southerner who worshipped other gods. Especially after the construction of the church in the centre of Winterfell. If this continues, you may hear many whispers that Lord Stark can''t tame his own wife."


    He spoke, his voice filled with genuine concern for Robb''s situation.


    He wasn''t lying, Robb and Catelyn''s poprity in the North was negative to say the least, not to mention the fact that his wife had never epted the ways of the North. If Robb and the other sons of Eddard who were toe were brought up in the ways of the North, manyplications could be avoided.


    Eddard''s brow furrowed as he heard this, but he didn''t speak, pondering his nephew''s words. He knew Jon was right, his wife was not well liked by the lords of the North, especially the powerful ones, who indirectly offered him their daughters to be the new Lady Stark.


    To divorce Catelyn would not only stain her honour, it would also make mortal enemies of House Tully. How he could do such a thing, it didn''t matter if the North was untouchable without dragons, but having too many enemies was certainly not a good thing.


    With a sigh, Eddard looked at his nephew with an unreadable expression. Though he''d always known his nephew to be intelligent, Jon''s previous words could not be described as simply intelligent, he was political and closed, almost like the nobles of the south who were used to plotting all day in their castles.


    This made him feel even worse, Jon''s maturity in his eyes was only because he was forced to mature early. Something his wife made sure of with the poor boy.


    With that in mind, Eddard looked at the boy and spoke with an unquestioning tone. "This will never happen to you again, Jon. I promise you on my honour as your father and Lord of Winterfell."


    Jon looked at Eddard in surprise, not expecting the man to say something so incredible and swear on his honour. It was hard for a man in such a backward world to care enough about someone to fight against his own wife. Though he didn''t mean to, his lips curved into an almost imperceptible smile.


    Though he hid it well, Eddard caught a brief glimpse of the smile and it brought a sense of relief to his mind.


    The whole tense atmosphere became much lighter at that moment. Eddard looked at his nephew and stared curiously at the sword in its scabbard at his waist.


    "Jon, where did you get this sword?" Eddard asked with a touch of curiosity and confusion, he didn''t remember seeing such a sword in Winterfell and from the grip of the sword and the rubies on it, it was a real steel sword and very expensive. Something a child should not be handling at such a tender age.


    "In the six months I spent in Wolfwood, I was chased by a bear one day, luckily I was small and quick enough to escape through the trees and came across a cave." Jon told the lie he had nned in case his uncle questioned him.


    Eddard''s face showed an expression of displeasure at the thought of his nephew being chased by a bear, but he remained silent, waiting for his next words.


    "There was a sword in the cave, I took it out and it''s been with me for months." Jon finished his words, looking at Eddard with a look of pride that any child would have when faced with such a thing. At his words, Jon drew the sword from its sheath with a piercing sound, revealing its beautiful milky sheen to the world.


    Eddard''s face changed dramatically at the sight of the de; he couldn''t help but remember the sword that had almost taken his life six years ago!


    The legendary sword of House Dayne - Dawn!


    Rising from his chair, Eddard quickly made his way to Jon''s side. He looked at the sword and couldn''t think of any noble house, great or small, that had a sword forged from a star in the sky.


    With a sigh, Eddard looked at Jon with a worried expression. It was as if fate wanted Jon to be extraordinary, even if he tried to make the boy seem ordinary to everyone.


    "Until you grow up, don''t show that sword to anyone." Eddard warned in a serious tone, looking straight into his nephew''s purple eyes.


    At the same time, the Lord of Winterfell was proud that Jon had obtained this sword, showing that he was exceptional, which wasn''t surprising considering he was his sister''s son by the Silver Prince.


    "What''s the name of the sword?" Eddard asked curiously, since Jon had found the sword it was only natural that he should name it himself.


    "Lady Lya." Jon replied with a smile. "In honour of Lord Stark''s sister."


    The smile on Eddard''s face stiffened at the name of the sword, he felt his heart beat extremely fast and an impossible possibility appeared in his mind.


    He knows! He knows! He knows!


    He searched his nephew''s face for any expression and was relieved to know that Jon had only wanted to honour Lyanna for her behaviour, as he had heard from Benjen.


    Jon almostughed when he saw the tense, panicked look on the great Eddard Stark''s face. It was just as he thought, it was really amusing to see his expression when he spoke the name of the sword.


    "It''s a good name, Lya would be proud of you, Jon, for honouring her like that." Stroking the boy''s hair, Eddard spoke with a rare gentleness and reminiscence in his gaze.


    Jon didn''t speak, looking down at the sword in his hand with a slightly emotional expression.


    ---------------------------------------------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Discount coupon for Patreon: 8963D 20%


    P-atreon/GOTSW


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 13 - The Princess of Vengeance (I)

    <h4>Chapter 13 - 13 - The Princess of Vengeance (I)</h4>


    "Deep within the human unconscious there is a prating need for a logical universe that makes sense. But the real universe is always one step beyond logic." Aenar Targaryen, observing how anger, hatred and resentment could change a person.


    -------------------


    <i>Dorne - Sunspear.</i>


    <i>Old Pce.</i>


    <i>POV: Rhaenys Targaryen, Princess of Vengeance.</i>


    Opening her eyes, Rhaenys woke up in her bed, startled. Her naked body under Myr''s thin silk sheet waspletely drenched in sweat while the look of anger, hatred and resentment could still be seen in her eyes, like two mes capable of reducing anything to ashes.


    She looked away and saw through the window that the moon was still high in the night sky. Feeling the sticky sweat on her body, she got out of bedpletely naked and put on a yellow robe. Pouring herself a ss of wine, she sat in the chair and watched the Sunspearndscape through the balcony.


    "Another bloody nightmare." She muttered to herself, looking up at the pale moon, bringing the ss of wine to her lips and sipping the sweet liquid without any hesitation.


    It wasn''t the first time, nor would it be thest, that she would have nightmares about that night that had cost her everything. Her mother, her brother and finally, her father. All dead within a period of months, two of whom died in front of her.


    She would have died too if she hadn''t hidden behind the door and escaped when the Monsters entered the Queen''s chambers. After escaping, she found Ser Jaime and with his help, managed to hide until her uncle came to King''s Landing and took her away from the royal capital.


    But before she fled, she saw with her own eyes her ymate brought from Dorne being dragged out from under her bed by the heel and brutally killed like an animal. Her brother, who was just an adorable baby, his face destroyed against the wall, turning into a mass of blood, bones and brain tissue against the wall.


    Her mother, raped and broken in half in front of her. She could hear the screams of pain and wailing as the monster prated her, oblivious to her mother''s cries and wails.


    Even though she was only three years old, she couldn''t forget that scene and the hatred grew stronger and stronger as the years went by, the thirst for revenge practically bing her only goal in life. The throne no longer mattered to her, she only wanted the murderers of her family.


    Drinking all the wine from the goblet and even more from the jug, nine-year-old Rhaenys drank all the wine she had and didn''t even get momentarily drunk. More specifically, even if she drank barrels of wine, she couldn''t get drunk, something she tried.


    However, even though she couldn''t get drunk, the wine still helped to rx her chaotic mood, even on a night of nightmares, which were all her nights.


    Staring at the empty ss, Rhaenys couldn''t help remembering the dream she''d had two days ago, a dream she hadn''t had for a long time, although it was a strange one.


    She was dreaming of a boy obviously of Ancient Valyrian descent with his white gold hair and purple eyes, he was smaller than her, but he emanated an aura that even her uncle Doran, the Ruler of Dorne, did not possess.


    However, the thing that was most striking was his face, a face that resembled her father, although childlike, she could recognize her father''s features in the child''s face.


    The other thing that caught her eye was the obvious discontent on his face, looking at her.


    "Stop invading my dreams, you cheeky sand dragon." He said and before she could say anything, she found herself thrown out of the dream, waking up in the next second.


    For some reason, his displeased expression made Rhaenys feel funny and a feeling of joy, which hadn''t appeared in her life for many years, welled up in her chest again.


    Remembering the dream, Rhaenys'' lips curved into an amused smile. Even though she knew it was just a dream that her mind had made up to make her feel better, she still enjoyed it very much. It was as if she had a little brother to torment like a real big sister.


    Staring at the moon, the Princess of Vengeance began to feel sleepy again and without realizing it, the realm of dreams appeared before her once more.


    Rhaenys looked to the side and found herself in front of a huge field of blue flowers, Winter Roses, a rarity in the south of Westeros, butmon in the vast, icy and inhospitablends of the North.


    "You again." Hearing the childish male voice behind her, Rhaenys turned and saw the same boy as before, looking at her with a displeased expression.


    Seeing that expression on such an adorable face made Rhaenysugh, something she hadn''t done for a long time. Feeling rebellious in front of the boy, she replied arrogantly. "I''ll go wherever I want, that''s my dream."


    "Humph!" The boy snorted loudly and spoke with a tone of sarcasm. "I think you''re wrong about something, this isn''t your dream, it''s my dream, you cheeky, invading sand dragon."


    Rhaenys replied immediately. "I''m proudly a dragon!" Her voice filled with pride in her Targaryen heritage.


    "I know you''re a dragon, otherwise you wouldn''t be able to enter my dream." The boy rolled his eyes and looked at her with contempt, as if he were looking at someone with a mental disability. A look that deeply irritated the Targaryen Princess.


    "You insolent brat." Without hesitation, Rhaenys jumped on top of he, knocking them both into the field of Winter Roses. "I''ll teach you to respect a dragon!"


    "Just you?" Although pressed by her, the boy again showed a look of contempt and they both began to fight at that moment, rolling around in the Winter Roses while exchanging insults considered innocent by many.


    After some unknown time, Rhaenys fell backwards into the sea of flowers and breathed heavily, she looked over and saw the boy in the same exhausted state as her. Between quick breaths, she spoke. "I won."


    The boy looked at her with a superior gaze and answered while catching his breath. "I let you win, you cheeky dragon."


    Rhaenys raised an eyebrow and snorted amusedly at the stubborn expression.


    "I''m not in a dream, am I?" After a moment in silence, Rhaenys spoke again, she asked with a calm tone, her lc eyes staring into the purple eyes of the boy next to her.


    "I told you before, this isn''t your dream, it''s mine, you invaded it because of our blood connection." The boy replied with a tone as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. The look in his eyes really made her furious again.


    However, this time, she listened carefully to his words, Rhaenys looking shocked at the boy next to her. Spinning around, she got up and sat on the boy while bringing her face dangerously close to his. The lc eyes staring into the purple eyes with intensity.


    "What did you just say?" she asked in a voice that resembled a growl.


    "What a pity, Princess Rhaenys Targaryen is deaf, what a sorry fate for House Targaryen." The boy showed no fear and spoke with all the boldness and sarcasm she saw in a person.


    "Who are you?" Rhaenys asked with a threatening tone, or rather, what she thought was threatening, but a nine-year-old girl could hardly be considered threatening.


    The boy didn''t answer and looked at her in silence for a moment, as if pondering his next words.


    "I''m currently Jon Snow." He spoke, with no intention of hiding it.


    When he finally answered, Rhaenys looked angrily at the boy who called himself Jon Snow.


    "You lie!" She said, certain of her own conjecture. After all, from head to toe, the boy she was sitting next to didn''t look like a Northern Bastard!


    "I have another name, but you''d rather see it than me answer." Jon replied, raising his hand and the whole atmosphere began to change.


    Rhaenys opened her eyes wide and found herself in front of a room in a tower. Which she recognized immediately.


    The Tower of Joy!


    It was the Tower that her father had named and brought her and her mother to spend a few weeks in.


    However, Rhaenys'' eyes were soon fixed on the figure on the bed.


    "ARGHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!" The woman let out a scream that sent a shiver down Rhaenys'' spine, but the nine-year-old didn''t look away, concentrating entirely on the woman.


    <strong><i>Lyanna Stark, her second Muna.</i></strong>


    (Note: Muna = Mother.)


    ---------------------------------------------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Discount coupon for Patreon: C6142 25%</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)


    <strong> The vote to choose who will be the mistress is taking ce on patreon. You just need to be a free member to take part.</strong>


    <strong>Maregaery Tyrell x Arianne Martell</strong>

 Chapter 14 - The Princess of Vengeance (II)

    <h4>Chapter 14 - 14 - The Princess of Vengeance (II)</h4>


    "How many dynasties have copsed under conspiracies, lies and assassinations? Countless in human history, no dynasty was eternal, but I want to make one that is eternal." Aenar Targaryen, sitting on the Iron Throne.


    ------------------------


    Rhaenys had met Lyanna when she was still pregnant. She didn''t understand why she had to call another woman Muna, but since her father and mother had asked her to, she had done it. In the end, she lost both Munas.


    Under Rhaenys'' shocked eyes, Lyanna was giving birth, and it didn''t take a genius to know the identity of the boy at that moment.


    She had witnessed everything, from Aenar''s birth to the moment Eddard Stark rushed into the room, finding his Muna on the verge of death, arge pool of blood beneath her.


    Rhaenys felt tears gathering in her eyes. Despite promising herself that she would never cry again, she couldn''t hold back the hot drops that slid relentlessly down her cheeks.


    "Promise me, Ned. Promise me."


    "You must protect him. If Robert finds out about him, he''ll kill him..."


    "You must protect him... protect him..."


    Rhaenys sniffled, wiping away the tears that kept streaming down her face. She watched Lyanna with a mixture of sorrow and admiration, while she, in herst breath, still thought of her son''s safety rather than her own.


    Then Rhaenys'' world changed again. She was no longer in the Tower of Joy, but back in the field of flowers, where a deafening silence now hung in the air.


    "I hate to see that moment, but my mind always goes back to that moment, her death is something I hate with all my might. The worst thing is knowing that if she had been in the Red Keep, surrounded by the best meisters, she would have survived." Rhaenys listened to her brother speak, his voice calm but emanating a sense of sadness that she was all too familiar with.


    She knew exactly that pain, the pain of losing her ground and heaven.


    Brother. A word she never thought she would have to address to another person again. And yet, here she was, standing in front of her younger brother.


    Looking down at him still lying in the sea of blue flowers, Rhaenys moved closer and brought him into thefort of her bosom while stroking his hair tenderly.


    "There, there." She whispered in his ear, trying to convey as muchfort as possible. It was a big sister''s duty to look after her little brother, and at that moment, that was exactly what she was doing. She couldn''t do it with Aegon, but she could keep her promise to Lyanna with Aenar.


    Jon looked at the nine-year-old girl trying tofort him and was speechless. He wasn''t a child, how could he needfort from a girl who wasn''t even ten years old. However, he didn''t move and let her do what she wanted, because it wasn''t that he was being consoled, but also Rhaenys.


    As he had imagined, he soon felt his shoulder get wet. Her embrace, instead of loosening, became tighter as time passed, as if Rhaenys feared that everything around her would disappear in a dream - which, in a way, it really was.


    Suddenly, feeling the connection between them weaken, Jon looked up at the girl who was still holding him tightly and spoke gently:


    "You''re about to wake up, Rhaenys."


    At his words, her embrace became even more intense.


    Rhaenys felt the heat of shame rise to her face as she realized that she had cried in front of her younger brother. She looked at the boy with the incredibly adorable features and, with a threatening tone, dered:


    "Call me Rhae."


    Seeing the look on her face, Jon couldn''t help but want to squeeze her cheeks, but he held back and obeyed her earlier request. "Rhae."


    A big smile appeared on Rhaenys'' lips, she never thought she would hear something so intimate and sweete from her brother''s lips again.


    Before she could say anything, darkness swirled before her and before she knew it, she was in her room in Sunspear, in the chair she had fallen asleep in earlier.


    Looking around desperately, Rhaenys couldn''t find the figure of the boy with the white-gold hair and purple eyes. This brought a feeling of extreme anxiety to her chest, as if someone was holding her feelings in their hand and squeezing as hard as they could, leaving her breathless.


    Slumping helplessly in her chair, the Targaryen princess hiding under an alias in Dorne couldn''t help but stare at the ceiling of the room with an expressionless, lifeless gaze. How did it feel to hope and then find out that it was all just a lie?


    Rhaenys could answer that question with extreme uracy. It was as if the world had lost its color, even the most delicious food had no taste and the sweetest wine seemed like candle wax. Happiness, joy, feelings hadpletely disappeared.


    Leaving her with only an empty, indifferent shell in a relentless pursuit of revenge and hatred.


    No!


    "That can''t be a dream!" Rhaenys thought fiercely as she rose from her chair. There was a way to find out if what she had dreamt was real or just a hallucination in the face of her neediness and extreme desires to have a family again.


    At nine years old, Rhaenys was intelligent and mature for her age,ing to terms with her thoughts in an instant. "Ask Uncle Oberyn what happened at the Tower of Joy."


    pping both hands against both cheeks, Rhaenys regained the sparkle in her eyes. She slipped her silk shoes on quickly, didn''t wait for the maids to arrive to fix her hair and went straight out of the room.


    The sun streamed through the windows of the Old Pce''s corridors like tentacles of light, bathing the sandy walls in a pale shade of gold.


    Rhaenys''s steps were quick and particrly silent. She ignored the countless doors and corridors, focusing on getting to the ce where her uncle would be all morning. The courtyard, where he trained every day at the same time of day.


    As she expected, Rhaenys found her uncle wielding a spear as skillfully as an extension of his body. The spear could suddenly change direction and arc through the air, like a snake striking its prey. His movements weren''t pretty, they were deadly and precise.


    Prince Oberyn has the characteristics of a salty Dornish. He is a tall, slender, graceful and fit man with a wrinkled, saturnine face with thin eyebrows, ck "viper" eyes and a pointed nose. His hair was a lustrous shade of ck, with just a few silver locks from age.


    Rhaenys didn''t have to wait long before his uncle stopped training to catch his breath. Wiping the sweat dripping from his forehead, he let out a satisfied sigh and cracked his neck, his eyes narrowed viciously, almost like a snake''s, which could seem extremely threatening to anyone.


    "Father!" Rhaenys called out, approaching him.


    In order to hide her identity from the spies in Sunspear, she was just another of Oberyn Martell''s bastards with a prostitute in Lys, at the same time, she had been given a new name.


    "Rhayna." Oberyn turned and greeted his niece, whom he had raised as his own daughter, with a gentle, warm smile, a totally different expression from when he spoke to anyone else.


    Rhayna Sand.


    "Did you sleep well?" He asked, stroking his niece''s tousled hair, something not very elegant for a Southern Lady, but irrelevant in Dorne.


    "I want to ask you something." Rhaenys didn''t answer and asked looking straight into her uncle''s eyes.


    Raising an eyebrow in doubt, he looked at the nine-year-old girl with a touch of curiosity and spoke. "Ask away, child."


    "I want to ask if Eddard Stark has a bastard called Jon Snow." Rhaenys was direct, without hiding her intentions.


    Although he was bing increasingly surprised and confused, he still answered truthfully. "Yes, he has a bastard called Jon Snow. I remember it because it was a hot topic at the time. The honorable Eddard Stark, with his impable reputation, had his honor tarnished at that time."


    Rhaenys sighed with relief and smiled brightly. Although she didn''t know if Jon was really Aenar, her brother. Now at least she had hope that the dream she''d hadst night was real and not a hallucination of her brain.


    As long as Jon Snow was a real person, the dream was real too.


    After all, she had never heard that name before, but in the dream she had met him and even spoken to him, as well as fought with him and learned about his origins.


    How could something like that be her imagination!


    However, Rhaenys'' cheerful, innocent smile made Oberyn''s eyes widen inplete surprise. How many years had it been since he had seen his niece smile like that, so sweet, gentle and genuinely happy, unlike the forced smile she had most of the time.


    Although he didn''t know what caused this happiness, Oberyn didn''t care, as long as she was happy, he was more than satisfied.


    "I''m going to take a bath and we''ll break our fast together with my brother." Oberyn stroked her hair once more and spoke in a gentle,ughing tone. Not giving her time to reply, he left holding his spear, leaving little Rhaenys alone in the courtyard with a happy and joyful expression.


    ---------------------------------------------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Discount coupon for Patreon: C6142 25%


    P-atreon/GOTSW


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 15 - The Princess of Vengeance (III)

    <h4>Chapter 15 - 15 - The Princess of Vengeance (III)</h4>


    <strong><i>Happy New Year and a good end to the year to everyone, I hope to have a pleasant start to the year and a prosperous year ahead!!!!</i></strong><i></i>


    <i>"Decisions must be made indifferently, emotions, desires and responsibilities are something that any ruler must separate properly."</i><i>Doran Martell, Prince of Dorne.</i>


    --------------------------------


    POV: Doran Martell, Prince of Dorne.


    Dorne - Sunspear.


    Old Pce, Dining Hall.


    Doran Martell was a man of forty-seven, with ck hair with weathered gray tips falling over his shoulders, deep ck eyes, and a serious, rather cold face. He wore fine gold Dornish robes and sat in a wheelchair.


    "The boy''s information tells us more and more that Eddard Stark has fooled everyone." Doran muttered with a pensive look on his face. He was like that, thinking about every word, every action, always trying to make the best choice for House Martell and Dorne.


    Jon Snow.


    Doran chewed the boy''s name in his mouth, not sure at the moment if his suspicions were true or just his paranoia saying something impossible.


    But he had never been a man who believed in morality and honor, he believed in family above all else and his instincts told him that Eddard was a simr man. He could sacrifice his own honor and marriage to protect his family, even if it meant having his own head cut off by the king.


    Tapping his finger rhythmically on the table, Doran didn''t even notice that his daughter had sat down next to him to break her morning fast.


    "You look pensive, Father. Something is troubling you." Hearing the voice next to him, Doran followed it with his dark eyes and fixed his gaze on the girl with tanned skin and curly ck hair. She wore an almost transparent blue silk dress and a lot of jewelry, and though she was thirteen, she was small even for a woman.


    His heir, Arianne Martell.


    Doran liked his daughter, she was cunning, deadly like any Martell, and most of all, he could use all her advantages to his advantage. That was what he was looking for in an heir.


    Unfortunately, Arianne was a woman.


    Even though Dorne did not have as many customs as the South, and a woman could rule Dorne, Doran did not want a woman to take the Sun Throne of Dorne; he was someone who believed that women were fickle and prone to the love of men, which was a danger in his eyes.


    Would Arianne or her husband rule Dorne?


    Though the chances were slim, he wasn''t about to risk his family''s fate on luck or anything else.


    However, his male children proved to be one disappointment after another, Quentyn and Trystane were two ends of the same coin.


    Quentyn, although intelligent, was full of doubts, fears and insecurities, almost like a child who hadn''t grown up and constantly needed his father''s support. Trystane, on the other hand, was his youngest son, too young and too kind for his own good.


    Letting out a sigh, Doran didn''t let his thoughts show on his face and brought the golden wine ss to his lips. As for his daughter''s question, he didn''t bother to answer. There were very few people who could make him talk if he didn''t want to and his daughter was definitely not one of them.


    Although the smile on her lips still remained the same, Arianne felt an overwhelming sadness seeing her father''s indifference towards her. She wasn''t stupid and she could see that Doran loved her, but not to the point of caring enormously about her, which hurt her.


    Sometimes she wanted to have a dick to see if Doran would pay more attention to her than to her brothers, who had always been her father''s main focus, even though she was the Legitimate Heiress of Sunspear.


    While father and daughter stood in silence having simr butpletely different thoughts, the doors to the Dining Hall opened and Oberyn, Eria and Rhayna entered.


    Doran didn''t notice his other nieces, his brother''s bastard daughters, probably not in the Old Pce at the moment, perhaps venturing into the Desert of Dorne.


    The Prince of Dorne''s dark eyes fell on the nine-year-old girl, her lc eyes indicating some kinship with the Ancient Valyria, everyone thought just another of Oberyn''s bastards, but he knew, it was his sister Ellia Martell''s daughter with Prince Rhaegar of House Targaryen.


    The true heir to the Iron Throne, although he knew that no lord would ept a woman as queen, which made his choices rather delicate and risky for the future of House Martell.


    But to Doran''s surprise, the girl didn''t have the feigned expression of happiness she usually wore; instead, she sported a big smile on her lips. The girl was traumatized by the death of her family, which had taken ce in front of her, and she rarely smiled.


    He didn''t me her, the death of Ellia and his nephew had been a huge blow to him and Oberyn, who were still furious about what had happened. If he hadn''t had a calm mind, six years ago he would have headed for King''s Landing with his army.


    "You look happy, cousin." Arianne said, looking at the nine-year-old girl with a surprised look. If she thought about it, it was the second time she had seen her cousin smile so happily. The first was when she had received the news that Queen Rhae and her two daughters were safe in Essos.


    That was four years ago, and for all that time, Arianne had never seen Rhayna smile as innocently as before. But today, she saw the same smile on her cousin''s sweet lips again.


    "A pleasant evening, dear cousin." Rhaenys replied with a smile as she looked at her cousin with a warm look in her lc eyes.


    Although the Martells were not her real family, they treated her with all possible care and love. Arianne in particr spent some nights in her room tofort her after long nights of nightmares.


    "Uncle, I''d like to make a request." Rhaenys looked at her uncle, Doran, who had an impassive, cold expression. His lc eyes were fixed on the most powerful man in Dorne.


    Doran looked at Rhaenys and noticing his niece''s appraising gaze, he raised an eyebrow and replied. "You may do so, dear niece."


    "I want all the information about Jon Snow, Eddard Stark''s bastard." Rhaenys didn''t hesitate to speak her purpose, as to what everyone would think of her request, she didn''t care.


    Aenar''s identity would be revealed sooner orter, if Doran discovered Aenar''s identity, there would be no bad consequences. On the contrary, it would make her uncle bet even more on her brother.


    Doran blinked a few times for a moment and nced discreetly at his younger brother, Oberyn, who shook his head, saying he hadn''t said anything.


    He didn''t answer right away and brought the ss containing the wine to his lips as he analyzed the nine-year-old girl. He knew his niece''s every move, who she had spoken to or even trained with during that time.


    It wasn''t paranoia, but because of his niece''s sensitive identity, everyone she spoke to had to be monitored in case she leaked her true identity for some reason.


    Although Dorne was strong, the other side had six entire kingdoms, hundreds of thousands of soldiers while Dorne had around thirty thousand men. That number was nowhere near enough to withstand Robert Baratheon''s rage.


    Especially at this time, when the king was at the height of his prestige, defeating the rebellion of House Greyjoy.


    Not one person in the Old Pce had mentioned anything about Jon Snow and there was certainly no way that people of unknown origins could get close to his niece, so he had severe doubts as to how Rhaenys had managed to learn that name.


    "Why do you ask about him, niece?" Doran asked, his dark eyes fixed on the girl''s lc ones. He couldn''t let on that she had the same indomitable look that his sister had.


    Arianne bit into a piece of bread as her eyes wandered between her cousin and father, the intensity in the air suddenly heightened.


    ''Jon Snow? A bastard from the North. But what has a bastard done to gain the attention of her father and cousin?'' Arianne thought as curiosity began to creep into her gaze.


    "You shouldn''t ask ady''s secrets, dear uncle." Rhaenys replied with an innocent smile as she looked at her uncle with a slightly sarcastic gaze.


    Rhaenys'' words caused Oberyn and Eria to burst outughing.


    "How rude of you to ask ady''s secrets, brother. It seems I have to remind you how to treat a woman." Oberyn spoke with a smile on his face, seeing the helpless expression on his brother''s face made his day. How long had it been since he''d seen that expression!


    Doran let out a sigh and stroked his forehead, listening to the muffledughter in the dining room. He had no doubt, his niece really was his sister''s daughter. Mother and daughter were so alike that the girl was practically the seconding of Ellia in his eyes.


    Looking at his younger brother with a cold stare, causing both lovers to fall silent, Doran turned his gaze back to his niece and spoke quietly. "Although I''m curious as to how you know that name, I''ll send some documents to your room."


    Rhaenys put on a cheerful look and began to eat with intensity and fervor, something that everyone around had not seen her do for a long time.


    -----------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Discount coupon for Patreon: C6142 25%


    P-atreon/GOTSW


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 16 - Four Years (I)

    <h4>Chapter 16 - 16 - Four Years (I)</h4>


    "We all have to grow up, get out from under our parents'' wings and fly free in the sky. It will be a painful, lonely and maturing journey, but in the end you will look back and thank your parents for allowing you to fly despite the worries that every mother and father will feel when they see their child go." Aenar Targaryen, seeing Eddard Stark''s eyes full of worry.


    ------------------------


    <i>293 A.D. - Tenth Year of the Reign of King Robert I Baratheon of House Baratheon.</i>


    <i>North - Winterfell, Ancestral Home of House Stark.</i>


    ng!!! ng!!! ng!!! ng!!!


    The sound of shing swords echoed in the training grounds of Winterfell Castle. In the center of the arena, two teenagers were fighting with real swords. Both exchanged blows with force and speed.


    Sparks exploded with each collision of the blunt des of the swords. Blow after blow, collision after collision.


    Robb felt his arms heavy and aching as his blue eyes were fixed on his half-brother''s face. He hated fighting Jon, it was as if his brother was anticipating his every move. And it was so incredibly frustrating that he didn''t like fighting Jon.


    Suddenly, Robb felt the sword loosen in his hand with the collision of the swords and before he could react, a cold object was pressed against his throat.


    "I surrender." Robb let out a sigh and gave up without a second thought. Honestly, in the first fight between him and Jon, Robb had felt envious and jealous of Jon''s abilities, but his father''s words made that feeling disappearpletely.


    <i>Everyone has strengths and weaknesses.</i>


    As his father had said, Jon, although extremely talented with the art of the sword, was incredibly bad at training the Jousting, to the point of never winning against him even once. This made his confidence soar to heights never seen before.


    "When it''s Jousting, I''m going to make you eat mud." Robb said, looking at the ten-year-old.


    "You can only beat me in the Justa, Robb." Jon replied with a sarcastic tone, making Robbugh.


    "Still, I can beat you." The red-haired boy retorted with a confident face.


    They both looked at each other and smiled, finding the moment funny. Suddenly, the boys heard footsteps approaching and when they turned to see who wasing, they saw a young man of fifteen wearing brown clothes with a coat of arms of a Golden Kraken embroidered on his chest.


    "Theon." Robb greeted the Heir to the Iron Inds in a friendly manner. Although he didn''t particrly like the young man for his arrogant and lustful attitude.


    "You''re fighting the Bastard again." Theon said, looking at Jon with a condescending look and a sarcastic smile on his lips.


    Robb frowned briefly when he heard the insulting words of his father''s pupil, but rxed them in the next second.


    In his father''s words, you should never show your emotions in front of people, they might use them against you. That''s exactly what he was doing at the moment and Jon didn''t need anyone to defend him.


    As Robb expected, Jon spoke in the most sarcastic voice he could muster at the moment.


    "Better to be a bastard than the son of a traitor and rapist, you filthy squid." His voice made the Heir of Pyke''s face livid with rage.


    "How dare you insult my noble house, bastard." Theon practically growled with fury and as he drew his sword, he felt a heavy blow on his legs, knocking him off bnce and onto the ground with a thud.


    He opened his eyes, which had been closed in the fall and when he looked up, he saw a pair of purple eyes staring coldly at him, he could feel the cold of the de touching his throat.


    "Watch your words, Theon Greyjoy. I don''t like being humiliated, least of all by the son of a man like your father, Balon Greyjoy." Jon spoke, looking at the Heir to the Iron Inds with a cold, prating gaze. To show that he meant business, he pressed the blunt de hard into the fifteen-year-old''s neck.


    Jon leaned down and looked directly into the young man''s eyes, continuing to speak.


    "Remember that you may think you''re Eddard Stark''s ward, but you''re a hostage so that your traitorous father doesn''t betray the Crown yet again. And thank your rapist god the King put you under Eddard Stark''s tutge, because any other lord would have killed you in a mysterious ident."


    Anger, fear and resentment could be seen in the eyes of the Heir of Pyke, but he lowered his head and dared not look again at the Bastard who had humiliated him.


    Seeing the look on his face, Jon remained indifferent and stepped back, taking the de from his neck.


    "You could be kinder, he probably hates you right now." Robb, standing next to Jon,mented in a calm tone. "It''s not wise to have the future heir to the Iron Inds as an enemy, especially given his status."


    Jon''s lips lifted in a particrly handsome smile. "If he has the courage, he cane and meet me on the battlefield, I''ll behead his head and give it to Balon, so he canplete his collection of dead sons."


    "Sometimes you''re very sadistic, brother." Robb rolled his eyes at his half-brother''s sadisticments.


    "Sometimes you''re too kind andpassionate, Robb. The Lords of the North aren''t kind and I''m notpassionate." Jon returned his words with a smile, although his gaze showed a yful expression.


    Robb let out a groan of frustration at hearing such words. He knew more than anyone that Jon''s words were the purest truth. The Northern Lords didn''t care about politeness or kindness, only force could make those extremely stubborn men bend the knee.


    The Heir of Winterfell sensed that he would have many more headaches in the future.


    As if remembering something, Robb turned to look at Jon and spoke with a tired tone from his training. "Our father asked you to go to his Sr when the training was over. I''m going to take a bath and rest for a while."


    "Rest well, after all, you were beaten like a helpless woman." Just as Robb was about to enter the castle, he heard Jon''s amused voice behind him.


    Robb''s face turned grim in an instant as he quickened his steps, quickly disappearing from his half-brother''s sight.


    Ignoring Theon getting up from the floor, Jon walked towards the castle after putting away both swords used for training, entering the eight millennia old stone castle.


    As he walked through the halls of Winterfell, Jon couldn''t help but recall the events of those four years.


    First there were the births of Eddard Stark''s children, the man was very fertile as Catelyn congratted him with five children and the sixth in the line was on the way.


    (Note: I''ll make Rickon Stark older than in the canon, as I want all six children of House Stark).


    In the Year 289 after Aegon''s conquest, Arya Stark, the seconddy of House Stark, was born.


    In the Year 290 after the conquest, Bran Stark was born, the second lord of House Stark.


    In the Year 292 after the conquest, the sixth son of House Stark, Rickon Stark, was born.


    Jon loved his uncle''s children, Arya and Bran were particrly sweet children who he enjoyed ying with and helping to look after, although the Redfish hadn''t liked the situation at all, but with Eddard''s help, she stayed silent despite her hatred for him growing every year.


    Another thing he heard was his reforms taking ce across the sea, on the Continent of Essos. From the information he had earned from Melina, the Red Priestess who had stayed in Winter Town, he discovered that everything was going smoother than he had nned.


    The Bible he had written had practically worked miracles when it came to indoctrination and faith, and the Red Church''s numbers had practically doubled during those four years! This was no small number if you think that the Red Church was the predominant religion in Essos.


    It was such arge number that Jon felt he had underestimated the importance of the Bible. Another thing that had changed was the Fiery Hand, the Red Time''s private army, which had expanded from a thousand men originally, to the current twenty thousand men and was increasing every day.


    If Jon hadn''t specified to Kinvara that only trained soldiers could be part of the army, that number would have doubled or even tripled in those four years.


    Fortunately, the Red Church was the predominant religion in Essos, so money to support such arge war machine wasn''t difficult.


    ording to Melina, there wasn''t much internal resistance within the Red Church, the old, stubborn priests who refused to change had been killed and younger, more devout priests had been put in their ce. The hierarchy of the Red Church had also changed.


    The supreme power of the Red Church was named High Reverend Mother, for short, Reverend Mother and as the name implies, only women could serve as High Reverend Mother.


    Kinvara became the first High Reverend Mother and the Supreme Pontiff of Essos.


    -------------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    P-atreon/GOTSW


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 17 - Four Years (II)

    <h4>Chapter 17 - 17 - Four Years (II)</h4>


    "Lies will always be discovered, especially if there are powers beyond humanprehension." Aenar Targaryen, aged ten, watching Eddard Stark.


    -------------------------


    Eddard watched his nephew enter his sr. At the age of ten, Aenar was already tall and broad-shouldered, easily passing for a young man of thirteen or fourteen. His features bore the innate nobility and beauty of House Targaryen, something oftenmented on by the servants. Eddard knew that his nephew drew too much attention for his own good.


    What most caught the Lord of Winterfell''s attention, however, was the boy''s posture and aura.


    Before him stood a young man of regal and princely bearing. Every movement, every gesture, every intense gaze exuded the dignity of a prince. There were times when Aenar''s presence was so imposing that Eddard almost believed he was standing before a powerful and wise king.


    Sometimes he found himself dreaming of Aenar sitting on the Iron Throne. And, even against his will, he had to admit: he knew that his nephew could be as great a king as Jaehaerys I, the Old King. Perhaps even greater than any monarch who had ever reigned in Westeros.


    Better than Robert...


    Shaking his head, Eddard put these dangerous thoughts out of his mind and took a deep breath.


    Jon would never be king.


    "I see you''re sweaty, how was your training?" Eddard leaned back in his chair and asked, looking at his nephew with an impassive expression.


    "As always Robb being defeated." Jon replied in a calm, courteous tone. His crimson red clothes hugged his body, showing off his slightly muscr and slender frame.


    Eddard nodded, showing no surprise at his words. In terms of talent with the sword, he saw that his nephew probably equaled or surpassed Arthur Dayne, the Legendary Knight of the Dawn, wielding the sword Dawn of House Dayne.


    A sh of memory made him feel deeply ashamed, the death of the brother of the woman he loved had scarred him deeply. If it hadn''t been for Hond Reed''s cowardly blow, they would all have died at Ser Arthur Dayne''s hands that day.


    Of that, he had no doubt, each stroke of Arthur''s double swords were like fleeting shes in the air, killing almost instantly any knight or man he knew.


    Snapping out of old memories, Eddard spoke again. "I heard from the Master at Arms that you wish to leave for a while and travel in the north?"


    "That''s true. I''ve long wanted to see the Wall and perhaps some White Walkers mounted on Ice Spiders." Jon replied, his words slightly amused by his insinuation.


    Eddard rolled his eyes, but he didn''t refuse to meditate and ponder, he had been young once and knew how tempting it was to travel in search of exciting adventures in the mind of a teenager.


    Jon would probably run away if he didn''t agree, and if asked which option he would prefer, Eddard would reply that he would rather prepare things so that Jon would travel properly prepared, than have the boy run away and be unprepared on a journey towards the Wall.


    "I will order a horse and supplies for your journey to the Wall, as well as a Raven announcing your arrival to the Lord Commander of the Night''s Watch, Jeor Mormont." Eddard spoke, causing Jon to sh a very happy smile.


    Seeing that smile, Eddard smiled too; it was rare to see his nephew smile like a real ten-year-old. Sometimes he felt that Jon was carrying an extremely heavy burden, which confused him.


    Suddenly, he noticed the smile on his lips disappearing, reced by frowning lips.


    "Do you think I''m a fool, Lord Stark?" Looking directly into the gray eyes of the Protector of the North, he asked with a calm tone.


    Jon knew that his performance at this moment would have to be Oscar-worthy to make the Lord Protector of the North''s iron heart melt like snow on a day of extreme heat.


    The question surprised Eddard, he shook his head in denial and replied. "How foolish you can be, Jon. Maester Luwin has praised your wisdom since you were four."


    "Although Lord Stark treats me like one." Jon said, his voice slightly lower than usual.


    "What do you mean by that, Jon?" Eddard asked, his tone gradually bing harsher and more powerful. He felt a bad premonition for some reason, as if what was about to happen would change the whole course of his life.


    Jon didn''t answer and walked over to the jug containing water and, with a little water in his hands, wet a lock of his hair.


    As the ink-stained drops fell to the floor, the dark tone of the lock of hair soon faded, showing a pale color with a slight golden hue. It was a lock of white gold hair, a rare color even in Ancient Valyria.


    "You repeatedly deny knowing my mother''s identity, but you also ask me to dye my hair every day. Am I such a fool not to realize something so obvious, Lord Stark?" Jon asked again, looking directly into the eyes of the Lord Protector of the North.


    Jon wanted to pressure Eddard into telling his true identity, the reason for this was quite simple, he wanted to make the North start preparing for the future civil war right now!


    When The Cailin Moat was rebuilt and used as a War Fortress, any army from the South would be stopped from entering the North, just like thousands of years ago.


    The only danger was House Reed who knew of passages through the Swamps, but knowing the loyalty of the Lord of the Greywater Watch, he wasn''t worried about the betrayal of the man who had been helped by his mother, Lyanna Stark.


    The look on Eddard Stark''s face hardened at the question, he clenched his fists and forced himself to calm down. Although he knew he would have this conversation someday, he didn''t expect it to be when Jon was only ten.


    The boy was far too intelligent, which gave him an enormous headache. Eddard didn''t know how to hide the truth without increasing the boy''s suspicions even more.


    "Jon-" Before Eddard could continue, he was interrupted by Jon.


    "I know whose son I am." Jon spoke directly, he had to pretend to be hurt by the information he had, showing a veiled expression of sadness, anger and regret.


    "The fruit of rape, worse than the fate of being a Bastard."


    Eddard''s face, though still impassive, was pale, he felt his body was drained of strength by those words that cut through his heart like daggers. Resting his elbows on the table, he pressed his face against his hands and bowed his head.


    An extremely tense and heavy atmosphere hung in the air, the suffocating feeling in the air could make any timid person piss their pants without any dignity.


    Raising his head, Eddard looked at his nephew and felt as if a sword had pierced his heart. The expression of pain, anger and resentment was one he never thought he''d see on his nephew''s usually calm, confident, elegant and courteous face.


    "Jon." Eddard spoke in a hoarse, slightly shaky voice.


    "I know, you don''t have to tell me." Jon interrupted. "I can''t stay too long in the North, the longer I live with your family, the more danger they''re in. What if the king decides to visit Winterfell and see me? Although I don''t know what my father looks like, I can assume that I have many simrities with him."


    Jon''s words made Eddard unable to say anything else.


    Jon''s words reminded him of something, he was Lord Paramount of the North and Lord of Winterfell, he had to defend his fief and look after the continuation of House Stark above all else.


    He knew Jon was right, if Robert discovered his nephew''s true identity, he had no doubt that the King would summon all his banners and march north to eliminate the threat to his Throne.


    Not only would the North be in danger, but also his entire family. The image of his beheaded children and wife appeared in the Lord of the North''s mind. Unconsciously, he clenched his fists, vowing that he would never let such a thing happen.


    Even though he didn''t want to, Eddard decided to start preparing to prevent something like this from happening. Even though he didn''t want war, he wasn''t afraid of it, he would protect the North and his family just like the Old Kings of Winter. Just as his father would and as his brother would.


    <i>The Moat Cailin .</i>


    Eddard soon thought of the most important fortress in the North, where the armies of the South had been prevented from entering the North for thousands of years without sess.


    Although expensive and time-consuming, Eddard estimated that much of the castle could be restored for the defense of the North. In addition, the fortress could be given to his second son as a fief.


    Robb would inherit Winterfell after him, but Bran would have to leave and create his own Noble House and serve as Robb''s vassals. He could very well give The Cailin Moat to Bran to rule.


    That way he wouldn''t have to worry about betrayal or any other House having power beyond House Stark in the North.


    Without realizing it, Eddard found himself thinking of various measures to prevent an invasion from the South if Jon''s identity was revealed. The Lord of Winterfell was manipted in such a subtle way that he would probably never discover that he had been sessfully manipted.


    ''Don''t me me uncle, only this way can you live longer. Jon thought, seeing the determined expression on Eddard Stark''s face. Although it was cruel to manipte the man who raised him like a true son, it was for his own good and also for his own benefit.


    <strong>The North would be his base for the Reconquest of Westeros.</strong>


    <strong>---------------</strong>


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    P-atreon/GOTSW


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 18 - Four Years (III)

    <h4>Chapter 18 - 18 - Four Years (III)</h4>


    "How would you like to be recognized? For your beauty? Wealth? For the number of women you''ve conquered throughout your life? Others mayin that such achievements are useless and futile, but you''ve managed to leave your legacy in the world and they haven''t. Which is something to celebrate." Aenar Targaryen.


    ----------------


    "Should ware to our home, we will fight together, Uncle," Jon said, his voice terribly serious and determined, causing Eddard to disy an expression of surprise and emotion.


    It was the first time Jon had called him anything other than Lord Stark. He had called him uncle.


    "You can go back to your room, Jon. You must be tired," Eddard said, noting the exhausted expression on his nephew''s face. He also noticed the slightly red eyes, as if the boy was going to cry at any moment.


    Jon nodded and left Lord Stark''s sr. As soon as he closed the door, his expression returned to normal. He wiped away the tears he had forced himself to shed and walked calmly away.


    The first part of the n was ready, now it was just a matter of making his uncle increasingly wary of the King and finally demonstrating his sense of revenge towards the King. He would reveal his n to take the throne and avenge his Good Mother, Ellia Martell, and her brothers and sisters.


    Eddard could not deny a son''s right to avenge his house, it would inevitably bring the North into the war and, with the existence of Caraxes to prove his legitimacy, Jon was sure that many other noble houses were ready to rebel.


    The n was going ording to what Jon wanted, he just had to follow what he nned to sit on the Iron Throne before the Night King with his army of hundreds of thousands of undead got anywhere near the Wall.


    As Jon was thinking about the countless possibilities he had seen in the future, he felt a pair of eyes fall on him and he nced at a dark-haired girl looking at him with big dark brown eyes.


    "Jon!" Seeing that she had been caught red-handed, the girl came out from behind a pir she was hiding behind and eximed loudly, running towards him.


    Taking the girl in his arms, Jon kissed her cheek and asked in an affectionate tone: "Shouldn''t you be taking sewing lessons from Septa, Arya?"


    Four-year-old Arya Stark.


    The girl''s face showed a frown, her eyes filled with disdain at the mention of the Septa. "I hate sewing, it hurts so much when I pierce myself with the needle." She spoke in a low tone, dissatisfied at being forced to do something she didn''t want to.


    "But that''s something everydy should study." Jon smiled and teased the girl.


    "I''m not a Lady!!!" Eximed the four-year-old as she red fiercely at Jon, or at least that''s what she thought she was doing. In Jon''s eyes, Arya''s expression was nothing but pure cuteness.


    Giving her another kiss on the cheek, calming her down, Jon said, pretending to apologize: "I beg your pardon for my insolence, great Arya Stark, the seconding of Nymeria!"


    The girl''s expression changed from anger to condescension and smugness. "You''re forgiven, I''ll let you carry me to my room, be honored."


    Jon almost couldn''t suppress theugh he was about to let out after hearing her words. His younger cousin really was someone nice to talk to.


    With Arya in his arms, Jon walked towards her room. However, he soon noticed the slightly sad expression on the girl''s face.


    "What happened? You look sad," he asked, his tone gentle and concerned.


    "Sansa called me horseface," Arya replied, leaning her head on Jon''s shoulder. Her voice carried a deste sadness. She had wanted to be beautiful like Sansa, with the straight red hair of her sister and mother. But she had inherited her father''s dark brown hair and gray eyes.


    "I think you''re much prettier than Sansa," said Jon, kissing her forehead tenderly. He didn''t want Arya to grow up with low self-esteem, something he himself had faced in another life. He knew how destructive it could be, leading to depression and other deep difficulties, even suicide.


    Hearing something like that from someone Arya thought was as handsome as Jon seemed like medicine for her four-year-old heart.


    "Really?" she asked, her eyes shining with a spark of hope. For Arya, if Jon thought she was beautiful, then it could only be true.


    "Yes," Jon replied with conviction and a gentle smile on his lips. "You''ll be as beautiful as Nymeria or Visenya, full of bravery, courage and the determination to keep going, no matter what the challenges." He spared nopliments. "In the future, everyone will know the name of Arya Stark, the Knight of Wolves. But no one will remember Sansa Stark."


    Despite the favoritism evident in his words, Jon believed in what he was saying. He already envisioned a great future for Arya, one where she would leave her mark on Westeros. What''s more, the girl looked incredibly like Lyanna Stark, his mother, in her youth. How could someone like that be ugly?


    Jon''s words seemed to ignite a me of enthusiasm in Arya, whose gray eyes shone like living torches.


    Jon had the impression that the girl would have trouble sleeping that night, so excited was she.


    When he reached the bedroom door, he ced her carefully on the floor and stroked her dark brown hair. "I''m leaving for the Wallter today. I''ll probably be away for a few months. Until then, I want you to behave and not run away from the castle again."


    Even at just four years old, Arya was already adventurous to the extreme, causing trouble and mischief like a typhoon. All it took was one opportunity for her to deftly escape from the castle.


    Fortunately, she had never crossed Winterfell''s boundaries, and everyone knew the Lord of the North''s second daughter, which avoided any major problems that could have arisen.


    Even so, her escapades led to great confusion, and both Eddard and Catelyn often got headaches from Arya''s antics. They both tried to educate the girl, but ended up failing, with her resisting the lessons even more fiercely.


    Suddenly, Arya turned her head so quickly that Jon was surprised her neck hadn''t been hurt.


    "Can Ie with you, Jon? Please, please, please!" She clung to his leg, looking up with pleading, hopeful eyes.


    On hearing that Jon was going to the Wall, Arya decided she wanted to apany him. She had heard of the ce all her short life and didn''t want to miss the chance to go on an epic adventure with her favorite brother!


    "No," replied Jon, rolling his eyes. His refusal was as firm as it was cruel. He couldn''t take a four-year-old girl to a ce full of rapists and thieves, even if there were many good men in the Night''s Watch.


    Besides, his trip had a specific purpose: to visit one of the three remaining Targaryen rtives on the continent. It was not a suitable journey for Arya.


    The hope in Arya''s eyes was extinguished almost immediately by Jon''s words. She heard the determination in his voice, it seemed that no matter what she said, he would refuse without a second thought.


    Seeing the dejected look on the girl''s face, Jon''s hard heart softened and he crouched down to the same height as her, looking directly at the girl.


    "Although I can''t take you, I can bring you some gifts, if you''ve behaved well, maybe I''ll even ask a cksmith to build you a sword worthy of a warrior queen like Visenya and Nymeria." He smiled.


    The despondency and sadness on her face disappeared as quickly as you might expect from a child her age. Hugging Jon, Arya eximed in an excited tone. "I''ll behave!!!"


    At the thought of having a sword, the girl''s lovely cheeks turned a pale shade of red. At that moment, in her mind, she was only seeing her riding on an indomitable horse and holding a sword worthy of beingparable to ckfire or the Dark Sister.


    "Now go and rest." Patting her on the back a few times, Jon stood up and spoke in a serious tone, to which Arya nodded repeatedly.


    She looked at Jon once more and shed a big, excited smile as she ran into her room, jumping for joy.


    Seeing the scene, Jon felt a great sense of satisfaction, he knew he would be a good father, or at least try his best to be. Much better than his father in his past life, who had cowardly abandoned him with the excuse that he couldn''t bear to see him slowly dying in a hospital bed.


    Taking a deep breath, Jon turned and walked towards his room, next to the kitchen.


    ------------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    P-atreon/GOTSW


    <strong>Current Patreon Chapter: Chapter 48 - Demetrian Titus and Sigismund (I)</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 19 - The Wall (I)

    <h4>Chapter 19 - 19 - The Wall (I)</h4>


    "Fear is a good way to control people, but it''s not the most effective." Aenar Targaryen.


    ----------------


    Letting out a cloud of white air through his mouth, Jon looked at his surroundings and saw only the whiteness of thin snow wherever he looked. Closer and closer to the Wall, the intense cold intensified.


    If the low temperature was deadly for any human being, he really wanted to know how the Wild Ones survived beyond the Wall.


    Jon looked around him and soon spotted a clearing not far away; from the stones ced there, it was a camp that everyone heading towards the Wall passed.


    Getting off his horse, Jon gently stroked the neck of the beautiful animal that had carried him here. "Good boy."


    Tying the horse''s reins to a tree, Jon took his sword - Lady Lya - from the horse and put it at his waist. This ce wasn''t Winterfell, there could be Wildlings who, with luck, had crossed the Wall and entered the North. He couldn''t just stay unarmed in a ce like this.


    Taking out his fire-starting tools, Jon expertly lit a fire and enjoyed the warmth of the orange mes with his horse.


    Jon took out a sack containing dried meat and ate it without a second thought while helping his horse eat what was avable, frozen leaves and grass.


    It had been three days since he had left Winterfell and from his map, he should be about a few kilometers from the Long Lake. Honestly, the journey time was shorter than he had expected, but as the snow was low, the journey went surprisingly quickly.


    It seemed that the weather wanted him to arrive at Castle ck as soon as possible. "I have to be careful to cover my face, some are soldiers who fought alongside my father in the war, they might recognize me." Jon muttered to himself as he looked up to see a light snow falling from the sky.


    He didn''t know how many of these men were still loyal, any whisper of his existence could alert a certain Eunuch in the Red Keep, something he didn''t want for himself at the moment.


    Leaning against a tree, Jon wrapped both arms around his sword and rested it on his shoulder, watching the mes burn along with the crackling embers.


    Jon wanted to sleep, but he held back, he didn''t want his sister invading his dream again. It had be a routine for both of them, especially on her part. If he fell asleep, he would go into a deep sleep and Rhaenys would enter his dream again for the thousandth time.


    He didn''t think it was a bad thing to talk to her, but this feeling of being treated like a younger brother was simply annoying, and the girl couldn''t stop hugging him every time they saw each other in their dreams.


    Always looking at him with a look of determination, as if the most important task in her life was to protect him.


    Although worry warmed his heart, he was not a child. The moment he was chosen by the Omniscient and Omnipotent God, he was already destined to be king, and a king has no childhood, only responsibilities and duty.


    To this end, even though he wanted to y like any normal child, something he had never done in his past life, Jon strove to train and study every moment he could, including in his dreams, where Queen Visenya and Queen Rhaenys taught him everything they could, from blood magic to etiquette.


    You could say that of the 24 hours in the day, he was training 18h.


    All so that he could survive in the future and raise his family to heights never seen before.


    While Jon was thinking, he heard a twig break, before silence returned to his surroundings.


    Without having to look around, Jon spoke in a calm tone: "If you want a fire for warmth, I can share it, but if you want a fight, I''ll slit your throats."


    No one answered Jon for long minutes, but a loudugh was heard, along with quick, heavy footsteps.


    "HAHAHAHAH!"


    "The southern cub is brave!"


    Hearing his words, Jon''s lips twitched, it was the first time he had been called a southerner, even though it was in the North.


    Jon raised his head and saw a tall, strong man, apanied by a man and a woman. They were all dressed in animal skins. Their hair was messy and they obviously hadn''t bathed for days or even weeks.


    Savages, or as they wanted to call themselves, the Free Folk.


    Jon remained indifferent despite being outnumbered and outgunned, he had a sword and the enemy had axes and spears as weapons. From anyone''s point of view, he was in a dangerous situation, but he didn''t think so himself.


    When you can see your enemy''s future blows, there are very few things that can really kill you and the three Savages were definitely not one of those people.


    Seeing the boy looking at him without fear, Kraner couldn''t help but cluck his tongue in admiration; at the boy''s age, he would have been pissing himself with fear if he hade across three enemies alone in a forest.


    "Since you shared your fire, how can I hurt you, Cub?" Kraner smiled, showing his rotten, yellowed teeth. He walked over and sat down opposite the boy, being able to see the boy''s appearance without difficulty.


    From the clothes and sword he was holding, Kraner assumed that the cub was from a Noble House of the North, perhaps even the heir to an important House.


    His other twopanions also approached and sat down next to their leader. They were both looking at the child before them.


    The ck-haired, blue-eyed woman called Grace couldn''t help but be surprised by the boy''s beauty; he was definitely the most handsome man she had ever seen in her life.


    Seeing the look on Grace''s face, Kraner and the other man burst into loud, boisterousughter. "Look at Grace''s face, she obviously wants to be stolen by the boy."


    "HAHAHAHAAHHAHA!!!"


    Herpanion''s taunts made the twenty-five-year-old woman snort coldly as she punched both men in the shoulder.


    "Shut up, you idiot brothers!!!" She snarled angrily as she red at her brothers with a cold, frightening look.


    "Tsk. That look reminds me of the Ice Spiders." Kranermented as she stroked his shoulder, feeling sore from her sister''s punch.


    "How adorable, a family of three on a journey to death." Jonmented, throwing some more sticks on the fire. His purple eyes shone with a faint phosphorescent glow.


    Kraner felt a shiver run through his body at the sight of those purple eyes. An emotion he hadn''t known for a long time welled up in his chest.


    Fear.


    This boy was strange, very strange!


    As if reading his thoughts, the boy smiled and spoke with a tone that sent shivers through his body. "You''re dead if you keep going towards Winterfell."


    "How do you know we''re heading for Winterfell?" Kraner forced himself to calm down and asked, the hand holding his axe tensing slightly.


    "Because I saw their heads rolling on the ground after being decapitated by Ice, the ancestral sword of House Stark." Jon replied casually as he ate a piece of dried meat, his purple eyes staring at the three savages with an analyzing gaze.


    If you think the people of Westeros and Essos were superstitious, you have no idea how superstitious the tree-worshipping Wildlings with strange faces were. Because they came into contact with magic more often than any other people on this.


    They knew that there were gods and monsters more terrifying than gods in the depths of the frozen deserts.


    "I want you to do something for me, if you do, I''ll leave you somewhere safe." Jon asked as he tore off a piece of dried meat and chewed hard.


    Kraner looked deeply at the boy and spoke in a lower tone, almost as if he was afraid of annoying him. "I''m listening."


    Don''t me him for being a coward, but only those who live in hardship know how to survive in the face of death.


    Jon''s lips lifted in a smile, seeing that negotiations had begun.


    "I want you to go back beyond the Wall and deliver a letter to Mance Rayder." Jon''s words made the expressions of the three people change dramatically.


    "I''m never going back to that ce!" Grace shouted loudly as she stood up angrily. There was a deep horror hidden in her gaze


    Although the other two didn''t say anything, they both frowned deeply when they heard Jon''s words. Only they know how difficult it was to climb the Wall and enter the North.


    "You''ll have a special guide. You won''t get hurt." Jon said, pointing upwards.


    The three savages raised their heads and saw a raven perched on a branch of a tree. The strangest thing was that the crow had three eyes, a huge eye in the middle of its forehead.


    <strong>The Three-Eyed Crow.</strong>


    --------------------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Discount coupon for Patreon: 8D12C 15%</strong>


    <strong>Current Patreon Chapter: Chapter 48 - Demetrian Titus and Sigismund (I)</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 20 - The Wall (II)

    <h4>Chapter 20 - 20 - The Wall (II)</h4>


    "You love surprises or you hate them. I hate it with all my might, but maybe it''s because I can see the future and I''ve gotten used to expecting what''s toe." Aenar Targaryen said to Tyrion Lannister.


    -----------------


    Kraner swallowed as he caught sight of the three-eyed raven. Ancient legends invaded his mind as his hands began to sweat, despite the cold that surrounded him. Legends of a green seer from the Children of the Forests.


    "Don''t worry, he doesn''t eat people... or at least, I don''t think so,"mented Jon, with a hint of amusement in his eyes.


    As for the Three-Eyed Raven, he had never met this rtive before. He had only sensed, at one time, someone trying to get a glimpse of his future - an arduous and, one might say, potentially deadly task.


    Jon, however, already knew the identity of the man behind the raven.


    <i>Brynden Rivers - one of the Great Bastards of Westeros and illegitimate son of Aegon IV.</i>


    The raven flew elegantly through the air,nding on Jon''s shoulder. Its three eyes stared at him deeply and calmly, not like an ordinary bird, but like someone endowed with true consciousness, it was a human who looked out from behind the raven''s eyes.


    Jon ignored the fear on the faces of the three Savages in front of him, concentrating only on the crow perched on his shoulder.


    "Hello, great-uncle," Jon greeted with a smile. Brynden''s arrival was an unexpected but wee surprise.


    The crow cawed, as if in reply, before taking flight again,nding next to the three Savages.


    "I apologize for disturbing you, but I need you to guide these people to Mance Rayder," said Jon, fixing his eyes on the raven, who was now analyzing the three brothers with an intense and enigmatic gaze.


    Unlike Jon, the three Savages felt nothing but fear and dread before those frightening eyes.


    "As you can see, you can return without danger. If you want, you can even bring more people. Consider it an additional reward for your services," dered Jon, looking directly at Kraner. His voice was calm, but carried a majesty that made the man, already over forty, fidget ufortably.


    Faced with that regal gaze, Kraner weighed up his options: ept and live or refuse and die. The choice was obvious to anyone who valued life.


    "We ept," he answered quickly. At that moment, he just wanted to be as far away as possible from this southern cub. He''d never seen anything so scary before, even the White Walkers weren''t as scary as a boy who seemed to know something about them.


    Jon nodded and took out a sheet of yellowed paper and a charcoal pencil from his bag. Something more refined would be ideal, but the North was far from offering the luxury of Essos. After about fifteen minutes of writing, Jon drew a three-headed dragon at the bottom of the sheet.


    He then rolled up the paper and secured it with a small malleable twig. Although it wasn''t a parchment fit for a king, Jon didn''t mind, he had to use what he had in his hands at the moment.


    Watching the three savages leave with his great-uncle, Jon smiled, although it was an unusual meeting, he liked how it turned out. With the letter sent from Mance Rayder, he could save time and weaken the undead army led by the Night King by at least a few hundred thousand potential recruits.


    Letting out a sigh, Jon closed his eyes and began to dream. He knew that the moment he entered the dream world, he would meet his grand-uncle, Brynden.


    As Jon imagined, as soon as he opened his eyes, he found himself in front of a gigantic tree with a trunk as pale as bone and crimson leaves, a deformed, weeping face could be found carved into the throne, weeping what looked like blood.


    It was a Weirwood.


    Jon soon focused on the roots of the Weirwood where a withered, pale man could be seen. White hair fell in disarray to the sides as the smell of the forest emanated from the man. One of his eyes was empty, showing the eyeless eye socket.


    He wore ck leather armor and a long, worn cloak over his shoulders. Roots wrapped around his body as if he were part of the Weirwood.


    "We met in person, Uncle Grandpa." Jon greeted the man again, his lips curved into an amused smile, noticing that the man was trying to see into his future.


    "Nephew... who I never sawing... you look just like your father..." Brynden spoke, his voice as hoarse as could be expected from a man a hundred and eighteen years old.


    "That''s apliment given that my father was the most handsome man on the continent." Jon shrugged as he looked curiously at his surroundings.


    He knew that thisndscape was Beyond the Wall, a very beautiful ce, although the giant ice spiders and the undead could affect the experience of visiting the ce.


    Brynden let out augh hearing the smugness in the boy''s tone, he never thought he wouldugh again in this life, but here he was, smiling with his family after a long time.


    "It seems you have the Gift to be a Green Seer." Brynden said, looking at the boy with white-gold hair and purple eyes, very handsome, more handsome than any other Targaryen. He looked like a Valyrian Pureblood.


    Sitting down on the floor, Jon replied in a calm, confident tone. "In terms of seeing the future, there is no one more powerful than me, that I can say."


    Brynden didn''t deny it and looked deeply at his great-nephew. Ten years ago he could no longer see the future as clearly as before, only vague images of the future.


    Previously, he had tried to find the source of the interruption of the Green Dreams, but when he tried to see, there was only a gigantic blue and silver vortex floating in the immensity of the void.


    But he suffered the brunt of seeing something he wasn''t supposed to, his other eye was badly damaged and if it hadn''t been for the help of Leaf and the other Children of the Forest, he would have lost another eye.


    If Jon had heard Brynden''s description, he would have known that the man was talking about the Time-Space Nexus, he would have been even more surprised that Brynden had managed to survive in front of the most chaotic and anarchic ce in the universe.


    "Since you im to see the future, I assume you already knew what wasing?" Brynden asked, changing the whole atmosphere of the room, bing serious and almost suffocating.


    "Yes." Jon''s face also became serious. He was under a lot of pressure. Taking the throne, dealing with an army of undead and surviving a few years without sunlight and all in less than a decade!


    Only he knew how much pressure he was feeling at the moment, he would have loved to y on easy mode, but the world automatically chose Dark Souls mode.


    "What do you n to do?" Brynden didn''t speak his own opinions about the future, instead asking about his nephew''s opinions.


    "Take the throne, fight the undead army and live afortable and enjoyable long life." Jon answered with an indifferent expression, he himself knew that his own words were just self-deception, especially thest part about the long andfortable life, he would indeed have a long life, but a long life full of problems.


    Brynden''s lips twitched when he heard his nephew casually refer to the war that had decided the future of humanity. A world of ruins or the survival of the human race.


    Noticing Brynden''s small movements, Jon didn''t need to be a mind reader to know what the man was thinking. "Don''t worry, Uncle. I have a dragon, an army of fanatics, although the situation may seem extremely dangerous, I''m preparing for my reconquest in the year 296."


    Jon''s words made Brynden show an expression of surprise. He ignored the other names and focused on the most important one.


    "Dragon?" Perhaps because he was a Targaryen, the name dragon had an irresistible charm for any Targaryen. It was like a yearning from the bottom of his heart, pulsing like a strong desire to possess something that every Targaryen should have the right to own.


    "Yes, my brother and fellow warrior, Caraxes." Jon rolled his eyes at Brynden''s gaze, almost like a child listening to a favorite story. Although he could understand the longing in the man''s eyes, only a dragon rider knows how wonderful the bond between rider and dragon is.


    Waving his hand, the dream world began to change and a huge beast appeared before them. Brynden held his breath at the sight of the huge crimson beast.


    It was a dragon!


    Caraxes at this moment was much bigger than four years ago, his length had grown from 20 meters (65 feet) to 51 meters (167 feet). He had twice that number of wingspan, with his wings fully spread.


    In all honesty, Caraxes'' growth exceeded Jon''s expectations, but the rapid growth brought some difficulties, which were easily overlooked by thinking about the dragon''s growth rate. The bigger Caraxes, the better for Jon, who could easily intimidate some dishonest people.


    However, the amount of food the dragon was eating was no joke, Jon had heard reports of a huge beast flying over Ice Bay and whale carcasses left on the beach. It was obvious that Caraxes was dining on whales at night.


    -----------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read more than 30 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>Current Patreon Chapter: Chapter 50 - Flight of the Dragon (II)</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 21 - The Wall (III)

    <h4>Chapter 21 - 21 - The Wall (III)</h4>


    <strong>"Fate likes to y with people, especially in a cruel and sadistic way." Aenar Targaryen.</strong>


    ---------------


    Brynden let out a genuine sigh of admiration, the beast was bigger than any boat in the world, every part of it was a weapon capable of easily killing any human. He didn''t doubt for a moment that the dragon in front of him could reduce King''s Landing to ashes in just a few minutes.


    "Caraxes, the same name as the dragon of the Rogue Prince, Daemom Targaryen, and the name of the god of war and violence in Ancient Valyria." Brynden looked at the blood crimson dragon and found the name appropriate for the future of House Targaryen.


    It had been a long time since he had felt so alive, the weight that had always been on his shoulders lighter than ever, knowing that even if he died, House Targaryen would survive with Jon.


    That alone was the best medicine for his tired, decaying soul, he felt thirty again, full of energy and hope for the future.


    "I don''t know your name, nephew." Brynden smiled and his one lc eye looked at the boy with a gentle gaze, as a grandfather would look at his grandson.


    "Actually Jon Snow, but my real name is Aenar Targaryen." Jon didn''t hesitate to answer his great-uncle''s question.


    "Aenar." Brynden chewed the name in his mouth and smiled, it was a fitting name for the king who would establish the Targaryen Dynasty once again in Westeros. For House Targaryen, the name Aenar hade to be regarded as unconditional trust in their kin over the centuries.


    If Aenar Targaryen the Exiled had not trusted his daughter, Daenys the Dreamer, House Targaryen would have perished, as would all thirty-nine Dragon Lords of Valyria.


    It was only by trusting in his daughter that the Patriarch of House Targaryen sold all the family''s property and settled on an ind at the edge of Essos along with his dragons, ves and wealth.


    Suddenly, Brynden''s vision blurred momentarily and a feeling of dizziness made his brain reel.


    "Aenar, I don''t have much time. We''ll talkter, but before I go, there are two items you should take, they''re with Aemon, Maekar''s son. Aemon is serving as Meister at Castle ck." Bryndenmented, feeling the weight of his powers reappear in his body.


    Jon nodded and before he could do anything, he felt his vision darken. He woke up and found himself back in the cold room with the fire still burning in orange mes. It felt like hours had passed in the dream, but it hadn''t been half an hour in the real world.


    He didn''t get up and stood leaning against the tree while hugging his sword, Lady Lya. It felt like he was hugging his mother, it was his way of thinking that she was always with him, killing anyone who dared to hurt him.


    Jon couldn''t help but think of Brynden''s words. Two presents? Although he was curious, he didn''t look into the future with his Prescience and wanted to see for himself what surprise Brynden could bring him.


    "A few more days..." Muttering to himself, Jon closed his eyes and rested, he didn''t sleep, he just had his eyes closed.


    ...


    On the white snow, a drop of blood dripped from the sharp point of the sword and stained the immacte color a shade of red.


    Jon looked at the corpses around him and remained indifferent. The corpses were men wearing traditional northern clothing, all with a clean wound to the throat while the eyes of all the corpses were still open as if they couldn''t believe they had died.


    Warm blood dripped from their necks onto the snow, where it quickly froze when it came into contact with the snow, creating pools of frozen blood.


    It wasn''t the first time Jon had taken human life and it definitely wouldn''t be thest. The first time, he threw up all his breakfast, but after killing a few more times, he began to get used to taking lives, but he knew that this familiarity was a terrible fact.


    He had to control his bloodlust or he would kill a man on any whim in the distant future, something he didn''t want to happen.


    Sheathing Lady Lya in the scabbard, the sword went in with a shing sound. Jon looked at the five corpses for a moment and got back on his horse. As for burying their bodies, he didn''t even bother doing the work, the animals would do it for him.


    Jon grabbed the reins and shook them as the horse began to ride again. Northern horses were tall and robust, had a thicker coat to protect them from the cold and were especially docile and fierce when the need arose.


    They were the favorite horses of the Northern Lords. They weren''t cheap, apart from the care they needed, they cost amoner''s house.


    It had been days since he had found Brynden and the three Savages. Every night when he closed his eyes, he dreamt of Brynden, the two of them sharing their ideas and advice for the future of the war.


    Having someone as experienced as Brynden helped him to see certain angles that he hadn''t considered before. Advice that Jon was very grateful for, as he had forgotten important points before.


    Especially when it came to the Crown''s marine forces.


    Brynden told him to seek out the Lord of Driftmark, Monford Vryon, and the man would bend the knee to him when he proved that he really was Rhaegar''s son.


    ording to Brynden, by getting Monford, he could have around 30% to 40% of the Crown''s ships without any problem. It was an efficient way to strike a blow at House Baratheon''s back at the right time. Imagine in a decisive war, 40% of the ships would attack their allies from behind.


    This made Jon realize that he shouldn''t ignore certain Noble Houses because he had a dragon, dragons were the sharpest weapons against the Lords and Ladys of Westeros and the people were their toughest shield.


    As the horse rode swiftly along the King''s Road, Jon gradually saw a gigantic wall of ice rising towards the sky. The image of such a huge construction made in medieval times was enough to make Jon admire human ingenuity.


    The Wall was mainly made of ice, it was 300 miles (482 km) long, and its height was an impressive 700 feet (213 meters). It was such a spectacr sight that Jon held his breath for a moment, afraid that his breathing would somehow affect the way he remembered the Wall.


    Snapping out of his stupor, Jon continued riding, arriving in front of a stone wall and imposing wooden gates. Before entering, he pulled the hood of his cloak over his face and approached. He couldn''t be recognized by his father''s oldrades-in-arms.


    Even if it made him look even more suspicious, he didn''t care. The raven sent by his uncle should have already arrived, announcing his imminent arrival.


    "Whoever approaches Castle ck!!!" Above the stone wall, a man shouted towards the lone figure riding the horse.


    "Jon Snow of Winterfell." Jon replied in an equally loud voice.


    After a moment''s silence, the gates opened and Jon shook the reins and rode forward on his horse. Castle ck wasn''t really a castle, it was more like a fortress, there was only one wall in the north of the castle, with no other walls to defend it.


    It looked old and obviouslycked maintenance in many parts, another thing he noticed was that most of the buildings were made of wood, which if you think about the cold and extremely wet climate, was definitely not the best material to build with, but everything seemed in order.


    As soon as Jon entered Castle ck, he felt countless eyes on him, which he thought was normal, it wasn''t every day that someone came to Castle ck. Many of the eyes were calm, only a few showed a real interest in his presence in this ce.


    Jon looked around and couldn''t find the figure of Benjen, his uncle who had joined the Night''s Watch ten years ago. Unlike Eddard, Benjen was a tall and very cheerful man, not at all like his older brother.


    As Jon was looking around, a man dressed in ck approached him. He noticed that the man was a slim man in his fifties with striking features.


    His physique appeared to be lean and hard, as well aspact and muscr. His ck eyes resembled onyx or obsidian, and his ck hair was streaked with gray.


    Alliser Thorne and in another reality, his killer. Funny that the man killed the son of the man he swore allegiance to.


    ---------------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read more than 30 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 22 - The Wall (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 22 - 22 - The Wall (IV)</h4>


    <i>"How does it feel to be thest of something? This loneliness and destion is something I wouldn''t wish on even my greatest enemy." Aenar Targaryen in front of Old Maester Aemon.</i>


    ------------


    "Lord Commander Mormont awaits you at the Lord Commander''s Keep." Alliser spoke, his voice cold and indifferent, his eyes not hiding the contempt he felt towards him. Although bastards didn''t suffer so much in the North, the same couldn''t be said for bastards in the South, where the Faith of the Seven was extremely widespread.


    Alliser Thorne, like any Southern Lord, didn''t like bastards, although all men wouldn''t turn down a pussy, even if it wasn''t their own wife''s. Men liked the pleasure of infidelity.


    Men liked the pleasure of infidelity, but they didn''t like the bastards that woulde with it, so instead of taking the me, they put it on the mother and her son. The words of the Church of the Seven were merely a ruse for them not to assume the responsibilities they should have and to prevent these children from having any im on their fiefdom.


    Jon nodded and got off his horse. After stroking the horse''s neck, he left it in the hands of the Night''s Watch member and followed Alliser towards the chambers of the Lord Commander of the Night''s Watch.


    Still wearing a hood to cover his appearance, Jon looked at Alliser''s back. The man, despite his terrible personality, was a good warrior, which could be seen by the way the man walked. An identical, steady gait with properly controlled steps.


    However, Jon didn''t try to talk to Alliser, the man didn''t like him and he wasn''t someone who ttered others, on the contrary, it was everyone who should tter him.


    Noticing his own thoughts, Jon felt that he was spending too much time with Queen Rhaenys and Queen Visenya.


    The Etiquette teacher in particr was someone who liked attention, especially the envious looks of the other women. His fencing and flying teacher, on the other hand, was extremely proud and strong, not letting herself be influenced by other people.


    The two women acted as his mothers, subtly influencing the way he thought and saw the world, perhaps that was the duty of a mother, to introduce the world to her son and the father should prepare his son for the challenges of life. Rhaenys and Visenya were mother and father to Jon, who had never been raised by a mother or father in two lifetimes.


    Without realizing it, Jon was led to a tower where he climbed the spiral staircase until he found himself in front of a massive wooden door.


    He saw Alliser knock respectfully on the door and then heard an extraordinarily powerful voice.


    "Come in." With permission given, Jon finally saw the 997th Lord Commander of the Night''s Watch, Jeor Mormont.


    Jeor Mormont was an old man, his head was shorn and his gray, unkempt beard covered most of his chest. The former Lord of the Bear Inds wore a thick ck fur cloak, and for formal asions he wears a ck woolen doublet with silver w sps.


    Not far away, a raven perched on a stick was analyzing the new arrivals with a rather arrogant expression for a mere raven.


    "How''s Lord Stark, boy?" Jeor looked at Eddard Stark''s Bastard and asked, his voice hoarse but powerful.


    "With five sons and a sixth on the way." Jon replied with a touch of humor, causing the Lord Commander of the Night''s Watch to let out a loud and powerfulugh.


    "House Stark doesn''t have to worry about an heir for long." Jeor spoke with a sigh, but Jon noticed a hint of sadness in the man''s battle-hardened gaze.


    He didn''t need to be a genius to know that the man was thinking of his son, Jorah Mormont, who was now just an exile in Essos.


    "I hear your new niece, Lyanna, is a strong girl with superior intelligence. Lord Stark even gave her a warhammer as a present." Jon said, remembering the girl who was iparably loyal to House Stark, even though she was only three years old, she acted more maturely than many men.


    The mention of his youngest niece made the Lord Commander smile. He had earned ravens from his sister, Maege, telling him about his new niece. Knowing that the girl had won a warhammer from Lord Stark himself made him feel an enormous sense of satisfaction well up in his chest.


    "HAHAHA!!!" "The girl has Mormont blood!"


    Jeor spoke in a very good mood, he even looked at his liege lord''s bastard with a kinder and warmer gaze, despite still having a stern appearance.


    ''As Visenya once said, always praise descendants when you''re in front of a Lord. There''s nothing more satisfying for a Lord than the continuation of his House. Jon thought, listening to Jeor Mormont''s loudughter and bold words.


    Visenya was right, people in this world cared little for their own lives, many would give their lives if they could make their noble houses survive longer. Perhaps that''s why the noble houses of Westeros could survive for millennia without interruption.


    "Lord Stark has already sent a raven to exin your situation. Your quarters have been prepared and you will eat with us, but be aware that the food is certainly not as good as Winterfell''s, boy." Jeor ced some corn in front of the raven and exined in a calm tone, but with obvious good humor.


    Jon nodded and didn''t mind the food Jeor mentioned. If there was one thing he wasn''t, it was fussy about food. In his past life he had lived most of his life in a hospital and hospital food could be many things, but delicious was not one of them.


    "Alliser, take Snow to his quarters." Without looking at Alliser, Jeor ordered in a powerful voice.


    "Yes, Lord Commander." Alliser replied seriously and took the bastard with him, leaving the Sr of the Lord Commander of the Night''s Watch.


    "Ser Alliser, I''d like to know where the library is, I''d like to do some research." Leaving the Lord Commander''s Tower, Jon asked, looking around for any sign of Castle ck''s library.


    "The library can only be essed with permission from Maester Aemon." Alliser replied with a cold, condescending tone, pointed to one of the castle''s towers and spoke. "That is your residence, the empty and clean room is yours."


    Having said that, without waiting for Jon''s reply, Alliser left with a cold stare as his ck cloak dragged on the ground.


    "Someone has a strong temper, but now I know how to find Aemon." Jon muttered to himself as his lips curved into a smile.


    With the information Alliser had told him earlier, Jon had no trouble finding the room he would probably spend months in before returning to Winterfell. However, he didn''t stay in the room and soon set off to find the person who would help him find his great-uncle.


    For Aemon, Jon felt genuine admiration - after all, how many people did you know who could refuse to be king? Who would put family above a throne? Jon admired Aemon for what he represented, an honorable man with a determined heart.


    Jon stopped in front of an extremely short man, no more than 150 cm tall (about 4''9"), there were only a few strands of hair on his bald head. He had no chin and his shoulders looked rounded, surprisingly, despite his ugly appearance, he had one of the most beautiful eyes Jon had ever seen, a very pretty shade of dark pink.


    "I''d like permission to ess the library." Jon spoke directly to his purpose, making the short, chinless man nod. He didn''t seem surprised by a new face in Castle ck, apparently the news of a visitor''s arrival had already spread quickly.


    "Follow me, Snow." Clydas spoke, his voice slurred and slightly hoarse, as he moved his small body towards a more secluded part of Castle ck.


    Jon didn''t mind and followed the man a few paces behind him.


    "Maester Aemon is old, should I have any concerns?" Jon asked, trying to sound as subtle as possible.


    "He doesn''t like loud sounds and boys who don''t know the value of a book." Clydas replied with a respectful tone as he looked over his shoulder at the hooded boy, only his chin could be seen from the angle he was looking at.


    Noting the man''s respectful tone, Jon knew that Clydas knew Aemon''s identity, which wasn''t surprising, given that Clydas had been helping his great-uncle for decades.


    "We''re here." Clydas spoke, stopping in front of the wooden tower, as simple and rustic as anywhere in Castle ck. Jon could hear the cawing of crows not far away, showing that he was close to the Nursery, where the Crows were fed.


    Clydas opened the door to the tower and a smell of old books assaulted Jon''s sense of smell.


    Stepping inside, Jon saw a simple room not at all befitting a Targaryen prince, a simrity he and Aemon shared.


    Scanning the room, Jon''s purple eyes fixed on the old figure walking through the room, he held a book in his arms while his Maester''s Chain rattled gently.


    Jon needed no introduction to the man, he knew him too well.


    <i>Aemon Targaryen, son of Maekar I and brother of Aegon V, uncle of Jaeharys II and great-uncle of Aerys II.</i>


    <i>----------------------


    </i>


    <i></i>Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read more than 30 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    P-atreon/GOTSW


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 23 - Aenar And Aemon (I)

    <h4>Chapter 23 - 23 - Aenar And Aemon (I)</h4>


    <i>"The longer you live, the more knowledge you umte, that phrase was a perfect fit for Aemon Targaryen, Son of Maekar I, the man was a living, walking library." Aenar Targaryen on Maester Aemon.</i>


    -------------


    Jon felt an unconscionable fury lurking behind his great-uncle''s apparent serenity. He was absolutely certain that if Aemon had been young and strong, he would have taken up a sword and infiltrated King''s Landing, ready to y the mortal enemies of House Targaryen.


    Of that, Jon had no doubt, the man of almost a hundred years in front of him hid a fury as great as a volcano, ready to bring death and ashes to nourish the soil again.


    "Maester Aemon, Jon Snow, Eddard Stark''s bastard, wishes to ask permission to visit Castle ck''s Library." Clydas approached Aemon and helped the old man carry the book in his arms.


    The man''s pale, blind lc eyes fell on the ten-year-old in an instant, and Jon felt a shiver run through his body at the sight of those eyes, which could no longer see. A wise, gentle gaze, but it hid a powerful feeling, sharpened by time.


    He couldn''t see, but Jon felt that he could still see the outline of something, even if it was such a blurred image.


    "Does young Snow wish to have knowledge?" Aemon asked, his slow steps approaching a chair slightly away from the firece.


    "We all need knowledge, we''re no different from animals without it controlled by our emotions." Jon replied with a smile as he removed the hood that hid his face.


    Clydas looked at the young man in surprise; for some reason, the bastard''s eyes reminded him of those of Maester Aemon. Although the color was different, the feeling was the same, as if he were looking at a prince, or in the case of the young man in front of him, the eyes of a king.


    Aemon stopped his slow steps for a moment and replied in his slightly hoarse, weak voice. "Wise words, Young Snow."


    "What brings you to the Wall?" He continued to ask as he moved towards the chair. The man had lived in this tower for so long that he already knew where every item was, even if he couldn''t see it.


    "To observe the creation of my ancestors and to see someone very important to me." Jon helped Aemon to sit down and sat next to the old man, the heat from the firece warming the whole room without a problem.


    "A rtive?" Aemon repeated the question to himself, while a nostalgic smile appeared on his lips, as if remembering something long lost.


    "Certainly." Jon confirmed, looking at the old Maester in front of him. He looked small and bent by age, but despite being almost a hundred years old, he exuded an impressive vitality in his will and determination.


    "When I found out he existed, all I could think about was telling him that I existed too, so that he wouldn''t feel alone in such a cold and distant world."


    Aemon let out a surprised expression when he heard those words. The man young Snow was talking about seemed to share the same burden as him.


    Alone. Aemon knew that feeling well. No one should have to endure such loneliness, without a family to lean on in difficult times. The old Maester''s lips trembled, and the anger he had felt ten years ago bubbled up again in his chest, only to be quickly subdued by his self-control.


    "Tell me, Maester Aemon, what would you do if you knew that what you were about to do could bring death and misery to an entire continent?" Jon asked, looking away from the mes in the firece.


    For a moment, he saw the firee to life, transforming into a dragon that incinerated an entire city. Screams of horror and despair echoed in his ears.


    Yet Jon''s expression remained indifferent, even in the face of that terrifying sight. Because of his powers, he was more than used to facing death up close. If he were to count all the times he had witnessed someone die, he could very well spend a lifetime listing them.


    "You seem to carry a heavy burden, Jon Snow." cing his hands on his knees, Aemon said. "But if you want my advice, I''ll give it to you."


    <strong>"Kill the boy and let the man be born."</strong>


    "I killed the boy a long time ago." Jon''s lips curved into a sad smile at his words. "I killed him the moment I decided to be King."


    A deafening, suffocating silence hung in the air. Even Clydas didn''t dare breathe for fear of disturbing what was about to happen. He looked at Eddard Stark''s Bastard and assumed something he''d never thought in his life.


    Aemon''s hands trembled, not only that, his soul trembled. He rose from his chair and approached the young man.


    Raising his hands, Aemon felt another pair of hands grasp his and guide them to the warm touch of a face. Without dy, her hands traced the contours of his face. He could feel his hands trembling as the familiar contours were drawn in his mind.


    It was apletely different face, but there was a familiarity that he could never forget.


    "Egg, you look like Egg, my brother." The words that left his lips were something Aemon never thought he would say again.


    "You''re the son of Rhaegar and Lady Lyanna Stark." Aemon came to the conclusion in an instant. He had exchanged letters with the prince and remembered vividly that the man had told him that his second wife was pregnant.


    Aemon kept moving his hands over Jon''s face, as if he thought that when he stopped, it was just a joke his mind was ying on him.


    Tears streamed down his cheeks as the almost one hundred years-old man hugged one of his only remaining rtives on the continent, and perhaps in the whole world, with fervor and emotion.


    Jon couldn''t help but smile and hugged the old man, feeling his body tremble. He knew exactly what it felt like to be alone, but unlike Aemon, instead of being dead, his past life rtives simply abandoned him when they learned that he had no chance of survival.


    "You''re not dreaming and I''m more than real, Great-Uncle." Jon said, patting the old Maester on the back, treating him like a child. However, his eyes fell on Clydas, who desperately wanted to reduce his sense of existence at this moment.


    Clydas swallowed dryly, he wished he was deaf at that moment, because the purple eyes staring at him were very frightening. He knew exactly what that look meant. If he dared to say anything, he''d be dead!


    "Tell me how you grew up." Aemon broke away from the embrace and still holding Jon''s arm, he asked with a smile that seemed very innocent, like a grandfather wanting to hear his grandson''s stories.


    Jon didn''t refuse and began to tell without hiding anything, he didn''t hide the treatment he suffered from Catelyn at Winterfell. However, he talked about happy things for the most part. He didn''t want to cause an angry heart attack in an old man nearly a hundred years old.


    Aemon nodded in satisfaction at the way his grandnephew had done over the years, especially when it came to how to deal with Catelyn. "You did well not to submit to Lady Stark, people like that get even more unscrupulous as time goes by. She would have killed you if you''d shown yourself to be weak."


    Still, the thought of the heir to his house being treated with such disrespect was simply uneptable to him. Fortunately, ording to Jon, Lord Stark was an honorable human and managed to control his wife before things got even worse.


    "Don''t worry, great-uncle, I know how to control myself, I don''t want to leave my cousins motherless so soon. Although I won''t deny that I dreamt about the redfish being eaten by Caraxes." Jon replied with a proud smile.


    Not once or twice had he wanted to turn Catelyn into dragon food, but he''d never gone through with the idea. He didn''t want his cousins to grow up without a mother, something essential for the growth and maturation of any child.


    "Caraxes?" Aemon asked with a curious tone. He certainly knew that it was the name of the Valyrian God of Violence and War, as well as the name of a very famous dragon from House Targaryen. He assumed that Jon had given the name to a ferocious dog.


    "My dragon, Caraxes." Jon replied casually as he looked at Aemon with a smiling look, he really enjoyed seeing people''s reactions when he revealed the truth about Caraxes.


    Aemon remained silent for a moment as if processing the extremely important information and when he did, it caused an expression of shock to appear on Jon''s face.


    "Can I fly it?" He asked, his voice not hiding his excitement and curiosity, almost like a child asking to drive his father''s car.


    His words made Jon startughing. "HAHAHAHAHHA!!!"


    "Looks like your me hasn''t gone out yet, Uncle Aemon!" Jon said with a big smile appearing on his lips. "And yes, I''m taking you flying in Caraxes."


    ----------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read more than 30 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 24 - Aenar And Aemon (II)

    <h4>Chapter 24 - 24 - Aenar And Aemon (II)</h4>


    <i>"What makes you a king? The crown? The throne? The armies, perhaps? But I tell you, all this is the result of one thing. The prestige you have built up over the years. Only that will make you and your descendants respected in the eyes of the people, and with that the crown, the throne, and the armies will appear before you as naturally as rain falling on the ground." Aenar Targaryen, age thirteen, after the beginning of the Reconquest.</i>


    -----------------


    "Are you sure you want the throne, nephew?" Aemon asked, his frail, hoarse voice carrying a hint of concern. Even with a dragon, he knew all too well the difficulties Jon would have to go through to sit on the Iron Throne.


    "Yes, I''ve been preparing for this since I was four, and I can''t back down." Jon replied, raising the ss of water Clydas had respectfully served him to his lips. There was no going back on his decision. It was king or die trying, even if he didn''t think he would lose the Game of Thrones.


    With a sigh, Aemon said, "Please, Clydas, go under my bed. You''ll see a loose wooden nk, take it out and get the hidden chest."


    Clydas obeyed the order, and under Jon''s surprised eyes, the man took out a low chest from a secretpartment under a false wooden nk.


    "Nephew, I can''t help you, I''m just a blind old man, but I hope this will be of some help." Aemon spoke, his voice carrying a hint of emotion.


    If possible, he wanted to be like his counterpart, Aemon the Dragon Knight, but he couldn''t and didn''t have the strength for that. However, he could help his nephew with onest thing.


    "The first item is mine, it was given to me at birth like all Targaryen princes and princesses. The second item was given to me by Brynden Rivers, Lord Bloodraven, one of the great bastards of Westeros." Aemon exined as Clydas opened the chest, revealing an egg and a sword.


    The egg looked more like a work of art than an egg, its scales were silver with purple stripes, it looked bigger than any egg in the world.


    A dragon''s egg.


    Jon immediately recognized the origin of the egg. It was a very beautiful dragon egg, resembling a mixture of silver and amethyst.


    As for the sword, Jon also immediately recognized its origin.


    Dark Sister.


    There was no way he couldn''t recognize the sword that had made him taste defeat countless times at the hands of its owner, Queen Visenya I Targaryen.


    Jon approached the chest and held the sword by the hilt, raising it high as he appreciated the beauty of the Valyrian steel.


    "It''s beautiful, but it was made for a woman''s hands." Hemented with some emotion in his tone. Though it was a more than exquisite sword, it was not made forrge hands, but for small or medium ones.


    Aemon smiled and replied. "It doesn''t matter, a sword is made to kill and only for that."


    Jon agreed, but Dark Sister was different, together with ckfire they were the symbols of the Targaryen dynasty, both swords could strengthen the solidity of his future rule.


    It may sound strange, but prestige was something real and incredibly powerful. Would you trust a descendant of a powerful king or a nameless peasant? Even after nearly three hundred years, the names of Aegon, Jaehaerys, Daeron, and many other wise Targaryen kings helped their descendants stabilize House Targaryen''s rule over Westeros.


    This alone shows how powerful it was to have prestige; even if you weren''t a great talent, many people would still follow you just because you were the descendant of great men.


    Leaving the Dark Sister aside, Jon held up the dragon egg and smiled as he felt the warm touch pass through his hand. It was a living dragon egg!


    "The dragon egg is beautiful." Jonplimented with a sincere tone, it really was a beautiful dragon egg.


    "It was my mother, Lady Dyanna Dayne, who chose it for me when I was just a wrinkled baby." Aemon replied with a happy smile, listening to Jon''s words. At the same time, he regretted that his egg hadn''t hatched like his nephew''s before him.


    But his next words brought Aemon to a halt.


    "I can make it hatch." Jon said with a smile. If in terms of happiness he couldn''t be happier than this moment, he won the Dark Sister and a dragon, how could he not be happy.


    After a while, Aemon let out a sigh of regret. "Unfortunately, I''m old."


    Jon had no way to change that, at least not now, maybe in the future when his powers matured even more. But his uncle Aemon couldn''t wait decades, he was almost a hundred years old.


    Aemon didn''t regret it for long and recovered in a few minutes. He had already lived almost a hundred years, he had lived long enough, at this point he just wanted to see his house returned to Jon''s hands.


    As for the rest, he would let fate decide his end.


    Like all men and women.


    -


    A few monthster.


    "You''re too rigid, remember that as warriors you don''t wear te armor, use this advantage of being light to your advantage. Don''t just stand around defending, attack when you should attack and retreat when you should retreat." Jonmented as he walked in circles around three new Night''s Watch recruits.


    The three were young, too young, the youngest no more than twelve and the oldest fifteen. All in prison for stealing food to survive.


    It wasn''t just these three young men that Jon taught, there were other men from the Night''s Watch watching him closely. Jon made no secret of the fact that he was teaching everyone everything he had learned from one of the strongest warriors Westeros had ever seen, Queen Visenya I Targaryen!


    The three young men listened to his advice and advanced on Jon with swords of steel, though the des were blunt.


    ng!!! ng!!! ng!!!


    Jon dodged the attacks and parried another with an ease that made the onlookers sigh with sincere admiration.


    "Your nephew is truly a great warrior, Benjen." Jeor Mormont, Lord Commander of the Night''s Watch, spoke in rare praise of Eddard Stark''s young bastard.


    The idea of the boy being his sessor was a pleasant one, but unfortunately, fate didn''t want it to happen. It wasn''t hard to see that the Lord of Winterfell would probably ask the king to legitimize his bastard.


    Fortunately, he still had an heir, the same man he was standing next to.


    Benjen, a man of typical Stark appearance. Brown hair, gray eyes, and a long face, he smiled with pride as he watched the young man skillfully fight three opponents without difficulty.


    "The boy has always been a prodigy, praised by my brother as the seconding of Ser Arthur Dayne and Aemon the Dragon Knight." Benjenmented with a smile.


    Jeor nodded in agreement; to earn this level of praise from the Silent Wolf showed that Jon truly had a great talent for fencing.


    "So, how are things going?" Jeor asked, showing a rare look of dignity.


    Benjen showed a dignified expression as well. "Not well, it''s not just the savages that are migrating inrge numbers, even the animals are migrating south inrge numbers. Almost like..."


    Benjen didn''t have to continue for Jeor to understand what he meant.


    "Like running from something extremely frightening." Jeor finished his words with a serious, calm expression. Though he didn''t want to believe it, he knew something strange was happening beyond the Wall, something big enough to drive all the wild tribes south.


    Benjen nodded with a worried look on his face.


    "I''m going to Winterfell and the other kingdoms to pick up some new recruits in case something happens." Benjen spoke, earning a nod from the Lord Commander. They desperately needed manpower to cover more ground and defend the Wall more effectively.


    "Okay, that''s all for today. You can rest." Jon calmly ended the training, apart from a thinyer of sweat on his forehead, he didn''t show that he had just fought three people at once.


    "Yes, instructor." The three young men spoke at the same time, looking at Jon with obvious admiration in their eyes.


    Jon nodded and returned to Meister Aemon''s Terre.


    As soon as he entered, a shadow descended from the ceiling and fell over him.


    Jon didn''t flinch and opened his arms, letting the winged creature rest against his chest. Looking down, he saw a beautiful baby dragon.


    No bigger than a puppy, it had shiny silver scales with purple spots, making the dragon cub a sight to behold.


    It was the dragon that had hatched from Meister Aemon''s egg, it had been born for just over a month and Jon already knew who the future rider of this beautiful little dragon was.


    "She''s as lively as a five-year-old, curious about everything." Aemon approached Jon, and surprisingly, his eyes didn''t seem blind.


    Blood Magic really was a magic capable of curing many things, including blindness. But Jon hadn''t cured Aemon''s eyes; to cure blindness, the blood of dozens of people had to be sacrificed. Something that Maester Aemon refused to do after learning of the price.


    In the end, Jon opted to temporarily cure Aemon''s blindness, it wasn''t a permanent solution, it onlysted a few hours a day, but it was more than enough for Aemon. And the price for such a thing was not great, just one rabbit a day.


    Aemon''s eyes gazed at the dragon on his nephew''s chest with a kind and warm gaze, it was the most beautiful creature he had ever seen in his life and he thanked the gods for being able to personally witness the birth of such a creature.


    Aemon even wrote a book, teaching how to hatch a dragon ording to Jon, so that future generations would never make House Targaryen weak again.


    "I''m leaving, Uncle. I have many things to prepare and convince Eddard to go to war." Jon said, making the old Maester let out a sigh.


    Although he knew this day woulde, he still felt lonely knowing that he was about to part with Jon. Someone he had begun to think of as a grandson in the short space of a few months.


    "Be careful and don''t hesitate to ask me for help with anything," Aemon spoke with a hint of concern appearing in his gaze.


    "I will, Uncle." Jon showed a serious expression.


    <strong>It was time to start throwing this continent into the mes of war again.</strong>


    -------------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read more than 30 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 25 - The Queen and the Exiled Princesses (I)

    <h4>Chapter 25 - 25 - The Queen and the Exiled Princesses (I)</h4>


    "I lived in exile for thirteen years, but instead of sumbing to the hardships and dangers of the situation, I changed my mindset and stopped being a weak queen and became the queen my daughters needed." Queen Mother, Rhae I Targaryen.


    -----------------


    <i>Continent of Essos - In the Free City of Braavos.</i>


    Ser Willem Darry walked through the crowd with a cloak covering his appearance, his hand on the hilt of his sword, his eyes scanning his surroundings for followers or enemies with surprising ease. Don''t me him for being so paranoid, but having just been attacked by assassins, anyone would be the same way.


    Finally realizing that he wasn''t being followed, he entered an alleyway and soon saw a discreet house that was hard to see unless you looked closely.


    Willem knocked on the door with a specific knock, almost as if he was speaking a secret code to whoever was on the other side of the door.


    The next second, the door opened and a woman in her thirties appeared in front of the Master-at-Arms of the Red Keep.


    Willem didn''t hesitate and without waiting for the woman''s words, he entered the house and the door was closed at the same moment.


    Suddenly, the woman''s face changed slightly as she smelled the strong scent of blood. "Are you hurt Ser?" The woman asked with a worried look on her face.


    "Some assassins attacked me in the harbor, but I''m unharmed. But we must leave Braavos, Your Grace." Willem said, leaning back in his chair and letting out a tired, exhausted sigh.


    It wasn''t just the assassins who had attacked him, a week ago the men he imed to be loyal to betrayed him and almost caused the death of Princess Daenerys.


    If Princess Visenya hadn''t killed one of the guards in the nick of time, things would have ended in a tragedy he could never forgive himself for.


    The woman Willem was talking to had tinum hair and beautiful lc eyes; if any of the nobles of Westeros were present, they might recognize her as Queen Rhae I Targaryen, wife of Aerys II, the Mad King.


    Rhae was not an indecisive woman; the events of the past week had already rmed her enough to know that Braavos was far from safe.


    "Let''s leave Braavos and go to another city." Rhae made the decision in an instant.


    "Your Grace, if I may, I think it would be best to go to Vntis." Willem spoke, catching her attention with his words.


    "What do you suggest, Ser Willem?" Rhae asked with a calm expression. She didn''t refuse and waited for his words.


    "Vntis has be a holy city in the eyes of all Red Faith believers, if we can take refuge in Vntis, no assassin will dare attack a city full of crazed fanatics." Willem spoke calmly, hiding nothing from his queen.


    Rhae hesitated. As Willem had said, the entire city of Vntis had beenpletely transformed four years ago, the true rulers of the city changed in less than a year, making the city of Vtins a true Theocratic City.


    The Reverend Mother called Kinvara became the ruler of the city.


    With a well-trained army of over twenty thousand, Vntis was now a safer city to live in than Essos, especially with the Dothraki Khal plundering the Free Cities and every caravan that passed through. But Rhae hesitated; what if she and her daughters were arrested if their identities were discovered?


    The thought of her daughters in danger tormented her, but in the end she realized she had no choice. Staying in Braavos was asking to be attacked by endless waves of assassins sent by Robert and Tywin. Going to Vntis was a gamble, but when you think about it, all the others were gambles, too.


    Vntis was less of a gamble at the moment, especially given the rumors of the Red Faith''s kindness and generosity over the past four years.


    Rhae had made up her mind. "Let''s go to Vntis, Ser Willem."


    Willem nodded and stood up, preparing to leave.


    Rhae watched the old man disappear into his room with a grateful and emotional look on her face. Without Willem, she really didn''t know how she, a woman who had never worked or done anything but sew and read, would survive in exile.


    Don''t get it wrong, Rhae had long since ceased to be a weak and submissive queen, the years in exile had forged her in the mes of hardship, burned away any weakness and hesitation that still lingered within her.


    But it wasn''t so at first. Like everyone else, she gradually grew stronger, and that time was essential in changing her mentality.


    But that time wouldn''t have existed without Willem''s help, the man provided that precious time and she lived up to her daughters'' expectations, bing a warrior and a survivor in those ten years of exile.


    On her way to her room, Rhae opened the door and saw two girls, one older and one younger.


    The younger one was ten years old, small and delicate, with tinum hair and lovely, very expressive lc eyes. She was as beautiful as a doll made by the gods. A beauty that would surely make many men fall in love with her when she grew up.


    It was her youngest daughter, Daenerys Targaryen.


    The eldest girl was seventeen, with straight white hair that fell over her shoulders and back in a cascade of silky, shining strands. Her features were delicate and sweet, her eyes a very vivid and beautiful shade of violet. She was rtively tall, about 169 cm (5''6").


    She was his eldest daughter, Era Visenya Targaryen.


    "Mom!" Daenerys eximed as she saw her mother enter the room. The ten-year-old put down the book she was reading and smiled brightly at her mother.


    That smile made all the worry, exhaustion, and fear of the future disappear as if it had never existed. "Hello, my adorable little dragon." Rhae said, kissing both of her daughter''s cheeks.


    "Mom!" Daenerys pulled away and spoke with an unhappy tone. "I''m not a child anymore."


    Rhae smiled and didn''t deny it, her daughter might look innocent, but she had been trained since childhood to protect herself, the girl was not only skilled with daggers, but also with poisons.


    Visenya was theplete opposite of Daenerys, like her counterpart, her daughter was a warrior princess who used a sword with such mastery that it would put most men to shame.


    Although it wasn''t something a princess should learn, Rhae discovered that only strength could keep her and her family alive in exile, so she always encouraged her daughters to train during the day and read at night to improve their knowledge. Only then could her family survive and have a chance to reim everything that belonged to them.


    "We will move to Vntis, but before we do, you must dye your hair ck." Rhae spoke in a serious tone. Three tinum-haired women apanied by an old knight was simply too conspicuous, something they should avoid until they reached Vntis.


    Visenya and Daenerys'' faces changed dramatically when they heard their mother''s words. Neither hesitated or objected. Unity was what House Targaryen needed, and now it was. Three memberspletely united and with a coordination that would impress most strategists.


    Visenya and Daenerys acted quickly, the one looking for the items needed for the hair dye and the other girl starting to prepare all the clothes they would wear to disguise themselves. Seeing her daughters act so quickly and without question, Rhae smiled with relief. Even if she were to die for some reason, she was confident that her daughters could survive on their own.


    After some thought, Rhae began helping her daughters immediately, helping Daenerys pack the clothes and items they would take to Vntis, especially the jewelry. It was theirst source of ie, should they need it in the future.


    As for the jewels and the crown, Rhae didn''t care at all, even if they had been the jewels of her former queens. Her daughters'' safety was the most important thing to her, everything else was secondary. And never would a jewel be more important than feeding her daughters.


    It took an hour for everything to be ready. By then, Rhae, Visenya, and Daenerys were wearing ck hair and clothes that covered almost all of their skin, leaving only their eyes and a few locks of ck hair showing. This was amon outfit for anyone venturing into the deserts of Essos, so it was one of the mostmon outfits to be found in the Free Cities.


    "Let''s go." Rhae spoke without any nostalgia for the house she had sheltered for five years. Her home was in the Red Fortress, any other house was just something to pass the time and shelter from the rain and sun.


    Everyone nodded and left the Red Door House.


    Daenerys looked back at the red door, which she would probably never forget.


    ----------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read more than 30 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 26 - The Queen and the Exiled Princesses (II)

    <h4>Chapter 26 - 26 - The Queen and the Exiled Princesses (II)</h4>


    "Can we change destiny with our choices? Perhaps, but that answer can only be answered by My God." Reverend Mother, Kinvara of the Great Red Temple of Vtins.


    ---------------


    Vntis, the First Daughter. It was the most populous and proud city of the Nine Free Cities. It used to be a fortress belonging to the now-destroyed Freehold Valyrian. Now it was nothing more than a wealthy port city ruled by nobles of Freehold Valyrian descent, however, all that changed four years ago.


    Now Vntis was ruled by the Red Faith, led by the Reverend Mother, Kinvara.


    Dany looked at the city of Vntis and couldn''t help but notice how different it was from the others she had lived in. The first thing was the city''s tall towers, red and burning with a seemingly unquenchable fire. Whether it was wind or rain, the me never went out, or at least that''s what she heard on the way to Vntis.


    Another thing she noticed was the climate, humid and hot, the air seemed heavy with a slightly suffocating atmosphere. The smell wasn''t the most pleasant either, reeking of sweat and elephant dung. There was a sweet, dead smell behind it, which she didn''t try to guess what it was.


    Daenerys felt she had to change her clothes as soon as possible, or she would simply faint from the heat. Taking off her silk hood, she let down her long hair and sighed with relief. She felt less suffocated in her clothes, although she still felt dirty from sweating.


    "Do we have to live in this ce?" Dany asked, looking at her mother, who was gazing at the city with a seemingly calm and strong gaze.


    "Yes, dear. This town will be our new home, at least for a while." Rhae replied, noticing that the carriage was getting closer and closer to an entrance checkpoint guarded by guards in red armor. Armor that reminded her of Westeros style, which was surprising given that they were in Essos.


    "I don''t know how they can stand being in that armor in such intense sunshine." Visenya asked herself with a curious look.


    "Probably magic, Vy. I read that the Priests of the Red Temple weren''t afraid of the heat." Daenerys answered her sister while looking at the same guards with a very curious look.


    Visenya nodded and asked no more, remaining silent as the carriage arrived in front of the guards in red armor.


    The guard approached, he looked at everyone in the carriage and spoke with a reverent tone towards his God. "May God''s blessing protect you, travelers from afar."


    She noticed the bastardized version of the High Valyrian of the Guard, somethingmon in all the Nine Free Cities, they all had their bastardized versions. There were really few people who could speak Pure Freehold Valyrian.


    "Thank you, may your God protect you." Rhae returned the words with an equally reverent tone. Was she a believer in the Red God or, as he was now called, the Omnipotent and Omniscient God? The answer was no, but she knew how to lie simply exquisitely.


    The guard nodded and spoke. "I''d like you to answer a few questions."


    "You may ask, Guardian." Rhae said without any hesitation.


    "Where do you foure from?" he asked.


    "Braavos." She replied.


    "Any sign of Dothraki on the road to Vntis?"


    "Just a few small bands of five to ten men, but no attacks." Rhae answered all the questions without hesitation or fear. At the same time, she was surprised by the professionalism of the Vntis guards. They were polite, but powerful at the same time.


    And seeing the people looking at the guards with respect, it was obvious that they had a lot of prestige among themon people. Something the Golden Cloaks had long since lost in King''s Landing.


    The guard nodded at her words and didn''t seem surprised by the news. "No deity other than the Omnipotent and Omniscient God is allowed inside the city. Such a breach of thew is punishable by beheading."


    Rhae nodded, she didn''t believe in any God, not anymore, just her family. House Targaryen has no respect for thews of men or gods.


    With permission to enter the city, the carriage driven by Ser Willem entered the city while Daenerys looked at the streets with curiosity. She saw elephants being ridden by people. They were huge and could easily crush her small body with a single step.


    Daenerys wondered how big Balerion was to be able to swallow something like a mammoth. However, she soon put these questions behind her and concentrated on seeing every corner of the city with eyes full of curiosity about everything.


    Visenya, seeing her sister acting like that, couldn''t help but smile gently. They usually spent days locked up in their rooms studying or training, rarely able to go outside for obvious reasons.


    The one time she went out alone, she was almost kidnapped and if it hadn''t been for holding a dagger, she might have been sold to some brothel in Braavos as a ve.


    As an older sister, she was happy that Daenerys was freer at the moment, they were dragons and dragons flew in the sky in total freedom, not bound by chains. Unfortunately, she didn''t know how long they would be chained by fate, unable to fly in the sky.


    Across town, in the Great Red Temple of Vntis, Kinvara looked at the information on the paper with a helpless expression. How in Aenar''s name could she find three people in the middle of an entire continent?


    She was beginning to worry that her dy inpleting the mission given to her four years ago had angered her master. He had sent no message ordering her to find the remnants of House Targaryen, but she had always felt that the sooner she found her God''s kin, the more at peace she would be.


    But after four years of searching, she began to worry that the three women of House Targaryen had died in an unknown ce. If it hadn''t been for a rumor that someone had seen the three women in Braavos, she really would have believed that the three women had died.


    Getting up, Kinvara headed for the firece, which was burning voraciously. She wanted to seek an answer in the mes, just as she did hundreds of years ago, when she saw her city and everyone in it go up in mes. And just like that moment, she saw the mese to life once again.


    <strong><i>Three dragons flying over a city she knew very well - Vntis.</i></strong>


    <strong><i>Suddenly, the mes changed again, one of the dragons was killed by an arrow!</i></strong>


    <strong><i>The two remaining dragons appeared next to the dead dragon, mourning for him.</i></strong>


    Kinvara awoke from her vision and her face turned pale.


    One of the Targaryens would die if she didn''t do something, she was sure she would be severely punished if such a thing happened so close to her, in the Son of Light''s own city!


    "Call Benerro!" Kinvara spoke towards the door and quick footsteps were heard moving away.


    Ten minutester, the door was opened and an old man entered Kinvara''s chambers.


    Benerro is a tall, thin man with a gaunt face and skin as white as milk. Tattoos of red mes covered his cheeks, chin and shaved head. He looked quite frightening, which scared the nobles of Vntis, who dared not raise their voices to the High Priest.


    Despite Kinvara''s ascension, Benerro was the first to support the reforms of four years ago. He was the first man to indoctrinate the faithful with the new Bible. Arge part of the Red Faith''s achievements can be attributed to this man, who contributed enormously in those four years.


    "What do you wish, Reverend Mother?" Benerro''s high-pitched voice sounded extremely devout.


    "The Lord of Light has sent me a vision of the future. A dragon will die in Vntis and something like this must never happen. The child of light will weep if he hears of the death of his few rtives still alive in the world today." Kinvara got straight to the point, not wanting to dy the rescue of the Son of Light''s rtives for even a moment.


    Benerro''s face finally changed dramatically when he heard her words. A look of fury burned in the man''s red eyes. Someone had dared to murder the Son of Light''s rtives in his city. He didn''t know how to ssify such a sphemous act!


    "The Fiery Hand will be mobilized in full force, I want to see which heretic dared to stain our sacred city with the blood of the Son of Light." Benerro spoke, his voice transformed into a terrible chill, despite the heat emanating from his body. mes shot out from his fingertips, forming griffins of living fire.


    ---------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read more than 30 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 27 - The Queen and the Exiled Princesses (III)

    <h4>Chapter 27 - 27 - The Queen and the Exiled Princesses (III)</h4>


    "Are you by any chance a fool, friend? Know that I do not associate with fools, they usually die young, usually beheaded." Tyrion Lannister - Hand of the King.


    ----------------


    Ten thousand of the twenty thousand men of the Fiery Hand Army took to the streets, all marching in order and discipline through the streets of Vntis like a sea of red mes. Their orders were simple: anyone suspicious was to be interrogated and, if necessary, arrested or executed on the spot.


    The order was soon raised to a very high level throughout the city. Every foreigner was questioned on the street and searched without discrimination. Man or woman, child or elderly, all were thoroughly searched for any weapon, be it a dagger or even a hand crossbow.


    In a bar, three men were drinking with their heads down, whispering to each other in voices they could only hear. Three of them seemed to have different ethinies. One was obviously of Dothraki descent, possibly the result of rape, which, believe me, was not umon.


    The second man had white skin, blond hair and blue eyes, probably the son of Myr. Whether his mother was a prostitute or not, no one could ever know.


    The third had more closed eyes and a more symmetrical face, ck hair and dark brown eyes, his features werepletely different from those of the free city dwellers. He was either from the Yi Ti Empire or descended from one.


    "What is happening to this damn city?" The first man spoke with a strong High Valyrian bastard tone.


    "Never mind, let''s finish the mission and leave quickly, I don''t want to spend another day in this city full of fanatics." The third man spoke with a slightly worried tone.


    "Let''s split up and finish the mission." The second man spoke, he seemed to be the handsomest and most gant of the three, with a gentle smile and soft spoken, the favorite type ofdies in Westeros.


    The three nodded and left one by one, leaving ten minutes between each exit without raising suspicion.


    On the other side of the city, in a hotel, Daenerys looked at the streets crowded with red armored guards with obvious admiration in her eyes. A me of ambition grew deep in her eyes as she watched the mighty army march through the streets of Vntis.


    If she had such an army, she and her family wouldn''t have to run away, would they? She wouldn''t have to grow up in a room afraid of anyone suspicious, or be able to eat the delicious food on the street like everyone else. The desire for power in her grew silently, without her even realizing it.


    "I wonder what happened?" Visenya asked, her eyes looking curiously at the army in the streets. After all, it was one of the most powerful armies today. And from what she''d heard on the way to Vntis, there was a rumor that all the soldiers had been blessed by the Red God, making them immortal.


    Although she did not believe they were immortal, they were certainly stronger than any regr army.


    She could tell by the coordination and discipline of each man. As someone who wanted to be like Queen Visenya, wife of Aegon the Conqueror, she wanted to be a general on the battlefield. That''s why she studied the arts of war and other rted things for more than ten years.


    "That is not our problem." Rhae replied without curiosity. One thing she had learned was that in order to survive, one must not interfere in other people''s affairs. Nothing goodes from getting involved in something you should not be involved in.


    Visenya rolled her eyes, but didn''t ask any further, though she was still curious as to what had forced the Red Faith to mobilize its army in the streets of Vntis.


    In the town square, Benerro watched the soldiersing and going with prisoners and remained indifferent.


    From the reports he received every few minutes, the number of criminals in the city was dwindling; thieves and rapists were being executed on the spot. Minor crimes such as stealing food were punished with fiveshes, followed by a month''s imprisonment.


    He looked to the side and saw the heads of thieves, murderers, and rapists on a wooden cart, a pile taller than a grown man. The smell of blood was so strong on this hot day that it attracted an incredible number of flies and other animals.


    A man in red clerical garb approached Benerro and reported, bowing his head, not daring to look directly into the eyes of the man before him. "Archbishop Benerro, there is still no news of the three women Your Excellency ordered."


    Benerro sighed in disappointment, but he wasn''t discouraged; it was better that the Son of Light''s grandmother and aunts were hidden than that the assassins found them. Making up his mind, he ordered in a calm tone: "Intensify the search. Raid the hotels, pleasure houses, bars and mansions."


    The man in the clerical robes was shocked by Benerro''s order. "Your Excellency, that might cause an uproar among the nobles."


    Benerro remained indifferent. "You will judge whether they are innocent or guilty. If there''s nothing suspicious, just leave, but if there are hidden arsenals, the owners of the mansions should be arrested and interrogated."


    Four years ago, the Red Faith''s biggest obstacle was the nobles behind the ck Wall, the nobles who equipped enemy soldiers with weapons and armor. Without that, the Red Faith could have controlled the city in less than a month.


    "May the Lord forgive us our sins." Benerro made the sign of the cross and muttered to himself, a gesture the man next to him mimicked.


    In an alley, Bao looked at the guards patrolling the city and quickly did a parkour, climbing on top of the houses with surprising agility. He skillfully sneaked across the roof, hiding perfectly in the blind spot of the guards below, entering the brothels and mansions. Shouts could be heard in some of these ces before silence returned to the streets.


    It wasn''t just on this street, it was all over the city of Vntis, except for the mansions behind the ck Wall, which were being thoroughly searched.


    Ignoring the screams below, which were quickly silenced, Bao found what he wanted written on the roof of a white house.


    Fire Pig Inn - Third room on the left from the second floor.


    Bao''s lips curved into a smile and he quickly moved across the rooftops, heading towards the northern part of the city. His footsteps were so quiet that you''d have thought you were standing in front of a street cat, sleek and silent.


    Jumping the difficult distance to the rooftop of another house, Bao hissed at the burning pain in one of his knees, but after a moment''s rest ignored it and continued despite the pain he felt.


    "I want 40% of the money when I''m done." He muttered to himself, feeling that he was doing more than he was being paid for.


    After avoiding all the guards on the ground, he finally found himself in front of a buildingrger than the others, it had three floors and was a mid-level inn in Vntis, the high-level ones being the Bordeis in the city. Bao entered the inn through one of the open windows and then crept close to the wall, carefully observing his surroundings.


    He pulled out a dagger, adjusted it in his hand and looked down the corridor for a moment. When he saw that no one was there, he walked away as calmly as if he were a customer of the inn. The dagger was hidden in a blind spot in his hand that could only be seen if someone was behind him.


    Suddenly, the door to the next room opened, making Bao''s body tense, but he still showed a naturalness in his expression. His eyes quickly analyzed who had left the room at such an important moment. He was slightly relieved to see that it was an old man, bent with age, with a gentle expression in his eyes.


    As the old man walked past him, Bao subtly shifted the dagger in his hand so that it would not be seen by those behind him, and moved forward.


    However, as he took a step forward, the sound of a sword being drawn rang out behind him!


    Hearing this, Bao lunged forward, but still felt something pass dangerously close to the back of his head. When he turned around, he saw the same old man as before, holding a shorter sword than usual.


    "How did you find me, old man?" Bao asked, still confused as to how he had been discovered.


    ------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read more than 30 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 28 - The Queen and the Exiled Princesses (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 28 - 28 - The Queen and the Exiled Princesses (IV)</h4>


    "Sometimes you''re just born unlucky. me the cruelty of fate, but survive against the odds, though it certainly won''t be an easy task. Master of the Order of Assassins.


    --------------


    "I''ve been fighting assassins for ten years, I know how you walk, smell and act, you piece of horse manure." Ser Willem replied as he advanced towards the assassin, brandishing his short sword with a swift strike.


    He hadn''t expected that a brief outing for a drink would uncover an assassin dangerously close to the queen and princesses'' bedroom.


    ng!


    Willem''s sword was blocked by the assassin''s dagger with the sound of shing metal, and the two came to a stop, staring at each other.


    Under Bao''s astonished eyes, Willem simply head-butted him, smashing both of their heads together with one powerful blow.


    The assassin felt his mind reeling from the impact on his brain and stepped back with a stunned expression. But his instincts, honed by nearly two decades of assassination, warned him not to stay in one ce, and even with his head dizzy, Bao managed to roll to the side and dodge his enemy''s de.


    "That was low, you old shit." Bao said, backing away as he red at the old man, who looked like a solid, hard tree. He had underestimated the old man, he really hadn''t expected him to dare to strike such a low and dangerous blow.


    "An assassin talking about questionable methods, I never thought I''d hear that from someone like you." Ser Willemmented in a sarcastic tone as he moved into attack position.


    Bao looked at the old man coldly and advanced with the dagger close to his body, he had to kill the old man before anyone was alerted to the fight!


    ng!!! ng!!! ng!!!


    With each exchange of blows, sparks blossomed around them as the cruel sound of steel colliding with steel echoed through the corridor. Bao took a step forward and Willem took a step back. Suddenly, it was Bao''s turn to retreat and Willem''s turn to advance. They were both in this kind of struggle for a long three minutes.


    Suddenly, they both stepped back, breathing heavily and staring at each other with cold intensity. Humans had limited stamina and couldn''t fight at full strength forever, and it usually didn''t take long, as minutes of high intensity was enough to leave any strong humanpletely exhausted.


    Bao had the advantage in the fight because he was the youngest, while Willem was exhausted from the three-minute fight. If it wasn''t for the fact that he was holding a shorter, lighter sword instead of a longer, heavier one, he would have lost to such an experienced assassin.


    Suddenly, as he was concentrating on the enemy, Bao felt a breeze behind him and knew that someone was behind him. He tried to move forward, but still felt a cut in his ribs, spraying a considerable amount of blood into the air.


    Putting his hand on his chest to stop the bleeding, Bao looked at the person who had attacked him and was surprised to see a young woman with ck hair and violet eyes. She held a sword with a firm and excellent posture.


    He knew that she was one of his targets, but he hadn''t expected a princess to actually possess sword skills, and judging from her posture, the princess was no amateur.


    "Let''s fight together, Ser Willem." Visenya said without taking her eyes off the assassin.


    Willem, as Visenya''s fencing instructor, knew the princess'' skills well, and they both surrounded the assassin with cold eyes.


    "There are assassins!!!" A child''s voice shouted loudly from outside the inn.


    Bao, who had a solemn expression on his face, turned terribly pale when he heard the girl''s cry.


    Without hesitation, he turned and tried to run away, but soon found that his path was blocked by the old man he had fought earlier.


    Looking in the opposite direction, he saw the Targaryen princess, sword in hand, staring at him with coldness and a very real murderous intent in her eyes.


    He was dead, he knew for sure, especially when he heard the heavy, fast footstepsing up the stairs.


    But even if he had a slim chance of surviving, he would do it, because assassins were the people who feared death the most, because they saw death up close every day, and they definitely didn''t want to die.


    Bao made a quick decision. He dropped his dagger and put both hands on his head as he knelt on the floor.


    Meryn quickly climbed the stairs with a squad of Legionnaires, and when he reached the second floor, he soon spotted three figures in the corridor.


    Two men and a young woman. The legionnaire captain''s keen eyes quickly recognized who the murderer was and who the victims of the assassination attempt were.


    "All will be detained for questioning, drop your weapons ande with us." Meryn spoke in a strong, unquestioning voice, his hand gripping the hilt of his sword, ready to draw if there was any disobedience.


    As soon as he spoke, Willem and Visenya dropped their weapons and stood still. The door to the room not far away opened and two more figures emerged.


    Rhae and Daenerys.


    Seeing this, Meryn soon realized that this was a group of travelers. Probably grandfather, daughter and granddaughters.


    "They should all go in for questioning. Don''t worry, as long as you have not broken thews of Vntis, you will be released without any consequences." Meryn told the older woman and man, who nodded.


    Gesturing to theirpanions to stay close to the possible perpetrators, they all left the inn in full view of countless people.


    Rhae overcame her uneasy feelings and followed the guards, looking for a way to escape if things got out of hand.


    If that didn''t work, she could reveal her identity and try to get out alive in such a dangerous situation. Or at least give her daughters time to escape safely.


    The Queen of Westeros held her youngest daughter''s hand and walked with her face held high.


    The deeper the group went into Vntis, the more men in armor appeared before them, and Rhae knew she was close to the Great Red Temple of Vntis.


    Soon the smell of blood reached her nose, and Rhae didn''t have to wait long to see where it came from. It was hundreds of men''s and women''s heads piled on a cart, a pool of blood had already formed beneath the cart, and many flies seemed to be feasting on the blood.


    Daenerys turned pale at such a brutal scene, but the ten-year-old didn''t look away, staring at the sight that would make many men and women vomit just to see it.


    Visenya, like Rhae, didn''t change her expression much, only feeling more nervous about the unfamiliar surroundings and the uncertain fate that was about to befall her.


    Meryn, watching the group''s expressions, was surprised that the three women and the old man did not look away; what surprised him most was the girl, who did not look more than twelve years old, though pale, her eyes were so determined that it surprised him.


    He hadrades-in-arms who vomited at such a bloody scene, but here was a girl under twelve looking at it all without any fear.


    "High Priest Benerro, this man was caught red-handed trying to kill a family of four, probably to steal their possessions." Meryn approached Benerro and reported in a respectful voice as he bowed to the Red Faith''s second-inmand.


    Benerro nodded and spoke, pointing to a man with Dothraki features and one with Myr features. "Two other suspects carrying daggers have also been detained."


    Bao couldn''t help but curse inwardly at the sight of his twopanions. Don''t misunderstand, he was not angry that his friends had been caught, he was angry that the information he wanted to sell would probably not be enough to save his life.


    Making his decision in an instant, Bao spoke out loud, attracting the attention of everyone in the square in front of the Great Temple. "I want to save my life by selling important information."


    Bao''spanions couldn''t help but stare at him in disbelief, listening to the betrayal of their fellow member of the Order of Assassins.


    Benerro frowned and looked at the thief with a deep frown.


    Rhae felt her heart begin to beat faster hearing those words. She didn''t need to be a genius to know that the killer would sell the information about her and her daughters'' true identity to save his own life!


    "Speak thief." Benerro spoke with a cold, powerful voice.


    "These three are Queen Rhae I Targaryen and her two noble daughters, Princesses Visenya and Daenerys Targaryen." Bao spoke quickly without even negotiating the terms of the deal. First of all, he was aware of his situation, and rather than irritate the man before him, it was better to speak directly and pray for his release.


    However, Benerro''s words doused the mes of his hope and his face turned pale.


    "You will die." Benerro spoke as he stretched out his hand, and mes burst from the tips of his fingers, covering Bao''s entire form.


    Soon, the only sound in the square in front of the Great Red Temple was the painful screams and wails of a man being burned alive.


    ----------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read more than 30 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 29 - The Queen and the Exiled Princesses (V)

    <h4>Chapter 29 - 29 - The Queen and the Exiled Princesses (V)</h4>


    "When we make mistakes, we know we are imperfect, we must learn from them and never make the same mistake again, bing more perfect as we grow older." Aenar Targaryen, observing Night''s Watch recruits.


    --------------


    Daenerys could only hear the cries of agony and mercy from the man who had tried to kill her; she didn''t look away, staring directly at the scene. She didn''t feel pity, on the contrary, she still felt that he didn''t suffer enough, that anyone who threatened her family should suffer the greatest torment for eternity.


    At the age of ten, she knew that kindness was a beautiful thing, but only fear could make you respected and feared. In this barbaric world, people didn''t respect your kindness, they respected your power, and only your power. It was a reality she had been forced to face since she was three years old, forced to flee like animals.


    That''s why Daenerys didn''t feel sorry for the murderer, on the contrary, she watched with a sick pleasure how he suffered, perhaps it was her way to vent about the constant murders she had suffered in her short, young life. Call her cruel and sadistic, but that was what the world wanted.


    No longer hearing the screams, Benerro lowered his hand and looked at the charred body kneeling before him with an indifferent expression. The moment the man had spoken of the identity of the Queen and the aunts of the Son of Light, he had already condemned him to death; no one could harm the rtives of the Messiah.


    Turning his gaze to the three members of House Targaryen, Benerro understood why he hadn''t been able to find the women before. The dyeing of their hair might make it difficult for anyone to recognize them. Together with the fourth member of the group, it was really difficult to recognize the queen and the princesses. After all, it was Essos and a group of four was more normal than anything else.


    Taking a deep breath, Benerro approached and spoke with a gentle expression, or at least he felt he was trying to show it. "Your Grace, I am Archbishop Benerro, and in the name of the Red Faith, Reverend Mother humbly requests an audience with you and your noble daughters."


    Rhae felt a tightness in her chest when she heard the respectful tone, she wasn''t happy about it, on the contrary, she was worried. The more respect the man before her showed, the more suspicious she became. Even though she was a queen, she was a queen without a country and exiled to another continent. There was no reason for the Red Faith to show her and her daughters such respect.


    "And I have the choice to refuse?" Rhaemented with a slightly sad smile, but Benerro''s next words surprised her.


    "Yes, Your Grace can refuse and leave at any time you wish, Vntis will provide you with lodging, a mansion with servants if you wish, and anything else you ask for." Benerro spoke in a respectful tone as he bowed slightly forward. As a servant of the Son of Light, he was only sword and shield for the Messiah and nothing more.


    Benerro''s words left Rhae speechless; how long had it been since she had been treated with such respect and reverence? And she could see that his words were true. Seeing people and trying to guess their intentions was something every king and queen should have, so as not to be so easily deceived.


    Rhae hesitated, Benerro''s sincerity making her reluctant to leave. It was a chance for her to gain support, support that would help her granddaughter take the Iron Throne in the future. Though Dorne was powerful with its experienced and deadly warriors, it was far from ready to take on the Six Kingdoms.


    Her granddaughter needed supporters, and having the Red Faith as a helper would improve her granddaughter''s chances of ascending to the Iron Throne. As for what the Faith of the Seven would say, Rhae didn''t care. During the rebellion, the Faith of the Seven had done nothing to help House Targaryen, and had actually gotten in the way, so why should she care what the Faith of the Seven thought?


    After hesitating, Rhae showed a look of determination and spoke, looking at Benerro. "I will meet the Reverend Mother."


    Benerro nodded and bowed again as he motioned for Rhae, Visenya, Daenerys, and Ser Willem to follow.


    Meryn asked nothing in the face of such an unusual situation, pointing at the two remaining assassins and asking. "Archbishop, what shall we do with these two?"


    Benerro didn''t hesitate to answer in a cold voice,pletely different from the one he had used with Rhae. "If they tell you who ordered the murders, you can give them a quick death, otherwise they''ll suffer until thest moment."


    Visenya looked at her mother and, for the first time in a long time, saw her acting like a real person. Her posture was upright and her face was slightly cold, but noble and elegant. You wouldn''t be offended if someone talked to you with such an expression, but rather ttered that such a beautiful woman was wasting her time talking to you.


    However, she could understand her mother''s intentions; her mother wanted to help her niece, who was hiding in Dorne, gain support from the Red Faith, which unexpectedly seemed very friendly to House Targaryen.


    Visenya fled King''s Landing when she was seven years old and never again saw such a major power in Essos act so warmly toward House Targaryen. The Red Faith was the first.


    Of the three women, only Daenerys had the leastplicated thoughts, she looked at the Red Temple before her and couldn''t help but admire the huge building that looked more like a gigantic castle.


    The temple is an enormous structure of columns, staircases, buttresses, domes, bridges, and towers that flow into each other as if carved out of a colossal rock.


    The walls of the temple are painted in a hundred shades of red, yellow, gold, and orange, so that when the sun''s rays hit the temple, it seemed as if the entire temple was bathed in red and gold glory.


    For some reason, Daenerys felt that something inside the Red Temple was calling to her, it was like an echo in her heart, a pulseing from the core of her being, a call of fire and blood. She didn''t know what it was, but she wanted to run to it and hold it in her arms.


    But knowing where she was, Daenerys suppressed that feeling with all her willpower and silently followed the man named Benerro, who, despite his frightening face full of tattoos, seemed kind andpassionate, even though he had burned a man alive in front of her.


    Daenerys didn''t know how long she''d been walking, but she estimated it to be about ten minutes when she finally stopped in front of a pair of red wooden doors.


    The dragon princess saw Benerro respectfully knocking on the door and concluded that whoever was behind it was one of the most powerful women in Essos.


    And just as Daenerys had imagined, Benerro opened the doors to reveal a stunning woman in a red gown.


    The Reverend Mother of the Red Faith - Kinvara.


    What caught the attention of Rhae, Visenya, and Daenerys, however, was that when the woman saw them, she quickly rose from her chair under the shocked eyes of everyone present.


    The most powerful woman in Vntis knelt before Rhae and greeted her with the utmost reverence and respect.


    "Wee to Vntis, Your Grace, your noble presence graces us with the greatest honor we can have."


    All the words, respect, and possible terms of negotiation Rhae had prepared vanished in an instant before the woman kneeling before her.


    "What''s going on?" Rhae thought, clearly confused by what was happening. Kinvara''s actions were no different than a vassal greeting his king on a visit!


    Seeing the confusion on the faces of the three women and the old knight, Kinvara knew they were confused, but she couldn''t appear so important in front of the Son of Light''s family.


    Who knew if one of the three women was the future wife of the Son of Light? How could she make herself look so arrogant in front of her potential queen? Instead of showing an arrogant face, she might as well bond with the three women before everything came to fruition.


    Seeing the Reverend Mother kneeling, Benerro knelt as well, silently waiting for permission to rise.


    "Thank you for your kind words, you may rise, Archbishop and Reverend Mother." Rhae spoke with a strange expression of confusion.


    When permission was given, Kinvara and Benerro rose.


    "I know Your Grace is confused about what is going on, but I will exin." Kinvara smiled warmly and spoke in a gentle, warm, but respectful tone.


    What could Rhae say? She just nodded.


    Then Rhae heard Kinvara''s next words.


    "My prince, Aenar Targaryen ordered me to save you. It took a long time, but finally fate sent me you." Kinvara spoke with a tone full of relief. She no longer had to worry about being punished by Aenar.


    "Aenar Targaryen?" Rhae asked with a surprised expression.She tried to remember if there were any rtives with that name, but apart from Daenys the Dreamer''s father, there was no other Targaryen with a name like that.


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t know any rtives with that name." Rhae replied with an even more confused tone after thinking about the name of the boy in question.


    "Your Grace doesn''t know him, but you do know his father, after all, he came from your womb." Kinvara replied with a respectful tone as she handed over a letter wrapped in a thin red scarf.


    Opening the letter, Rhae''s expression went from confusion to shock and then toplete disbelief.


    Rhaegar and Lyanna''s son?


    Rhae felt her consciousness darken for a moment as she staggered, fortunately her daughter held her up while patting her on the back.


    When she recovered, she felt tears streaming down her cheeks. In addition to her granddaughter, Rhaenys, Rhaegar still had a son in the world, which made her feel relieved and full of joy. She had more living grandchildren, how could she not be happy with the news.


    "Thank the gods." Rhae muttered to herself, even though she hadn''t prayed to a god in over a decade.


    "When can I meet my grandson?" Rhae asked with a hopeful tone, now she just wanted to hug her grandson with all her might.


    Kinvara shook his head and replied. "The son of light won''t being to Essos any time soon."


    Rhae''s mood calmed down when she heard those words. It didn''t matter, she would wait as long as it took to meet her grandson and granddaughter again, Aenar and Rhaenys.


    ------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read more than 35 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 30 - Return to Winterfell (I)

    <h4>Chapter 30 - 30 - Return to Winterfell (I)</h4>


    "Revolution, rebellion, insurrection, riot, subversion, tumult. All words used by others to make other desperate people realize their ambitions. Words every monarch hates, and I''m no different." Aenar Targaryen, God Emperor ofos.


    -------------------


    <i>Westeros - North.</i>


    Jon warmed himself by the fire, roasting a rabbit under the orange mes. His purple eyes fell on the cloaked wooden cage and he smiled. The young dragon was like a curious child, always trying to see what he thought was new.


    The hatchling had apletely different personality than Caraxes, his brother was a voracious warrior and lover of war, as cruel as his face seemed. He loved the smell of blood and the charred corpse of his dragon mes. The young dragon, on the other hand, was yful and eager to explore, full of a free and graceful spirit.


    Jon liked the hatchling, it would be one of the most important dragons of House Targaryen in the future, just like Dreamfyre, it would be the origin of many dragons.


    He wasn''t afraid to show the dragon to his uncle, on the contrary, he wanted to show it to him and force him to prepare for theing war.


    Just as Jon was about to pick up the rabbit and eat it, his movements stopped and he looked south from where he was standing. The sound of horses appeared on the horizon, bing clearer and more audible until he knew that four or five horses were approaching.


    And it wasn''t long before five horses in different coats appeared before Jon, the crest they wore making him narrow his eyes dangerously.


    A pink skinned man.


    House Bolton of the Dreadfort.


    Honestly, if it had been Roose Bolton, Jon might have been able to hide his dislike for such a disgusting noble house, but the one before him was anything but honorable, he was a monster in human skin. A man Jon didn''t even consider human, but an animal driven by instinct and predation.


    Standing in front of Jon was an ugly young man, tall and thin with pink and blotchy skin that showed he would be fat at thetest in his life. His lips were plump and looked like worms when he smiled, his eyes were small, narrow and strangely pale, like two shards of dirty ice.


    Ramsay Snow.


    "What have we here, a handsome boy alone and riding an expensive horse?" Ramsay, who rode a red horse named Blood, looked at Jon andmented with a disgusting, ugly smile that would disgust any woman with a normal sense of aesthetics.


    But the boy''s next words made Ramsay''s smile disappearpletely. The pale, strange eyes narrowed in a dangerous, murderous curve.


    "What do we have here, a bastard pretending to be someone important and his fellow rapists?" Jon replied with a smile on his face, looking at Ramsay without hiding the disgust in his eyes.


    "And who is the noble lord in front of me?" Ramsay forced a smile, which only made him uglier than usual.


    "Jon Snow of Winterfell." Jon spoke, looking at Ramsay with a teasing smile.


    Ramsay''s face tightened visibly for a moment. He looked at the boy and saw his purple eyes and ck hair and knew for sure that he was Eddard Stark''s bastard. And just as the rumors said, the boy had taken after his mother, Ashara Dayne. This made the young bastard''s heart burn with envy and jealousy like never before.


    His mother was amoner of filthy birth, and he was born ugly and without much talent. His father didn''t ept him and despised him, while everyone mocked him behind his back.


    Inparison, Jon was not only handsome, but also the son of two great noble houses; every lord in the North knew that the Lord of Winterfell loved his bastard, and there were already rumors that Lord Stark would ask the King for a letter of legitimation to legitimize Jon.


    One was a filthy bastard despised by his father, while the other was a bastard loved by the Lord of the North and would be legitimized in the near future. The difference between them was so great that it made Ramsay''s young heart burn with anger, resentment, jealousy and envy.


    "Will you get out of my face? Your ugly face spoils my appetite." Jon''s words made his expression darken even more.


    Ramsay''s aides, known as the Bastard''s Boys, red angrily and whispered to their lord. A cold, bloody smile appeared on Ramsay''s lips.


    "You are brave, Snow. Alone in the forest, surrounded by five men." Ramsay spoke, his words subtly threatening. "I would say that if you were to disappear, no one would be able to find your body."


    Jon lifted his gaze to look directly into the strangely pale eyes of the Dreadfort bastard and smiled. "If you have the courage, tell me directly that you want to kill me, don''t use fancy, pretty words, it doesn''t suit you, Ramsay SNOW. It makes you sound like a woman trying to seduce a man."


    The swords came out of their sheaths as soon as they heard Jon''s words.


    "I would like to skin you and wear you as a coat to keep me warm in the winter." Ramsay spoke.


    Jon stood up and pulled Lady Lya from her sheath, the swording out with a milky sheen, and when the sun''s rays hit the white metal, it practically turned the de into pure light.


    Everyone''s eyes went to the sword in Jon''s hand almost immediately, a shocked look appeared in Ramsay''s eyes as he guessed the origin of the material the sword was made of.


    After all, Dawn was practically one of the three most beautiful swords on the continent of Westeros, along with ckfire and Dark Sister.


    Ramsay would have been even more shocked if Jon had drawn Dark Sister.


    "I want that sword." Ramsay said with a greedy, envious look in his eyes as Dawn''s hilt was remade and the sword was given to the bastard in front of him by his mother, Ashara.


    Jon''s lips curved into a smile of contempt for the man before him and he spoke. "Stop talking like a gossiping woman and attack."


    Jon''s words made Ramsay''s four aides step forward with cruel and sadistic expressions, they were monsters just like their master. Monsters that Jon would show no mercy to.


    Jon moved into attack position and activated his prescience, this would not be a fight, but a one-sided battle that would undoubtedly be won by him.


    Dodging the first attack, Jon twisted his body and cut off the head of one of the enemies with a single blow. The sword sliced through bone and flesh like butter.


    Blood sttered everywhere, but Jon didn''t stop, dodging another attack by moving slightly to the side and shoving Lady Lya through the throat of another of Ramsay''s men.


    As he forced the sword out of Ramsay''s man''s head, half of the man''s head dripped out and fell to the ground with a loud thud.


    Jon wiped the de clean in one swift motion and spoke calmly with a casualness that sent shivers down the spines of everyone present.


    "Two down, three to go."


    Ramsay was shocked, he blinked and two of his men were killed extremely quickly. But he couldn''t say anything as Jon advanced on the two remaining men of his guard.


    Not long after, two more heads rolled to the ground as Jon approached Ramsay''s horse with a calm, indifferent expression on his face.


    "Do you think hell exists, Ramsay? It exists, but I believe that hell is often our existence on earth." Jonmented, standing three meters away from the red horse named Blood.


    "Get off the horse and kneel before me." Jon spoke again, but this time he used something he rarely used. A skill called Voice, capable of controlling others against their will.


    Under Ramsay''s shocked eyes, he found himself dismounting from his horse and falling to his knees before Jon, his pale eyes staring into the purple eyes of the Bastard of Winterfell.


    "I''m not going to kill you, but know that your life will be in my hands, I want you to live knowing that you''re only alive because I want you to be and I can easily change my mind on a whim." Jon said, he didn''t want to kill Ramsay at this sensitive moment in the North.


    That''s because everyone knows he was at the Wall at the same time Ramsay left the Dreadfort; any idiot could connect the dots and think he was the murderer. Even without evidence to implicate him, he didn''t want any trouble with House Bolton right now.


    At the same time, other northern lords might see the act as rebellion and it could tarnish his reputation, something Jon didn''t want under any circumstances.


    But he still had to do something he wanted to do with Ramsay.


    Raising his sword under Ramsay''s horrified eyes, Jon began to make Ramsay''s face even uglier than before. When he was finished, Ramsay''s face was full of deep, grotesque scars.


    "A worthy face for a monster like you, Ramsay Snow." Jonmented, looking at his masterpiece with a satisfied smile.


    "Every time you close your eyes, you''ll see me, and I''ll be a nightmare until thest days of your life. I hope you''re happy with the hell I''ve prepared for you."


    ----------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read more than 30 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    <strong>(Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)</strong>

 Chapter 31 - Return to Winterfell (II)

    <h4>Chapter 31 - 31 - Return to Winterfell (II)</h4>


    "Happiness is a simple word, but many seek it as a goal in life, but as a man grows older, happiness oftenes from family." Aenar Targaryen.


    -------------


    "You greedy little dragon." Jon watched the small silver and purple dragon with a helpless look.


    Dragons liked sheep meat, but where could he get a sheep where he was? Jon would have to hunt to feed this greedy little dragon that loved food more than anything. But when the little creature ate three rabbits and looked at him with innocent golden eyes, the True Prince of Westeros sighed helplessly.


    Picking up his bow and dagger, Jon ventured out once more in search of food, thinking of giving the little dragon to Caraxes to take care of. Responsibility? All males in the wild left their young with their mothers, he was doing what nature demanded.


    As for what Caraxes would think after hearing his thoughts, Jon didn''t care, he would be far away not to talk to an adult dragon full of rage.


    An hourter, Jon watched as the small dragon tossed the fourth rabbit into the air with its mouth, releasing a small stream of silver mes with purple lines while the prey was still in the air.


    When the prey waspletely charred, the little dragon let it fall and ate it with an expression of joy and cruelty. After devouring the fourth rabbit, the little dragon looked at Jon with its golden draconic eyes.


    "If you dare to ask for more, I''ll try dragon soup today." Seeing the little dragon looking at him, Jon showed a calm expression and spoke in a threatening tone.


    The little dragon looked pitiful and approached Jon, sitting on hisp and resting its head on his leg.


    Knowing what the dragon wanted, Jon sighed and began to stroke the soft scales, especially under the mouth and behind the head. The little dragon had the most beautiful scales he had ever seen, and when the light from the mes fell on them, they glowed beautifully.


    "Your rider will certainly have a hard time with you, greedy cub." Jonmented with a smile on his lips as he watched the dragon cub enjoy his caresses. As if to answer Jon, the young dragon let out a guttural sound and rxed even more.


    Jon leaned back against the tree, the two swords, Lady Lya and Dark Sister, at his right and left sides. Then he closed his eyes.


    When he opened them again, Jon found himself in front of a sea of blue roses, the same ce he liked to spend his dreams, but the figure of the young woman in front of him made him let out a tired sigh.


    He did not like Rhaenys entering his dream, but not for selfish reasons or simply because he did not want herpany.


    It was because his mind was dangerous to anyone, the weight of seeing the future weighing heavily on his mind. If it hadn''t been for the maturation of his powers and his mental stamina, he would have gone mad or just in crazy, like a certain Oraculo from Camp Half-Blood.


    But with Rhaenys in his dream, Jon had to protect her while withstanding twice as much pressure as normal. That''s why he liked talking to Brynden; the man didn''t need his protection and could withstand the influence of his mind on his own.


    Looking at Rhaenys, Jon noticed that she was taller than thest time, at thirteen the girl was almost 164 cm (5.4) tall, her body beginning to blossom as a girl of her age should. Her childish features were set aside to entuate her naturally elegant and sharp features.


    But if there was one thing that hadn''t changed, it was her gaze, looking at him as someone to be protected.


    "My little Valonqar." Rhaenys said, embracing Jon in a strong, warm embrace.


    (Note: Valonqar = younger brother.)


    "Please stop invading my dreams, you impertinent dragon." Jonmented as he gently stroked her hair, which was easy for him since he was taller than her.


    "Proposal denied!" Rhaenys replied in an arrogant, smug tone.


    Letting out a helpless sigh, Jon turned away and spoke in a casual tone. "Too bad, I had a surprise for you, but it looks like I''ll be keeping it."


    Rhaenys'' eyes lit up at Jon''s words and she circled him like a wolf, as if trying to guess what his surprise was. Finally, seeing no hint on his body, she tired of waiting and asked with an urgent touch. "What is Valonqar?"


    It was Jon''s first gift to her, how could she not be excited and happy?


    "Before that, let me tell you what happened on that trip to the Wall." Jon didn''t rush to introduce the dragon cub to Rhaenys, focusing on Aemon''s existence.


    After hearing what had happened at the Wall, Rhaenys'' eyes widened in shock, especially knowing that there were two other Targaryens still alive in Westeros.


    "Aemon Targaryen, son of Maekar I and Brynden River, son of Aegon IV." Rhaenys whispered, still shocked to see two people so old, especially Brynden who was almost 120 years old!


    At the same time, knowing that Brynden was a Green Seer who could see the future and had the Children of the Forest as his guardians made her imagine that she was in an ancient and epic story from the Age of Heroes.


    "I didn''t expect there to be so many Targaryens still alive in the world." Rhaenys sighed and smiled happily. In her eyes, there was nothing happier than arge family.


    However, upon learning that her younger brother was in possession of the Dark Sister, Rhaenys'' breath quickened, her eyes practically glowing with an excitement that made Jon roll his eyes at her naked desire for the legendary Valyrian steel sword of House Targaryen.


    "I already have my meteorite steel sword, and the Dark Sister will be yours when we meet in person-" Just as Jon finished his sentence, Rhaenys had leapt at him, throwing him into the sea of blue roses and kissing him on the cheek with a joy that was simply infectious.


    "I love you, Valonqar!!!" Rhaenys spoke as she kissed Jon''s face endlessly with an extremely bright look on her face, like a child who has just earned a new toy.


    "Sophist, you only said that because you won a legendary sword." Despite saying this, Jon''s lips curved into a gentle smile. "Besides, the surprise I prepared for you isn''t Dark Sister."


    The kissing stopped abruptly when Rhaenys heard Jon''s words and she looked at him in confusion. Was there anything more shocking in her eyes than one of the three most legendary swords in Westeros?


    Suddenly, Rhaenys heard the winter flowers rustle behind her, while a sound reminiscent of a roar, but childish and more cute than threatening, sounded extremely proud.


    Leaving Jon''s body, she turned around and what she saw simply made her open her mouth in utter shock.


    A winged reptilian cub was staring at her with a proud and noble look in its golden eyes.


    Rhaenys wiped her eyes as if she was imagining things.


    Pointing a shaky finger at the dragon cub, Rhaenys tried to sound coherent, but her mind was in such shock that it was practically impossible.


    "D-Ddragon!!!"


    "Stop yelling!" Jon said with an annoyed sound as he covered his ears with his hands.


    "Why are you so calm, it''s a dragon cub!!! Every Targaryen''s dream!!!" Rhaenys shook her brother back and forth as she yelled at him for being so casual about something so incredible.


    "Obviously because I''ve had this dragon cub for over a month." Escaping Rhaenys'' ws, Jon casually replied, turning away from his older sister.


    Looking at Jon angrily, as if she med him for not introducing her to the dragon cub sooner, Rhaenys turned her attention back to the dragon cub and couldn''t help but think what a beautiful creature it was.


    Suddenly, before Rhaenys'' shocked eyes, the silver dragon cub flew into the air andnded gracefully on her shoulder, she could feel the dragon''s tail curling around her neck as a warmth was transmitted by the touch. The warmth was like standing next to a fire to warm yourself.


    Looking away, Rhaenys could see the dragon''s golden eyes up close, and for some reason, she felt something being established between her and the dragon cub. A strangelyfortable connection, as if she had two minds, one connected to the other.


    Watching the scene, Jon''s lips curved into a smile. House Targaryen had its second Dragon Rider!


    Together with the dragon eggs he had asked Kinvara to buy from Illyrio Mopatis earlier, House Targaryen would soon have three more dragon riders, making a total of five!


    "Congrattions, she''s epted you as her knight." Jonmented, feigning a bitter tone as if Rhaenys had just imed the dragon he wanted.


    Rhaenys'' face went from confusion to pure ecstasy and then to pure sadness. The change in expression was so quick that it stunned Jon.


    Women were truly born to act.


    Rhaenys felt a deep sense of shame; her brother would be king, the dragon should have been his, not hers. Her brother only wanted to show her the dragon and she stole it from him. How could she not be ashamed.


    "Aenar..." Before she could finish, she saw the teasing look in her brother''s eyes and knew immediately that she had been fooled by his act!


    He was not sad at all that she had stolen his dragon cub!


    "HAHAHAHAH!!!" Jon couldn''t help himself and started tough. Don''t me him, Rhaenys'' expression was really funny in his eyes.


    Looking at him fiercely, Rhaenys sat down next to him and spoke in a soft tone. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to take the dragon cub."


    Wiping the tears from his eyes fromughing so hard, Jon replied nonchntly. "I have a dragon bigger than any ship in the world, we were born at the same time and we''re brothers, his name is Caraxes. I don''t need such a young dragon."


    Jon''s words made Rhaenys open her mouth again in shock. She felt like this day was getting crazier and crazier.


    "Why didn''t you tell me this before?" She asked with a slightly annoyed expression. If she had known that her brother had a dragon, she wouldn''t have worried so much about him before.


    "Because I wanted to see your reaction and I have to admit that it was worth waiting four years." Jon replied with a satisfied smile after everything that had just happened.


    Punching Jon hard in the arm, Rhaenys snorted coldly and spoke. "I''ll pay you back for this one day."


    Jon shrugged and spoke with a smile, pointing to the dragon cub. "Have you chosen a name?"


    Rhaenys looked at the cub on herp for a moment and spoke softly.


    "Moonfyre."


    ------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read more than 30 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 32 - Return to Winterfell (III)

    <h4>Chapter 32 - 32 - Return to Winterfell (III)</h4>


    "What are you fighting for - money, women, the promise of a better life? Know that you are more determined than many who live just to live." Aenar Targaryen, God Emperor of the Known Universe.


    ---------


    Opening his eyes, Jon looked at the dragon cub and called out her name softly.


    "Moonfyre."


    "That''s a good name, isn''t it? Cub." He said, stroking the scales under her mouth. Moonfyre was a female dragon and would be one of the most important to House Targaryen. In the future, most of his children would have a Moonfyre egg ced in their cradle when they were born, as tradition demanded.


    He would care for the chick until his sister arrived at Winterfell, which, truth be told, wasn''t far away, about a year and a half away.


    Feeling the sun''s rays on his face, Jon knew it was already dawn and wanted to return to Winterfell as soon as possible. It was important to convince his uncle that war was inevitable, and it was.


    After eating some beef jerky, Jon didn''t stand still and immediately packed his things, ready to ride, which he did. He took the two swords, put Moonfyre in the wooden cage and covered it with a cloth, then immediately mounted his horse and rode toward Winterfell.


    He was not far from the ancestral home of House Stark, about half a day''s ride. Half a dayter, when the sun was high in the sky, Jon passed a hill and saw a stone fortress with the banner of a gray wolf on a white background.


    Winterfell.


    Passing through Wintertown, Jon picked up the sword he had ordered from the cksmith before he left and headed for the gates of Winterfell.


    -


    Leaving the horse with a young servant, Jon took the two swords, slung them at his waist while holding the cage containing Moonfyre, and entered the castle, heading straight for Eddard Stark''s Sr.


    Knocking gently on the door of Lord Stark''s sr, Jon waited for permission to enter.


    "Come in."


    Hearing the strong, calm voice, Jon opened the door, revealing the interior of the sr, nothing too luxurious, justfortable. The Ancestral Sword of House Stark stood proudly on the wall, showing its enormous size.


    His uncle wasn''t alone; there was the Master at Arms of Winterfell, Ser Rodrik Cassel, the only Knight of the North present in Lord Stark''s sr.


    "Uncle, I have important news." Ignoring the Master-at-Arms'' doubtful look, Jon spoke in an undeniably serious tone.


    Eddard frowned and nodded, looking at his Master at Arms and speaking in a majestic tone. "Ser, I will speak with my son alone."


    "Yes, My Lord." Rodrik nodded and left the Sr with quick steps.


    Turning to his nephew, Eddard asked in a confused tone. "What happened Jon?"


    "The trip to Wall was... fruitful." Jon spoke with a slight strain in his voice, then drew the sword at his left side from its scabbard.


    As the sword emerged from its scabbard and was revealed to the world, Eddard''s expression changed dramatically. If there was one thing all the nobles learned after Aegon''s conquest, it was about dragons, Targaryen kings, and the legendary Valyrian swords.


    Thus, every nobleman could recognize the legendary sword of House Targaryen - the Dark Sister.


    "Why in the name of the Old Gods are you so special, Jon?" Eddard slumped in his chair.


    "What can I do? I try to be normal, but the world won''t have it." Jon cracked a joke, but Eddard Stark didn''tugh; on the contrary, he gave him a reproachful look.


    "You have a terrible sense of humor, uncle." Jon shrugged and continued. "But it''s not Dark Sister I want you to see, it''s this."


    Jon''s words made Eddard''s expression show a hint of confusion, the Lord of Winterfell''s gaze falling on the cage his nephew was holding. He had originally thought that Jon had just found a bird to raise or an eagle, so he hadn''t given the cage much thought.


    The words that were about to leave his lips were trapped when the cloth covering the cage was removed, revealing the animal inside.


    "..."


    Eddard looked at the creature in the cage and remained silent for a long time.


    "And what do I think it is, Jon?" he asked, but he didn''t need an answer from his nephew. The difference between a lizard and a dragon was as obvious as the sun and the moon.


    "If you think it''s a dragon, you''re right, uncle." Jon replied, opening the cage and taking Moonfyre in his arms. The young dragon was curious about his new surroundings and looked around.


    A long sigh came from Eddard Stark''s lips, he looked at the creature that had brought thest Winter King to his knees and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "Is this your dragon?" Eddard asked even though he knew the answer, but the next words made the Lord of the North stand up in utter disbelief.


    "It''s not my sister Rhaenys Targaryen''s dragon." Jon replied, stroking the scaly head of Moonfyre, who enjoyed the caress.


    "What are you talking about, Jon?" Eddard asked, his voice as stern as it could be at the moment. The image of bodies covered in a red sheet and Robertughing so happily shed through his mind.


    "Ser Jaime Lannister rescued my sister and Prince Oberyn Martell took Rhaenys from King''s Landing and raised her as a bastard daughter named Rhayna Sand." Jon replied, looking distractedly at Moonfyre, who had a sad and distant look on his face.


    Before Eddard could ask how he knew this, Jon continued. "I heard about Robert. My cousin who killed my father andughed under the bodies of my good mother and my brother Aegon."


    "The queen was raped and cut in half by Gregor Clegane''s sword, and baby Aegon had his face smashed against the wall." Jon spoke, Lord Stark''s expression showing clear shame, remorse, and regret at hearing the gruesome fate of Queen Ellia and her son Aegon.


    Not caring what Eddard Stark thought, Jon continued. "Tell me, Uncle, what should I do? I want revenge."


    "My mother would have survived if she had been in the Red Keep surrounded by the best masters. I want revenge on Tywin Lannister, Robert Baratheon, Gregor Clegane, I want to kill them all."


    Looking directly into Eddard Stark''s eyes, Jon spoke in a cold, chilling tone.


    "I want war."


    A shiver ran through Eddard''s ss as the words fell from his nephew''s lips.


    The determination in each word shook him to the core. The boy was ready to bear the brunt of the consequences of war.


    He closed his eyes for a moment, and when Eddard opened them again, there was only a calm, silent look in his eyes.


    "Do you know what your words mean, Jon?" he asked, the Lord of the North''s voice carrying a heavy, dignified feeling.


    "To throw this continent back into the mes of war and perhaps the source of hundreds of thousands of deaths." Jon replied in an equally deadly tone.


    "And you still want war?" The Lord of Winterfell asked, Jon noticing his jaw clenched.


    "Yes. They killed my family, banished my grandmother and my aunts, and hunted them like animals on another continent. They have to pay for what they did to my family, I want the war to happen." Jon answered directly, he didn''t say nice or honorable words, just the in truth.


    "I have Dorne, I will have Reachwhen the time is right, so I ask you, will you side with me or with my cousin?" Jon asked, looking at his uncle.


    Hearing about Dorne and Reach, Eddard knew at that moment that Jon had probably already made up his mind before telling him.


    "Do I have a choice, Jon?" Eddardmented with a tone of helplessness.


    If Jon''s identity was revealed, his lie would also be revealed, and he could imagine the look of pain on Robert''s face when he found out.


    No matter what happened, Robert would dere war on the North when Jon''s true identity was revealed to the world and he would be considered a traitor along with the entire House Stark.


    "You don''t have to worry so much, Uncle, we have a dragon and possibly three kingdoms, better than when Aegon started." Jon said, looking down at the small dragon cub on hisp.


    "Aegon''s dragons were adults." Eddard rolled his eyes at his nephew''s optimism.


    "But I have an adult dragon." Jon replied with a mischievous grin, causing Eddard to widen his eyes in shock.


    "How?"


    "Remember when I ran away for a few days when I was younger? Well, let''s just say it wasn''t to prove I was powerful, but to visit my dragon, Caraxes." Jon spoke with an amused smile on his lips.


    This left Eddard speechless, today was truly a day of revtions he hadn''t expected when this day began.


    With a sigh, Eddard shooed his nephew away with a look of helplessness on his face. "Get out of my sr, I need to think about your problems."


    Jon shrugged and left the sr, leaving the Lord of Winterfell alone.


    In the chair, Eddard stared at the ceiling, lost in thought, and whispered to himself. "Robert, you won''t me me, will you? I''m doing this for the family, as you would for yours."


    -------------


    <strong>I''m going to do two Chapters from Robert''s POV, and then there will be a time jump of one and a half years, after which the action will begin!</strong>


    <strong>Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!</strong>


    <strong>Read more than 30 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    <strong>(Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)</strong>

 Chapter 33 - King’s Landing (I)

    <h4>Chapter 33 - 33 - King''s Landing (I)</h4>


    "Betrayal hurts because it alwayses from the people you least expect." Aenar Targaryen, seeing the fury in King Robert I Baratheon''s eyes as he gazes upon the Lord of Winterfell.


    -------------------


    Crown Lands - King''s Landing.


    Inside the huge red fortress built beneath Aegon''s Hill, in the Small Council chamber.


    Seven men sat in their respective positions.


    Just as everyone was about to start the meeting, the camera doors were opened and a strong smell of wine floated into the room.


    All seven men rose from their seats and spoke at the same time.


    "Your Grace."


    Whoever came in was a tall and mostly fat man; if someone had told them that this man had been known as the Demon of the Trident ten years ago, no one would have believed them.


    Robert I. Baratheon was a shell of his former self, a distant echo of the man he once was.


    Taking a sip of vine from the mug, Robert ignored everyone and sat down on the main chair with his fat body, looking at his advisors with his deep blue eyes. His ck hair was disheveled and his beard wasrge and dirty. Frankly, if it weren''t for the expensive and noble clothes, it was hard to believe that such a man was the king of an entire continent.


    Robert looked more like a mercenary from Essos than a king, anyone present could see that, but no one said anything or dared, not even the Hand of the King, Jon Arryn.


    Lord Arryn looked at Robert with a hint of helplessness in his usually stern expression. He snorted loudly and began to speak. "With the King''s arrival, we will begin the small council."


    "My lords, there are two important pieces of news that my little birds have heard recently." The gentle words, soft and even too delicate for a man, caught everyone''s attention, including Robert, who was still drinking non-stop.


    "We are listening, Lord Varys." Lord Arrynmented, gesturing for Varys to continue.


    Yes, the bald, fat man was Varys, the Spider, the Eunuch, the Master of Whispers.


    Varys is a chubby, bald eunuch with soft white hands and round shoulders.


    "The Lord of Winterfell, Eddard of House Stark, has begun the renovation of the Cailin Moat, which will be the fief of his second son, Brandon Stark."Varys spoke in a soft voice, his small eyes narrowing slightly, a smile on his lips as the Master of Whispers nced discreetly at everyone present.


    "HAHAHAHHA!!!" Robertughed at the mention of his brothering from the eunuch, although they didn''t share blood, they had grown up together and were closer than his own blood brothers. "This silent wolf has five children and the sixth is on the way!"


    Robert was in a good mood and took another sip of wine, apparently to toast his great friend, or was it just another reason for him to drink until he passed out.


    "Your Grace, I don''t think it''s appropriate for Lord Stark toplete such a project. If the Cailin Moat is sessfully rebuilt, it will be extremely difficult for armies to invade the North in the future." The Master of the Ships, Stannis Baratheon, spoke at that moment. His voice was as serious and calm as one would expect from a man.


    Bang!!!


    Robert had mmed the table down so hard that everyone was stunned for a moment. The king''s blue eyes red at his brother.


    "Don''t you dare nder Ned with your paranoia, Stannis!!!" Robert nearly roared at his younger brother. "I can trust that man with my back without hesitation."


    Stannis felt a sense of humiliation and anger at the angry outburst from his king and brother. He was only thinking of his family, but Robert couldn''t see how dangerous it was to have an untouchable North.


    But as a loyal vassal and brother to the king, Stannis still had to warn of the consequences of the North''s actions. "You can trust him, but what about your children and the children after them?"


    "Then marry my children to his." Robert replied angrily. He trusted Ned and trusted even more in the upbringing the Lord of Winterfell would give his children. The King of the Seven Kingdoms had no doubt that all the sons and daughters of the Lord of the North would be honorable men and women.


    Surprisingly, Jon Arryn nodded in satisfaction at Robert''s words. "Your Grace has made a good proposal. We can marry Princess Myrce to Robb Stark and Prince Tommen to Lady Sansa Stark."


    Lord Arryn didn''t know it, but those words had changed his fate.


    Robert just let out a satisfied grunt in agreement with Jon Arryn''s words.


    Turning back to Varys, Robert asked in a slightly impatient voice."What is the second important matter, eunuch?"


    Varys'' face remained unchanged as he listened to the King''s words, he simply stood and answered in a respectful tone. "The Red Faith has received Queen Mother Rhae and Princesses Visenya and Daenerys Targaryen."


    A snarl came from Robert''s lips when he heard the eunuch''s words. "And what does the Red Faith want with the dragon spawn?"


    Varys looked at the king about to explode with fury and couldn''t help thinking that Robert was also a dragon spawn, since his grandmother was a legitimate Targaryen. Which, ironically, was Robert''s greatest im to the Iron Throne.


    "Unfortunately, that is beyond my information." Varys replied, bowing apologetically.


    A goblet of wine was thrown towards Varys, but he missed, the goblet passing dangerously close to him while the eunuch remained with the same gentle, courteous smile.


    "Useless eunuch, I pay for your services and you don''t know something so basic..." Robert, who had thrown a goblet at Varys, roared angrily, his eyes practically burning with rage.


    Varys wanted to roll his eyes, he was a spy, not a mind reader, how could he know what the Red Faith were thinking when they received the Queen and the Princesses? Of course, he couldn''t say, or his head would be on a pike the next morning after he spoke his mind.


    "I will redouble my efforts, Your Grace." Varys spoke, bending down even more as he reached under the long, loose sleeves of his clothing, his fingers ying with the ring on his ring finger.


    Robert just snorted coldly and looked at his Master of Coin, Petyr Baelish.


    The Master of Coin was a small man with a slender build. He had distinctive features, a small pointed beard on his chin, and dark hair with gray streaks running through it. He hadughing gray-green eyes that resembled the eyes of a cat.


    "How much will it cost to take the lives of the three prostitutes?" Robert asked, causing everyone to look at the king in disbelief, especially Jon Arryn, who looked at the boy he had raised like a son with a look of shock.


    "If it''s the House of ck and White, I''m afraid we can''t afford it, Your Grace." With a polite smile, Littlefinger replied by bowing to Robert, whose expression grew even more somber at his words.


    Robert took a sip of wine to clear his throat and spoke in a cold tone, looking directly at Petyr. "I don''t care how you do it, ask House Tyrell, the Iron Bank, or old Tywin for money, I want the Targaryen bitches dead."


    "I''ll do as you say, Your Grace." Smiling, Petyr bowed and replied in a confident tone.


    Without waiting for everyone''s reaction, Robert left with an irritated look on his face. His day had been made worse by the news of the remnants of House Targaryen. He hated anything to do with those incestuous abominations.


    Jon Arryn let out a helpless sigh, only he knew how much work it was to keep the Kingdom of the Seven Kingdoms whole and without too many rebellions, how many nights he stayed up to maintain what they had conquered.


    At first he tried to get Robert to attend the small council meetings, but he soon discovered something. Robert was not meant to be king; he was a general, not a king.


    Jon Arryn looked at everyone present and spoke in a serious and dignified tone. "We will meet again at wolf time, please be there."


    With that, everyone left the small council chamber and split off in different directions.


    Standing in front of a window that overlooked the whole of King''s Landing, Varys couldn''t help but sigh softly,pared to Essos, Westeros was even crueler and colder, conspiracy and betrayal were the norm between these red walls, but he didn''t dislike it, on the contrary, it felt like he was finally home.


    ''Speaking of Essos, I hope Lord Jon Connington is taking good care of young Prince Aegon.'' Varys thought with a small smile on his face, his gaze crossing the window and falling on King''s Landing.


    Today was a better day than yesterday.


    --------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read more than 30 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 34 - King’s Landing (II)

    <h4>Chapter 34 - 34 - King''s Landing (II)</h4>


    "Beware, words are often deadlier than any poison or weapon." Tyrion Lannister, Hand of the King.


    ----------------


    Crack!!!


    The expensive vase of myr was thrown against the wall of the room as a high-pitched scream full of malice rang out between the walls.


    "I''M GOING TO KILL HIM!!!"


    "FILTHY OLD MAN..."


    "HOW DARE YOU THINK OF TAKING MY CHILDREN AWAY FROM ME!!!"


    The one who shouted was a strikingly beautiful woman with curly golden hair, emerald green eyes, fair skin, and a slender, graceful figure.


    The woman was none other than the Queen of the Seven Kingdoms, Light of the West, and daughter of Old Lion - Cersei Lannister.


    "Keep your voice down, sister. The wall has ears." On the bed, naked with only a thin sheet covering his nakedness, was a tall, muscr man. His hair was the same shade of gold as the woman''s, and his eyes were almost identical. It was as if the man was the male version of the woman.


    The man was Jaime Lannister, the youngest Kingsguard, having joined the prestigious order at the tender age of fifteen, but he also had another name, Kingyer.


    "Why aren''t you angry? He''s taking our children." Cersei, also naked, shouted at her brother with an expression more reminiscent of a snake than a lion.


    A naked Jaime rose from the bed and embraced his sister from behind, kissing her gently on the curve of her neck. "They''re a prince and a princess, one day they''ll get married and have a family, it''s the natural order of the world, Cersei."


    If anyone saw what was happening in the room at that moment, it would surely cause many to criticize and even disgust the incestuous act of brother and sister. The Faith of the Seven, in particr, would do anything to make Cersei pay for her sinful and reprehensible actions in the Seven Hells.


    Jaime''s words, however, had the opposite effect he intended and only made Cersei angrier.


    "I will not force my daughter to spread her legs for a damned barbarian from the North." Cersei spoke in a cold, murderous tone.


    "What are you going to do?" Noticing the look in her eyes, Jaime asked, his voice slightly strained. When his sister had that look, someone was going to die.


    "Kill Jon Arryn." Cersei spat out the sentence with the most viciousness imaginable.


    "You''re mad, he''s the Hand of the King, Lord of the Vale and Warden of the East." Jaime couldn''t imagine his sister being crazy enough to kill Jon Arryn; she wasn''t talking about some minor noble ormoner, but the Lord of one of the Seven Great Houses of Westeros!


    Cersei turned and faced Jaime with a smile. She wrapped her arms around his bare waist and spoke in a calm tone: "Who cares, you killed a King, is he greater than a King?"


    "Will you do this for me, Jaime?" Cersei whispered in his ear as her green eyes fixed on him with a seductive, sexy light.


    "No." Turning away from her, Jaime resolutely refused, even though he wanted to ept the offer to make Cersei happy. At the same time, the image of him plunging his sword into Aerys II''s back shed through his mind, causing a ringing in his ear.


    Approaching again, Cersei held his face and spoke in a cold tone, "Jaime, I found out he was looking for Pycelle to see the family tree of House Baratheon."


    "If he finds out, you know what will happen to Tommen, Myrce, and Joffrey." Hearing these words, Jaime''s face finally showed some hesitation. He didn''t care about Joffrey, but he did care about Myrce and Tommen, sweet, adorable children.


    Letting out a sigh of sadness, Jaime spoke in a lower tone than usual. "All right, I would."


    A smile appeared on Cersei''s lips as she led Jaime to the bed and knelt between his legs.


    "Let me make you, rx." She whispered as she opened her mouth and moved forward.


    Jaime showed afortable expression as the guilt in his heart disappeared with the pleasure of Cersei''s mouth around his length.


    "You will die, Jon Arryn." It was Jaime''sst thought before he surrendered to the pleasure.


    -


    Little did Jon Arryn know that his life was about to be put in danger over a proposal. He was finally going to investigate a suspicion he had harbored for years but never found the time to pursue. If his suspicions were confirmed, it would be an event that would be remembered for generations.


    Opening the door to the tower where the Grand Maester resided, Jon Arryn found Pycelle quietly reading a book. The old man was cowardly and ipetent. Were it not for Tywin Lannister''s influence, Jon would have gotten rid of the decrepit man.


    "I need a book." Jon Arryn voice was direct, breaking the silence and surprising Pycelle for a moment.


    "What book do you want, Lord Hand?" The Maester''s weak, hoarse voice sounded unpleasant, but Jon ignored the annoyance.


    "The Book of the Heir." Jon Arryn eyes were fixed as he stared at the old man.


    For a moment, Pycelle''s movements hesitated, but then resumed their usual slowness. A reaction that went unnoticed by Jon, and which, even if noticed, he would probably attribute to the Maester''s advanced age.


    "I''ll look for the book and send it to your chambers, Lord Hand," Pycelle replied. Jon''s satisfaction was evident in his expression as he turned and left the tower.


    As Hand of the King, Jon had numerous duties to fulfill, but now he was also determined to begin investigating his suspicions. If they were confirmed, he knew he would face a difficult dilemma.


    He could foresee that, if he discovered the truth, the reputation of House Lannister would be irreparably tarnished. Tywin Lannister, the Old Lion, would do anything to silence such rumors. It was no secret that Tywin wanted to see his blood on the Iron Throne and would do anything to make it happen.


    Jon had no doubt that a war could break out at that moment. He had to be prepared to prevent the kingdom from plunging into another civil conflict like the one that had urred a decade ago.


    There was yet another problem: the line of session to the Iron Throne. Robert had no legitimate heirs, and the heir presumptive would be Stannis Baratheon, at least until a new heir was born. Although this solution was temporary, it did not please the Hand of the King.


    Stannis was not fit to be king, but a general. That was Jon Arryn''s main concern. He was sure that if Stannis took over the Iron Throne, many nobles would end up dead because of the Lord of Dragonstone''s ruthless and obsessive sense of justice.


    In addition, under Stannis'' reign, all bars, brothels and any form of entertainment would be banned, not just in King''s Landing, but throughout the Seven Kingdoms. Jon had no doubt that a rebellion would break out before he had even been in power for a year.


    Rumor had it that Stannis saw sex only as a means of reproduction, never as something for pleasure. It was known that the Lord of Dragonstone had not shared a bed with his wife for months, perhaps years.


    Another alternative would be Renly Baratheon, Robert''s younger brother and current Master of Laws. However, this option was even more inconceivable to Jon Arryn. He would never allow a "sword swallower" - as evil tongues referred to Renly - to sit on the Iron Throne.


    And after Renly? What would happen? As far as he knew, the Master of Laws had never slept with a woman, openly preferring malepany. How could such a man be epted as king?


    While pondering the session crisis, Jon felt a headache forming. His thoughts then turned to Eddard Stark, another of his sons by upbringing. Eddard had five sons, and a sixth was on the way. The prosperity of his house was enviable.


    Jon couldn''t help butpare. While House Stark faced no session problems, the Crown was on the brink of chaos with a possible session crisis.


    "I just hope my suspicions are only suspicions..." Jon Arryn muttered to himself, begging the Seven to have mercy on Westeros and not to have another war in the future.


    It was the least he could do for the Seven Kingdoms, which he himself had led to war, ten years ago in what became known as Robert''s Rebellion, bringing down the Targaryen Dynasty after almost three hundred years in power.


    --------------------


    <strong>The next Chapter will jump forward in time and we''ll begin the action and the reconquest of Westeros.</strong>


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read more than 30 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 35 - The Dragon Flies for the First Time (I)

    <h4>Chapter 35 - 35 - The Dragon Flies for the First Time (I)</h4>


    "Ambition stems from the need to be something more, which has driven humanity since its beginnings. But at what cost? I will remake this society in my image, so that they will worship me as their god and emperor. Aenar Targaryen, God-Emperor of thes.


    ------------------


    <i>Sixth moon of the year 294 A.C.</i>


    <i>Essos - Free City of Vntis.</i>


    Looking out over the city from the balcony of the Great Red Temple, Daenerys couldn''t help but notice the tension in the air. The whole city seemed quieter than usual. The reason was simple. Vntis was about to be attacked by the greatest Khsar in the Dothraki Sea.


    Forty thousand men on horseback, led by Khal Drogo, the Khal who never lost a battle.


    Though she wasn''t as interested in military matters as Visenya, she still knew the basics, but Daenerys didn''t know how a nomadic tribe could meet the demand for so many men and horses. From her lessons with her sister Visenya, she knew that the foundation of any war was logistics.


    Without logistics, the battle couldn''t even take ce, and even if it did, it wouldn''tst more than three days. How can you fight without food, steel, and swords?


    So, unlike the townspeople who were afraid, she wasn''t afraid that even if there was an attack, the Dothraki couldn''t withstand a war of resistance or a siege.


    Besides, Vntis had an army of thirty-five thousand men in te armor, making it one of the most powerful armies in Essos at the moment. Aside from horses, the other side had no armor and no swords capable of piercing armor.


    What could light cavalry like the Dothraki do against heavy infantry other than run away?


    Looking back into her room, Daenerys'' lc eyes fell on the three dragon eggs on the mantelpiece. She still hadn''t managed to get the eggs to hatch, as her nephew had apparently said.


    Nephew...


    She still remembered her mother''s expression of disbelief upon hearing of Aenar''s existence, the impact so great that the Queen of Westeros almost fainted from shock.


    Soon followed by a cry she never thought she would see her noble, strong mother cry in front of her. However, it was the first time Daenerys had seen her mother so happy.


    Daenerys didn''t know what to feel for this sweet nephew she''d never met other than gratitude and happiness. Thest year and a half had been the happiest of her life; only someone who''d never had a safe home knows what it''s like to live in fear of waking up to be a ve.


    Her nephew didn''t know it, but he had made life better for her and the whole family. They had a chance to change and be stronger so that in the future they could help as much as possible and not just be a burden to her nephew when the time came.


    Still, even though she had never seen him or even known what he looked like, Daenerys had great affection for her nephew. A boy she had never met, but who for four years hadmanded the Red Faith to seek out and protect her and her family.


    In her eyes, Aenar was no different than the Prince Charming from an epic book from the Age of Heroes.


    "He might as well have told me how to hatch the eggs." Daenerys looked at the three eggs in the firece and muttered to herself, puffing out her cheeks adorably.


    The tense atmosphere of the whole city didn''t seem to bother the eleven, almost twelve year old. She had lived through too many murders to feel nervous at every moment of danger.


    While Daenerys was watching the dragon eggs and thinking of a way to hatch them, the bedroom door opened and a girl of about six years old entered the room.


    She had a round, t face, dark skin, and eyes like molten gold, the typical features of the people of Naath. The girl wore a red robe, typical of the Red Faith, and looked very adorable.


    "Princess." Missandei spoke, her voice sweet and melodious.


    Daenerys turned to the girl and smiled. "Have youe to eat lemon tart with me again?" She asked in an amused tone.


    The Dragon Princess had met this young woman at the Great Red Temple months ago, and since then the two had been almost inseparable, Daenerys finally having her first true friend.


    Missandei''s cheeks took on a faint blush at the mention of the lemon tart; she wanted the ground to open up and swallow her whole with the shame she felt at the moment. Although she was indeed greedy for the tart, she hade with another purpose, by order of the Reverend Mother.


    "Princess, the Reverend Mother has requested your presence in her sr." Missandei said in a very respectful tone.


    "Call me Dany." Nudging her cheek, the dragon princess spoke in a strong, unquestioning voice.


    "But you are a princess." Missandei muttered to herself.


    "Are you going to disobey me? A week without lemon tart." Daenerys shed a wicked smile and threatened the six-year-old girl without hesitation!


    Missandei''s face showed an expression of struggle; her brothers had specifically reminded her to be respectful of Daenerys and her family, but the thought of living without lemon treats was worse than death to her.


    Seeing the struggle in her expression, Daenerys'' gaze softened and she spoke, embracing the girl. "You don''t have to call me Dany in front of people, but call me Dany when we''re alone."


    The fighting look on Missandei''s face was improved by Daenerys'' words, she nodded and spoke in her sweet voice: "Dany. Daenerys'' smile widened as she heard this, and she followed the girl out of the room and toward the Reverend Mother''s Sr.


    As she walked through the corridors, Daenerys noticed the guards, servants, red priestesses, and others looking at her with respect and awe. But she knew their respect was not for her, but for her nephew. Their Messiah, the Prophet who would lead them through the Long Night.


    The Son of Light.


    Honestly, she felt a sincere fear towards some of these people, they didn''t treat her like a human, but almost like a goddess. At that moment, one of the men kneeled down with his forehead touching the ground, prostrating himself before her.


    If she felt like that, she couldn''t imagine what her sweet nephew felt in front of these people, for these fanatics, he was their God and Messiah.


    Arriving at the Reverend Mother''s Sr, Daenerys entered with Missandei. As soon as she entered, she saw that her mother and sister had already arrived. Both were dressed as a queen and a princess. At the same time, Ser Willem, who was already old, was wearing white armor with a white cloak over his shoulders.


    Daenerys knew that this was the armor worn only by the Kingsguard. The moment Ser Willem earned that armor, she saw the man be emotional for the first time in years.


    Ser Willem had never been a Kingsguard, he was the Master-at-Arms of the Red Keep, but she knew the man had a dream of bing a member of the Kingsguard, just like many boys in Westeros.


    "Mother, Sister, Ser Willem, Reverend Mother." Daenerys greeted everyone with a sweet, cheerful smile, making the atmosphere more rxed, something she found she could do when things were too tense.


    Rhae gestured for her daughter to sit next to her and looked at Reverend Mother. "What do you wish to discuss, Lady Kinvara?"


    "Khal Drogo has the support of Braavos and other free cities to attack Vntis." Kinvara took a sip of wine and spoke in a calm tone, but the words made the previously rxed atmosphere tense in an instant.


    Kinvara continued, her expression unchanged in the face of such a dangerous situation."The expansion of the Red Faith in these five years has made the Free Cities cautious. The massive growth of the Fiery Hand hasn''t helped either, making the Free Cities unable to stand by and watch our power grow."


    "Are we talking about supporting with soldiers or just supporting with logistics?" Visenya asked, asking exactly what the problem was. Both options were bad news for the Vtins.


    If it was just logistical support, Vntis could retreat to the city and start a battle in the city. The Dothraki horses would be useless in the narrow streets of the city. Even blocking the streets with wooden stakes could prevent enemy troops from advancing.


    But if it''s support with soldiers, that means the Free Cities have sent soldiers as well as logistical support. Which was bad news, since infantry could enter the city more easily than Dothraki cavalry.


    "But since you''re so calm, it looks like Vntis has a hidden trump card." Visenya finished, looking deeply at Kinvara.


    Kinvara looked at the eighteen-year-old girl with a hint of admiration. "As the princess said, the Emperor''s daughters have reported that the Free Cities have sent soldiers with arge amount of logistics. Enough supplies to sustain an army of hundreds of thousands for months. Fortunately, there weren''t a hundred thousand men on the other side, only about fifty to sixty thousand men."


    "And how are we supposed to stop sixty thousand men?" Rhae asked with a slightly helpless expression.


    Kinvara''s next words, however, caused Rhae''s eyes and those of everyone else in the room to widen in shock.


    <strong>"The Son of Light wille to Essos to destroy the army of sinners; his fire will purify the heretics and infidels."</strong>


    ---------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read more than 30 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 36 - The Dragon Flies for the First Time (II)

    <h4>Chapter 36 - 36 - The Dragon Flies for the First Time (II)</h4>


    "I looked into the abyss and, as expected, there was nothing there. Perhaps my mind is the real Abyss, how many have gone mad just looking at it?" Aenar Targaryen, questioning his own humanity for the thousandth time.


    ----------


    Westeros Continent, North - Winterfell Castle.


    "Uncle, I''m going away for a few months." Eddard heard his nephew''s words and looked in surprise at the tall, broad-shouldered young man before him. He looked nothing like the eleven, almost twelve year old young adult he was at the moment. If you had said Jon was sixteen or seventeen, he would have easily believed you.


    Sometimes Eddard wondered if someone was feeding Jon Giant Wolf milk to make his nephew grow up so much in such a short time. Next to him, Robb looked like a little boy, and his son wasn''t little, he was big for his age.


    "Where are you going?" Eddard asked curiously. After nearly two years of preparing for war, he and his nephew had be much closer. He was beginning to get to know the real Jon, not the boy he showed off to everyone.


    His nephew was terribly brilliant, his strategies, his courage, his daring, and his calm made the Lord of the North sigh that there really were people who were born to rule andmand armies. Jon was just such a talented and brilliant person.


    "I''m going to Essos." Jon replied in a calm tone, much more regal than a year ago. "My grandmother and aunts are in danger. A horde of Dothraki is ready to invade Vntis."


    Eddard''s face changed dramatically at his nephew''s words. Though Jon spoke in a calm tone, how could he not see that this was a truly dangerous situation.


    "Will you ride your dragon?" Eddard frowned and asked, finally letting out a sigh. Though he knew this day woulde, it came too soon. He had hoped to spend a few more years growing stronger, but it looked like war was just around the corner.


    "Don''t worry Uncle, the n will happen as nned, in the year 296." Jon certainly knew of his uncle''s concern and spoke up, calming the turbulent feelings in the chest of the most powerful man in the North.


    "Are you going to kill everyone?" Eddard asked, not knowing the size of the dragon called Caraxes, but knowing from his nephew''s words that the creature was powerful.


    "They are rapists and a greater evil that must be exterminated." Jon spoke, his expression indifferent and cold. He would kill the men who could fight and let the women and children live. In a few centuries, these people will have forgotten the ways of the Dothraki and will choose to adapt or join another civilization.


    Jon didn''t need rapists and thieves to bother him when he came to conquer Essoster; he could just as easily burn the whole Vaes Dothraki to the ground. As for conquering such a people, Jon didn''t even think about it and resolutely refused. How much damage these people had already done to the world could not be calcted.


    Then let him act as God for the first time and purge this evil from the world.


    "When are you leaving?" Eddard asked with a hint of concern in his eyes. He didn''t know what Jon was up to, but he knew his nephew, and he knew the boy could be a bit extreme when he needed to be.


    "I will leave immediately." Jon replied firmly, turning and heading for the door.


    "Before you go, talk to Robb. He''s a smart boy and already suspects something." Eddard added in a tired, helpless tone. His son was intelligent and had already picked up some clues that something very important was going on.


    Jon nodded and left Eddard Stark''s sun.


    -


    Robb arrived on the Winterfell balcony to find Jon holding a jug of wine and two sses.


    "This is our father''s private wine. How did you get it?" Robb asked, smiling as he poured himself a ss of wine. He brought it to his lips and sighed pleasantly at the slightly sweet and spicy taste.


    The Heir of Winterfell did not like the strong northern drink, it was the most unptable thing he had ever drunk in his life.


    "I stole it from him, I bet he''ll be furious when he finds out." Jon replied with an equally amused smile.


    Jon and Robb hadn''t noticed, but a pair of gray eyes were staring at them with a curious expression. The night sky cleared to reveal Arya''s figure, secretly watching the two brothers.


    Jon looked at Robb and spoke, taking the Heir of the North by surprise. "I''m leaving in a few moments."


    "Where to?" He asked curiously. A look of envy appeared on Robb''s face, knowing that Jon would be traveling far again; if there was one thing he wanted, it was to be able to travel freely. But as heir to Winterfell, he couldn''t and probably wouldn''t travel that far in his life.


    "The continent of Essos, Vntis to be exact." Jon replied.


    The words shocked Robb and Arya, who had been listening in secret.


    "That far?" Robb asked, still shocked at such a long and possibly dangerous journey. They wouldn''t see each other for years, would they?


    "I have to rescue a queen and two princesses in a tower." Jon spoke in an amused tone, a smile ying on his lips.


    Robb thought Jon was joking with those words, but when he saw the purple eyes full of seriousness, he looked at Jon in shock.


    "You''re not joking?" He asked, still shocked.


    Sipping his wine, Jon smiled at Robb and spoke in confirmation of his words. "Yes, I''m going to rescue Queen Rhae Targaryen and her daughters, Princesses Visenya and Daenerys."


    "Why?" was the only thing that came out of Robb''s mouth.


    "Wouldn''t you save your family, Robb? I''m doing the same." Jon''s words were like a punch to Robb''s gut, making him look at Jon rigidly.


    Jon''s words were no different than admitting that he was from House Targaryen. Trying to remember when House Stark married House Targaryen, Robb''s face turned slightly pale at the thought of a certain possibility.


    "It seems you guessed. You were always good at analyzing things." Jon sighed when he saw the look on Robb''s face.


    Jon continued. "Believe me, I was also surprised when I found out that my parents got married and conceived me in the middle of a war."


    Robb''s expression softened at the mention of marriage. As long as Jon was not the product of rape, he was happy for his brother, or rather cousin.


    "Is that why you always were handsomer than me?" Robb, still shocked by the shocking news, tried to lighten the mood with a joke.


    Jon looked at Robb in amusement and spoke in a smug tone. "What can I do, I''m incredible in every sense of the word."


    Robb rolled his eyes and let out a sigh filled withplex emotions. "So you''re the Heir to the Iron Throne."


    "That is true." Jon nodded.


    "What else do you want to tell me? Do you have a dragon, too?" When Robb said it, it was a joke, but when he saw the smile on Jon''s lips and the teasing look on his face, he swallowed.


    Filling the wine ss as full as he could, Robb drank all the wine in the ss in one go.


    "I need more, I''m not leaving until I''m unconscious." Robb muttered to himself, making Jonugh. He really liked it when people found out about Caraxes.


    "Would you like to fly in Caraxes? I can take you." Jon invited Robb without hesitation.


    But the Heir of Winterfell quickly shook his head and vehemently refused. "I''d rather stay safe on the ground with no chance of falling from the sky."


    "Coward." Jon snorted coldly with an amused look in his eyes.


    "I''m not a coward, but I don''t see the point in taking unnecessary risks." Robb replied to Jon''s words as if he were offended to be called a coward.


    Jon and Robb looked at each other andughed, relieving the atmosphere of the shocking revtion they had just made.


    Arya, who had been hiding to listen, had her hand over her mouth to keep herself from crying or screaming in shock at Jon''s words.


    She couldn''t believe that her favorite brother was her cousin, her aunt''s son, and the Silver Prince. But the scene in front of her made her ept the cruel reality.


    "Liar, when youe back, I''ll demand that you take me a million times to fly on your dragon..." Arya thought as tears fell from her eyes and streamed down her cheeks.


    ---------------


    <strong>Discount coupon for Patreon: 111FE 10%</strong>


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read more than 30 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 37 - The Dragon Flies for the First Time (III)

    <h4>Chapter 37 - 37 - The Dragon Flies for the First Time (III)</h4>


    "From this moment on, my name is Aenar Targaryen, First of My Name." God Emperor ofos, Aenar Targaryen.


    ---------


    North - Wolfswood.


    In front of the dragon''s cave, Jon began to whisper an ancient song.


    (Name of the song - H¨¡ros Bartossi).


    "Drakari pykiros


    T¨©kummo jemiros


    Ynntyz bartossa


    Saelot v¨¡edis."


    (Trantion: Fire breather


    Winged leader


    But two heads


    To a third sing).


    When Jon began his voice spread through the dimness of the forest, the voice was melodic, beautiful, yet powerful.


    Heavy footsteps were hearding from the cave


    Jon raised the pitch of his voice.


    "Hen ?uh¨¡ el¨¥n¨©:


    Perzyssy vestretis


    Se g¨¥l?n ir¨±daks


    ¨¡nogrose."


    (Trantion: From my voice:


    The fires have spoken


    And the price has been paid


    With blood magic.)


    A huge figure emerged from the cave, its long neck snaking through the air as its body made the ground shake. The crimson color of the beast could be seen even in the darkest night.


    "Perzyro udr?ssi


    Ez¨©mptosehossi


    H¨¡rossa letagon


    A¨­t v¨¡edan."


    (Trantion: With words of me


    With clear eyes


    To bind the three


    To you I sing).


    "RHHHOARRRRRRRRR" With a thunderous roar that rang out in the night, blood-red mes lit up the sky while the fierce, demonic head could be seen in the light of the red mes.


    Jon, illuminated by the crimson dragon fire didn''t stop, he continued chanting with even more fervor.


    "Hae m¨¥rot gier¨±li:


    Se h¨¡ros bartossi


    Pr¨±m?sa s¨­v¨©li


    Gev¨© d¨¡er¨©!!!"


    (Trantion:


    As one we gather


    And with three heads


    We shall fly as we were destined


    Beautifully, freely!!!).


    With the end of the Valyrian music, Caraxes stopped the crimson fire and lowered his massive body to the ground, revealing a cell bound by steel mesh around the dragon''s powerful and strong chest.


    Jon, wearing ck armor full of intricate details and a red cloak over his shoulders, climbed over the steelting and reached the ck leather cell, where he fastened the belt connected to the cell by thick steel chains around his waist.


    "S¨­vegon Caraxes!" Jon, or rather Aenar Targaryen, spoke in High Valyrian.


    The dragon obeyed, rising from the ground and towering above the trees with its enormous size. It began to walk at a fast pace and soared into the sky with the beat of powerful wings and the sound of rustling trees all around.


    Aenar grabbed the cell''s levers and leaned forward as the dragon soared high into the night sky with powerful, sonorous ps.His silver hair fluttered violently against the cold, deadly north wind.


    It was the first time he had ever flown so high in the sky, and the cold wind, he thought, did not exist, not with a dragon that radiated more heat than an extremely hot furnace.


    To be honest, Aenar hadn''t expected to reveal himself a year ahead of schedule; he had overestimated the patience of the Free Cities. At the same time, his prescience wasn''t strong enough to predict the future from such a distance.


    This led to the events of Vntis, but Aenar didn''t think it was as bad as others might have thought, especially since it was a great opportunity to gain prestige quickly, powerfully, and in a big way.


    This battle would be perfect for forging his and Caraxes'' names; when anyone thought of fighting him, they would have to think of what would be known as the Second Field of Fire.


    Theplete burning of an army of tens of thousands!


    Looking at the towns that seemed so small, with only a few houses still lit, Aenar felt like the king of the world. He wondered if that was how Aegon the Conqueror felt as he flew to Westeros with his sisters/wives.


    Though he wasn''t going to Essos to conquer at the moment, he was going to kill, and though it wasn''t as noble a purpose as Aegon''s, it was still honorable to kill the world''s greatest rapists.


    -


    Near the confluence of the Shivering Sea and the Narrow Sea, twenty kilometers from Braavos.


    The sky was clear and there was no sign of storm clouds, so the captain of the Mermaid Queen, Jack Morne, thanked the gods for the sunny day. There had been five storms in thest month alone, and even he, ustomed to the temperamental sea, felt that someone had offended a god.


    "Come on boys, we''re close to Braavos, we want to get off before dark and maybe we can go to the Bordel and have some fun!!!" Jack shouted to the ship''s crew, followed by whistles and excitedughter at the idea of spending the night with a harlot in the harbor of Braavos.


    Jack nodded in satisfaction as his crew cheered him on. He took the canteen of water from his waist and brought it to his mouth, where he began to drink the most precise liquid in the sea - fresh water.


    Suddenly, the thunderous sound of pping wings made him almost drop the canteen in fright, but the surprise didn''t stop there, the ship suddenly tilted sideways into a small dip in the waves. Had it not been for his twenty years of experience, he would have fallen, sinking the ship with his mistake.


    Jack managed to stand upright and turned the ship''s wheel in the other direction as he stared at the sky in utter horror and terror. The huge shadow could easily cover eight of his ship with the size of its wings, while the crimson color filled his entire field of vision.


    The encountersted only a few moments, but Jack would never forget the giant crimson dragon flying above him. Swallowing dryly, he swore he saw someone riding the huge crimson beast, the white-gold color of his hair so obvious that he couldn''t have missed it.


    However, Jack''s expression changed dramatically when he noticed the direction in which what he assumed to be a dragon was heading, toward the most powerful free city on the continent of Essos - the City of a Hundred Inds, Braavos!


    "Dragon!!!"


    "Captain, did we drink too much or did we really see a damn dragon?"


    "Captain, can we go somewhere else?"


    "I don''t want to turn into dragon dung, I still have a pregnant mother and a beautiful wife waiting for me at home to take care of them!!!"


    "You like giving your ass, you son of a bitch, what a wife you have!!!"


    "Who says I can''t be married because of that!!!"


    "Did anyone notice that he said his mother was pregnant while his wife wasn''t? Was it just me who found that odd?"


    "Captain, I have to go to the bathroom, I feel like I''ve shit myself!!!"


    Hearing the voices of his crew, Jack smiled helplessly, but was still grateful to have such a brave crew, anyone else would probably have jumped into the sea in such fear.


    "Shut up you bastards and set sail, we want to get to Braavos, or what''s left of it, as soon as possible. And Jasen, go and change your clothes, you stink of shit!!!" Jack shouted loudly, pointing at the newest recruit who had shit his pants.


    "Yes Captain!!!" Jasen said with an embarrassed look on his face and ran towards the interior of the ship, listening to theughter of hispanions.


    "I hope Braavos is still standing." Jack muttered to himself, knowing that the city had little chance of surviving a surprise attack from a dragon that size.


    -


    Aenar didn''t know that he had scared a poor ship, and even if he did, he would probablyugh and fly around the ship a few more times, just to scare them a few more times. Sadistic? He didn''t think so, his sense of humor was very good, anyone who disagreed was not riding a dragon.


    It had been hours since he had left Westeros, the journey was going more smoothly than he had expected, there were no storms on the way, making the weather very pleasant for a flight. However, Aenar could see that the hours-long journey was beginning to take its toll on his brother''s body.


    The dragon had slowed down a lotpared to its initial speed when they left Westeros. Aenar knew he had tond somewhere to rest and fly on to Vntis as quickly as possible.


    Aenar naturally chose Braavos as a resting ce, he really wanted to see the look on the face of the Sea Lord of Braavos when he saw the dragon flying over his city. He''d probably have a heart attack and die, right? From what he remembered, the man was old and very ill.


    At the same time, it was a warning, a warning that if they didn''t behave, he wouldn''t mind punishing the Bastard City that had fled Valiria.


    He, Aenar Targaryen, First of His Name, was not exactly a sympathetic man like Jon Snow.


    ----


    <strong>Discount coupon for Patreon: 111FE 10%</strong>


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read more than 30 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 38 - The Bastard Daughter of the Valyrian Freehold (I)

    <h4>Chapter 38 - 38 - The Bastard Daughter of the Valyrian Freehold (I)</h4>


    <i>"The Sea Lord of Braavos is truly arrogant." Aenar Targaryen thought at the sight of the First Sword of Braavos.</i>


    ---------------


    Free City of Braavos.


    Bellegere Otherys remained indifferent to the screams of terror outside, the barge she was on was more opulent than any pce she could find.


    The finest and most expensive silks in Myr, goose feather pillows, pearls scattered everywhere, gold and silver decorating the walls in beautiful and elegant detail.


    There were cold drinks even on the hottest day and warm, cozy sheets at night, her bed as wide as a third of the ship itself. She was certainly treated like a worthy queen.


    But the reason Bellegere didn''t run away like everyone else was simple: not far from her boat, on one of Braavos'' hundreds of inds, was a huge draconic head. Its red eyes, like hot coals, stared at her with a mixture of curiosity and disinterest.


    As a descendant of House Targaryen, there were books that Aegon IV himself, the Undeserving, had left for her ancestor. So she knew all about the dragons she had dreamed of riding as a child. Eventually, she put those sweet, innocent dreams aside, thinking that dragons no longer existed.


    But here she was, facing a giant crimson dragon!


    "ck Pearl, shall we go far away?" Bellegere heard one of his servants ask, her voice trembling slightly as her body shook in a storm of cold winds.


    Bellegere made her decision in an instant, looking at her servant and speaking in a sweet, gentle tone. "No, dock on the ind. We received such a distinguished guest in Braavos."


    "Y-yes." The servant''s face showed a clear expression of fear and sorrow, but she nodded.


    Unlike other guests, Bellegere personally prepared the drinks, snacks, and the room they would share, even making the bed, thinking she might have a luxurious day today. Something she didn''t allow all the men, perhaps of the hundreds of men she danced with, only three actually got to share the bed with her.


    Seeing that everything was as weing as possible, Bellegere wore a satisfied expression as he felt the boat dock at the ind and a young male voice sounded elegant and polite.


    "What an honor for me to be received by a distant rtive, I must say fate likes to be weing sometimes."


    She turned to see who had entered and discovered that it was the most handsome young man she had ever seen in her life, which was quite surprising considering the number of men she had seen in her life as a courtesan.


    His hair was white gold, rtively short, falling over his face, silky and shiny, framing a face that could enchant even women who didn''t like men. Sharp features, elegant and powerful.


    His eyes were a deep purple, beautiful, enchanting and mysterious. His slightly plump lips were curved into a warm and charming smile, with a hint of provocation.


    Bellegere saw that he was tall, very tall, 187 cm (6''1). ck armor, intricately patterned with dragons, hugged a slightly muscr, high-shouldered body.


    "Your Grace." Bellegere ced her hands on her stomach and leaned forward slightly, her sweet, silky voice capable of making men''s hearts tremble in the presence of such a beautiful woman.


    "Call me my prince, I''ll be king when my grandmother crowns me." Aenar said, looking at the beautiful woman before him. And he had to admit, she was a sight for sore eyes.


    Bellegere is young and lovely, with ck hair, light brown skin and full breasts that almost burst out of her yellow silk dress. Her brown eyes were so elegant, gentle and seductive that they captured the focus that should have been on her body.


    "My prince." Bellegere corrected her words as he gestured to the goose down pillows carefully ced in front of the table with all manner of drinks and delicacies.


    Aenar nodded and sat down on the cushions. Even in his armor he feltfortable at this point, he had been riding for hours. Even though the saddle prepared by the Red Faith was extremelyfortable, it was still a journey of hours.


    Picking up the goblet containing the wine of Myr, Aenar drank, breathing a sigh of relief as the sweet taste rxed his muscles.


    Bellegere joined him as he drank, ncing asionally at the crimson dragon that slept beneath the normally uninhabited ind.


    "He likes you." Aenarmented when he saw that her attention was on Caraxes. He didn''t me her, everyone would focus on Caraxes, after all, he was a beast that could crush a person as easily as an insect.


    "I''m d I won''t be turned into dragon food." Bellegere smiled more sincerely at that moment, cracking a joke that made Aenarugh, too.


    "I haven''t introduced myself, forgive my rudeness." Aenar spoke, looking at the woman who made the atmosphere morefortable and hospitable just by her presence and words. "Aenar of House Targaryen, first my name, Rider of Caraxes, and other titles I''ll have to leave out for now because it''s too long."


    A graceful and genuineugh escaped Bellegere''s plump lips, she covered her mouth with her hand and narrowed her eyes in amusement. "Many like to talk about their gigantic titles, my prince does the opposite~"


    "What can I do, I''ve always been someone who didn''t like long titles." Aenar smiled and replied in an equally amused and confident tone.


    "Bellegere Otherys, my lord." The ck Pearl of Braavos introduced herself, refilling Aenar''s wine ss. Her smile was seductive and graceful.


    The Heir to the Iron Throne couldn''t help but sigh at how extraordinarily charming this woman was.


    Truthfully, in his previous life, Aenar wouldn''t have had the courage to approach and speak to such a beautiful woman as casually as he did now, but in this life, he had gained self-confidence thanks to Queen Rhaenys, who had taught him how to behave and speak in front of women during her etiquette lessons.


    Without realizing it, Aenar and Bellegere drank and began to chat,ughter filling the air around them. It wasn''t hard to see that they were both enjoying each other''spany.


    However, Aenar''s next question took Bellegere by surprise. "Won''t youe back to Westeros with me in the future?"


    "My prince is very straightforward." Bellegere joked in an amused tone. If it had been at the beginning of the conversation, she wouldn''t have dared to be so casual and yful, but as it went on, she saw that Aenar was an amusing, handsome, elegant, and polite young man.


    He practically embodied what it meant to be a prince in the eyes of every woman in the world. That''s why she dared to be so casual and even yful during the conversation.


    "But I must decline, the court will not be asfortable as Braavos." Bellegere replied with a sigh. It would be a lie to say she wasn''t tempted; being queen was one of the few powerful positions a woman could hold in this world.


    However, she wasn''t suited to court life, especially in Westeros, where she had heard so many conspiracies, deaths and murders. The young woman was so confident in her appearance that she thought Aenar was interested in making her his queen.


    Aenar just shrugged his shoulders when he heard her refusal, it was just a causal idea he had after speaking for Bellegere for a while. Although if he had known Bellegere''s thoughts, he would have been speechless. He didn''t want to take her as his queen, but as a handmaiden at his side in the future.


    Seeing that Aenar wasn''t offended by his refusal, Bellegere felt even more at ease with him. Her soft, delicate, and voluptuous body was pressed against his as she gazed at him with a look that would make any man feel extremely ttered.


    "Where are you going, my lord?"The courtesan asked.


    "To Vntis to burn tens of thousands of men on horseback." Aenar replied, raising the goblet of wine to his lips while holding Bellegere''s slender, soft waist.


    Bellegere''s body tensed for a moment, then rxed. She wasn''t tense from his touch, but from the casualness of killing tens of thousands of people. The young man she was clinging to right now might be as beautiful as poison, but he was actually an aspiring king, a king who wouldn''t hesitate to kill tens of thousands.


    This reminded her not to treat Aenar as a young man, but as the powerful and royal man he was.


    "Do you think Ferrego wille?" Aenar asked in a curious tone, not knowing what the woman in his arms was thinking.


    Bellegere recovered from her shock and replied with an equally amused smile. "He''s probablying right now, or he''s sending the First Sword of Braavos to ask my prince toe to the Sea Lord''s pce."


    "Unfortunately for him, it''s the others whoe to me, not me who goes to them." Aenar said, making Bellegere''s eyes shine with a glow of admiration that was hard to hide.


    Men liked beautiful women, but women also liked heroes.


    ------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read more than 30 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 39 - The Bastard Daughter of the Valyrian Freehold (II)

    <h4>Chapter 39 - 39 - The Bastard Daughter of the Valyrian Freehold (II)</h4>


    "If you don''t know how to handle it, fear will consume your mind, maybe even drive you mad. Like my grandfather, Aerys II Targaryen." Aenar Targaryen.


    -------------------


    As Aenar and Bellegere spoke, Caraxes opened his red eyes and raised his head, noticing the arrival of a small barge approaching where his brother was.


    ROARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR!!!!!!!!


    A sharp, powerful roar came from his mouth as the dragon''s eyes narrowed into a cold, fierce stare.


    Bellegere was startled by the roar and almost jumped, drawing augh from Aenar.


    "It''s not very polite tough at ady, my lord." Bellegere pursed his lips and spoke in a tone of dissatisfaction.


    Aenar just smiled and looked at the barge that came closer and closer until it finally docked at the barge he was on.


    Soon a man in ck leather clothes, with medium-length brown hair and green eyes appeared in front of him, he didn''t look more than forty years old, he was an experienced warrior from the way he walked. He had a sword at his waist, but it wasn''t a long sword like the ones used in Westeros, it was a shorter, thinner sword.


    The First Sword of Braavos - Qarro Volentin.


    Qarro gulped as he saw the red eyes staring at him, cold and fierce. Facing this gigantic creature, he was no different than a child trying to fight an adult. No, worse than that, he was a baby trying to fight an adult.


    The roar of the beast made him lose all his courage, and he wondered if taming it was really a human''s job. He realized why Valiria was the most powerful country on the continent.


    The First Sword turned his gaze to the two people present. Bellegere, whom he knew from apanying the Sea Lord to important feasts, but the other one he had never met and was probably the master of the Crimson Beast.


    He looked like a pure-blooded Valyrian, his hair seemed to be made of metal, shining like silver and gold, his purple eyes like amethysts. He was tall, but young, which worried me even more. Young people have always been the most impulsive in the world.


    "Don''t worry, First Sword. He probably won''t eat you." Seeing the calm expression on his face, Aenar knew that the man was afraid, something normal after looking at Caraxes. He could probably count on his fingers how many people could really stay calm in the face of such arge dragon.


    Although he knew that the young man wanted to scare him with his words, Qarro still tensed at the word "probably". It was a word that could be interpreted in many ways under the current circumstances.


    "In front of you is Aenar of House Targaryen, First of his name, Rider of Caraxes, and many other titles he prefers not to mention at this time." Bellegere introduced Aenar with a smile on her lips. Her brown eyes couldn''t hide the amusement she felt at the moment.


    Qarro''s heart beat faster as he listened to Bellegere''s presentation, remembering how many times Queen Rhae hade to the Sea Lord''s Pce for help, only to be cruelly ignored and scorned by the noble families of Braavos.


    "Don''t be nervous, First Sword, if I saw you with bad intentions, Braavos wouldn''t be whole right now." Noticing the nervousness in his eyes, Aenar''s lips curved into a smile. He sipped his wine and spoke quietly. "I would have burned the whole city before you could have reacted properly."


    Qarro felt a chill run through his body at the sight of those eyes, cold and indifferent, and though he smiled, his smile did not reach his eyes.


    "Does Your Grace have a purpose in Braavos?" Qarro suppressed the churning in his chest and asked in a calm tone, but anyone could see that he was intimidated by the presence of the young man before him. From the beginning, the course of the conversation was dictated by Aenar and no one else.


    "I don''t think I owe you any satisfaction, First Sword." Aenar replied, narrowing his eyes. "I am not your vassal, and certainly not the Old Sea Lord''s." That''s what Qarro was worried about, what happens when you''re young and have the greatest power in the world in your hands?


    "Your Grace, the city of Braavos has its leader, and invading a city for that reason would be a very bad thing for both sides-" Before Qarro could finish, Aenar cut him off.


    "War?" He spoke in an amused tone. "Or do you think you can threaten me like you threatened Jaehaerys I with the Faceless Men?"


    Qarro''s face darkened at Aenar''s words, of course he knew about the theft of the three dragon eggs the Sea Lord had bought hundreds of years ago.


    "I must remind you that the event of that year was resolved peacefully and the Sea Lord paid his debt to the Old King at that time." Qarro forced a smile and replied, trying to ease the growing tension.


    Aenar didn''t have to say anything, Caraxes moved his long neck through the air, his huge head standing next to the Barca, the reptilian red eye looking straight at Qarro. The crimson dragon bared his sharp teeth as if smiling. A particrly terrifying smile with the dragon''s demonic face.


    A menacing growl came from the dragon.


    Qarro swallowed again, the smell of sulfur and smoke filling the air with a sense of impending destruction. He felt as if he were about to be swallowed and turned into dragon food.


    But the atmosphere lightened with Aenar''s next words.


    "But you''re right, our differences have indeed been resolved." He said, motioning for the First Sword of Braavos to sit before him. "Please, sit down."


    Caraxes let out a guttural sound, expressing his dissatisfaction at not eating a baked treat, and retreated to lie on the floor while he regained his strength.


    "Allow me to decline, Your Grace, but the Sea Lord urgently awaits my return." Qarro politely declined with an apologetic expression.


    Taking a sip of wine, Aenar smiled and replied calmly. "I will be in Braavos for half a day, feel free to visit me anytime, First Sword or the Lord of the Sea himself."


    Aenar''s words made Qarro breathe a sigh of relief. Though he had not discovered the young Dragon Lord''s purpose, he had at least confirmed that he had note with ill intentions toward Braavos.


    Turning to leave, Qarro was about to return to the boat he had arrived in, but stopped when he heard the young man''s voice again. "Tell Ferrego not to interfere with Vntis or the Red Faith again, or I will be forced to act in defense of my followers."


    Qarro''s heart began to beat extremely fast. Vntis, the Red Faith, House Targaryen, with this information he was able to form a clear picture of the aspiring King of the Seven Kingdoms'' intentions.


    However, when he heard this, he couldn''t help but take a deep breath. He hadn''t really expected Prince Aenar to have not only a full-grown dragon, but also one of the Free Cities and the Red Faith behind him. He finally understood why Aenar was in Braavos; it wasn''t just to rest, it was a warning and a veiled threat.


    At the same time, he also knew Aenar''s purpose; he was on his way to Vntis to fight the Dothraki horde!


    "I was surprised to hear you mention some sensitive information of your own." Bellegeremented, sounding slightly surprised.


    "Sensitive? No, I just showed him my strength, and if Ferrego is smart, he''ll follow my lead." Aenar said, bringing the ss of wine to his lips and enjoying the drink once more. "Besides, only when there is equal strength can countries begin to negotiate. After all, strength determines everything in the world."


    Bellegere smiled and found his confidence incredibly charming, as if he knew the future and had prepared for every action in advance.


    -


    Pce of the Lord of the Sea.


    Ferrego Antaryon, Sea Lord of Braavos, listened to Qarro''s words in silence. His deep blue eyes were pensive. His pale, haggard face, as if he were suffering from some illness, wore a serious, dignified expression. How long had it been since he had been so despised? His city was invaded and he could do absolutely nothing or it would be reduced to ashes by a teenager from some dark, hidden hole in the world.


    Was this how his ancestors felt when they were under Valiria''s rule? That feeling of powerlessness really left a bitter taste.


    At the same time, the knowledge of his words and of Vntis and the Red Faith made him feel cautious. The unbridled expansion and the creation of a powerful army had made all the Free Cities wary of Vntis.


    Braavos was no different; even now, the Red Faith was spreading through his city like a rampant gue, impossible to control, and all because of a book that told stories he''d never heard before.


    "Qarro, I''ll send a letter to the court of the Seven Kingdoms, King Baratheon will be happy to know there''s a Targaryen with a full-grown dragon." Ferrego spoke as he took a quill, the tip moistened with ink, and began to write on the paper.


    "Won''t that make us an enemy of Prince Targaryen?" Qarro asked worriedly, for unlike the Sea Lord, he had seen the dragon in person. He didn''t think the hundred-year-old relics could pose any danger to the majestic creature.


    "You are wrong, Qarro. He wants me to do this, he wants the prestige and power thates with it, and there''s nothing more prestigious than burning an army of sixty thousand men alive. He wants everyone to know of their deeds." Without raising his head, Ferrego replied in a calm tone.


    Qarro remained silent; as Ferrego had said, Aenar needed prestige to begin his reconquest. And Prince Targaryen obviously had a very well thought out n to create that prestige.


    ------------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read more than 30 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    P-atreon/GOTSW


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 40 - The Second Field of Fire (I)

    <h4>Chapter 40 - 40 - The Second Field of Fire (I)</h4>


    "The art of war, like any art, is a beautiful thing, and even more full of a sense of aplishment. A good strategy can work wonders in times of need." Visenya Targaryen, Daughter of Fire.


    --------------------


    The First Daughter - Vntis.


    Armored, Visenya watched the battle unfold before her. The first war she faced was particrly brutal, arms and guts spilling to the ground as war cries and fear spread across the battlefield like a hellish chorus.


    To be honest, it wasn''t easy to convince her mother to let her go to war, but fortunately Kinvara said she would lead two thousand men, which reassured the Queen of Westeros, though she still told her to back off if things got out of hand. Something Visenya epted, for only a fool would fight to the death if he could survive.


    "The Dothraki cavalry ising!!!" Visenya shouted as he heard one of the soldiers and tightened his grip on his sword and shield.


    "Aim for the horses and then kill anyone who survives the fall." She shouted and her order was passed on man by man.


    The cavalry arrived in an instant before the heavy infantry of two thousand men. Visenya saw the moment of impact between the two armies, one of her men flying backwards as a result of the collision between shield and horse. She had no time to worry about the fallen man, for one of the Dothraki had reached her.


    Visenya was not nervous, as someone who had already killed a few times, she would not be rattled by something like that. Seeing the sword called the Horse Rapist''s Arakh, the dragon princess dodged the de with ease, as it wasn''t arge de like the long swords.


    Swinging the sword without hesitation, she aimed not at the man but at the animal, cutting off one of the horse''s legs with a swift blow, knocking the man to the ground. Visenya saw that she didn''t need to kill the man, as the horse had already done the job for her by falling on the man riding it.


    Turning her gaze forward, she continued to fight the next enemy, always using the strategy of killing the horse first and then the man riding it. Something that all of the two thousand men she led followed, bing a grinder of human and horse flesh.


    Arrows tore through the air, killing a few unfortunate bystanders, but nothing a shield couldn''t handle.


    Ten minutester, Visenya took a deep breath, smelling the sickening scent of blood in the air. Her body was exhausted, sticky and tired, but she showed no signs of stopping until she finally noticed the Dothraki horde retreating into the distance.


    "Archbishop Benerro has ordered the troops to retreat, Daughter of Fire." One of the te-armored knights approached her and spoke in an equally tired tone. However, his gaze, and that of all those around him, showed clear admiration for the eighteen-year-old girl.


    Visenya nodded and withdrew decisively, five kilometers from Vntis, to a makeshift camp.


    The war was like waves on a sea, both armies advancing, trying to kill as many of the other as possible, then retreating to catch their breath. After all, they were humans, not immortal beings with infinite endurance.


    Visenya entered the camp covered in blood, her ck armor with the House Targaryen crest stained with blood. It might sound strange, but covered in blood, with her hair dyed red and a not-so-pleasant smell on her body, she still felt incredibly aroused.


    She had trained all her life for this, gone through hardships and long nights, suffered assassination attempts, and swore to herself that she would return all the pain she had suffered in her years of exile. How could she not be happy at this moment, finally able to put everything she had learned into practice?


    Looking around the camp, Visenya noticed that the wounded were arriving in small numbers, and the more seriously injured in even smaller numbers. This made her realize that the difference in equipment was something extremely important in a war. The Dothraki had no armor, and their swords, called arakh, could not easily prate the steel tes of armor.


    Bows had power and were the main strength of the Dothraki cavalry, but while bows could be powerful, they had limited arrows, and even the best archer in the world couldn''t im to hit 100% of the arrows he shot. It could be said that the war was moving toward victory for Vntis.


    She wanted it to happen before her nephew arrived, to show that even without a dragon, she wasn''t a fragile girl and definitely wouldn''t be a burden.


    As for the dead, honestly, she wasn''t worried about that, she had discovered that death was just amon thing in the Red Faith, many could be revived by the Red Priestesses with magic, magic she didn''t know about at the moment. And while it wasn''t 100% certain that they would revive, most of them did.


    Although it wasn''t an army of immortals, it was extremely powerful, so much so that even with twice the number of enemies, the Red Army still had extremely high morale.


    Visenya walked with her head held high as she headed towards the main tent. Entering it, she saw Archbishop Benerro and many other men, some red priestesses and former ves, now servants.


    Seeing Visenya''s arrival, Benerro nodded to her and looked at her delicate face with sweet features covered in blood and hair stuck to her face. ording to the information he had received, Princess Visenya really surprised him. The girl was truly worthy of the title of Daughter of Fire, fighting with a voracious and destructive me on the battlefield.


    "How is the war going, Archbishop?" Visenya asked, taking a seat on one of the chairs in her heavy armor. She epted a goblet of water from a servant and drank unceremoniously.


    "Very well, the moats and stakes served very well to stop the advance of the Dothraki cavalry." Benerro said with a rare smile. The idea of using the moats and wooden stakes came from Visenya herself after she saw the tnd around the city.


    "Though the count is still uncertain, we killed about fifteen hundred Dothraki in exchange for two hundred of our soldiers." Benerro continued. "But we only killed three hundred on the southern front." Visenya''s face showed a calm expression, the strategy with the Dothraki had worked better than she had expected, but the situation on the southern front was a problem.


    The Dothraki were not alone, there was a mercenary army of eleven thousand fighting in the south at the moment. And unlike the Dothraki, they were not as emotional and fearless as the Dothraki, who advanced knowing they would die.


    Fortunately, the two armies didn''t join forces for more than obvious reasons. Though the thirty-five thousand strong force had to be divided into two battlefronts, the Red Army still held the upper hand for the moment.


    "What about the secondary n?" Visenya asked, wiping some of the blood from her cheeks, feeling more energetic after a brief rest.


    Benerro''s n, of which Visenya spoke, was to lure Khal Drogo and his army away from Vntis with a secondary, weaker, and less numerous army. In the meantime, the Dothraki forces that remained on the outskirts of Vntis would be wiped out. Once these forces were eliminated, the main army would pursue the main Dothraki contingent.


    The secondary army would then turn and face Khal Drogo''s forces directly, while the main red army would approach to attack the Dothraki from the rear. This strategy would pressure the enemy from both the front and the rear, ensuring theirplete destruction.


    After all, as any strategist knows, to be attacked from the rear is practically synonymous with defeat in battle.


    "We''ll start in two hours, everyone can eat ande back fully rested." Benerro said, making everyone stand up and leave the main tent.


    Visenya was no exception, she walked over to her tent, entered it and sighed with relief as she tried to remove her armor by herself.


    However, a pair of small hands appeared behind her and helped her remove her battle armor.


    With a helpless sigh, Visenya didn''t bother to turn around to see who it was and just spoke. "Does our mother know?"


    Daenerys smiled innocently and replied, unbuckling her armor. "She thinks I''m asleep after studying for so long."


    The strong smell of blood on the armor didn''t bother her and she continued to help her sister with an admiring look.


    "How was it, Vy? I mean, the battlefield." Daenerys asked, removing her armor and gambesonpletely, leaving the eighteen-year-old naked.


    Daenerys quickly pulled Visenya over to a barrel of water, and the young woman needed no help getting into the barrel.


    Visenya let out a pleasant moan as she submerged herself in the barrel, wrapped her arms around the barrel, and closed her eyes. War was cool, but it was too exhausting.


    "I''d say it''s brutal, especially one like this, it''s a good time to prepare for the future in Westeros, where more wars await us." Visenyamented with her eyes closed as she felt her younger sister wipe her face and hair like a wet cloth.


    "Unfortunately, I''m too young to go to war." Daenerysmented with a tone of dissatisfaction at her mother''s words. She had taken a man''s life before, but she was too young to go to war.


    Honestly, she wanted to call her mother a hypocrite, but with the respect she had for the woman who raised her, she wouldn''t allow herself to do so.


    "Don''t worry Dany, your only responsibility is to hatch the eggs our nephew asked you to." Visenyaforted her sister in a soft, warm tone.


    Daenerys'' eyes lit up when she heard this. The night before she had dreamed of blood and fire, a dream she remembered in detail. She assumed she had seen a clue to finding the source to hatch her lovely dragons from their eggs.


    "I will hatch them, sister." Daenerys spoke in a determined tone.


    ---------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read more than 30 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 41 - The Second Field of Fire (II)

    <h4>Chapter 41 - 41 - The Second Field of Fire (II)</h4>


    "Fire and blood, they said, and that''s what fell on the Dothraki army, it fell from the sky like the wrath of the gods." Varys spoke to the small council.


    --------------


    Drogo, mounted on thergest and strongest horse in the Khsar, watched the advancing and retreating armies with a cold, calm gaze, no matter how many of his soldiers died before him, he and all the others showed nothing but indifference to such deaths.


    It wasn''t that they didn''t feel anything, but in their eyes, the dead Dothraki rode the firehorses (stars) across the night sky with the Horse God.


    How could they be sad in the face of such an honourable and glorious destiny as riding beside their god on horses of pure fire?


    Suddenly Drogo''s eyes caught sight of at least half of the army breaking away from the main body and heading away from the great city. His first thought was that the enemy had be frightened and fled the battle. It was a thought that made him proud, but the second thought that crossed his mind was that the enemy had begun to set a trap.


    "Blood of my blood, what are your orders?" Drogo heard his Bloodrider, Cohollo, ask with a calm and respectful expression.


    Drogo remained silent and looked at the men on horseback around him. He could see that they all wanted to hunt down the cowards and weaklings and kill them all. What if Drogo refused? He knew that he would be considered even weaker and more of a coward for not pursuing the fleeing enemy.


    Drogo made his decision in an instant, looked at everyone and spoke in a strong, unquestioning tone. "Pursue and kill the cowards in armour."


    Even if it was a trap, he, Khal Drogo, the Khal of the greatest Khsar of his time, would still emerge victorious in the face of these cowardly and weak tactics.


    Shouts of joy and ferocity were heard as soon as everyone heard his Khal''s decision.


    On the other side of the battlefield, Visenya watched half of the enemy army scatter and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Though the chances were slim, she and Benerro were still slightly worried that Khal Drogo might not do as they had nned.


    In the end, the strategy worked with an ease that surprised them. Arrogance and extreme self-confidence made one of the most powerful men in Essos fall into their traps with little difficulty.


    "In the future, beware of pent up arrogance. On the battlefield, only calm and wisdom can bring you victory." Visenya muttered to herself, learning every moment of this war. The problems and doubts she had when reading the books disappeared with every moment she took part in the war.


    "That''s the difference between a rookie and a veteran that was written in the books." She looked at the army of barbarians half her size and smiled.


    With the first part of her n in the aplished, all Visenya had to do wasplete the second and run quickly to catch up with the allied army.


    Using her shield to block an arrow, Visenya advanced with her sword in hand, fighting like a Valkyrie on the battlefield. Her sword was fast and deadly, her steps erratic and hard to predict, and surprisingly she didn''t mind ying dirty, using dust to blind her enemies or even kicking certain men in their most vulnerable parts.


    As a woman, she knew she could never match a man in strength and endurance, but she could make up for it with her speed and agility. Visenya simply used her strengths, augmented by the terrain and tactics that were hical in the eyes of many of the lords and knights of Westeros.


    But did she care? The answer was no, one of the first things she learned from the books was that generals should use every tactic to defeat their enemies. The truth was always written by the victors and remembered by the people as their legacy. Wrong or not, it was necessary.


    Visenya plunged her sword into the neck of a Dothraki, snapping his throat and then kicking him in the stomach, knocking him to the ground. The man tried to stop the bleeding by cing his own hands on his throat, but it was a futile attempt as blood continued to pour from the wound.


    Visenya watched coldly as the life drained from his eyes, feeling nothing but indifference. She wouldn''t feel sorry for her enemies, because her fate would be the same if it was the other way around, and maybe even worse because she was a woman.


    She didn''t care about anything else as she moved forward, concentrating on killing the enemies in front of her. The two thousand men around her protected her nks, allowing Visenya to concentrate on what was in front of her while giving orders to her men.


    In the makeshift camp, nearly twelve-year-old Daenerys could hear the war cries and the sh of metal from afar, but she didn''t mind the noise, helping the red priestess bandage the wounded soldiers and sew up the cuts with needle and thread. Her blue dress was stained with blood around her belly.


    The girl''s delicate face also bore traces of blood, especially on her cheeks - obviously none of her own, but that of the wounded. Helping others was the only thing she could do at the moment, as she couldn''t take part in the war.


    "The princess is very good at sewing wounds, is she used to sewing or weaving?" The red priestessmented with an expression of slight admiration as she watched Daenerys'' skilful movements as she sewed the soldier''s wounds.


    "Sewing." Daenerys replied, running the needle through the soldier''s skin and joining it to the other piece of skin. "I was always the one who mended my mother''s and sister''s clothes while they were busy studying or working in taverns to make ends meet without attracting the attention of assassins or bad people."


    The Red Priest nodded and smiled.


    "And you, what''s your story?" Daenerys asked without lifting her head, concentrating on stitching up the wounds of the soldier lying before her.


    "Me? Just another harlot''s daughter in Myr with no idea who my father was, a powerful lord or amoner lucky enough to lie with my beautiful mother." The priestessmented with a smile. "Because my mother didn''t want me to suffer the same fate as her, she sold me to the Red Temple, where I became a priestess."


    Frankly, the woman''s story didn''t surprise Daenerys. It was something somon in Essos that you''d be surprised how rotten the human race could be.


    Daenerys asked no more questions, and when she had almost finished stitching the man up, she heard footsteps behind her, then a voice that sent shivers down her spine.


    "Daenerys Targaryen, it seems you''ve gained a lot of couragetely, to the point of ignoring my orders and treating my concerns as nothing."


    Her hands covered in blood, Daenerys swallowed and turned to see the graceful figure of her mother standing before her. Her expression could be described as calm, but the girl knew that calm was the one thing that wasn''t there. It was a silent rage, ready to explode at the slightest moment of carelessness.


    "Mummy, you look so beautiful in that red dress, so beautiful that you could make the moon shy before you." Kind and intelligent words fell from the lips of the nearly twelve-year-old girl in an instant, causing the Red Priestess to let out a melodiousugh.


    Even the man being stitched up smiled, despite the pain he felt at the moment.


    "Your Grace, don''t me the princess, she has a kind heart and only wanted to help wounded men like me." The man spoke, trying to soothe the queen''s anger. He was already ttered to have someone like Daenerys tend to his wounds, it was the least he could do to spare one of his rescuers a scolding from her mother.


    Rhae might have believed the man''s words had she not known her youngest daughter; had she not threatened, she knew full well that Daenerys would have rushed to the battlefield to fight alongside her sister without hesitation.


    Just as the Queen Mother was about to speak, the sound of something distant caught her attention.


    It was a long, guttural sound, apanied by the thunder of wings pping.


    It wasn''t just Rhae who heard it, everyone in the camp raised their heads to see a small dot on the horizon approaching.


    The confused expressions on the faces of the people soon turned to pure shock, while others showed fanaticism.


    The red priestess, seeing what wasing, couldn''t help but mutter to herself, remembering a verse from the Bible.


    "Behold, he shalle, riding on a crimson beast, with the sword of light in his right hand; O Son of Light, his splendour shall fill the heavens, and at hising he shall bring evesting peace and abundant prosperity to the whole earth".


    -------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read more than 40 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 42 - The Second Field of Fire (III)

    <h4>Chapter 42 - 42 - The Second Field of Fire (III)</h4>


    "What did it feel like to incinerate an entire army? Just the horrible smell of burning human flesh filling the air, but at the same time an overwhelming feeling of absolute power, as if I were the most powerful man in the world. It''s hard to describe exactly, but if I had to exin it, I''d say it was like wishing for the moon and believing I could hold it in my hands. Aenar Targaryen, riding Caraxes for the first time at the Battle of Vntis.


    -------------


    ROARRRRRRRRRRRR!!!!!


    A thunderous roar rang out in the sky as the gigantic Caraxes seemed to cover the heavens with its wings above them.


    Rhae watched in utter disbelief as the giant crimson dragon swooped overhead, bringing with it winds and the smell of sulphur that for some reason reminded her of Dragonstone.


    She didn''t know how to describe the feeling she had when she saw the dragon; it was as if a long-cherished dream hade true. The dream of the Targaryen kings over the centuries wasing true before her eyes. Just as it had been her dream after more than a decade in exile.


    If House Targaryen had dragons, would the noble houses have the courage to rebel? The answer was a resounding no. Harrenhal Castle stood as proof of the power of House Targaryen''s dragons. What fool would dare fight a dragon that could incinerate an entire city in minutes?


    And though she knew of the dragon''s existence from Kinvara, knowing of the dragon''s existence and seeing it in person were two very different things.


    Rhae had to admit it was spectacr to see, she really wanted to know what it felt like to ride a dragon, she assumed it would be liberating. It was a creature capable of killing millions of people in a city, but she felt absolutely safe seeing it up close.


    Rhae tried to see her grandson, but she couldn''t see him clearly, catching a glimpse of white-gold hair before the dragon was hundreds of yards away in the blink of an eye.


    Daenerys could only open her mouth in awe as she watched the huge crimson dragon soar above the camp. She was sure she would never forget the scene before her; she would always remember her nephew arriving to save them, just as he had a year and a half ago, when he managed to find a safe home for his family even on another continent.


    "Mummy, let''s see!!!" Daenerys said in an excited tone as she watched the crimson figure quickly disappear from her field of vision.


    Rhae wore a struggling expression, but finally nodded. She wanted to see her grandson as soon as possible, even if she saw him burning tens of thousands of people...


    "Come on, I''vee with a horse and we can head for the battlefield." She said, taking her daughter''s hand and dragging her along, despite the blood on Daenerys'' hands, dress and face.


    The red priestess and all the wounded didn''t care about their own injuries and all forced themselves to get up and head towards the battlefield. Although many had rtively serious injuries, absolutely no one wanted to miss the chance to see the Son of Light up close.


    Unlike Rhae and Daenerys, who had admiration and joy in their eyes, the members of the Red Faith had only one thing - Fanaticism and nothing else.


    On the battlefield, there was not a spot without a trace of blood on Visenya''s body, the eighteen-year-old waspletely drenched in blood and yet she showed a satisfied smile.


    In that first shockwave, the attack of eleven thousand men against twenty-five thousand Dothraki went very well, and despite the rtively high casualties, they managed to kill at least almost ten thousand enemies!


    The number was so great because instead of swords, Visenya chose to use long spears to deal with the Dothraki cavalry. The spear barrier became particrly nightmarish for the Dothraki, who were unable to advance with their horses and had to fight on the ground like everyone else.


    Without the advantage of their horses'' high mobility, the Dothraki, who couldn''t get through the armor or get close to the Red Army because of the long spears, basically became targets to be shot at.


    Visenya was sure that, given a little more time, she could destroy the remaining fifteen thousand Dothraki still alive and exhausted at that moment.


    However, she soon discovered that she couldn''t fulfill her dream of winning a legendary battle.


    The reason she couldn''t was simple, the sky darkened and the thunderous sound of pping wings caught the attention of everyone on the battlefield.


    Everyone looked up and panicked, or rather, the Dothraki for the first time, showed expressions of fear and terror at being obscured by the gigantic wings.


    "Nephew..." Visenya murmured, watching the greatest power in the world flying above her. The dragon was a deep shade of red, crimson, its size was breathtaking, it was practically a small flying hill! At the same time, a look of admiration shone in her violet eyes.


    She absolutely idolized the strong, especially a man who had a dragon as his nephew, who was not only intelligent, but also worthy of sitting on the Iron Throne.


    Seeing the dragon opening its mouth, Visenya opened her arms and muttered. <strong>"Fire and blood."</strong>


    The moment she muttered this, crimson mes gushed out of the dragon''s mouth and descended upon the earth like an overwhelming funnel of mes, hitting the Dothraki.


    A moment before, Aenar, looked at the Dothraki army and showed no mercy in his actions.


    <strong>"Dracarys!"</strong>


    Caraxes obeyed his brother''s request and crimson mes fell on the Dothraki army as the crimson dragon flew above them.


    The mes consumed everything in front of them, be it men or horses, all of whom were reduced to mere ashes in an instant. What was left of these men was often only their feet, which were not hit so surely by the dragon''s mes.


    Aenar tilted his body to the side and Caraxes followed his movements, flying vertically in the air, circling the battlefield as the crimson dragon opened its mouth and spewed red mes at the Dothraki army.


    Wherever the mes touched, they left a trail in a straight line on the scorched earth ckened by the mes.


    Caraxes located a group slightlyrger than ants and glided into the air, standing in a position in the air while pping his wings, he opened his mouth and mes poured from his throat in a straight line, consuming all the enemies before him in an instant.


    After that, Caraxesnded on the ground with a loud and heavy thud, without noticing he crushed a Dothaki along with his horse with his paw and continued to burn anything that moved.


    The dragon''s long tail didn''t stand still, acting like a whip, killing anyone who dared approach it.


    The arrows shot at him didn''t even scratch the scales hardened by the extreme heat of Caraxes body, they didn''t even tear the membrane of his wings and all the arrows were shot far away.


    Aenar looked at the entire battlefield now covered in red mes and couldn''t help but take a deep breath. The disgusting smell of human flesh floated around him along with the ashes of the dead.


    At that moment, even though he didn''t want to, he felt like the king of the world. How could he not, perhaps this was every boy''s dream and here he was, killing tens of thousands of men in less than five minutes.


    Aenar didn''t enjoy this feeling for long, hemanded Caraxes and continued to kill everyone on the ground while the dragon''s heavy footsteps echoed hundreds of meters away.


    From the saddle, Aenar could see Caraxes'' huge neck and his face changing direction every time he killed a Dothraki, there was something faintly resembling a sadistic smile on the dragon''s draconic face.


    Through their bond, Prince Targaryen could feel Caraxes'' extreme joy and sadism as if it were his own. It also brought Aenar a feeling of happiness.


    It was the first time they had both acted so freely since they were born, how could they not be happy at this moment?


    Visenya, who gazed at the dragon amid the blood-red mes, spitting out even more red mes, had nothing but pure admiration and a longing to possess such power one day in her lc eyes.


    At the same time, her eyes fell on the saddle, where even from hundreds of meters away, she could see the white-gold hair and ck armor along with a red cloak over his shoulders.


    Even though she was disappointed at not being able to destroy the entire Dothraki army, she was still incredibly happy to see the figure riding the dragon.


    It was her nephew - Prince Aenar of House Targaryen.


    -----


    While writing this Chapter, I realized that I like to write Aenar and Caraxes burning people. I don''t know if I should worry about my sanity...


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read more than 40 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 43 - The Second Field of Fire (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 43 - 43 - The Second Field of Fire (IV)</h4>


    "A fair duel for killing all his troops, think of it as a bit of mercy for such a skilled leader." Aenar Targaryen, remembering the fight with Khal Drogo, the greatest Khal of his time.


    --------------


    "Sister!!!" As Visenya looked at Caraxes and Aenar, she heard an iparably familiar cry.


    She looked back and saw a galloping horse rapidly approaching on the battlefield, dodging the bodies of the dead men and horses. She immediately recognized her mother and sister.


    Looking at the state of her daughter wearing armor and covered in blood, Rhae couldn''t help but let out a helpless sigh. Apart from her grandson, would anyone really marry her daughter? Yes, she nned to marry her daughter to her grandson, not just Visenya, but Daenerys too.


    The likely birth of the dragons was the main reason for her taking such a drastic decision, she would in no way allow the scenario that happened at the Dance of the Dragons to happen again. Only House Targaryen could have dragons and no one else. Only a united family could bring her back all that her ancestors had conquered before her.


    However, she put these thoughts aside and focused on the scene happening in front of her and truly understood why Aegon and his sisters/wives had managed to bring a continent to its knees before House Targaryen.


    The scene of one person and a dragon destroying an entire army was truly a sight for sore eyes.


    Such a sight might not be so rare in modern times where there were nuclear bombs, but in the world ofos, it was a truly shocking sight, especially after the fall of Ancient Valyria and the disappearance of the dragons.


    "He''s flying again!!!" Daenerys eximed in regret for not knowing her sweet nephew, her lc eyes staring at the crimson dragon taking flight and heading in the opposite direction of Vntis City.


    Visenya and Rhae also looked regretful, but they didn''t stay that way for long, especially Visenya, who was one of the generals on the battlefield.


    "Forward troops!!!" She shouted and her orders were passed on in less than five minutes. Although Benerro''s strategy couldn''t bepleted because of her nephew, she still wanted to see him incinerate all the enemy Dothraki.


    The troops advanced on Visenya''s orders without any hesitation, something impossible to happen before this war took ce, but it became possible when everyone saw how she fought alongside them regardless of her special status.


    Rhae''s eyes widened seeing this, for the first time in almost twenty years, she noticed that her daughter was no longer a frightened little girl always seeking refuge in her arms on stormy nights, but had be a powerful woman who couldmand tens of thousands of men.


    "Mother, let''s follow Visenya." Rhae awoke from her stupor at her youngest daughter''s words, nodding as she grabbed the reins of her horse and followed the army, passing through the field of fire before her, the red mes still burning faintly on the ground along with the ashes of the dead.


    Aenar didn''t know that his family was watching him as he flew with Caraxes towards the second enemy army miles away.


    Honestly, such a strategy was really suitable to fight these Dothraki, but only if you had a powerful army, otherwise splitting your troops wasn''t a very smart strategy on the battlefield.


    Five minutester, Aenar saw two armies shing, excited shouts full of savagery could be heard from afar, and even if he didn''t know anything, he could assume it was the Dothraki. There was no other ethnic group in the world as warlike as the Dothraki.


    Benerro, who wore red and gold armor, held a hammer covered in mes as he killed everyone with ease.


    The warhammer sank into his enemies'' chests and then smashed their heads, exploding them like mnicas, spilling blood and brain tissue everywhere. His face was calm, but everyone could see the happiness in his eyes.


    The reason for his happiness was very simple, the cloud of smoke rising into the sky could be seen from miles away! It didn''t take a genius to know who had arrived and probably destroyed the second Dothraki army.


    "To the Son of Light!!!" Benerro shouted, causing everyone around him to shout at the same time.


    "To the Son of Light!!!"


    "For the Son of Light!!!"


    "To the Son of Light!!!"


    The morale of the army soared even higher at that moment, the soldiers seeming to have used Pervitin as they advanced with a confidence and fearlessness of death that shocked even the Dothraki, as if it were the first time they had seen someone braver than themselves.


    Both armies stopped, however, when they noticed that the sky had gonepletely dark. Everyone looked up and grew pale in front of the gigantic creature in the sky.


    The creature''s demonic grin was particrly terrifying, and mes spewed from its mouth, falling upon the Dothraki like the wrath of the gods.


    The Red Army retreated to avoid the dragon''s mes and watched in utter fanaticism as a story from the Bible unfolded before them.


    Aenar didn''t care about the Red Army and focused on the Dothraki army, killing as many as he could in as little time as possible. Caraxes flew extremely low as his mouth spewed red mes that turned everything in front of him to ash.


    As he rode around the battlefield, Aenar''s quick eyes caught sight of a small group of interesting Dothraki, because unlike the others, this small group looked at him and Caraxes without any fear. The leader of the small group, who was mounted on thergest and strongest horse, looked directly at him.


    "Khal Drogo." A whisper escaped Aenar''s lips, guessing his identity in an instant. The things this man would do to his family made fury bubble up in his chest.


    Sensing Aenar''s rage, Caraxes let out an equally furious roar and suddenly changed direction in the air, his huge body having no trouble doing such a maneuver in the air.


    Without any hesitation on Caraxes'' part, blood-red mes poured out of his mouth, trying to incinerate the ants that had dared to make his brother angry. However, unlike what he had expected, the ants seemed to be prepared and quickly fled the scene.


    Suddenly, Aenar, who was paying attention to Khal Drogo, reached forward and grabbed the arrow, which would have hit him in the eye if he hadn''t held it.


    <strong>"(Caraxes, get down.)"</strong> Aenar spoke in High Valyrian and Caraxes obeyed,nding a hundred meters from Khal Drogo and his Bloodriders.


    Aenar descended from Caraxes through the iron and fell to the ground with both feet on the ground, he drew both swords, wielding them in both hands.


    Lady Lya and Dark Sister came out of their sheaths with a sharp, cutting sound.


    Looking around, the crimson fire still burned around him, creating almost a fighting ring made of dragon fire.


    Aenar didn''t need to say anything, his actions practically said what he wanted.


    As he had imagined, Khal Drogo rode his horse through the red mes in an instant. He got off his horse and drew his Arakh, his brown, almost ck eyes fixed on the man who had destroyed his Khsar riding a huge fire horse with a calm gaze.


    "I will bathe in your blood and your head will be one of my trophies." Drogo spoke, but in his ownnguage, something Aenar understood because he knew his own.


    "Your head will also be a great trophy, I''ll give it to the dogs, something like that is worthy for the scum that you and your people are." Aenar replied in the samenguage as Drago, not hiding his contempt, disdain and disgust at the Dothraki''s actions.


    Not only were his people despised, but so was he. Drogo felt a violent re of anger in his chest hearing the boy''s words, he had never been so despised since he was born.


    Drogo wasted no more time, he advanced with his Arakh, he quickly covered the distance of a hundred meters in less than ten seconds.


    ng!!!


    Khal Drogo''s de was blocked by Lady Lya''s, sparks blossomed as the two des met.


    Aenar felt his arms tremble slightly at the impact of the two swords. Although he despised the customs of the Dothraki, he had to admit that the man in front of him was extremely strong.


    The Targaryen prince didn''t remain in a ded stalemate for long; in his other hand, Dark Sister made a horizontal move, attacking the Khal without any hesitation in her actions.


    Drogo sidestepped by moving his body to the side and attacked with surprising agility, causing Aenar to use Lady Lya to block the Khal''s attack once again.


    Aenar didn''t back down and thrust his sword forward with force and suddenly kicked Drogo in the stomach with his leg covered by the te armor!


    A grunt escaped the Khal''s lips, but the man didn''t flinch despite the blow, nor did Aenar.


    Both engaged in a wild exchange of swords and blows amidst the sea of fire around them.

 Chapter 44 - The Second Field of Fire (V)

    <h4>Chapter 44 - 44 - The Second Field of Fire (V)</h4>


    <i>"Having a family together is difficult, but when you have one, you finally realize how lucky you are."</i><i>Aenar thought as he looked at the three women in front of him.</i>


    <i>--------------</i>


    <i>ng!!!</i><i>ng!!!</i><i>ng!!!</i><i>ng!!!</i><i>ng!!!</i>


    The sound of swords seemed to echo across the battlefield, what was left of the Dothraki Army watched in silence as their leader duelled in the middle of the sea of fire and blood. The same was happening with the Red Army, all of whom watched the Son of Light fight with a fanatical gaze.


    It was the first time they had all seen him and what they saw satisfied all their imaginations of how the Son of Light would appear. It was everything they had hoped for and more.


    Not long afterwards, the army led by Visenya arrived and joined the army led by Benerro. The red archbishop, Benerro, looked at the girl covered in blood and nodded in respect. "It seems that our n cannot be sessfullypleted, Princess."


    Even as he said this, there was no sense of regret on his face; on the contrary, there was a gentle, warm smile on his lips. How could he be unhappy at finally meeting his Messiah and the whole religion of the Red Faith?


    Visenya was smiling too, her eyes fixed on the two figures fighting in the sea of crimson fire with a look of adoration in her violet eyes. Fast, strong and brutal. The exchange of swords was so intense that the first to make the slightest mistake would be mortally wounded.


    The sound of metal colliding and the sparks in the air in the sea of fire seemed like a scene straight out of the epic tales of the Age of Heroes.


    "Incredible!!!" Daenerys, riding with her mother on the horse, couldn''t help but exim aloud, her lc eyes widening at the sight of the epic struggle before her.


    "Kill him, Nephew!!!!" Daenerys shouted loudly, so much to encourage her sweet nephew in this deadly fight.


    Rhae looked at her daughter and couldn''t help but let out another helpless sigh. Although she loved her daughters, she sometimes felt that Rhaegar was more restrained than her daughters.


    Aenar, who was fighting Drogo, heard the girl''s excited voice and couldn''t help but sh a gentle smile.


    "Looks like I''ll have to make an effort not to disappoint my little aunt." Aenar thought as he became even more aggressive in his attacks.


    If before his attacks had been swift and brutal, now they became insidious and extremely fast, always aiming at an angle that was difficult to defend against, to the point where only the light escaping in the air could prove that he was attacking. And even more surprising was Drogo, who could keep up with his attacks with his wealth of fighting experience.


    The two swords tore through the air at high speed as they shed violently against Drogo''s Arakh. However, unlike Aenar''s swords, which were made of Valyrian Steel and Star Steel, Drogo''s sword was far from being able to withstand so many blows from such tough and sharp swords.


    Then, before Aenar''s unsurprised eyes, Drogo''s Arakh collided violently with Lady Lya once again, shattering into dozens of pieces before Drogo''s eyes.


    The Dark Sister seized the moment and shed at Drogo''s shoulder, tearing through flesh and bone as if she were slicing butter. It left a twenty inch gash from his shoulder to his stomach. His organs were visible through the wound as blood gushed from it.


    Drogo calmly looked at the wound and ignored it as he advanced on Aenar, trying to knock him to the ground, but foreseeing the future with his prescience, the Targaryen prince calmly backed away as he saw the man trying to approach him with his internal organs protruding from his body.


    Drogo couldn''t take three steps forward and fell to his knees, breathing heavily, blood staining his body inrge quantities. He raised his head and looked with difficulty at the young man approaching him with two swords, one in each hand.


    "I''m not saying I''ll remember you as a worthy man, but I will remember you as a warrior." Aenar spoke calmly as the two swords touched Drogo''s neck in the shape of scissors.


    Drogo showed nothing but calm and spat on Aenar''s ck armor.


    Aenar narrowed his eyes and moved both swords at the same time, cutting off Drogo''s head.


    His head fell as his body remained kneeling on the ground before him. Grabbing his head by the hair, Aenar raised his head to the sky as a tsunami of excited, joyous shouts rang out around him. It was the Red Army, shouting and screaming in celebration of their great victory.


    Suddenly, Aenar heard the sound of approaching horses and saw Drogo''s Bloodriders approaching rapidly on horseback, Arakh in hand. The Targaryen prince was not surprised by the Bloodriders'' actions; he knew their ways and understood that they would all die for their Khal.


    Before Aenar could do anything, Caraxes snaked around him, protecting him, and opened his mouth full of huge teeth. Deep in his throat, mes could be seen building up before spewing out of his mouth in a funnel of extremely hot, destructive mes.


    All of Drogo''s bloodriders were consumed and turned to ashes in a matter of seconds under the dragon''s red mes.


    Aenar let out a sigh, knowing it was all over and he could rx for a moment. He looked at the head in his hand and ced it on the ground in front of Drogo''s kneeling body, muttering to himself. "Burn in hell with your sins, Lord of Horses."


    Looking at the mes that had almost ceased to exist, Aenar raised his sword and spoke loudly. "You have orders!!!"


    "SEEK OUT AND DESTROY ALL ENEMIES!!!" Aenar shouted loudly, his voice spreading through the surroundings with a powerful, regal tone.


    What followed was a tsunami of deafening voices.


    <strong>"YES, PROPHET!!!"</strong>


    With their shout, the Red Army advanced towards the remnants of the Dothraki, they had only one objective, toplete the first order given by the Son of Light.


    Aenar smiled gently and stroked Caraxes'' neck, feeling incredibly satisfied with what they had just done.


    Although Jon Snow was free, he was, after all, just another insignificant piece in this unchanging world before the powers of the gods.


    He, Aenar Targaryen, was different, he would break the Wheel of Fate and make this world move forward again, he would be a God to these people and make the human race survive until hisst day.


    Tyrant, despot or monster, he wouldn''t do right or wrong, he would do what was NECESSARY.


    Caraxes let out afortable guttural sound andy down on the ground while staring at Aenar with his gigantic red eyes, which resembled hot coals. Just like his knight, there was a sense of pleasure and satisfaction in his eyes.


    It was the first time that Caraxes could finally unleash his true warlike and sadistic nature. So like Aenar, the crimson dragon was as incredibly rxed at this moment as he had ever been.


    Suddenly, Aenar heard two horses approaching and turned while still stroking the scales on Caraxes'' neck.


    In front of him appeared three women riding two horses.


    Aenar let out a sigh and smiled warmly.


    "Looks like it''s the first time we''ve met in person." Aenar spoke with a joking tone, but before he could notice, there was someone in front of him.


    She was a rtively tall woman, but not very tall, barely reaching his chest, and she had the characteristic hair and eyes of House Targaryen. Her lc eyes gazed at him with a look of emotion and with tears already welling up in her eyes.


    "You look so much like your father." Rhae said, reaching out and grasping her grandson''s face with both hands. Even though she didn''t want to cry, she found herself feeling the tears slide down her cheeks.


    Without hesitation, she didn''t wait for Aenar''s response and hugged him tightly, resting her head on his cold armor-covered chest, despite feeling nothing but warmth and security. She just wanted to embrace her son''s legacy right now.


    Aenar blinked and hesitated, but stroked her hair affectionately.


    "Sorry I''mte, dear grandmother." Aenar spoke with a slightly guilty tone, if he had arrived faster, the fights that had already taken ce wouldn''t have needed to happen.


    "No matter, I''m d you''re safe and healthy." Rhae replied, wiping the tears from her eyes. For her, there was nothing happier than her family being safe and healthy.


    ------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read more than 40 Chapters ahead on Patreon.Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 45 - The Family Finally Reunited (I)

    <h4>Chapter 45 - 45 - The Family Finally Reunited (I)</h4>


    "Being treated like a god is definitely strange, everyone asks you to fulfill their wishes, as if I''m going to fulfill them." Aenar Targaryen thought as he was surrounded by worshippers.


    -----------------


    Essos, Vntis - The First Daughter.


    Aenar was preparing to break his daily fast when he heard someone knocking on his door. Seeing in the mirror that there was no w in his clothes, he answered.


    "Come in."


    As soon as his words sounded, the door was opened and a tinum-haired woman entered the room with a very happy expression.


    "Grandmother." Aenar greeted the woman with a warm smile on his face.


    Rhae couldn''t help looking at her grandson and smiled even more. If she hadn''t known that her grandson was the same age as her youngest daughter, she could easily have mistaken him for a young adult of sixteen or seventeen.


    He was very tall, measuring around 186 cm in height (6''1), his slightly muscr body visible through the baggy red tunic he was wearing at the moment, which sported a cleavage at the chest, showing off a defined and streamlined abdomen. He was just the right amount of muscr not to have extremely bulging muscles.


    As for his face, there was nothing to talk about. As the son of the man considered the most handsome in Westeros, Aenar''s face was simply too beautiful. Rhae was sure that his looks alone could be the dream of many adys still single or even married in Westeros.


    "Are you feeling well? Have you rested well?" Rhae asked with a worried tone as she searched for any trace of exhaustion from the battle that had taken ce the day before. Even now, the town was still noisy, everyone discussing the battle that had begun to be referred to as the Second Field of Fire.


    Rhae thought it was a very apt name, especially thinking about how many had died the night before, ashes falling from the sky like raindrops.


    Faced with his grandmother''s concern, Aenar replied in an amused tone. "Don''t worry, the biggest job was done by my brother, Caraxes."


    Rhae couldn''t help but notice the term used to refer to the dragon, proving that her grandson and the dragon shared a very strong bond and considered each other brothers. This brought a smile to her lips.


    "Would you like to walk with me? I''ll go see Caraxes and then we''ll break our fast together." Aenar said, inviting Rhae to walk with him, something Rhae epted without a second thought. She wanted to learn as much about Aenar as possible, to at least try to make up for lost time between them.


    As she walked through the corridors towards the outermost part of the Great Temple, Rhae noticed something that she found very worrying: when everyone looked at Aenar, they weren''t looking at a King, but at a God, a look of worship and reverence. Even the guards following them looked as if they would give their lives for her grandson at any second.


    Rhae''s fears were realized when a mother approached holding her daughter.


    "Can the Messiah bless my daughter?" The mother asked, showing her daughter, who was no more than a few years old.


    Aenar wasn''t surprised and held the girl with a gentle smile and kissed her forehead. "God bless her, she will be a strong and healthy child."


    The woman smiled, took her daughter and bowed, then walked away with a broad smile on her face. After the woman, others began to gather around Aenar. All members of the Red Faith, all trying to touch him or ask for a blessing.


    At one point, Rhae felt trapped and suffocated by the amount of people gathering around them. Fortunately, this onlysted a few moments before the guards surrounded her and her grandson, forming a protective ring around them.


    Looking at Aenar''s perfectly normal face, Rhae couldn''t imagine how her grandson could remain perfectly normal in the face of such an absurd scene.


    It wasn''t that Aenar minded such things, but scenes like this would be very normal in the future, especially in Essos, less so in Westeros, but even more so when the Long Night came. He was the spiritual pir of the people and would have to get used to many treating him as a god-like figure.


    Under the protection of dozens of guards, Aenar and Rhae finally managed to leave the Great Temple.


    "Are you okay, don''t you feel ufortable?" Rhae asked with an unreadable expression on her face. Though she had realized it before, living in the Great Temple for nearly two years had only confirmed her earlier suspicions that the entire Red Faith had its core in her grandson. How this was possible, or even how it happened, she had no idea.


    It was so crazy and unreal that Rhae wondered if all these people were mad.


    "I''ll get used to it." Aenar replied with a smile on his face, but Rhae could tell that he carried a responsibility that she didn''t know how many times heavier than her own.


    The walk to the training ground where Caraxesy was quiet, there weren''t many people around, and those who were there were kept at bay by the Red Guards.


    Rhae listened with pleasure to Aenar''s childhood story, regretting that a Targaryen prince had been raised as a bastard. When she heard how Aenar was treated by Catelyn, a rage bubbled up in her chest. If there was one thing she was, it was someone who protected her family.


    When she returned to Westeros, she would make that woman suffer "a little," but she wouldn''t kill her because she was the wife of the Lord Paramount of the North, who was now an ally of House Targaryen.


    Rhae''s expression didn''t escape Aenar''s eyes, and he felt his heart warm to see her act with such fury at the way he was being treated by Catelyn Stark.


    When Aenar and Rhae were close to the Training Field, they both saw two small figures spying on the gigantic dragon from behind a pir.


    Getting closer to the two figures, Aenar and Rhae overheard their conversation.


    "I want to fly on it." The tinum-haired girlmented with a tone full of longing.


    "What if the princess falls? It doesn''t seem very safe." The second girlmented with a worried tone.


    "Don''t be a coward Missandei, imagine how cool it is to fly on a dragon." The tinum-haired girl retorted to the other girl''s words.


    "I don''t see how flying on a dragon is cool, it looks like it''s going to eat me at any moment." Missandei replied, looking at the gigantic beast that had burned tens of thousands of people alive in less than an hour.


    Rhae stroked her forehead listening to her youngest daughter''s words, she looked at her grandson and saw that he was smiling with a yful smile on his lips.


    Letting out a sigh, Rhae called out to her daughter. "Daenerys."


    Hearing her name being called, Daenerys, who had woken up early to see Caraxes, turned around startled and saw her mother looking at her with a scolding look. However, her gaze soon settled on the young man next to her mother.


    "Nephew!!!" Showing an excited look, Daenerys approached her family and greeted them with a joy that was simply contagious.


    Missandei, seeing Aenar, simply bowed her head as if she had done something wrong, which, by the way, she had, since Aenar didn''t allow anyone to approach Caraxes without permission.


    Aenar knew that the dragon hated any strangers approaching him. To prevent anyone from bing dragon food, he had to stop everyone from approaching Caraxes.


    Looking at her unarmored nephew, Daenerys'' eyes couldn''t help but light up. Aenar in armor gave off a majestic and regal air, but in normal,fortable clothes, he gave off an air of regal elegance, but much more approachable.


    Combine that with his simply beautiful appearance, and you have someone who can make your young heart beat extremely fast.


    While Daenerys looked at Aenar, Aenar also looked at Daenerys.


    Daenerys had the typical Targaryen features, a fine, delicate, almost supernatural beauty. She was slender and petite, withrge lc eyes and thin, pale, porcin, almost translucent skin. She looked like a porcin doll.


    Aenar had to admit, his family was really beautiful to the point of making anyone wonder why God loved the Valyrians so much.


    "Hello, my little aunt." Stroking her hair affectionately, Aenar greeted her with a gentle smile. Daenerys was really small, barely big to reach his belly.


    Daenerys pouted at being treated like a child, just like her mother treated her. Putting her hands on her waist, she puffed out her still-developing breasts and spoke in a tone that tried to sound as adult as possible. "Sweet nephew, we''re the same age, don''t treat me like a child!"


    Aenar almost couldn''t help herself and startedughing. Trying his best to show a serious expression, he spoke in an apologetic tone even though he was smiling. "Forgive me dear aunt, I didn''t mean to offend you with my words."


    "You''re forgiven, but only if you introduce me personally to Caraxes." Showing a cunning expression, Daenerys finally revealed her true intention, making Rhae roll her eyes.


    -----------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read more than 40 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 46 - The Family Finally Reunited (II)

    <h4>Chapter 46 - 46 - The Family Finally Reunited (II)</h4>


    "The House Targaryen is stronger together." Queen Rhae I Targaryen, Grandmother of the Messiah.


    ----------------


    The closer she got to the dragon, the faster Daenerys'' heart beat, she could smell the sulfur and smoke, which might be an unpleasant smell to many, but she found it very pleasant.


    She watched as her nephew stroked the creature''s long neck, and the dragon simply melted to his caresses, as if it were a cat, a cat as big as a hill and spitting fire.


    When she got close enough, Daenerys saw the dragon''s eyes fall on her, red eyes that resembled hot coals from a bonfire. She waspletely paralyzed as the dragon brought its head close to her and began to sniff her, as if discovering something interesting.


    Unlike the fear one would feel in such a situation, Daenerys justughed, she wanted to hug the dragon''s snout but hesitated, not wanting to disturb it. But suddenly her hand was caught by another and brought to the dragon''s scales.


    Feeling the touch transmitted through her hand, Daenerys opened her mouth and looked directly into the dragon''s eyes, which were staring back at her.


    "Don''t be afraid, Caraxes likes you." Daenerys heard her nephew''s deep, melodious voice behind her and realized it was he who had forced her to touch the dragon''s scales.


    "It''s beautiful, nephew." Shemented with an emotional tone, never in her life had she thought that a nephew could do what she was doing, caress a giant dragon!


    "I think he like being called powerful instead of handsome." Aenarmented in an amused tone, really liking Daenerys and Rhae''s reaction to seeing Caraxes so close. The astonishment on their faces, even if it wasn''t the first time they saw him, was really interesting.


    "Yes, you''re a very strong and very handsome boy." Daenerysughed at Aenar''s joke and spoke, stroking the scales warmly to the touch and adding something else to thest part of her speech.


    Turning to Aenar, Daenerys used the deadliest weapon she possessed, a cute, pleading look! She grasped Aenar''s hand and asked in a tone full of pleading and adoration. "Nephew, can you take me flying on Caraxes?"


    Rhae rolled her eyes at her daughter''s performance; she knew that her daughter could be maniptive whenever she wanted, like right now. Unfortunately, she wasn''t immune to that look, which was simply impossible to defend against.


    "All right, but some other time." Aenar didn''t refuse, how could he do that in front of that look.


    Daenerys couldn''t hold back her smile any longer and let out a gracefulugh.


    After saying goodbye to Caraxes, the three family members, along with Missandei, remained silent throughout the walk. Although she was spying on Aenar, just as Daenerys was doing at that moment.


    Arriving at the ce where they would have breakfast, Aenar was not surprised to see Kinvara and Benerro present.


    "Son of the Light." Kinvara bowed and greeted Aenar with all possible respect and devotion, as did Benerro.


    "You and Benerro have done an excellent job, the Red Faith has grown a lot in these almost six years." Aenar wasn''t stingy with his praise, both of them had really done more than he had expected. The Red Faith had grown so much that he was satisfied with the results of these almost six years.


    "It is an honor to help the Messiah with his concerns." Benerro replied with an even more pious tone than Kinvara, if that was possible. The man looked at Aenar as if he considered him his god.


    "Let''s talk business while we eat." Aenar said as he sat down in the main chair. They all nodded and sat down at the table.


    Just as Aenar was about to speak, another figure walked through the door.


    It was Visenya, and unlike the day before, she wasn''t covered in blood, so Aenar could see what his aunt looked like.


    Frankly, he couldn''t believe that the sweet, gentle-looking girl before him was the same person he had seen covered in the blood of men and horses.


    Visenya simply embodied the phrase "don''t judge a book by its cover". She and her actions wereplete opposites, but he had to admit that he found her incredibly attractive covered in blood.


    Perhaps his preference for women was influenced by Queen Visenya and Queen Rhaenys, who made him prefer strong women to beautiful vessels.


    Visenya was a young woman of eighteen, with long, straight tinum hair that fell down her back in a cascade of shiny strands. Beautiful violet eyes that had a warm look in them, her features were naturally elegant, sweet and gentle. There was a slightly shy smile on her plump, red lips.


    "Mother, Sister, Reverend Mother, Archbishop and Nephew." Visenya greeted everyone with a smile on her lips. "Sorry I''mte, I overslept."


    "Don''t apologize, Aunt. I still have to thank you for your actions in the war." Aenar spoke with a sincere tone of admiration for Visenya''s actions. He could count on his hands how many women had the courage, bravery and determination to do what she had done.


    The smile on Visenya''s lips grew as she listened to his words. The worry she''d had before vanishedpletely at that moment. Her fear was that Aenar wouldn''t like a woman on the battlefield, but seeing the look of genuine admiration in his eyes, she felt her heart beat faster.


    She didn''t disagree with her mother''s decisions; marrying Aenar seemed right and could strengthen House Targaryen, making it more united than ever. So she hoped for a happy rtionship, and seeing that Aenar wasn''t against her being on the battlefield eased 80% of her worries.


    Not knowing what Visenya was thinking, Aenar looked at Kinvara and asked as she took the cup of juice and raised it to her lips. "Is the armor I ordered ready?"


    Kinvara replied without hesitation. "Fortunately, I have sessfully fulfilled your request, Your Grace."


    A satisfied look appeared on Aenar''s face.


    "Armor?" Daenerys asked curiously, and it wasn''t just her who was curious, Rhae and Visenya also looked at Aenar with curious eyes.


    Aenar''s lips curved into an amused smile. "The armor was made for Caraxes."


    His words startled the three women and everyone else present, and the image of a dragon wearing te armor appeared in their minds.


    "Isn''t it too heavy?" Visenya asked, puzzled; in her eyes, armor the size of Carax''s could provide the steel for an entire army, not to mention the weight. Could the dragon fly with such heavy armor?


    "It''s not full armor, but armor that will cover Caraxes'' neck and a helmet to protect his eyes." Aenar answered the questions of everyone at the table. "Although the chance of something simr to what happened to Meraxes is minuscule, I decided to put on armor to protect the fragile parts of the dragon."


    (Note: An armor simr to Saphira''s armor in Eragon.)


    Yes, Aenar was worried that something simr might happen to Caraxes; Dorne''s lucky shot that hit Meraxes'' eye was almost impossible to repeat, but he didn''t want to risk his brother''s life on something like luck.


    "Our enemies will probably surrender immediately when they see a dragon in armor." Visenyamented in an amused tone.


    The very existence of the dragon was disturbing to everyone, imagine the expressions of the lords of Westeros when they saw the armor covering the dragon. Many of them wouldn''t have the courage to tell him that.


    "Unfortunately, I still haven''t managed to hatch the three dragon eggs." Daenerysmented with a slightly discouraged expression, although the dream the night before had given her a hint, it was hard to believe if it was really a hint or just a strange dream.


    "It doesn''t matter, I know you''ll make it, Aunt." Aenar spoke with a smile, seeing the unconditional trust he had in her made Daenerys herself feel happy and sweet. Her pale cheeks flushed and she let out a happyugh.


    Seeing that look, Rhae sighed, knowing that her grandson had captured Daenerys'' heart.


    But she wasn''t surprised; her daughter already had a good impression of Aenar; along with her looks, her kindness, and Aenar''s confidence in her, it was easy for a girl her daughter''s age to fall in love.


    Rhae didn''t object, on the contrary, she even encouraged her two daughters.


    A family united in adversity was a strong and cohesive family.


    ---------------


    Sorry for the previous mistake, my Google tranted the page automatically and when I posted it, it was in my originalnguage. I apologize.


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read more than 40 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 47 - The Family Finally Reunited (III)

    <h4>Chapter 47 - 47 - The Family Finally Reunited (III)</h4>


    "Family... in a time of need, is there anything more important?" Aenar Targaryen, God-Emperor ofos.


    -----------------


    The days in Essos were hot and the nights were even colder.


    At night, in Rhae''s room, all four members of House Targaryen gathered around the firece, which burned with orange mes.


    Aenar leaned against the side of the firece, holding a goblet of wine. Wine that was very weak, like almost all drinks in this world. One of the reasons people had to drink a lot to get really drunk.


    Aenar was in his grandmother''s room with his aunts for a very simple reason: he wanted to exin that the war wasn''t just about the throne, but about the fate of humanity''s survival. And he couldn''t do it alone, he needed people he could trust on his side.


    "First of all, what I''m about to say may shock you, but I hope you''ll listen quietly and wait to ask questions when I''m done." Aenar spoke, his expression serious and dignified. All three women listened intently to his words. "To begin, I must tell you why Aegon and his wives conquered Westeros in the first ce."


    "Before the Conquest, Aegon had a Dragon Dream, the same kind of Dream that Daenys the Dreamer had and saved House Targaryen from Extinction, unlike the thirty-nine Houses of Dragon Lords that disappeared along with Valiria."


    Aenar spoke and continued.


    "A prophetic dream spoke of a winter that would devastate the world of men and that to survive such a cmity a Targaryen must rule the Seven Kingdoms. ording to Aegon I, the promised prince woulde from his line to fight theing darkness.


    "Winter wasing and with it death." Aenar said, looking at the shocked faces of the three women.


    "He wasn''t talking about just any winter, but the Second Long Night, years without sun and monsters rising from the darkness of the world. And in the North of Westeros, a being who was able to revive the dead and make them fight alongside him wasing with an army of hundreds of thousands of undead, who don''t need to eat or rest and are immortal."


    Aenar gripped the wine ss tighter and brought it to his lips, drinking the entire contents in one gulp. He wiped his mouth with the back of his hand and finished speaking. "Not only do we have to survive years without sun and years without crops, but also the monsters born of the world''s darkness and an army of nearly immortal undead, all in less than a decade."


    Rhae didn''t know what to say in the face of such a shocking revtion, she wanted to open her mouth and say that her grandson was exaggerating, but when she looked into his eyes, his deep purple eyes, she seemed to see a look that made her shiver with fear. The queen hugged herself to warm herself, but the cold feeling didn''t seem to go away.


    "The Undead Army is confirmed, Beyond the Wall, all the savages are migrating on arge scale heading south to escape the White Walkers and their leader, the Night King." Aenar spoke again. "These things only die for three things in the world. Dragon Fire, Valyrian Steel and Dragon ss (Obsidian)."


    Visenya''s face couldn''t have been more serious listening to the White Walker''s weaknesses, they were few and worse, extremely rare, especially the first two items, Dragon Fire and Valyrian Steel, as for Dragon ss, she had never seen any in her life.


    Daenerys could be considered the most rxed person at this moment, she didn''t doubt her nephew''s words for a minute. In her eyes, ever since she had learned of this nephew''s existence, she had only thought that she was facing a legendary character just like the one described in the Age of Heroes books.


    As for the prophecy of Aegon I, the conqueror, she only felt that she would do as her ancestors wanted, fight for the survival of humanity together with her nephew.


    Seeing his serious and dignified face faintly illuminated by the flickering light of the mes, Daenerys approached him and took his hand.


    "Sweet nephew, don''t worry, we''re family and we''ll fight by your side, and even if only a little, we''ll carry some of the burden on your shoulders. Aegon had his wives/sisters and you have us, your brave aunts and an old woman not very good with a sword." Daenerys spoke, looking straight into Aenar''s eyes.


    Aenar looked stunned at the girl, who was gazing at him with an intensity that could make anyone evaporate from the earth.


    However, the serious and dignified atmosphere was broken by Rhae Targaryen''s voice.


    "Daenerys Targaryen, who are you calling an old woman!!!" The words came out of Rhae''s lips as an angry snarl, causing Daenerys tough and start fleeing across the room while being chased by her mother.


    Looking at Aenar''s stunned expression, Visenya sat down next to him and rested her head on his shoulder.


    "Don''t worry, they''ve both always been like this, Daenerys can annoy our mother like no other person can." She spoke with a soft, gentle tone, hard to associate with the same young woman capable of killing men without any hesitation.


    Looking at Visenya using her body as a support and her shoulder as a pillow, Aenar felt his lips lift in a smile. He took a lock of the young woman''s silver hair and kissed it under her somewhat shy eyes.


    "Thank you, you have no idea how much your trust in me and believing everything I''ve said so far means to me." He spoke with a gentle tone. Aenar didn''t know how many years he hadn''t been as rxed as he was at this moment. Having someone to share his burden, even a little, was simply rxing.


    He knew how crazy it was that people believed his words, but seeing his family believe him made him realize that someone without a family was someone without a ce to stand in an ocean of worries.


    Suddenly, Daenerys appeared at Aenar''s side and grabbed his arm as she spoke. "That''s not fair, don''t leave me out of the hug." Her face showed a little sweat from running.


    Daenerys took a lock of her hair and gave it to Aenar, much to his confusion.


    "You kissed Visenya''s hair, you must kiss mine." She spoke with an unquestioning tone, as if she wouldn''t allow him not to kiss her hair as well as Visenya''s.


    Aenar smiled and kissed her hair just as he had Visenya''s, earning a satisfied look from the girl who cuddled up to him, practically pushing half of her body on top of his, using him as a pillow without any shame.


    Watching the scene, Rhae''s lips curved into a gentle, tender smile, feeling that she could trust Aenar with her daughters without worry. She could see that he was a good man and worthy of being her daughters'' husband.


    "Uncle Aemon was right, a Targaryen alone in the world is a terrible thing." Aenar muttered to himself, surrounded by the two women, but his whisper was heard by all three.


    "Uncle Aemon?" Daenerys asked curiously, looking at her nephew with a bright gaze, for the name was a typical Valyrian one.


    "Maester Aemon Targaryen, son of Maekar I Targaryen. He still lives and serves as Maester of Castle ck on the Wall, though he is nearly a hundred years old." Aenar responded by stroking Daenerys'' hair, who practically melted under his caresses and leaned against his body without a care in the world.


    "Uncle Aemon is alive?" Rhae said in shock. Aenar wasn''t surprised by Rhae''s incredulous words; in a world like this, where it was normal to die young or not live much past forty, it was truly shocking that someone lived to almost a hundred.


    Daenerys and Visenya were shocked to learn that they had another living rtive, and one so old.


    "When he heard what had happened to his family, he wanted to break his decades-old oath and get on a horse and wield a sword, and even though he was blind and old, he wanted to avenge everyone''s death." Aenar spoke with a sigh, feeling moved by a man who would give his life for his family.


    Daenerys'' eyes filled with tears as she listened to Aenar''s words, and she truly felt that her family was united and strong. "I want to meet him..." She muttered to herself.


    "You will see him." Aenar smiled and replied by stroking her hair, trying to calm the girl down.


    The next words surprised the three women even more. "Besides, he wasn''t our only rtive living near the Wall."


    "Brynden Rivers, one of the great bastards of Westeros and son of Aegon IV the Unworthy, is also alive at nearly one hundred and twenty years of age."


    The three women''s mouths dropped open in shock at hearing the man''s age.


    "Many rtives are still alive, I like a big family." Daenerys muttered to herself with a smile on her lips.


    ---------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on"


    <strong>Read more than 40 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 48 - Demetrian Titus and Sigismund (I)

    <h4>Chapter 48 - 48 - Demetrian Titus and Sigismund (I)</h4>


    "They shall be my finest warriors, these men who give themselves to me. Like y I shall mould them and in the furnace of war forge them. They will be of iron will and steely muscle. In great armour shall I d them and with the mightiest weapons will they be armed. They will be untouched by gue or disease, no sickness will blight them. They will have tactics, strategies and magic such that no foe can best them in battle. They are my bulwark against the Terror. They are the Defenders of Humanity. They are my Angels and they shall know no fear". - God Emperor ofos.


    <strong>Credits: Vrati (Patreon)</strong>


    ----------


    The day after the family talk, in the city of Vntis.


    Aenar wore a cloak to hide his appearance as he watched the city with curiosity. It was the first Free City he had actually visited, in the City of Braavos, he didn''t get to know the city, he just stayed on the boat with Bellegere. So, he was curious about Vntis.


    Behind Aenar, not far from him, five red guards pretended to be patrolling the streets, but they were secretly protecting their master from other people.


    The reason Aenar was in the city was simple: he saw an interesting scene in the future, a scene he wanted to see for himself. And if it really happened like the future he had predicted, he would have his first two generals from two future legions he would create.


    Along with these two legions, there would be eighteen more legions, but he would create themter in life.


    Walking through the city, Aenar couldn''t help but notice that some of the customs of the Red Faith had been incorporated into the people and buildings around him, which didn''t surprise him.


    Most people were ves and wanted to be free; the Red Faith gave them that. In times of need, most people turned to God for help.


    Aenar walked on, he visited the whole city, except behind the ck Walls, he didn''t want to burn those people alive if they angered him. If there was a more selfish people in the world, it was the descendants of Valiria behind the ck Walls of Vntis.


    Suddenly, Aenar''s footsteps stopped, and he raised his head to look down the alley. A smile appeared on his lips and the Targaryen prince moved toward the alley. Strange sounds of fighting and growling could be hearding from the alley. A battle was in progress.


    Entering the alley, what Aenar saw made him realize once again the cruelty of this world. Two teenagers, thin as sticks, could be seen at the end of the alley, cornered by equally hungry dogs. They were so thin, small, and dirty that he could count how many ribs each had.


    One of the teenagers had a piece of bone containing some meat in his hand, apparently the reason for the fight with the dogs to begin with.


    But it was the look in the eyes of these two teenagers that made Aenar truly feel that this journey was worth his time.


    A look that, even in death, showed no fear, only regret for not continuing the fight for survival.


    The look in the eyes of the two teenagers made Aenar''s heart grow with admiration for them. He saw many different futures, brave men dying, heroic men dying, men full of honor dying.


    But if there was one thing they had inmon, it was the look in their eyes as they faced imminent death, even though they were men who would be remembered for their deeds, fear filled their gaze.


    However, the pair of teenagers in front of him, even in death, showed such a calm and cold look that it made him wonder if there was any emotion in these two teenagers.


    Pulling out two daggers, Aenar threw both des at the boys and waited idly for the scene to unfold. He didn''t say anything or ask them for anything, he just waited in silence.


    The two teenagers were surprised to see the two daggers falling in front of them, but there was no hesitation in their actions, the desire for extreme survival made them act as fast and deadly as they could at that moment.


    However, the dogs weren''t slow in their actions either. They lunged at the teenagers with a crazed, enraged look on their faces.


    An exchange of bites and stabs began in front of Aenar, a brutal and cruel fight for survival. He watched it all inplete silence and with a coldness that could send shivers down a person''s spine.


    Blood flew in the air as bites and scratches were exchanged for a meager piece of flesh no bigger than a palm.


    One of the teenagers, despite the bloody bite marks on his arms, with a crazed look on his face, managed to drive the de into the dog''s neck, which, with a sad, whimpering sound, stopped moving on top of the boy.


    The dog''s hot, ferrous blood fell onto the boy''s body as the dagger was removed from the dog''s body, he threw the canid''s body aside and quickly looked over to where his brother was desperately fighting two other dogs.


    "ARGHHHHHHHHH!!!!" Without hesitation, the boy advanced on the dogs with a loud, intimidating shout.


    The boy, who looked older, was fighting two dogs, he had bite marks on his arms and chest, there was one in particr on his neck that showed he had almost died a few moments ago.


    However, the boy looked like a wolf, fending off the dogs'' bites using his own arm as a shield, he seemed to feel no pain as he attacked at the right moment.


    As a result, he managed to finish off one of the dogs, although he paid a high price, with a lot of his blood dripping from the horrible wounds on his body.


    Luckily for the boy, his younger brother had arrived and, with a blow from behind, drove the de into the dog''s skull, which died almost instantly.


    But the younger brother wasn''t happy, especially seeing the number of wounds on his older brother''s body.


    "Let''s go to the Red Temple to see one of the Red Priestesses." The younger brother spoke quickly while breathing heavily, he tried to lift his brother''s body, but it was no use, he didn''t even have the strength to walk at the moment, let alone carry someone else.


    "Titus." He looked at his younger brother, who was trying to lift him up to walk, and spoke in a dry, hoarse tone. "I won''t survive..."


    Ignoring his brother''s words, Titus screamed loudly and finally gathered the strength to stand up, but after taking two steps forward carrying his brother''s body, he slipped and fell to the ground, breaking his nose in the process.


    Young Titus didn''t care, and even though he was down, he dragged himself toward the exit of the alley. Even though the chances of not getting help weren''t great, the slightest chance caused his body to producerge amounts of adrenaline.


    "Your brother will die and you with him." Titus didn''t know who was speaking, but it was the most beautiful voice he had ever heard. Thenguage the voice was speaking reminded him of his own, but much more sophisticated and elegant.


    Looking up, Titus, with his indomitable eyes, fixed on the purple eyes of the person in front of him.


    Aenar couldn''t help but smile at the sight of those eyes. It was like a calm fury of nature, deadly and silent with a strength and resilience that even he felt inferior to.


    "Do you want to survive? Do you want to find a purpose? A purpose for which you feel honored and proud even if you have to die for it?" Aenar asked, crouching down as he touched the dirty ground with one knee.


    "The only thing I ask in return is absolute loyalty."


    "Will my brother live?" Titus asked, feeling his vision begin to fail from theck of blood in his body.


    "Yes. He will be much more than just a man trying to survive, fighting for scraps in the streets day after day." Aenar replied with a smile as he took the dagger from Titus'' hand.


    "I ept." There was no hesitation in his words, no trembling or fear, no emotion or anger at the fate that had been thrust upon him and his brother at that moment.


    Aenar showed no hesitation either, shing his own wrist with the dagger in one swift motion. Blood soon began to ooze from the wound.


    Aenar began to mutter his first spell in the art of blood magic, which he had been taught by Queen Visenya.


    <strong>"You will leave the life you know behind and be reborn from the cocoon of blood and fire."</strong>


    <strong>"From my blood you will be reborn.</strong><strong>Your lives will have no other purpose than to serve me with your body and soul.</strong><strong>Even if one day you are unable to walk or die on the battlefield, you will still have fought in my name for all eternity."</strong>


    <strong>"From my blood you will be reborn.</strong><strong>You will be my steel and iron in the fight against the evil of humanity."</strong>


    <strong>"From my blood you will be reborn.</strong><strong>You willmand my legions in my name, you will bring death and chaos to my enemies and peace and prosperity to mankind."</strong>


    Titus and Sigmund didn''t know what was happening to them at that moment, but they both tasted blood in their mouths and heard every word he said as a deafening sound in their minds.


    In the end, their bodies were as hot as if they had been thrown into a forge and they both lost consciousness, only his purple eyes deeply engraved in their souls for all eternity.


    ------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read more than 40 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 49 - Flight of the Dragon (I)

    <h4>Chapter 49 - 49 - Flight of the Dragon (I)</h4>


    "The mystery of life is not a problem to be solved, but a reality to be experienced." Aenar I Targaryen, God-Emperor ofos.


    ----------------


    Looking at the two teenagers in front of him, Aenar smiled, Titus and Sigmund now lookedpletely different from the first time he had seen them. Both had grown ten centimeters and their bodies weren''t so skinny and muscr lines were evident on both young men''s bodies.


    The scars on both of them remained, but in his eyes, they were memories that Titus and Sigmund would remember for a lifetime. "Ser Willem and Benerro will train you both. Their orders are to be treated like mine, don''t hesitate and do them, don''t bezy or you''ll be flogged as punishment."


    Aenar continued with a calm and regal expression, his eyes looking at the two teenagers. "Other children and teenagers will be trained with you, they will be your brothers and you have to avenge their deaths if they die in the future."


    "Yes, Your Grace." The brothers spoke at the same time while their bodies seemed to exert a pressure on any normal person.


    Something that made Willem and Benerro look shocked. They had personally seen the transformation of the two brothers, they had grown, healed from mortal wounds and be stronger, how could this not shock them?


    Titus and Sigmund were special, Aenar used his own blood to perform blood magic and basically created the first superhumans. The teenagers didn''t know it, but they were faster, stronger and had reflexes that surpassed most of humanity.


    Aenar wouldn''t be surprised if his blood gave some special abilities to the brothers in front of him, after all, blood was anything but normal.


    "What is the name of the army that Your Grace is creating?" Ser Willem, wearing the white armor of the Kingsguard, asked with a respectful tone. When he learned that Aenar was Rhaegar''s son, he couldn''t help but thank the gods for being benevolent towards House Targaryen, leaving a male descendant for the future.


    "Sardaukar." Aenar spoke the name without hesitation. It was the army loyal only to him, the King, and no one else; they would be his extremely deadly and absolutely loyal elite army.


    Aenar turned to Benerro and asked with a ss of wine in his hand, he looked at the tattoo-covered man with a calm gaze. "How are we doing as the regr army?"


    "The losses totaled around five thousand men, many of whom were resurrected, but need to be trained again, due to the loss of memories and emotions, the after-effects of the Resurrection." Benerro replied with a respectful tone as he bowed.


    Aenar thought for a moment and spoke. "The families of these dead soldiers should receive twice as much help and money. Their children can enter the Red Temple to learn to write and read, and if they wish, join the Red Legion."


    Although it doesn''t sound like much of a reward, it was a great one for fallen soldiers or those with after-effects. Learning to read and write might seem ordinary, but in a world where more than 90% of the poption was illiterate, it was a reward that could change the fate of many families.


    "I will do as ordered, Your Grace." Benerro responded to Aenar''s words with a gentle smile on his face. The son of light was what he had expected, not only a great man, but also a man who cared about his soldiers and their descendants.


    Aenar said a few more things to everyone and left Benerro''s office, walking towards his room; behind him, four guards from the red legion always followed him. They all carried swords at their waists and followed him with cold, serious expressions.


    All four were soldiers who had died and returned from the dead. They had lost most of their emotions and memories, but they remembered their loyalty and religious devotion, which had be even more solid after dying and reviving.


    Arriving at his room, Aenar was surprised for a moment to see his aunt on his bed reading a book with a concentrated look. However, it was her clothes that caught his attention, for instead of a dress, she was wearing clothes considered more masculine, worn by lords for riding.


    Her intention was obvious with those clothes.


    Hearing the door being opened, Daenerys raised her head and saw her nephew entering the room. She quickly put down her book and got out of bed, running towards him with an excited look on her face.


    Letting out a sigh, Aenar knew she couldn''t hide and shed a gentle smile. "I guess you''re ready to fly with me in Caraxes?"


    "Absolutely yes!!!" In front of him, Daenerys replied with a look of eagerness to finally fly on a dragon.


    Nodding his head, Aenar smiled and walked towards the closet to change his clothes. When he opened the closet, he saw that all the clothes had only two colors, red or ck, all with the House Targaryen crest on them.


    Aenar chose his favorite color, red.


    Going behind a screen under Daenerys'' disappointed eyes, Aenar reappeared a few minutester with his clothes already changed and holding a pair of leather gloves.


    Laughing at Daenerys'' disappointed expression, Aenar spoke in a gentle tone. "Come on, you look eager to fly on a dragon."


    The disappointment of not seeing her nephew change clothes vanished the moment Daenerys heard about flying on a dragon, she quickly came to his side and took his hand, dragging him forward, trying to speed up his steps. "Come on, nephew!"


    Aenar rolled his eyes, but understood the reason for her excitement. Like any Targaryen, the desire to fly on a dragon seemed to be ingrained in her blood. It was normal for Daenerys to show such emotion, something that although Rhae and Visenya hid well, they also wanted to fly on a dragon.


    "You don''t have to pull me." He said.


    Aenar sighed and took the girl in his arms, which wasn''t difficult, he estimated that Daenerys weighed no more than fifty kilos and perhaps even lighter.


    "You''re small." Aenarmented in an amused tone, making Daenerys pout, but she didn''t deny his words, she really was small and perhaps wouldn''t grow more than three to five centimeters in the future.


    "Don''t you like small girls?" Daenerys asked in a seemingly casual tone, but Aenar felt her body tense in his arms. He didn''t need to be a genius to know her thoughts.


    "I don''t care how small or tall you are, we''ll walk the tortuous path ahead together." Aenar replied in a gentle tone and felt her body rx again.


    Daenerys looked at him with a bright gaze and knew that with those words, he wasn''t against their marriage and that made her let out a sweet, pleasantugh.


    Then, under Aenar''s surprised eyes, she approached him and kissed him on the lips in a quick, chaste kiss, quickly pulling his face away with an obvious shyness in her gaze. The dragon princess''s cheeks took on a very obvious red hue given her pale skin.


    Aenar rolled his eyes and quickly arrived in front of Caraxes, the crimson dragon was lying on the ground with his huge body looking like a small red hill. As far as he knew, Caraxes had eaten dozens of sheep before going to sleep again the night before.


    Noticing the arrival of his knight, Caraxes opened his eyes and his double eyelids blinked and his red eyes sharpened.


    cing Daenerys on the ground, Aenar put on his gloves and gestured for her to follow him.


    Daenerys saw his movements and imitated them, gradually climbing the iron. As she climbed, she asionally nced at the dragon''s face, seeing if it might be angry at her actions and devour her in one bite.


    To Daenerys'' relief, she managed to climb onto the saddle, where Aenar could be seen holding a leather belt connected to the saddle by four thick chains.


    "Remember, small dragons can be ridden without a saddle, but adult dragons must always be ridden with saddles." Aenar exined as he wrapped the belt around his and Daenerys'' waists and pulled it tight.


    Daenerys nodded with a serious expression, listening to Aenar''s tips and mentally writing everything down so that she would never forget it when she had her own dragon.


    "S¨­vegon Caraxes!" Daenerys heard Aenar speak in High Valyrian, then, under her shocked eyes, Caraxes rose from the ground, towering to a simply incredible height.


    In the next instant, Daenerys understood why adult dragons should only be ridden with a saddle. As the dragon rose into the air, she felt her body being thrown backwards violently. If it hadn''t been for the belt around her waist and the strong body behind her, she would have been thrown out of the saddle and probably died in the fall.


    ---------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read more than 40 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 50 - Flight of the Dragon (II)

    <h4>Chapter 50 - 50 - Flight of the Dragon (II)</h4>


    "Faith moves people to do the most unspeakable acts for someone else." Varys the Spider.


    ----------------


    The gigantic crimson dragon rose into the sky of Vntis, the creature''s shadow looming below, covering arge part of the city, causing exmations of shock and fear among the inhabitants of the First Daughter.


    Even half an hour after the dragon had disappeared from sight, people were still talking about it.


    At the same time, the rumors that the Son of Light of the Red Faith was in Vntis spread like fire burning a field of grass. The crimson dragon only confirmed the rumors and this caused countless people to walk towards the Great Red Temple on pilgrimage.


    Looking down at the Summer Sea below her, the deep blue waters warmed by the sun, Daenerys opened her mouth without words to describe what she was feeling at that moment.


    Flying was everything she had hoped for and more. The feeling of freedom was simply intoxicating. The loud, deafening sound of Caraxes'' wings buzzed in her ear as her hair fluttered violently against the wind.


    "I''ll show you something interesting." Daenerys heard her nephew''s sweet whisper in her ear and before she could say anything, he heard him shout.


    "Dracarys."


    Daenerys''s eyes widened at the scene that took ce the next moment.


    Caraxes opened his mouth and a funnel of mes gushed into his mouth and then the dragon simply stepped through the mes themselves with a loud, defiant roar.


    The dragon princess thought she would feel some pain, but apart from a slight increase in the surrounding temperature and the strong smell of sulphur in the air, she felt nothing, and even enjoyed the feeling of being surrounded by mes, even if itsted less than two seconds.


    "Did you like it?" Aenar asked with a smile, seeing the girl''s startled expression.


    Daenerys'' eyes lit up and she forgot her earlier fear and nodded.


    "Again!!!" She spoke with a tone full of emotion and happiness.


    Aenar smiled and continued to order Caraxes to repeat the same act a few times before it stopped, the dragon flew dangerously close to the sea water, its tail hitting the sea scattering the water everywhere before gaining altitude again.


    "I really want to hatch the dragon eggs soon." Daenerysmented, leaning on Aenar''s chest as she appreciated the feeling of peace and security that surrounded her. Feelings she thought she would never have in her life, especially after experiencing dozens of murders in her short twelve-year life.


    "Remember our house motto, Dany." Aenarmented, stroking his silky hair; he had no doubt that she was capable of hatching the three dragon eggs. "<strong>Blood and Fire.</strong>"


    Hearing his unconditional trust in her, Daenerys'' lips curved into a happy, beautiful smile. However, his words reminded her of the dream she''d had. A look of determination and faith appeared in her eyes.


    She was a dragon and a dragon isn''t afraid of fire!


    Seeing the look in her eyes, Aenar knew that his words made any doubt and indecision disappear from her mind. The future unfolded in his eyes and he saw it, Daenerys naked,ing out of the mes with three dragons of different colors.


    The Mother of Dragons was about to be born in the near future. Aenar was eager to see the birth of Daenerys as the Mother of Dragons.


    "Let''s go back, your mother must be worried." Aenar spoke as he grabbed the saddle''s handrests and tilted his body to the side, a movement that Caraxes followed and began to fly back to Vntis. Daenerys didn''t want to go back at that moment, but knowing that Aenar was right, she epted, even though she wanted to fly for longer.


    An hourter, Daenerys saw Vntis approaching rapidly and minutester, she was already above the city. Looking down, she saw people eximing loudly and pointing at the gigantic crimson dragon. This brought a smile to her lips, she understood that Aenar liked to see people''s reaction to seeing Caraxes, she would do the same if she had a dragon.


    Daenerys felt a strong tremor as Caraxesnded on the ground, her body thrown forward and stopped by the belt that held her in ce. Looking at the height she was at, she knew that if she fell, the chance of injury was quite high.


    Aenar removed the belt from his and Daenerys'' waists, freeing himself while Caraxes stayed close to the ground, allowing his rider to descend.


    Once on the ground, Aenar raised his arms and Daenerys didn''t hesitate, jumping off the dragon and being picked up in her arms by her nephew.


    "I see you enjoyed yourselves." Hearing the voice behind them, Aenar and Daenerys saw Visenya looking at them with a bored expression.


    Daenerys shed a big smile with her teeth showing and spoke animatedly. "I was the first to fly the dragon!"


    Visenya rolled her eyes, but her gaze contained a touch of envy. However, she wouldn''t fight with Daenerys over something like that.


    Looking at Aenar, Visenya stered a sweet smile on her lips and spoke in a gentle tone. "Lunch is served, nephew."


    Aenar nodded and replied. "I''ll go and have a bath and join youter."


    Stroking Daenerys'' hair onest time, Aenar left, leaving both sisters alone, watching his back in silence.


    Turning to Visenya, Daenerys shed a smug smile andmented with a cheerful, mysterious tone. "You won''t believe what he and I have done."


    Visenya gritted her teeth listening to her presumption, Daenerys really knew how to irritate her very easily, but in the end, curiosity won out in her mind. "What did you do?"


    "I kissed him." Raising her head like a proud peacock, Daenerys said.


    Making Visenya show a stunned expression. Her sister had grown up on the adultdder before her...


    Gritting her teeth, she red fiercely at Daenerys. In terms of proactivity, her younger sister was actually better than her. Visenya was shy about bed matters and rted things.


    Taking a deep breath, Visenya calmed the bubbling feelings in her chest and ignoring the smug smile on her sister''s lips, she left with slightly faster than normal steps. She didn''t think she had any less charm than Daenerys, she was just too shy and gentle to care about being outdone by her younger sister.


    Daenerys'' mood was in the clouds seeing Visenya''s expression, although she couldn''t go to war, she could win another kind of war.


    Jumping up and down with joy, Daenerys followed her sister as she smiled a rather proud smile of her own.


    ...


    In the night, Daenerys was walking through the corridors of the Great Temple towards her nephew''s room, going to say goodnight. However, her steps soon stopped, she quickly hid behind a pir and spied Kinvara, the Reverend Mother, entering her nephew''s room sote at night.


    A bad, bitter feeling rose in her chest, Daenerys knew it was jealousy talking, she didn''t like the scenes she was imagining inside Aenar''s room at the moment.


    Turning around, Daenerys returned to the room she shared with her sister and mother, which had be routine for them in their years of exile.


    Entering the room, the Dragon Princess saw her motherbing her hair in front of a mirror and her older sister lying on the bed holding a book with a candle beside it to illuminate the pages.


    "Why did youe back so quickly, dear?" Rhae asked curiously, watching her daughter''s premature arrival.


    "I saw the Reverend Mother entering Aenar''s room." Sitting down on the bed, Daenerys replied in a slightly lower tone than usual.


    Rhae and Visenya''s movements stopped at her words.


    Rhae smiled and went back tobing her hair as she answered her daughter. "She probably went to ask permission for something, dear. You don''t have to worry so much."


    Although she said it herself, she didn''t believe her own words one bit. What would a young man feel when he was in a room alone with a beautiful woman in the middle of the night?


    Daenerys'' mood was improved by her mother''s words, she looked at her older sister and spoke in a gentle tone. "If only sister had been more proactive, my sweet nephew wouldn''t be seeking the warmth of another woman right now."


    Perhaps it was Rhae''s imagination, but she thought she heard an arrow strike her eldest daughter.


    Daenerys'' intention was not to hurt Visenya with her words, but to encourage her sister to be braver and bolder. If she remained as timid as she was, it was possible that she herself would jump into Aenar''s bed to prevent other women from climbing into her nephew''s bed.


    Visenya felt great shame seeing Daenerys and Rhae''s gazes looking at her with encouragement.


    "I''ll do it..." She murmured shyly, but the two women in the room heard her words and nodded, showing satisfied expressions.


    In Aenar''s Room, Aenar listened attentively to the report from the Emperor''s Daughters, the Red Faith Intelligence Organization.


    Word about him was spreading fast, it wouldn''t be long before the whole of the Known World knew about him and Caraxes.


    "I hope you get better, cousin. I want a fight with a powerful King, not a Fat King." Aenar muttered to himself.


    -----------


    <strong>Note:</strong> Has anyone seen the trailer for Snow White? Thements are countless times better than the trailer itself, Disney will earn more from the trailer than from the movie itself.


    I''m still learning about the Warhammer universe, watching what I can of this wonderful universe and I may make some mistakes in the future. Don''t hesitate to let me know if I''ve made any mistakes.


    The name of the Red Army has been changed to the Red Legion and I still don''t know which Primarch I should put in charge of this legion.


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    -----------


    <strong>Read more than 40 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 51 - Reaction from All Parties (I)

    <h4>Chapter 51 - 51 - Reaction from All Parties (I)</h4>


    "Never underestimate a man full of hate. Hatred brings a strength that turns any human into the most terrifying beast in the world." Varys the Spider, observing the furious face of King Robert I Baratheon.


    -----------


    <strong>Westeros, Land of the Crown - King''s Landing.</strong>


    <strong>Seventh moon of the year 294 BC.</strong>


    Tyrion looked at his adorable nephew and niece with a smile. He still couldn''t believe that these sweet children had emerged from the dark and evil hole that was his sister''s womb. Their innocent, happy smiles diluted the ufortable feeling of contempt in the surrounding gazes.


    "What are my lovely prince and princess doing? Perhaps rehearsing the legendary Dragon Knight rescuing the princess from the barbarians of the Vale?" Tyrion asked, causing Myrce and Tommen to look at him with surprised expressions.


    "Uncle!!!" Both children ran and stood around him with expressions full of admiration.


    The girl and boy bore such a strong resemnce to Cersei and Jaime that Tyrion sometimes thought they were both Jaime''s son and daughter. But that was impossible, right? The consequences of such thoughts were not simply something trivial, but a real crisis and a possible war capable of devastating the continent once again.


    "Uncle, I''m bigger than you!" Myrce said with a cute, gracefulugh, using her hand to measure the height between her and Tyrion.


    If this joke had been made by anyone else, Tyrion would have thought it was an insult directed at him, but noting from his innocent and sweet niece.


    "That''s incredible! Myrce is getting more and more graceful and beautiful with time." He spoke with a quizzical expression, drawingughter from the two children.


    However, Myrce''s next question made his smile stiffen for a moment.


    "Uncle, am I pretty enough for Prince Aenar, riding his dragon Caraxes, toe and ask my father for my hand? He was so heroic saving his family from the barbarians of Essos." She spoke with such an innocent and dreamy expression that she stopped the cruel words from leaving Tyrion''s lips.


    Proposing? He would find it kind enough if Prince Aenar didn''t incinerate them all in seconds. He would certainly do the same if he had a dragon capable of burning tens of thousands of people alive.


    "Who wouldn''t want a beautiful, sweet princess, dear Myrce?" Tyrion certainly couldn''t say what he was thinking and smiled gently at the girl, who kept a dreamy smile on her lips, as if delighted at the idea of being the wife of someone so important.


    Tyrion couldn''t help but think of the rumors that had been circting around Westeros for a month. The existence of Aenar Targaryen was like a powerful punch to the stomachs of the Great Houses. And the blow was even more devastating when the existence of the dragon called Caraxes was revealed.


    Obviously, such rumors, at first, were considered just nonsense and madnessing from Essos. However, as more ships arrived from the continent carrying the same story, the rumor ceased to be just a rumor. Within a month, it became a fact that everyone had to ept with a bitter taste, especially the Great Houses that had taken part in the rebellion twelve years ago.


    Tyrion saw countless houses moving into the shadows with the news and had no doubt that the pretender to the Iron Throne from across the sea had many supporters in Westeros. Honestly, he didn''t me these noble houses; Robert I Baratheon''s reign had been mediocre to say the least.


    Worst of all, the Targaryen prince, in addition to owning a full-grown dragon,manded an army of almost forty thousand men. Add that to the fleet in Vntis and the internal problems of the Seven Kingdoms, and it was clear that they had a big problem on their hands.


    Tyrion said goodbye to his niece and nephew as he listened to them talk, innocently excited, about the dragon that could cover a city like Vntis with the shadow of its wings.


    The little lion of House Lannister was neither as optimistic nor as innocent as his nephews. He knew very well what wasing: Blood and Fire. Their blood and the fire of House Targaryen.


    Tyrion walked to the Small Council Chamber. He ignored the Kingsguard and opened the doors, surprised by the sight before him. His father, Tywin Lannister, Cersei Lannister, Jon Arryn, Renly Baratheon, Stannis Baratheon, Varys, Littlefinger and several others were present. The atmosphere was stifling, to say the least.


    It was the first time Tyrion had seen his father with such an expression: serious, dignified and full of a majesty that made him stand out more than Robert I Baratheon himself, who filled the seat with his huge, fat body.


    All eyes turned to Tyrion for a moment, but soon focused back on Varys.


    "Your information, eunuch." Robert asked. His voice was calm, but it hid a fury that everyone noticed, and no one dared toment on.


    "Aenar Targaryen, First of His Name, Knight of Caraxes, King of the Andals, the Roinars and the First Men, Lord of the Seven Kingdoms and Protector of the Realm, Father of Dragons, Son of the Light of Vntis, The King Who Was Promised."


    The long list of titles came out of the eunuch''s fat lips, making everyone serious.


    Apart from the obvious ones, rted to the Iron Throne, the rest was what really worried everyone.


    Varys continued to keep the same smile on his lips and the enigmatic look in his eyes.


    "The size of the crimson dragon called Caraxes is immense, unmistakably an adult and powerful dragon in its prime. ording to the spies, when the dragon flies above Vntis, the sky darkens under the shadow of its wings. Its fire is as red as blood and capable of melting rock intova."


    The tense atmosphere was abruptly broken by a female voice echoing in the hall:


    "It''s just a dragon. We have the armies of the Seven Kingdoms, two hundred thousand men."


    Tyrion was speechless at the level of intelligence demonstrated by his sister''s words. Although he knew that intelligence had never been her strong point, this level of stupidity was truly impressive. Even a blind man could see that they werepletely dead if Prince Targaryen decided to mount his dragon and reduce the Red Keep to ashes.


    <strong>p sound!</strong>


    A loud, sharp p echoed through the Small Council Chamber.


    "Shut up, woman. Nobody asked you anything."


    Robert''s voice was terribly cold and slightly frightening. His deep blue eyes seemed to ze with an umon fury.


    Tyrion admitted to himself: he had enjoyed seeing Cersei pped. The expression of shock and indignation on his sister''s face was simply spectacr. In another, more appropriate moment, he would even have paid for a prostitute and a jug of wine for Robert as thanks.


    Tywin, under normal circumstances, would have been angered by such an act. But in this case, he thought it was a good p. He still found it hard to believe that something so stupid hade out of his own balls and his beloved wife''s womb. House Lannister had an army of fifty thousand men,parable in numbers to the Dothraki, but even so, the nomadic warriors hadn''tsted more than fifteen minutes against a dragon.


    He really wanted to understand how his daughter could consider "mere" a monster capable of incinerating an entire army equivalent to House Lannister in a matter of minutes.


    Seeing that her father did absolutely nothing while she was humiliated in front of the entire court, Cersei suppressed the resentment and hatred inside her, pulling herself together with a beautiful smile on her lips. But her hands clenched in herp made it clear that she was trying her best not to say anything rash.


    "In answer to the queen, it''s no <i>mere</i> dragon," Varys said in a respectful tone, but his words only made the atmosphere even heavier. "It''s a full-grown dragon that burned more than forty thousand men and horses alive in less than fifteen minutes."


    What was the concept of burning forty thousand people in less than fifteen minutes? If they followed that logic, an army of a hundred thousand men would bepletely destroyed in half an hour. And that was absolutely terrifying.


    Robert, however, didn''t seem to have heard any of this. He looked at the Eunuch and asked:


    "Who are his parents?"


    Varys held the king''s gaze, restraining himself as much as possible, and then answered, bowing slightly.


    "ording to himself, Prince of Dragonstone, Rhaegar of Targaryen and Lady Lyanna of House Stark."


    <strong>Crash!!!</strong>


    The chair Robert was sitting on flew against the wall, thrown by the king himself, in front of everyone''s astonished gazes. No one had ever imagined that he could still be so strong and surprisingly fast.


    "<strong>THE FRUIT OF A RAPE!!!</strong>"


    Robert''s roar echoed through the Small Council Chamber.


    "<strong>I''LL KILL HIM LIKE I KILLED HIS BLOODY FATHER!!!</strong>"


    ----------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read more than 40 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 52 - Reaction from All Parties (II)

    <h4>Chapter 52 - 52 - Reaction from All Parties (II)</h4>


    "Never trust in luck. Behind it, there is always someone profiting from your misfortune." <i>Petyr Baelish, Master of Coin.</i>


    ---------


    Tyrion had never heard a roar like that. It wasn''t just a cry of rage, but the roar of a wounded animal, consumed by hatred. The sound sent shivers through his body. At that moment, Robert I Baratheon did indeed sound like a king.


    "Calm down, Robert. We need to keep a cool head to deal with what''sing."


    Jon Arryn approached the king quickly, his presence and words having an immediate effect. Robert''s mood began to stabilize, and he stopped wheezing with rage. This eased, if only slightly, the suffocating tension that hung over the Small Council Chamber.


    Tywin, impassive, turned to Pycelle and asked in a regal tone:


    "What are the chances of us getting a clear shot, as Dorne has in the past?"


    Pycelle, still pretending to be a frail and feeble old man, replied in his usual trembling voice:


    "The Order has carried out some experiments. They were conducted about eighty years after the event,unching ten thousand scorpions at a target fixed a thousand meters high and motionless. In the end, none of them hit the target."


    No one questioned why the <i>Order of the Maesters</i> conducted such suspicious experiments just when House Targaryen was still at its peak. But the numbers made one thing clear: Dorne had been incredibly lucky tond that fatal shot on a dragon.


    <i>(Note: This is one of the reasons why I find Rhaegal''s deathpletely unrealistic and stupid.</i><i>Precision rifle bullets already lose their effectiveness at great distances, let alone a giant medieval beast.</i><i>Rhaegal''s death was clearly inserted just to justify Dany burning down King''s Landing).</i>


    "This means that even if we fill the walls with scorpions, the chances of killing a dragon are still extremely low."


    Renly Baratheon broke the silence with ament full of concern. The fear in his eyes was evident, and understandable. After all, House Baratheon had been the main driving force behind the fall of the Targaryens. If there was one family that would be reduced to ashes first, it was his.


    "We''re lucky the Targaryen prince doesn''t have his grandfather''s madness."


    Tyrion swirled the wine in his goblet before taking a sip and continuing.


    "If it were the other way around, the Red Keep would have be the second Harrenhal by now."


    Although Tywin Lannister despised his youngest son, he couldn''t help but agree with that statement. The thought of Aerys with a dragon sent shivers down his spine.


    "If I may say so," Tyrion continued, setting his goblet down on the table. "We need to strengthen the ties between House Baratheon and the Great Houses."


    Many nodded immediately. There was no alternative. This was the most essential step at that moment.


    No one doubted that, at this very moment, many noble houses were preparing to fight the Baratheons alongside Prince Targaryen. The threat of destruction was enough to bend even the proudest. For many, the return of the dragons was divine punishment for Robert Baratheon killing his own kin.


    Murderers of kin must always receive punishment from the gods.


    "Marrying Prince Joffrey to Lady Margaery Tyrell could bring House Tyrell to the side of the Crown."


    Petyr, known as Littlefinger, said with a smile on his lips, his eyes narrowing into a thoughtful look.


    "Tyrell?" Tyrion let out a short but humorlessugh. "They''ll be the first to ally themselves with Prince Targaryen. Add to that the hatred of House Martell, and we have two Great Houses as enemies."


    The dwarf took a sip of wine, eyeing Littlefinger suspiciously. There had always been something about him that made it impossible to trust himpletely.


    "Two Great Houses," Tyrion continued, "with armies that together amount to hundreds of thousands of soldiers. Add to that Prince Targaryen''s forty thousand men and a dragon capable of incinerating entire armies in minutes. Not to mention that the Tyrells are the kingdom''s granary, with plenty of food to sustain their troops for as long as they want."


    "We could invite them to King''s Landing and take them hostage."


    Cersei spoke casually, as if she had solved the problem with a snap of her fingers.


    The silence that followed was almostical. Everyone in the room exchanged nces before simply ignoring her suggestion. If something like this was so easy, other Great Houses would have been brought down long ago with this cheap trick.


    The break in the silence came from Tywin, who until then had watched everything without saying a word.


    "I will hire assassins from the House of ck and White in Braavos."


    This time, the silence that spread through the Small Council Chamber was different.


    Everyone knew what that meant.


    Hiring an assassin of that order was already absurdly expensive. Hiring one to kill a <i>Dragonlord</i> was even more expensive. Hiring one to kill a <i>Dragonlord</i> in a city protected by religious and political fanatics was beyond any imaginable price.


    And only two people in that room had enough wealth to afford such a thing.


    Tywin Lannister.


    And Littlefinger.


    Thetter, thanks to years of fraud and embezzlement in the kingdom''s finances, had amassed a fortune that could rival that of a Great House. But nobody knew about it, and they were unlikely to in the future.


    Robert, who until then had listened to everything in silence, looked around the table.


    The only ones with calm expressions were Tywin, Stannis and the Imp. The rest showed visible concern.


    The king then leaned back, wiped the alcohol stains from the corner of his mouth and said in his deep voice:


    "If he hasn''te to us, it means he wants to reconquer Westeros. That means he doesn''t want to rule ashes, which is good news."


    Robert then mmed his hand down hard on the table, his blue gaze filled with restrained fury.


    "He wille to avenge his rapist father... and I will kill him, just as I killed his damned father."


    The strong, powerful man who hadn''t been seen since the Greyjoy Rebellion had reappeared more imposing than ever, perhaps even more so than in the war twelve years ago.


    Even though he was an irresponsible king, Robert knew he had to secure the throne for his son. He had no doubt that that incestuous bastard would kill everyone rted to him without any hesitation. Ensuring his children''s safety was his priority, even if it meant bing dragon food.


    "Littlefinger, I don''t care how, get some money and help Lord Tywin pay off the assassins. If that fails, we''ll prepare for war."


    Robert''s order echoed with a firm and powerful tone, surprising everyone in the room.


    "Yes, Your Grace."


    Littlefinger smiled, trying hard to be serious, but deep down, he could already see the opportunities looming before him.


    Jon Arryn sighed. How he wished this Robert had been awake all the time. But he knew that this moment of lucidity would be fleeting. His eyes turned to the queen, who remained impassive, her gaze deep and calcting.


    The investigations of thest few months had revealed frightening truths, truths that would have terrible consequences for the whole of Westeros. Now, with Prince Targaryen on the other side of the sea, the situation was taking an even darker turn.


    "Eunuch, send a message to Ned exining everything."


    Robert turned to Varys, his voice filled with authority.


    "I''ll do as you say, Your Grace."


    The eunuch''s gentle smile didn''t convince Tyrion for a second.


    The dwarf watched in silence as the most powerful men in the Seven Kingdoms were wary of a young man who hadn''t even turned thirteen. That said a lot about the world they lived in.


    Perhaps it was time to run far away. The scales of war were definitely not tipping in favor of the Lannisters or the Baratheons. Both seemed destined to burn under the mes of a dragon.


    He drank the rest of his wine and, as he lowered the goblet, he felt a piercing gaze upon him. His father.


    Tywin Lannister''s cold gaze sent a shiver down his spine.


    "Your Grace."


    His father''s voice sounded exactly as Tyrion had feared.


    Robert raised an eyebrow, confused.


    "To ensure that our enemy sponsors his own war, we need the Iron Bank not to support Prince Targaryen. Or, at the very least, to remain neutral."


    Tywin''s voice was icy, impassive.


    Tyrion immediately understood.


    If the Iron Bank chose sides, it could define the war before it even began.


    Robert frowned. He didn''t like to think about these things, but he knew Tywin was right.


    "Who do you suggest goes to Braavos?"


    Tywin didn''t hesitate.


    "Although my son is physically unfit, his intelligence is unquestionable."


    At any other time, Tyrion would have been thrilled to hear his father acknowledge his intelligence.


    Now, all he felt was a shiver of dread.


    Braavos.


    The continent of Essos was undoubtedly the most dangerous ce in the world at the moment. Even the Free Cities, powerful as they were, didn''t dare raise their voices when a <i>Dragonlord</i> from Valyrianded in their harbors with a dragon.


    Even less so now that all the Free Cities'' old anti-dragon weapons had been corroded by time.


    If the information that Tyrion Lannister was in Essos leaked out, his fate would be sealed.


    Good move, Father. You don''t have the guts to kill me... so you want others to do it for you.


    Tyrion smiled. But inside, he felt the pain of a pawn about to be sacrificed on the board of a much bigger game.


    -----------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read more than 40 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 53 - Reaction from All Parties (III)

    <h4>Chapter 53 - 53 - Reaction from All Parties (III)</h4>


    "Always expect betrayal from the one you least expect, believe me, it will make the pain less painful." Advice from an old woman, Olenna of House Tyrell.


    -------------


    The Reach - High Garden.


    Margaery stood in a corner, watching her parents, siblings and grandmother arguing with heated and somewhat rude words, mainly from her grandmother, Olenna. The girl could feel the tense atmosphere in the air.


    Mace Tyrell, Lord of High Garden, Lord Paramount of the Mander, Defender of the Marches, High Marshal of the Reach, Warden of the South and head of House Tyrell, looked at his mother and asked with a slightly apprehensive tone:


    "What are we going to do, Mother?"


    Olenna looked at her cowardly son and was still amazed that such a stupid creature hade out of her womb. Letting out a weary sigh, she stared at him with a touch of coldness that made the Guardian of the South wince.


    "Stop acting like a child. You''re the fucking Guardian of the South, act like it, you big stupid green pig."


    Mace just ducked his head and cringed like a little boy at his mother''s words, something his wife, Alerie Hightower, found amusing. Sheughed and held her husband''s arm, gentlyforting him.


    "A raven has arrived from King''s Landing. The king has invited House Tyrell to a tournament tomemorate Prince Joffrey''s Name Day." With his wife''s help, Mace spoke in an excited tone. In his eyes, this was House Tyrell''s chance to get engaged to the crown prince of the Iron Throne.


    Looking at the growing ambition in her son''s eyes, Olenna let out another weary, helpless sigh.


    "You stupid son, have you forgotten the news we received a week ago? How can you even consider going to King''s Landing right now?" She spoke with a scolding tone, her face showing irritation at her son''s thoughts. She couldn''t understand why he had such great ambition while being mediocre in every sense of the word.


    "But they''re just rumors." Mace retorted, dissatisfied with his mother''s hesitation.


    His reply was met with Olenna''s cane striking his body repeatedly. The old woman was livid with rage at that moment.


    "Rumors? You say that hundreds of the same rumors are just damn rumors!" Olenna shouted, enraged. She really wanted to die at that moment so that she wouldn''t have to stress about every silly thing her son said. Unfortunately, she had to stay alive, or her stupid son would destroy House Tyrell in less than ten years.


    "Sorry, Mother!!! I''m not going to answer you anymore, just stop hitting me." Mace begged as he shielded his face with his fat arms.


    Stopping beating her son when she heard his pleas, Olenna turned her gaze to her eldest grandson, Wis, and asked in a gentle tone:


    "What do you think, Wis?"


    "Reinforcing the border in the West and preparing for war." Wis didn''t hesitate to answer.


    His words brought a smile to Olenna''s bby lips. If Mace had at least 10% of his grandson''s intelligence and wit, she wouldn''t be so worried.


    "Why?" she continued.


    "Because with the news of Prince Targaryen and his dragon, along with his army of fanatics, it''s only a matter of time before theye to Westeros. Anyone with a modicum of discernment knows that alliances must be formed now to resist the reconquest of the Targaryen dynasty." Wis replied calmly and gently.


    "Tywin Lannister is a cruel and merciless man. Anyone who doesn''t side with him will be exterminated." Finished the High Garden heir.


    Turning to Mace, Olenna couldn''t help but speak sarcastically:


    "If you had 10% of Wis'' intelligence, I could die in peace, knowing that House Tyrell would survive longer."


    Mace bowed his head like a scolded child, which, strange as it was, eased the tension in the hall a little.


    "You''re right, Wis. The Old Lion is merciless. He''ll slit our necks the moment we turn our backs on him." Olenna spoke calmly, before continuing:


    "Unlike other Great Houses, we fought for House Targaryen in the rebellion twelve years ago. If Prince Targaryen is at all intelligent, he will know that an alliance with House Tyrell is more profitable and reliable than with other Great Houses."


    She concluded firmly:


    "We just need to wait and prepare to bend the knee at the right moment. We will remain the Guardians of the South. High Garden will not be another Harrenhal while I am alive."


    "Can we trust this Prince Targaryen, Mother? Wouldn''t it be better to marry Margaery off to Prince Joffrey?" Mace questioned, feeling that, as Lord of High Garden, he had the right to have his say.


    "You fool." Olenna sighed, exasperated.


    "House Baratheon looks strong, but it''s not. It''s in debt, practically bankrupt, owing millions to the Iron Bank and to us. Dorne will attack the Lannisters at the slightest opportunity. The Vale is powerful, but sparsely popted. House Tully is unable to control its vassals and is weakened. The North is strong, but difficult to rally quickly."


    "My spies in King''s Landing have already told me that Joffrey is madder than Aerys and crueler than Maegor. Tommen is a na?ve child and too young to rule anything. Stannis is the heir presumptive, but nobody likes him."


    "Renly is even worse. A pillow-biter can''t be king. Five options for the Iron Throne, and all are unfit. That means that if a certain mad prince dies, House Baratheon will go to war for the session."


    "Westeros needs just one spark for the mes of war to consume the continent once again. And that spark is Aenar Targaryen and his dragon, who burned forty thousand men alive in less than fifteen bloody minutes." Olenna concluded, sitting back in her chair with a serene expression.


    Olenna''s words made Wis''s eyes widen. For him, his grandmother''s words meant only one thing: Prince Joffrey would die at any moment.


    "Who will kill Prince Baratheon?" Wis asked in disbelief. Although, as his mother had said, House Baratheon was not at its peak, it was still the royal house of Westeros. Many respected it and had heeded Robert Baratheon''s call.


    Olenna rolled her eyes, her lips curving into a mischievous smile.


    "I''m not saying that the little lion will die... But his death could be very convenient for many ambitious people."


    Her smile sent a shiver through everyone in the room, including Margaery. No one doubted what would happen. The woman in front of them had earned the title of Queen of Thorns not only for her sharp tongue, but also for her ruthless intelligence.


    "What are we going to do, Mother? What if Robert calls up his banners and marches into the Reach?" Mace asked cautiously. Even if Reach had vast resources and arge army, Robert was still king. He could summon hundreds of thousands of soldiers.


    "If they attack, burn all the crops and let the pigs devour each other." Olenna said, cold and indifferent to the death of millions with her words.


    The Reach was the granary of the Seven Kingdoms. They sold food at low prices to all the other territories. If the crops were burned, famine would spread across Westeros at rming levels. Only those with fertilend could survive.


    The North, for example, would be one of the worst affected. Even with Reach''s help, they were already struggling to feed their poption. Without this help, the situation would be untenable.


    Olenna''s strategy was clear: a cruel sacrifice to further weaken her enemies. She was willing to lose an arm if it meant cutting off both of her opponent''s arms and legs.


    Wis looked at his grandmother with admiration. Perhaps because he was young, he didn''t yet have the same determination to make such a drastic decision. He could follow this strategy, but he would hesitate. He would never have the same coolness as Olenna.


    Mace, on the other hand, shook his head repeatedly in denial. He couldn''t even conceive of such a proposal. How much gold would House Tyrell lose by burning its crops? The number of Golden Dragons that would no longer enter their coffers was something he didn''t even want to think about.


    Watching her son shake his head and mutter to himself, Olenna didn''t need to be a seer to understand his thoughts.


    It left her speechless.


    Was Mace really her son? Perhaps she had drunk too much and slept with her sister''s husband... wait, she really had stolen her sister''s husband and married him.


    Putting these thoughts aside, Olenna smiled mischievously and muttered to herself:


    "I''m really curious to see what happens to King''s Landing if we stop supplying the city with food. Will they devour each other like starving pigs behind the walls?"


    --------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read more than 40 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 54 - Reaction from All Parties (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 54 - 54 - Reaction from All Parties (IV)</h4>


    <strong>"My body, soul and mind will be yours.</strong><strong>I will protect you with my life, my king."</strong> - Leda Dayne, kneeling before Aenar Targaryen.


    --------


    <strong>Dorne, Sunspear.</strong>


    <strong>Old Pce.</strong>


    "Damn, burning forty thousand men in less than fifteen minutes is insane." Obara, Oberyn''s eldest bastard daughter and leader of the Sand Snakes, spoke. She was tall and had a strong body. Her voice was thick, slightly effeminate, not at all like that of a woman.


    "Be more polite in your words, sister." Nymeria, the second eldest daughter, replied with an elegant smile on her red lips. Although she looked like a virtuousdy from a noble house, you never knew if she was hiding a dagger in her hands until it was toote.


    "Don''t fight, my ears are calloused from all your arguments on this trip." Tyene, the third daughter of the Serpent of Dorne, spoke in a sweet, silky voice. Small and delicate, with blonde hair and bright blue eyes, her appearance was deceiving about her skill with poisons.


    Oberyn''s third daughter was as deadly as her sisters. Her delicacy perfectly concealed her mastery of poisons, which she manipted with lethal skill.


    "Stop arguing, my father is calling us all." Arianne, wearing a flowing red silk dress, spoke with a sensual tone as she walked gracefully towards the Dining Hall.


    Obara and Nymeria looked at each other and snorted at the same time. Both followed behind Arianne with quick steps. Letting out a tired sigh, Tyene followed the group with her small, graceful steps.


    When Arianne entered the hall, the first person she saw was her cousin, Princess Rhaenys Targaryen, who was hiding in Dorne under the alias Rhayna Sand. The girl had grown a lot in thest year and a half, taller, more voluptuous in the right ces and just as deadly, as far as Arianne could tell from the fight between her and her uncle Oberyn.


    Another person present was the Prince of Dorne himself, her father, Doran Martell.


    Although he maintained his usual calm and deep expression, Arianne noticed a slight rxation between his eyebrows. He was in a great mood, and Arianne understood why. Prince Targaryen was more remarkable than anyone expected.


    Even she thought the young prince had stepped straight out of one of the stories from the Age of Heroes.


    After all, traveling to another continent at the age of twelve to protect his family and burn forty thousand men was something worthy of being written down in the annals of history. How could anyone not admire a person capable of such a feat?


    However, knowing Prince Targaryen''s secret identity, Arianne couldn''t help but be surprised that such a powerful and honorable young man had grown up in the inhospitablends of the North as a mere bastard.


    Honestly, she thanked the gods that Aenar had been raised by Eddard Stark. If he had grown up resentful and angry at the world, like most of the bastards in Westeros, she could imagine the catastrophe that would have urred.


    "Father, did you request my presence?" Arianne asked with a seductive smile on her lips.


    "You and Oberyn will meet Prince Aenar and attend his coronation in Vntis. Oberyn will act as the prince''s general and advisor. As for you, you will act as Queen Rhae''s Handmaid until the prince marries his wife." Doran spoke in a calm tone, remembering the raven he had received from the queen.


    Rhae''s intentions were obvious. She wanted to know which side Dorne was on and whether they would fight alongside House Targaryen. At the same time, Oberyn and Arianne would serve as hostages to prevent House Martell from betraying the Targaryens.


    Doran couldn''t help noticing that the exile in Essos had really sharpened the queen''s political sense and made her extremely wary of betrayal. Which he understood perfectly, after all, House Targaryen copsed under the weight of conspiracies and betrayals.


    Arianne''s smile remained the same, but there was a deep bitterness hidden in her gaze. Handmaid? Have you ever seen the heiress of a kingdom be a Handmaid? In her eyes, Doran was pushing her away from the throne of Dorne to favor Quentyn.


    ''Father, you''ll regret taking me away from what is rightfully mine. I''ll watch with pleasure as you see me take what belongs to me with violence and force. Arianne thought, clenching her fists.


    Why was Arianne still pure and virgin, even with all the temptations of sex? The reason was right in front of her: her father didn''t want to let her inherit the throne of Dorne.


    If Doran didn''t want to give her the Sun Throne, then she would take it by force, even if it meant bing the secret lover of Prince Targaryen from across the sea.


    Arianne knew how to use her natural advantages and she would use them to get what she wanted. Knowing exactly how to win a man''s favor, she was confident that she could make Prince Aenar ept her.


    Rhaenys didn''t know that her cousin had been nning to seduce her brother for years, ever since she realized that Doran had no intention of passing the Sun Throne on to her.


    At that moment, however, Rhaenys was happy and full of joy. Unlike Oberyn and Arianne, she would go straight north to find Moonfyre and then fly to Vntis to find her family.


    How could she not be happy? Her family would finally be reunited after decades of separation, blood, sweat and pain.


    "Father, I heard that the new Sword of the Morning ising to Sunspear." Arianne asked, causing all eyes to turn to Doran.


    The lord of Dorne nodded and spoke in a voice full of admiration:


    "Leda Dayne, daughter of Ashara Dayne, defeated twenty men in battle and became worthy to wield <strong>Dawn</strong>, bing the new Sword of the Morning."


    (Note: OC character inspired by Needle Knight Leda from Elden Ring.)


    Even his brother, a great warrior, couldn''t im to have fought twenty men ande out of such a battle unscathed. But Leda did it-and killed them all without suffering a scratch.


    Sighs of admiration echoed around them. The Sand Snakes were impressed to hear the lord of Dorne''s words.


    "What has shee to do in Sunspear?" Arianne asked curiously. It was very rare for a Sword of the Morning to leave Starfall, and when they did, it was usually to challenge great swordsmen and renowned warriors.


    "She''s going with you and Oberyn to Essos. She wants to serve as a Kingsguard, just as her uncle served Prince Rhaegar." Doran replied without hesitation. He remembered the raven sent by Ashara Dayne, in which the woman exined her daughter''s purpose.


    "Will all the Swords of the Morning be members of the Royal Guard in the future?" Tyenemented in an amused tone, provokingughter that was joined by that of her sisters.


    "But will the prince ept a woman into the Royal Guard? There have never been any in the great order of knights of the Royal Guard." Nymeria asked, looking curiously at Rhaenys, the only person present who knew Prince Targaryen''s mindset, despite never having met him in person.


    "My brother doesn''t care what someone has between their legs. If the person is useful, even a blind man can upy the position of Master of Whispers." - Rhaenys shrugged and replied with a touch of amusement. "Besides, the Royal Guard was created by Queen Visenya."


    Arianne, in particr, was pleased to hear those words. The more open-minded Prince Targaryen, her future man, could make his ns to control Dorne much easier.


    Everyone nodded, but began to form a clearer picture of the mysterious Prince Targaryen. Even though he was young, he didn''t seem inexperienced, but rather mature and wise beyond his years.


    Rhaenys, for her part, was well aware of why her brother was so mature. He carried the weight of leading humanity forward, his prophetic visions and the future wars that would determine whether humanity would continue or perish.


    As they discussed Prince Targaryen, the doors opened and Oberyn entered the hall with his wife, Eria Sand. They walked arm in arm, their hair slightly mussed and the sweat still visible on their faces, causingughter in the Dining Hall.


    "We seem to have gotten in the way of something important, Father." Ariannemented in a gracious, amused tone.


    Doran just snorted, not bothering to interrupt his younger brother''s pleasure time. He still remembered the words Oberyn had said a few days ago.


    "I assume the preparations are ready. You will leave immediately for Vntis. We don''t want to miss Prince Targaryen''s coronation."


    Oberyn sighed as he saw the imcable look on his brother''s face. Doran was especially vindictive when he wanted to be. He had only joked that his brother could no longer sleep with a woman and, because of those words, now he barely had time to rest or even stand still for a moment.


    "Yes, my brother." Oberyn replied with a feignedly sad and despondent tone, causing theughter to grow even louder.


    ---------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read more than 40 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 55 - Reaction from All Parties (V)

    <h4>Chapter 55 - 55 - Reaction from All Parties (V)</h4>


    "Why did the gods make incestuous creatures so beautiful and me a monster in people''s eyes?" Tyrion Lannister thought as he observed the beauty of House Targaryen.


    ----------


    Seeing the gigantic Titan of Braavos getting closer and closer, Tyrion feltpletely insignificant, even more so than he usually did on a daily basis.


    (Note: I had to make the joke, I couldn''t help myself...)


    Tyrion looked around, observing the ship he was on. As he represented a king, naturally the ship couldn''t look sloppy. He was traveling on a new ship that had never touched the sea. Curiously, the ship''s name was The Purity of the Princess.


    "She''s no longer a virgin." Tyrion joked in an amused tone, reflecting on the ship''s name. However, as he looked at the guards following him, he couldn''t help but let out a sigh. They were only young and immature, they had probably never seen blood in their lives.


    The little Lion of House Lannister could imagine that, in battle, these young men wouldn''tst more than a few minutes against experienced warriors. Each of them wore arrogant expressions, trying to appear calm in the face of the majestic and magnificent city they were approaching.


    However, as they approached the city, Tyrion felt that he was getting close to a huge monster, ready to devour him at any moment.


    If he wasn''t careful, Braavos might be his tomb, something his father certainly expected. After all, if he died serving the realm, he would die an honorable death and finally be worthy in the eyes of all, no longer a stain on the glorious reputation of House Lannister.


    "May the Seven help me, I still want to go back to King''s Landing and visit all the brothels in that shit-stinking city at least once more in my life." Tyrion muttered to himself, preferring to be in the warm, soft arms of the whores of King''s Landing than in that city that could be his tomb.


    Letting out a sigh, Tyrion watched as the ship docked at the Port of Chequy, where customs officers were already prepared to inspect the vessel on the orders of the Sea Lord of Braavos.


    In the eyes of the people, the Titan of Braavos was a marvel, but for Tyrion, the true splendor of that cityy in the Braavos Arsenal. There, war galleys could be built in a single day, a true masterpiece of Braavosi engineering.


    Tyrion straightened his golden clothes and shed his best smile, although for many it wasn''t a pretty one.


    Hoguir, wearing typical Braavos garb, climbed aboard, surrounded by guards carrying fine swords. His eyes quickly scanned the ship before settling on its probable owner.


    A dwarf. A dwarf dressed in expensive clothes, bearing the crest of a Golden Lion.


    Tyrion Lannister, the son of the Golden Lion of the Rock.


    Hoguir came to the conclusion of Tyrion''s identity in an instant.


    As he gestured for the guards to begin their inspection of the ship, Hoguir approached Tyrion and asked directly the purpose of his visit.


    "Why are you traveling to the city of Braavos?"


    "The Iron Bank." Tyrion answered without any hesitation.


    Hoguir gave Tyrion a deep look and spoke in a casual tone:


    "If you and your men break thews of Braavos, you''ll be thrown into the dungeons, and your father will have to pay a lot of gold to get you out."


    "It''s more likely that he''ll leave me to rot in the dungeons and simply forget I exist." Tyrion replied in an amused tone. Although it sounded like a joke, it was very possible that it would happen, his father would probably announce that he had died on the journey to Braavos.


    Hoguir stared at the Imp for a moment, without replying. In silence, he waited for the guards to return from their inspection, which took no more than twenty minutes.


    When one of the guards nodded, indicating that there was nothing wrong with the boat, Hoguir turned his gaze to the dwarf and said:


    "Be careful what you do in Braavos."


    Having said that, he set off with the guards, leaving Tyrion alone again.


    "Prepare to leave." Tyrion ordered his own guards in a calm tone.


    As Tyrion stepped off the boat, he saw a crowd in front of him and couldn''t help thinking that it was going to be a long day.


    As he made his way through the crowd, surrounded by his guards, he began to notice something strange: people were bumping into him more than usual. Looking around, his expression changed dramatically.


    His guards were gone.


    He was alone.


    Suddenly, he felt a sharp pain in the back of his head. His vision darkened and he fell unconscious. Before hepletely lost consciousness, he felt the hot, dirty ground against his face as feet trampled over him. In hisst remnants of consciousness, a single thought crossed his mind:


    "I''m dead... Tysha... my wife... I miss you so much..."


    -


    Tyrion awoke to the strong smell of musty wood.


    Opening his eyes with difficulty, he found himself in a suspicious cer, impregnated with the strong smell of fish. Looking around, he couldn''t help thinking he was in the house of a fisherman or a fishmonger.


    However, in the next second, he hissed in pain as he felt a throbbing blow to the back of his head. He tried to bring his hand to the spot, but realized that his wrists were bound.


    Struggling to move, he finally managed to sit up and take a closer look at his surroundings.


    What he saw made him breathe a sigh of relief.


    As long as he was alive, it meant that his kidnappers wanted something from him. Whether it was gold or anything else, he didn''t care, as long as he could get back to Westeros.


    Suddenly, he heard heavy footstepsing down the stairs. Soon, he saw a face he could never have expected in his entire life.


    "Is that Barristan?" Tyrion asked, his voice filled with genuine confusion and disbelief.


    Yes, standing before him was none other than Ser Barristan Selmy the Bold. A celebrated hero of the Kingsguard, from the time when these knights were still considered the strongest in the Seven Kingdoms.


    "You seem to have woken up, Lord Tyrion." Barristan said, crouching down in front of the dwarf and helping him to drink water from a wooden bowl.


    Tyrion drank desperately, feeling refreshed as he pushed the bowl away. Then, with a puzzled tone, hemented:


    "I must say I''m surprised, Ser. I thought you were at Prince Targaryen''s side at the moment."


    Yes, Barristan had fled King''s Landing in the first week of the rumors about Prince Targaryen. His departure caused shock and surprise, especially among the Kingsguard, who had lost their Lord Commander.


    "I wanted to, but I couldn''t go to my future king empty-handed." Barristan replied, dipping a piece of hard bread into the water and feeding it to Tyrion with a deep, serious look.


    Tyrion ate the bread without hesitation, immediately understanding the old knight''s intentions.


    "You want to use me as a trophy for Prince Aenar... Perhaps to seek forgiveness for your sins and once again serve House Targaryen."


    Barristan didn''t deny it. He just nodded slightly and replied:


    "You''re right about forgiveness. But if he so wishes, I will die anyway." His tone was calm, as if death were nothing more than a trivial possibility.


    Tyrion arched an eyebrow, trying to change his mind.


    "Do you realize that your chances of dying are high? You let his father perish at Robert''s hands. Queen Rhae will demand your head for that."


    "So I will die without fear." Barristan replied, serene, as if he had epted his fate long ago. "If deathes at the hands of the son of the one I should have protected, my sins and my oath will be redeemed atst."


    The old knight''s blue eyes reflected an eptance so profound that it shocked Tyrion. For the first time, he felt disgusted by Barristan Selmy''s title "Daring".


    That man could die with honor, a quick and clean death. But he, Tyrion Lannister, would die slowly and painfully.


    Of that he had no doubt.


    Queen Rhae would not hesitate to tear him apart for all the pain House Lannister had inflicted on House Targaryen. Especially because of the deaths of Queen Elia and her children, Prince Aegon and Princess Rhaenys.


    "Father, you really killed me..." Tyrion thought, letting out a bitter, helplessugh.


    Barristan, satisfied that he had given Tywin''s son food and water, stood up and dered as calmly as ever:


    "We''ll be leaving for Vntis soon. I want to arrive before Prince Aenar''s coronation."


    Tyrion didn''t reply. He just stared at the ceiling of the cer, lost in thought.


    ''No!'' he thought.


    "I will try to live until thest breath is left in my lungs." He muttered to himself, regaining his confidence.


    ---------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read more than 40 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 56 - The Preparations Before the Coronation (I)

    <h4>Chapter 56 - 56 - The Preparations Before the Coronation (I)</h4>


    <i>"Love is a strange thing, doing unthinkable things to you and giving you a strength that is simply shocking. At the same time, it''s a poison against your determination and courage. But we love nheless; humanity is strange."¡ª Aenar Targaryen, reflecting on his three Empresses.</i>


    <i>------------------</i>


    Vntis, First Daughter.


    Diving into the warm water on a cold night, Aenar couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. The water wasfortable and soothing¡ªnothingpared to the pleasure of a hot bath on a frigid evening. The white ivory bathtub faced the balcony, offering a view of the sprawling city of Vntis in all its grandeur.


    The red towers burned with seemingly unquenchable mes, casting a fiery glow over various parts of the city. Candles flickered around the bathroom, their soft light dancing on the walls and ceiling.


    Aenar looked up at the beautifully painted ceiling and smiled. His coronation was near. In just a few weeks, he would be crowned King in Vntis, a title he intended to reaffirm in King''s Landing.


    "Aenar Targaryen, first of his name," he muttered to himself. The title bore a weight that was unmatched, yet he had grown ustomed to it. In some inexplicable way, this heavy responsibility kept him grounded, focused, and sharp.


    Suddenly, the rustle of fabric being removed behind him caught his attention, followed by a sweet, gentle voice.


    Aenar heard her words and smiled. "Of course, share a bath with me tonight, Auntie."


    The moment he spoke, a figure appeared beside him and Visenya''s naked body appeared fully in front of him. In the candlelight, her beauty took Aenar''s breath away for a moment. He had seen many beautiful women in his life, Kinvara, Catelyn, Bellegere, but they all seemed inferior to the woman before him.


    She looked like an elf shyly covering her sacred garden with her long silver hair, her small breasts were perfect and her pink nipples were hardened by the cold winding from the bathroom balcony, her immacte skin looked slightly sweaty in the candlelight and her violet eyes showed a surprisingly adorable shyness.


    Visenya felt her cheeks burn like never before, her heart seemed to explode from her chest, Aenar''s gaze seemed so intense and hot that it made her skin burn. His gaze traversed every inch of her exposed skin. She quickly dove into the water and sat down next to him in the ivory bathroom.


    "What do I owe to the pleasure of my beautiful aunt''spany this evening?" Aenar asked, with a gentle smile on his lips, his eyes radiating kindness. He didn''t want Visenya to feel ufortable at that moment.


    Visenya looked at Aenar''s serene smile and felt her heart calm down, although it was still beating fast. It wasn''t easy to stay calm, especially when it was the first time she had seen a naked man, and her future husband at that.


    "I just came to keep youpany, you looked tired." With her cheeks tinged with blush, Visenya replied in a soft, shy tone.


    Aenar''s gaze softened as he listened to her words. He could hardly believe that this beautiful, sweet young woman was a warmonger at war, chopping people up like vegetables, but so shy at times like this.


    "You are adorable." As he approached her, Aenar spoke, forcing her to turn her face toward him. He looked into her violet eyes and kissed her lips gently. Visenya was surprised for a moment and wrapped her arms around his neck, pressing her naked body against his.


    Aenar''s hands automatically wrapped around Visenya''s waist and they both surrendered to the kiss with a warm, enveloping intensity.


    They both seemed desperate to feel each other''s lips, colliding, sucking and biting like there was no tomorrow. They were satisfying each other''s decades-old desires as they tasted the intense, hot sensation of the kiss.


    Surprisingly, Visenya''s shynesssted only for the beginning, as she became bolder and used her hands to explore Aenar''s body without scruples. While one hand clung to his hair, the other ran down his body.


    They parted for a moment, both leaning their foreheads against each other and catching their breath.


    "This kiss was better than Dany''s." Aenar spoke between quick breaths, his lips slightly swollen from the wild kiss.


    Visenya smiled and seemed to gain an almost supernatural confidence. "Let me wash your body." She spoke in a soft, gentle tone.


    Aenar nodded and allowed it. Visenya took the cloth from beside the ivory bathtub and rubbed it gently against his chest, wiping his skin with care and devotion as she watched his body with a gaze that gradually grew warmer and full of desire.


    "Aenar, you don''t have to burden yourself, I will be your queen." As she gently rubbed the silk cloth against his face, Visenyamented as she kissed his lips chastely.


    "I''m sorry, I''ve done so many things on my own over the years that I forgot that I now have two beautiful wives." Aenar replied, stroking Visenya''s face with his thumb, gliding slowly over her wet skin.


    "A Targaryen alone in the world is a terrible thing." Visenya nodded, enjoying the caresses on her face, feeling that in these small gestures he truly cared for her.


    It wasn''t love they both felt at the moment, butpanionship, love that wouldeter in their marriage when they got to know each other better. Perhaps only Daenerys was truly in love with Aenar at this moment.


    "Thank you, I will remember your words, Visenya." Aenar spoke, kissing her cheek gently as he pulled her into a tight embrace, their naked bodies fitting perfectly into each other''s.


    Feeling her body and her small breasts pressed against his chest, the softness and warmth of them, Aenar began to breathe a little faster. Even with the extreme self-control he had over his emotions, he felt a certain part of his body stiffen like never before.


    "Do you know how much I''m holding back from fucking you right here and now?" Nibbling at Visenya''s ear, Aenar spoke in a husky voice, full of desire.


    Visenya let out a soft, sensual moan as she felt the nibbling on her ear. She looked up at Aenar with her watery eyes and felt something hard and warm touch her belly, almost like a sword.


    She knew exactly what it was, she wasn''t a child, she was almost neen. Women her age had been married for a long time and had children.


    But she wasn''t ready to consummate her marriage in a bathtub, she wanted a night worthy of a queen with her king, not just a night of passion, she could have endless nights like that in the future, but the first one would always be special.


    Aenar knew that, but that didn''t mean they couldn''t do something else.


    Hearing the whisper in her ear, Visenya''s cheeks flushed like never before, as red as two juicy apples.


    "I will repay you, my dear queen." Aenar whispered again, like a demon tempting his prey to unknowingly fall into the abyss.


    Visenya looked at Aenar with a hesitant look, she was reluctant to continue because she didn''t know if she would really make her future husbandfortable, and coupled with her inexperience, she feared to cause more pain than pleasure.


    But seeing Aenar''s encouraging and increasingly tender gaze, she gradually began to kneel before him, keeping her gaze fixed on his eyes.


    What followed was something Aenar loved every moment of; seeing that adorable, innocent face do something so indecent made his sense of conquest rise to simply astronomical levels.


    Stroking her silver hair lovingly, Aenar enjoyed the feel of her mouth as he closed his eyes.


    He was in heaven.


    -


    Seeing Visenya return from her long bath, Daenerys quickly jumped out of bed and asked with a curious look. "Tell me all the details, sister!"


    Visenya''s face instantly turned red as she remembered the events in the bathroom. How could she tell her sister and mother that she had done something so shameful and unworthy of a princess.


    However, she had to admit that she enjoyed every moment of it, especially when Aenar knelt before her and did as he had promised. Knowing that she had the power to make the most powerful man in the world kneel and do those shameful things certainly made her sense of conquest grow like never before.


    "Daenerys, stop pestering your sister, she certainly doesn''t want to talk about it." Rhaemented, seeing the embarrassment on her daughter''s face.


    She was a grown woman, how could she not know what could happen in a bathroom? Especially when two lustful young men were involved. However, when she saw her daughter''s normal walk, she knew that her daughter still retained her purity. For which she thanked her beloved grandson.


    How could a queen have her first time in a mere bathtub?


    Daenerys rolled her eyes, but didn''t ask what had happened in the bathroom again, though she was curious.


    If it hadn''t been for her mother''s insistence, she would have wanted to go in Visenya''s ce. But as her mother had said, they both needed equal time alone with Aenar.


    Something Daenerys agreed to; she didn''t want to be like Queen Rhaenys and Queen Visenya.


    Aegon spent a day with Visenya and ten days with Rhaenys; she''d heard the stories and didn''t want that to happen to her and her sister.


    ----------


    <strong>Note:</strong> Is it true that in the state of Mississippi, they are trying to pass aw that prevents male masturbation?


    Let''s have a minute''s silence for the men of Mississippi.


    -----------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read more than 40 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 57 - The Preparations Before the Coronation (II)

    <h4>Chapter 57 - 57 - The Preparations Before the Coronation (II)</h4>


    "Is the Gift of a God really a gift? I doubt it, but we must ept what fate bestows upon us." Aenar Targaryen, watching the Water of Life.


    ------------


    Vntis, at night.


    Aenar was in his room wearing only baggy silk pants, his purple eyes focused on the paper in his hand. The quill with its ink-soaked tip was gradually drawing the outline of somethingpletely impossible for people on this to figure out what it really was.


    With her head resting on hisp, Daenerys, wearing a transparent pink nightgown, was on her stomach, swinging her feet up and down as she looked at the drawing with a curious gaze.


    In her eyes, the drawing showed what she could sum up as a dragon made of iron, but much fatter and with intimidating spikes.


    Leaving Aenar''sp, Daenerys went to his back and hugged him from behind while wrapping her arms around his neck. She rested her chin on his shoulder and saw more clearly the scrawl being drawn on the paper in ck ink.


    "What is it? It looks like a very ugly, fat iron dragon." She asked, her lc eyes filled with a curiosity that was almost impossible to contain.


    Aenar let out augh hearing her question. Stopping painting, he took the girl in his arms and showed her the paper. "It''s a space cruiser, imagine it as a ship that flies and spits fire." He exined as he pointed to the drawing on the paper.


    "Can that exist?" She asked with a perplexed expression. In her mind, only dragons could have that kind of power, but here she was seeing something that could have that same power, how could she not be confused and incredulous?


    "It wille into existence five hundred years from now." Aenar replied with a soft tone, his purple eyes seemed to glow with a phosphorescent radiance.


    Seeing that glow, Daenerys knew that her nephew was having a vision of the future.


    "What a shame, I wanted to see it for myself." She muttered to herself, she really wanted to see a ship capable of flying through the air.


    "You''ll see." Aenar kissed her forehead tenderly and spoke in a gentle tone.


    Daenerys looked confusedly at Aenar. How could she live five hundred years?


    Seeing her cute expression, Aenar smiled and spoke. "You, me, Visenya, and all our family will live longer than any other humans in the world."


    He continued: "This is just the beginning, Daenerys. One day we will leave it and venture into the stars. We will be the gods for our people as we pave the way for the eternal prosperity of the human race."


    "Do you want to see?" Aenar asked, looking at Daenerys with a calm gaze.


    Daenerys nodded silently as she closed her eyes.


    Aenar reached out and gently touched Daenerys'' forehead with the tip of his finger, transferring some fragments of memories he had seen in the future.


    s, other civilizations and thousands of different races.


    An endless war full of death and horror.


    And at the end of it all, a Ruby Throne could be seen, and sitting on it was someone Daenerys knew very well.


    Her beloved nephew.


    Opening her eyes, Daenerys couldn''t help but open her mouth and desperately suck air into her lungs. She looked at Aenar with a frightened gaze, but that fear vanished the moment she saw the purple eyes looking back at her with a calm, determined gaze and with a sense of confidence that was simply unshakeable.


    Holding Daenerys'' face in his right hand, Aenar used his thumb to stroke her cheek, calming her with this gesture. "It''s all right, we''ll walk this path together." He spoke, his tone so gentle and warm that it made the fear for the futurepletely disappear from her mind.


    "Together and forever together." Daenerys said, hugging Aenar tightly, who just smiled and hugged her back.


    "Yes, forever together." Aenar answered in her ear with a determined tone.


    Visenya''s words the night before had made him stop wanting to do everything alone, he had people by his side who could carry some of the burden he was carrying.


    Aenar assumed that if he remained as he was before, he would gradually be indifferent to everything and everyone, having only one purpose in life, to take humanity to a peak never seen or thought of by any other human.


    But would he still be himself or just a puppet for the Omnipotent and Omniscient God?


    "What''s that? I don''t remember having anything like that in the room before?" Hearing Daenerys'' question, Aenar followed her voice and saw that on a wooden chest of drawers, a delicate ss vial could be seen. Inside the vial was a thick turquoise liquid.


    Aenar''s eyes narrowed at the sight of the ss vial with the suspicious liquid inside. A name appeared in his mind.


    <strong>Water of Life.</strong>


    Leaving Daenerys on the bed, Aenar got off the bed and picked up the vial, looking at it intently. The Prince knew exactly who, or rather what, had sent it to him.


    The Omnipotent and Omniscient God.


    "A reward for following the path you''ve paved for me?" Aenar muttered, wanting to throw that jar against the wall and destroy it.


    "Your face looks strange, what happened Aenar?" Daenerys, who had gotten out of bed, walked across the cold floor in her bare feet and asked,ing to his side.


    It was the first time she had seen that expression on her nephew''s face. She had always seen that Aenar was always calm with a smile on his face no matter what the news, but now, she saw an expression of anger, almost a feeling of pure fury in his expression.


    Hearing Daenerys'' worried voice, Aenar''s turbulent mood calmed down in an instant. He looked at her and pulled her into a tight embrace. Laying his head in the crook of her neck, Aenar gradually calmed down, smelling the faint scent ofvendering from the petadas after their bath.


    "It''s nothing, just a present from a nasty guy." Aenar answered her earlier question with an amusedugh.


    Daenerys frowned, but didn''t continue asking. She knew that Aenar was hiding something from her, but she didn''t go on to ask what it was. She didn''t want the trust they had just established to be tested by a few mere questions.


    If she had to know, Daenerys was sure that Aenar would tell her everything; like her, he hated lies. After all, as her mother had said, a rtionship is based on mutual trust.


    Guessing Daenerys'' thoughts, Aenar couldn''t help but smile, he kissed her cheek and mentally thanked her for having such an understanding wife. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to talk about the Omnipotent and Omniscient God, but what he was nning was best left to him alone for the time being.


    Returning to the bed with Daenerys in his arms, Aenar gently ced the young woman on the bed andy down beside her. It was Daenerys'' day to spend the night with him, something that Daenerys and Visenya had arranged between them and he was grateful.


    Finding the mostfortable position on his chest, Daenerys rested her head on his chest and asked with a hopeful tone, "Aenar, will I be able to create a ship that flies?"


    Aenar was surprised for a moment, but then smiled with satisfaction. Daenerys could very well choose to be an idle queen, but she chose to improve rather than settle for what she had at the moment, which pleased him.


    "Although I don''t know how to make a flying ship either, I can teach you what I do know." Aenar naturally didn''t know how to make a Space Cruiser, the Earth he had lived on was still normal and far from special exploration, but he had an in-depth knowledge of physics, quantum physics and other knowledge.


    His time in the hospital bed was spent with nothing but books, the only way for him to entertain himself. Unfortunately, that damned disease even took his only happiness.


    Daenerys'' eyes shone with a touch of emotion, but then she thought of something very worrying. "Aenar, if flying ships exist, haven''t dragons be obsolete?"


    Aenar smiled at the very important question for their future. "Of course not, while science evolves, magic won''t be left behind. Dragons have be stronger with blood magic, we will make them true gods capable of destroying stars."


    Daenerys didn''t doubt a word Aenar said, she practically had blind and absolute trust in Aenar.


    Just as Aenar and Daenerys were getting ready for bed, someone knocked on the door.


    "Your Grace, Archbishop Benerro has sent word that the ship carrying the representatives of House Martell has docked in the harbor."


    Aenar heard Titus'' voice behind the door and couldn''t help but be surprised.


    "It looks like we''ll be going to the Throne Room to wee our guests from afar." Aenar spoke with an amused tone. Daenerys rolled her eyes, but she was also curious about the famous House Martell.


    -----------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read more than 40 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 58 - The Preparations Before the Coronation (III)

    <h4>Chapter 58 - 58 - The Preparations Before the Coronation (III)</h4>


    "Lies and secrets rarely stay hidden for long, fate likes to make you remember the past." Eddard Stark, Lord of Winterfell.


    ----------


    Aenar was sitting on a throne made of cold metal, but painted red. He was wearing ck clothes with the coat of arms of House Targaryen. On his head, he wore a diadem of Valyrian steel with round rubies. It was a crown simr to that of Aegon I Targaryen, but obviously a replica.


    In the perfectly lit throne room there was not only Aenar, Daenerys was present, just a few steps away from him, sitting on a chair ornamented with gold and silver, a much morefortable throne than the one Aenar was sitting on at the moment.


    To match Aenar, Daenerys wore a blood-red dress with the coat of arms of House Targaryen in ck. On her head, she wore a delicate and beautiful crown studded with beautiful rubies.


    Although they weren''t both kings and queens at the moment because they hadn''t been crowned properly, they were unmatched king and queen at the moment.


    In addition to the two of them, Titus, Sigmund and Willem were present. All wearing white armor and white capes. Under theirmand, dozens of Guards wearing red armor were lined up side by side in the long corridor leading to the thrones above the white steps.


    Standing on the first steps, Kinvara in her beautiful red dress looked up at the throne with a calm andposed gaze, an elegant smile on her lips.


    Visenya and Rhae were not present, something Aenar had asked for; both women were tired of helping him all day to deal with the hundreds of documents concerning the governance of Vntis. How could Aenar disturb the sleep of both women because of a visit from foreigners, even if those foreigners were his allies.


    "Your Grace, the Captain of the Emperor''s Daughters requests an audience as a matter of urgency." Kinvara spoke, drawing the attention of Aenar and Daenerys.


    Daenerys in particr looked at her with even more curiosity. Aenar wasn''t hiding anything from her, including some secret organizations like the Emperor''s Daughters.


    An intelligence and assassination organizationposed only of women trained by extremely brutal means, forging women capable of killing five men with one dagger.


    What''s more, ording to Aenar, she would be in charge of the Emperor''s Daughters, in other words, she wouldmand this entire secret organization. In Aenar''s words, she only had to report to him and no one else.


    Honestly, this thrilled her, she had already noticed that she wasn''t suited to taking part in wars given her small size, although she gained in agility, she didn''t have infinite stamina and when her stamina ran out, death would be the only fate awaiting her.


    As the leader of the future organization of the Emperor''s Daughters, she felt that she wouldn''t be as bored and with nothing to do as many might expect her to be.


    "Send her in." Resting the gourd in his hand, Aenar replied with a touch of interest growing in her eyes.


    It wasn''t normal to disturb him in the night, especially sote at night.


    With Aenar''s words, a secret passage appeared behind a pir, revealing a figure dressedpletely in ck, there wasn''t a scrap of skin exposed on her, only a pair of brown, almost ck eyes could be seen.


    The woman walked under the marble floor under the watchful eyes of all the guards, especially Titus and Sigmund.


    Although both had not received extensivebat training, the brothers were not something to be underestimated, especially with their speed and abnormal strength. Both could kill dozens of men without any difficulty.


    The woman knelt below the steps and looked directly at her messiah.


    "It is an honor to meet you in person, Son of Light." She spoke with a devout and calm tone. "Forgive me for disturbing your sacred rest, but the information I received was of extreme urgency."


    "Don''t worry, Viviane. Don''t hesitate to do your work as you''ve been taught, I don''t care about my rest." Aenar looked at the mysterious woman before him andmented with a rare tone of appreciation. He liked people like that, not rxing in their work.


    He couldn''t rx, how could his subordinates rx before his master?


    "Yes, prophet." Viviane answered respectfully, but was shocked inside, the Daughters of the Emperor had thousands of members, she had never expected that her name would be remembered by the Son of Light. She was just one of hundreds of captains in the organization.


    "Our spies in Westeros at the Red Keep sent messages that the Small Council met dozens of timesst month. Although it was impossible to hear the conversation since only members or great nobles can enter the Small Council Chamber. Given the rumors we''ve spread throughout the capital about the prophet, it''s likely that this was the main subject of the Little Council''s constant meetings." Viviane spoke in a calm tone and continued.


    "The reason for the rush to report this information was that the Master of Coin called Petyr, also known as Littlefinger, is desperately gathering gold for House Baratheon''s coffers."


    Aenar understood the urgency of the situation.


    Arge collection of money might seem harmless, but it absolutely was not. What did Robert urgently need money for?


    Aenar eliminated the most obvious reasons and one in particr popped into his mind.


    "He wants to hire assassins to kill me. And the only assassins who could be that expensive are the Faceless Assassins of the ck and White House of Braavos." Aenar muttered to himself, guessing Robert''s, or rather Tywin Lannister''s, intentions.


    Although Aenar whispered, his words were particrly audible to everyone in the great hall.


    Daenerys for the first time showed an expression of anger at hearing the whisper of her sweet future husband. A me of fury and rage bubbled up in her chest, threatening to explode at any moment. Although she knew it would happen, she was still furious at the Fat King''s malicious intentions.


    Her hands gripped the arms of the throne tightly, she promised herself that she wouldn''t let Aenar get hurt in front of any dirty, cruel murderer.


    Titus and Sigmund looked at each other and nodded. Although they had to train, protecting Aenar was the most important thing to them. He was the reason they were both alive, he gave them a glorious goal that was truly worth fighting and dying for.


    Aenar turned them into humans again, they were no longer insignificant beggars living on the streets with no purpose who would probably survive by robbing and murdering.


    Benerro and Kinvara in particr were even more furious, Robert''s actions were no different from the highest act of sphemy anyone couldmit.


    "Your Grace, let me lead the fleet of ships to attack the coast of Westeros, prevent any ships from crossing the sea." Benerro ordered, looking towards Aenar, sitting on the red throne.


    "Proposal denied." Aenar refused without any hesitation, making the middle-aged man look extremely sad.


    "This murder is a good thing, it gave me the justification to dirty his name and glorify mine even more." Seeing everyone''s expressions, including Daenerys'', Aenar exined patiently.


    "Viviane. Go and spread the news of the assassination attempt orchestrated by Robert Baratheon. Tell them that as well as being a murderer of kin, their fat king was a cowardly man who doesn''t have the courage to fight on a battlefield. Tell them what their real king is like." Aenar spoke each word with a calm expression.


    Honestly, the assassination attempt was expected by him, after all, he had a dragon and arge army, only a fool would stand by and wait for something like this to knock on the door. Aenar could very well use the assassination attempt to benefit him even more. Undermine Robert''s reputation among the people and use it to spread his name.


    With that, at least his future rule will be smoother at first without so much mistrust on the part of the people, they will ept him more easily and quickly. Something very essential in the future for the war against The Others.


    Daenerys looked at Aenar in surprise and couldn''t help feeling that she was still very inexperienced when it came to being cunning.


    She could never have thought that suffering an assassination attempt could bring so many benefits. With the amount of murders she had suffered growing up, she could well have be legendary in the eyes of the people of Essos.


    ------------


    Note: For some reason, Webnovel deleted some character photos that I had posted. I''ve put them back, but I''m still confused as to why they were removed. There was nothing inappropriate.


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read more than 40 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 59 - The Preparations Before the Coronation (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 59 - 59 - The Preparations Before the Coronation (IV)</h4>


    <i>"It seems that Rhaegar''s ghost hase back to life and is bringing fire and blood to his murderers," Oberyn Martell thought when he saw Prince Aenar''s appearance.</i>


    ------------


    In the port of Vntis, a huge ship with no coat of arms was docked.


    "Uncle, is Vntis in the same shape as you saw it on yourst visit?" Arianne asked, looking at the gigantic red towers burning brightly. The city seemed alive, even at night, with peopleing and going in a hurry.


    "It''s very different. In the old days, this city smelled like a sweaty old whore," Oberyn replied, looking at the city he had visited seven years ago. It really was very different from what he remembered, especially the people, whom he had always considered strange.


    Oberyn''sparison made Arianne and all his daughtersugh. His mistress, Eria, took his arm and subtly pointed forward with her eyes.


    Oberyn followed his lover''s gaze and saw troops approaching. They were all wearing red armor and looked powerful. It wasn''t a new army that had never taken part in a war. The soldiers in front of him were experienced and had seen war, steel and blood up close.


    A truly powerful army.


    ording to Doran''s spies, Oberyn knew that this army had fought against a horde of forty thousand Dothraki, not to mention the army of mercenaries. It was a great achievement, given that he knew the Dothraki and the mercenaries better than anyone, after all, he himself had been the general of a group of mercenaries.


    However, it was the man leading the soldiers who caught Oberyn''s eye. He was a middle-aged man, tall and thin. His skin was ck as tar, darker than coal or jet.


    He was a monster of a man, huge, over six feet tall and as wide as two men. A tangle of pure white hair grew around his face like a lion''s mane.


    Moqorro, the ck me of Vntis.


    Oberyn recognized the man in an instant. There was no way not to. The Desert Prince saw the guards he had brought from Dorne position themselves between them, stopping the advance of the red-armored soldiers.


    "Wee to Vntis, Prince Oberyn Martell and Princess Arianne Martell. I am Moqorro, a red bishop." Moqorro ignored the Dorne guards and spoke with a calm andpassionate tone, but his voice was deep and thunderous.


    "I didn''t announce my arrival in advance, priest Moqorro," Oberyn said. "I would like to know how you anticipated our arrival."


    This was a top-secret trip. Doran and Oberyn had nned it for months so as not to attract the attention of anyone in Westeros. Yet there they were, in front of an entourage ready to wee them.


    Moqorro looked at Oberyn and smiled mysteriously.


    "I saw you in the mes, Prince Oberyn. I saw your ship leave Dorne and go through the storm in the dark night."


    Oberyn narrowed his eyes and red at the man. He really didn''t like magic; it always turned simple things into somethingplicated. Couldn''t the man simply answer the question by saying "spies"? Now he would really get paranoid about a lot of things.


    "Really surprising to see the future through the mes," Oberyn replied in a dry, slightly deep tone.


    "You''ll see that this is just one of the countless blessings that the Omnipotent and Omniscient Lord has bestowed upon us, his lostmbs in a sea of suffering." Moqorro spoke as he gestured for everyone to follow him.


    Oberyn felt his heart squeeze at those words. He really didn''t like magic.


    "Thank you for the wee, Moqorro. I assume we''ll be well received by our prince and future king." Arianne, with the highest status in the entourage, took the initiative to speak to the Red Bishop.


    "The Prince of Light awaits you in the throne room." Moqorro replied with a devout and extremely respectful tone at the mention of Aenar.


    That look wasn''t one of admiration. It was pure reverence, as if he were talking about a God, not a prince or king. Arianne thought as she observed the expression of the ck-skinned, white-haired man in front of her.


    This only confirmed that the Red Faith saw Prince Aenar as a God, or his representative on Earth. Arianne then understood that the Red Faith and Prince Aenar were preparing for something much bigger, bigger than the Iron Throne and Westeros.


    As they walked through the streets of Vntis, Arianne and Oberyn noticed men and women kneeling on arge cloth. They were praying, bowing and rising. Their religious whispers filled the air. If it had been just one group, they wouldn''t have been surprised. But a crowd in front of them was doing the same, all at the same time.


    Noticing Oberyn and Arianne''s gazes, Moqorro exined in a gentle tone, despite the serious expression on his face.


    "They are praying for the grace of our God to fall upon them. Many are on pilgrimage from all corners of Essos. They all want to see our prophet, the messiah who will lead the world along a sacred path."


    "They don''t really think Prince Aenar can perform miracles, do they?" Obara, Oberyn''s eldest daughter, asked with an incredulous expression on hearing Bishop Moqorro''s words.


    Moqorro looked at the incredulous woman before him and snorted coldly, expressing his dissatisfaction, but said nothing. Oberyn noticed this and gave his daughter a stern look. He couldn''t believe that she had actually dared to say something against a religious figure in a city full of fanatics!


    Nymeria looked at her sister and couldn''t help but sigh, she really had to talk to her sister about always keeping her doubts to herself. Always ask something when they are absolutely alone with no one around.


    Nymeria looked at her sister and couldn''t help but sigh. She really needed to talk to her sister so that she would always keep her doubts to herself, asking them only when they were absolutely alone, with no one around.


    "Forgive my daughter, Bishop Moqorro. She is young and has not yet seen enough of the world." Oberyn, despite his appearance suggesting that he would settle things by force, was unexpectedly diplomatic.


    "She''s forgiven, but avoid speaking ill of the prophet, or your heads may appear on spears the next morning. It won''t be the Red Faith that does that, but the faithful." Moqorro replied in a calm tone.


    Oberyn nodded and didn''t doubt his words. He was an experienced man who had seen how murderous and cruel the faith could be. Religious intolerance was something truly frightening.


    Casting onest nce at his daughters, as a warning to them to remain silent, Oberyn finally found himself in front of arge red temple.


    Before entering the Great Temple, Moqorro warned:


    "Follow me and don''t get lost. At this hour, the Great Temple is very dangerous for strangers. The guards have orders to kill if necessary."


    "Really cozy." Obara whispered to the sisters, causing Nymeria and Tyene to roll their eyes at the bad joke at that moment.


    Eria looked at the girls and couldn''t help but sigh, but still walked with dignity beside Oberyn.


    Oberyn and Arianne finally found themselves in front of gigantic doors. On them, they both saw drawings of arge red sun, held by a giant dressed in a cloak of the same color.


    However, their attention was soon captured by the sound of the doors opening. Then Oberyn and Arianne heard Moqorro announce his entrance:


    "Messiah, before you stand Princess Arianne Martell, heir to the Throne of Dorne, and her uncle, Prince Oberyn Martell, along with his noble wife and daughters." Moqorro spoke aloud and entered the Throne Room, gesturing for everyone to follow him.


    Eria and Oberyn''s three daughters were surprised to be announced along with Oberyn and Arianne. They had never been introduced in this way before. After all, Eria wasn''t Oberyn''s wife, and his three daughters were bastards.


    When Oberyn and Arianne entered the Throne Room, they saw a long line of knights lined up next to the pirs, following them to the end of the corridor. At the end, ivory steps rose up, and at the top of them, two thrones could be seen.


    Oberyn raised his head and looked at the central throne. On it sat a young man of around seventeen, although he knew that the prince was only twelve. This made the Prince of Dorne wonder what Eddard Stark had fed the boy.


    He had white-gold hair and purple eyes. His face was really handsome, inhumanly handsome. It was as if Prince Aenar were a Valyrian thoroughbred. And, just as the descriptions said, they were inhumanly beautiful.


    Looking directly at Prince Aenar''s face, and after analyzing every detail, thest vestige of doubt about the young man''s identity disappearedpletely from Oberyn''s mind. The boy was practically Rhaegar, with only a few differences, such as the color of his eyes, his hair and the shape of his chin.


    Aenar was Rhaegar''s son. No doubt about it.


    ----------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read more than 40 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    P-atreon/GOTSW


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 60 - The Preparations Before the Coronation (V)

    <h4>Chapter 60 - 60 - The Preparations Before the Coronation (V)</h4>


    "I must say, I''m going to enjoy seducing him." Arianne Martell, Heiress of Sunspear, on seeing Aenar Targaryen.


    -------------


    "Wee, Princess Arianne and Prince Oberyn, the arrival of House Martell has brightened these halls, I have ordered your quarters to be properly prepared for your stay in Vntis." Looking at Oberyn''s shocked face, Aenar smiled gently and spoke, observing the whole of House Martell, including the famous Sand Snakes.


    If Arianne were an innocent and inexperienced maiden like all the Ladys of Westeros, the moment her eyes fell on him, she would fall in love with him with absolute certainty.


    Arianne mentally thanked Lyanna Stark for bringing the world such a blessing for women, while cursing how cruel the gods were for making someone so perfect and beautiful.


    Even with all her resistance to handsome men, Arianne supposed that if she spent some time with the prince, she would be cruelly taken by him and fall deeply in love with him. His voice was melodious and soft, yet regal, like music to Arianne''s ears.


    Arianne kept a sensual smile on her lips as she listened to Prince Targaryen''s words.


    ''My stay would be more enjoyable with you in my bed, taking my purity and fucking me like a whore, prince. How I would love to feel my lips wrapping around your cock. She thought, lost in reverie as she imagined Aenar''s heavenly voice moaning at the touch of her mouth and tongue. Arianne felt the area between her legs heat up at the thought of seducing the prince into her bed.


    "Thank you, my prince, I hope the alliance between House Martell and House Targaryen willst forever." Arianne replied politely, hiding her lustful thoughts behind a modest, elegant smile.


    "Forever..." Aenar whispered to himself, his purple eyes seeming to glow for a moment. He rested his head on his hand and looked at Princess Arianne with a calm gaze. "I really hope the alliance between our housessts forever, I''d hate to do something I don''t like doing."


    Oberyn and Arianne narrowed their eyes at the same time, Aenar''s words containing a subtle threat to Dorne. At the same time, they understood that they weren''t dealing with a twelve-year-old, but with a twelve-year-old capable of reducing an entire city of millions into a dead city.


    <strong>Betrayal meant death.</strong>


    Oberyn smiled, despite the discontent in his heart, although he knew that this was Aenar''s way of showing strength to him and House Martell''s gentle submission, but he really didn''t like the threat against Dorne.


    "I wonder when Your Grace would begin your reconquest of Westeros?" Oberyn asked, looking at Aenar sitting elegantly on the throne.


    He really couldn''t believe he was seeing a man who had been raised as a bastard all his life. Every gesture, every look, every word and aura he made emanated a regal, princely feeling. Was House Stark''s upbringing really so good as to create a true king?


    "Year 296 after the conquest." Aenar didn''t hesitate to answer, the only reason he was dying the reconquest was that he wanted to see the continent in chaos before he began to carry out his ns. He would confront Robert at the right time and decapitate his cousin''s head along with the others.


    "One year and five months." Oberyn muttered to himself.


    Although he didn''t know why the Prince wanted to postpone the reconquest for a year and a half. Oberyn didn''t say anything or advise him to change his strategies. He had only just met the young prince, how could he give advice on something so important without even having the king''s trust in the first ce.


    "Will Dorne be at my side in the war?" Aenar asked again, his lips curving into a smile that made all the women present look up at least once.


    Daenerys, noticing the looks on the other women''s faces, was proud of Aenar. In her eyes, only a mediocre man couldn''t get women''s attention. The more women Aenar attracted, the more it meant that he was a great man. However, she didn''t like the way some of these women looked at her husband.


    Especially the Princess of Dorne, she could hide her lust shamelessly behind a fa?ade of elegance and innocence, but Daenerys'' eyes could see through her disguise and see her true nature.


    "Dorne will stand by Your Grace in the war, as will House Stark, I hope." Oberyn replied without any hesitation. There could be no hesitation in his actions at this moment. Anything like that could arouse the young prince''s antipathy and distrust.


    As a prince, Oberyn knew all too well that rulers were full of suspicion and had huge egos, that the slightest disrespect could have disastrous consequences for Dorne and House Martell.


    "Three Great Houses, a dragon and an army of forty thousand. I''m better than Aegon at the moment." Aenar let out augh and joked, making the whole throne room feel more rxed. It showed how powerful being a king was, your mood being able to influence your surroundings unconsciously.


    Aenar wasn''t surprised by this and found it very normal, it was the power of social influence being exerted on others. It was strange, but people are naturally submissive to others when they meet someone stronger.


    The concept of equality is so widespread in modern society that people forget that the strongest and most influential people always control their lives from their own governments.


    Instead of the government fearing the people, it was the people who feared their government.


    Suddenly, Aenar felt an intense gaze fall on him. He followed the source of the gaze and saw a girl with pale blonde hair down to her shoulders. Her eyes were an icy shade of gray and her face was more androgynous than feminine.


    Looking at the sword at her waist, Aenar narrowed his eyes, there was no way he wouldn''t recognize one of the three legendary swords of Westeros.


    Dawn.


    "Do you wish to speak, Mdy?" Aenar asked with a growing interest in his gaze.


    Under everyone''s watchful eyes, the not particrly tall girl stepped forward and knelt down below the steps.


    "I am Leda Dayne, the current Sword of the Morning of House Dayne." Leda spoke, raising her head and looking at Aenar with her icy gray eyes. There was no expression on her face, just an inexpressive feeling. "Just as my uncle became a Kingsguard, I wish to follow in his footsteps."


    Daenerys couldn''t help but look at the girl with a surprised look, she looked at the sword at the girl''s waist and saw that it really was Dawn at her waist!


    However, in the books she had read about Westeros, there was no record of a woman from House Dayne wielding the legendary sword, Dawn.


    Aenar spoke after a brief silence. "You will abandon your titles and possessions; you will not be able to exercise your function as a woman and you will never be able to have a husband. It will be a sword to protect me, a tool and nothing more."


    "So, I ask you again. Are you sure of your decision, Leda Dayne?" Aenar asked, rising from his throne and descending step by step, his purple eyes fixed on the cold gray eyes of the girl in front of him.


    Everyone held their breath for fear of missing what was about to happen. As Aenar had said, being part of the Kingsguard wasn''t just about joining any order of knights, it was about the knight ceasing to be an individual and bing a sword to protect the king and nothing more.


    "My body, mind and soul are yours, Your Grace." Leda replied without any hesitation, causing Aenar''s lips to curve into a smile.


    "Give me your sword." Aenar ordered and Leda drew Dawn from its scabbard in a mere instant.


    The moment she drew her sword, two swords appeared at her neck; if the swords advanced any further, Leda''s head would be cut straight off.


    It was Titus and Sigmund, both of whom had acted at the same moment.


    Leda''s eyes for the first time showed some emotion other than respect for Aenar, there was a warlike look in her eyes, full of the thrill of battle. She almost didn''t see the swords of the teenagers in front of her being drawn, it all happened in a mere instant and the swords were already dangerously close to her neck.


    Oberyn couldn''t have been more shocked, he only saw two fleeting lights from the air and two teenagers had surrounded Leda with their swords close to her neck. It shocked him to the core, was that speed of movement really something humans could do?


    "Fall back, Titus and Sigmund." Aenar ordered with a simple wave of his hand, something the brothers obeyed without hesitation and stepped back, but his gaze hadn''t left Leda. If she tried anything, they would kill her in an instant.


    "They''re too protective of me." Aenar said with augh, oblivious to the slightly tense atmosphere.


    "I''ll do exactly the same job as them, my king. I will protect you with my life and all my devotion." Leda replied with a cold but respectful look towards Aenar.


    Aenar smiled andmented in an amused tone.


    "You really do look like your father."


    Leda''s hands trembled for a brief moment at the mention of her father, but she was soon calm again.


    Aenar couldn''t help but find her reaction amusing.


    Yes, Leda was his cousin, to be precise, she was the bastard daughter of Lord Eddard Stark of Winterfell and Lady Ashara Dayne of Starfall.


    ----------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read more than 40 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 61 - The Preparations Before the Coronation (VI)

    <h4>Chapter 61 - 61 - The Preparations Before the Coronation (VI)</h4>


    "What would you do if you were the target of countless gods? I like to think I''d want to cut everyone''s head off, but unfortunately that''s not possible, at least at the moment. Who knows in the future." God-Emperor ofos, Aenar I Targaryen.


    ---------------


    "It''s a good sword." Looking at Dawn in his hand, Aenarmented with a smile on his lips. His eyes were glowing with a phosphorescent light, seeing a certain timeline unfolding before him.


    Looking at Leda, still kneeling, Aenar returned the sword and waited for the girl''s oath.


    Leda, knowing what she had to say, began to speak while still kneeling in front of Aenar. "I, Leda, Sword of the Morning of House Dayne, stand before your grace, my king, with this sword as proof of my loyalty. I swear by my honor and my blood to protect your majesty and the kingdom until myst breath. My steel will be your steel, and my fate will be intertwined with yours."


    Aenar smiled and replied: "I, Aenar Targaryen, First of My Name, King of the Andals, the Roinars and the First Men, Lord of the Seven Kingdoms and Protector of the Realm ept your oath, Leda of House Dayne."


    "So, Leda of House Dayne, I ask you for the third time. Will you give up your titles and possessions to serve me until yourst breath?"


    <strong>"Yes."</strong> Leda answered without any hesitation.


    "Will you abandon your role as a woman and never be able to marry and have children?"


    <strong>"Yes."</strong> Leda answered without any hesitation.


    "Then rise, Leda of House Dayne, Lady Commander of the Kingsguard." Aenar ordered and Leda stood up.


    All the guards in red armor began to bang their spears against the floor at the same time, creating a symphony throughout the throne room. An almost sacred atmosphere seemed to reverberate off the walls of the hall.


    However, Aenar''s next words destroyed the sacred and thrilling atmosphere.


    "You have your first order, Leda." Aenar spoke, causing many to be shocked.


    Leda, with Dawn in her hands, waited in silence for her king''s words.


    Aenar climbed the steps again and sat on the throne, making himselffortable on the cold metal seat, he finally continued speaking in a calm tone. "A Faceless Assassin from House ck and White has infiltrated House Martell''s entourage, locate him and bring me his head."


    Aenar gestured for Daenerys toe to him and the girl obeyed, whereupon Aenar ced her on hisp under the girl''s shy eyes.


    "Watch, it will be an interesting scene." Aenar whispered in her ear. Daenerys nodded and settled into a morefortable position on hisp. Her eyes looked at the fight about to begin with a look full of anticipation.


    "Yes, my king." Leda replied as she walked towards the House Martell entourage with Dawn in her hands.


    As soon as Aenar''s words rang out in the Throne Room, all the surrounding Red Guards formed a circle around House Martell, surrounding everyone, including Arianne and Oberyn, who were shocked by such sudden events.


    Titus and Sigismund didn''t move and stood in front of the throne, as did Kinvara, Benerro, Moqorro and Ser Willem. All ready to defend Aenar and Daenerys.


    Oberyn drew his sword and looked at all his guards, he was absolutely certain that his daughters, niece and mistress were really them, but the guards he wasn''t so sure about.


    Obara, Nymeria and Tyene moved into position around her father and Arianne, protecting the prince and princess of Dorne. Eria was the only one who stood behind Oberyn, holding a dagger in her hands.


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the guards of House Martell.


    "What is the greatest duty of a House Martell Guard?" Oberyn asked, looking at all ten of his guards.


    Nine voices sounded at once.


    "Never die with a sword clean of blood, avenge the dead and fight to thest breath, there is no surrender in Dorne!!!"


    Oberyn''s eyes focused almost immediately on thest guard, who remained silent while the others responded without hesitation.


    Suddenly, the fleeting light of the sword appeared in the air and just as he was about to behead the supposed guard of House Martell, the guard struck apletely inhuman pose, dodging the sword while bending backwards in an extremely difficult pose.


    Leda didn''t stop and pursued the assassin with a cold, deadly stare, she never imagined that her entrance ceremony to the Kingsguard would be tainted by a filthy murderer. To say she was furious at that moment was an understatement.


    Under everyone''s eyes, an impressive and legendary fight was taking ce in front of them.


    Dawn was slicing through the air at an astonishing speed in a sequence of deadly and precise attacks, the assassin was just running away while dodging the blows of the sword with equally astonishing agility.


    However, he couldn''t escape Leda''s sword forever. Small cuts soon umted on his body, which consequently made the assassin''s speed slower and slower, making it even easier for Leda to inflict more damage.


    Titus and Sigismund watched the fight with admiration in their eyes. They may have been stronger and faster than Leda, but their technique could not bepared to Leda, who had trained all her life in the art of the sword.


    They were beginners, while Leda had already achieved the rank of master swordsman at a tender age.


    Thinking that Leda would go through the same process of improvement that they had, the girl would be a veritable killing machine.


    They both looked at each other and saw each other''s thoughts in their eyes, they would have to train for decades to reach Leda''s level and they couldn''t rx. They had a duty and responsibility to protect their king.


    Leda swung her sword towards the assassin''s head. The attack was deadly and cold, just like her eyes at that moment, but the man drew a dagger and defended the blow. He used the dagger to change Dawn''s trajectory and took advantage of the moment to kick the newly appointed Lady Commander of the Kingsguard in the stomach.


    The girl withstood the attack on her belly and used all her strength, changing the trajectory of the sword still in the air and making a cut from her belly to the assassin''s shoulder. The assassin stared at her in disbelief. As if he was surprised by someone changing the trajectory of a sword while it was still in the air.


    Blood oozed from the wound inrge quantities and fell onto the marble floor with sounds that were particrly audible in this silent environment. The assassin''s breathing increased as he stared fearlessly at his approaching death.


    Leda didn''t mind the assassin''s wide-eyed stare and brandished her sword again without hesitation. This time the man had nowhere to escape and, surprisingly, she could see in his gaze that he was facing death calmly, which happened in the next instant.


    Dawn cut the man''s head off cleanly, the head fell off the body and rolled a few times before stopping. Curiously, his gaze was fixed on Aenar sitting on the throne with Daenerys on hisp.


    Aenar could see that the Faceless Assassin was looking at him with a calm and cold gaze, there was something else in the man''s gaze, as if he were apletely different person, or rather, apletely different being.


    "Annoying gods..." Aenar muttered to himself, but Daenerys heard his mutter perfectly, but didn''t ask him at that moment surrounded by people.


    However, what happened in the next moment made everyone feel chills running through their bodies.


    The bodiless head smiled and bared its strangely pale teeth, blinking its eyes that were now as ck as the purest darkness in the world. ck mes burned silently in the empty cavities of his eyes


    "Your soul is beautiful, Champion of Light. I want it." A cold, frightening voice sounded, causing everyone''s expression to change dramatically. Even Kinvara and Oberyn couldn''t help but bepletely solemn.


    However, the frightening, cold atmosphere was broken by a loudugh containing a strong irony.


    Aenar, who hade down from his throne, walked while he had Dawn in his hand, given to him by Leda, heughed and let out a few loudughs. Using Blood Magic, he made his bloodbust and the legendary sword began to catch fire.


    Crimson mes covered the entire de, the intense heat making the air around it extremely vtile.


    "I''m really scared. Look, I''m shaking with fear." Aenar responded to the talking head''s words with a feigned expression of fear, there was an amused smile on his face as he saw the expression of the God who dared to possess a mortal before him.


    "I''ll be waiting, God of Many Faces." Aenar didn''t wait for the words of the God who had just possessed the killer''s body. He swung his sword. The sword pierced the head and crimson fire began to consume the head.


    The God of Many Faces just let out a terrifyingugh as his temporary Avatar was reduced to ashes in mere seconds.


    Everyone watched in silence as Aenar spoke to the talking head without fear and even provoked it with boldness and courage, which marked many of the people present. It was as if Aenar''s presence calmed everyone down, even if the sky copsed, he would be there to hold it up.


    It was a strange feeling, but it appeared in the heart of every person present.


    "What an interesting evening." Aenarmented, trying to ease the tension in the air, but apparently not seeding.


    Aenar didn''t me them for being so tense, seeing a talking head really made you rethink life and many philosophical questions...


    -------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read more than 40 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 62 - Aenar Targaryen, First of His Name (I)

    <h4>Chapter 62 - 62 - Aenar Targaryen, First of His Name (I)</h4>


    "Someone told me that maniption was a subtle art, but I think otherwise. Maniption is a simple art and, with a little knowledge, you can make other people fall for your maniptions without too much difficulty. Humans love to hear what they want to hear." Aenar Targaryen watched the crowd below him, who were waiting for his words.


    ---


    "Princess Arianne and Prince Oberyn, due to previous events, we will all rest and break our fast in the morning." Aenar handed Dawn back to Leda, who followed him loyally. He turned to the House Martell entourage and spoke in a casual, rxed tone, as if he hadn''t just burned a head suspected of being a death god.


    Arianne and Oberyn didn''t know what to say and just nodded, remembering the scenes that had taken ce a few moments ago.


    Even with all his experience, Oberyn didn''t know what to say at that moment. Which wasn''t his fault. ording to Aenar''s words, the head belonged to the God of Many Faces, the god of death worshipped in many ces in Essos and especially by the House of ck and White in Braavos.


    After exchanging a few more words with Aenar, Oberyn took all his family and left for the rooms prepared for his stay in Vntis. At that moment, all he wanted was a good drink and perhaps a night of sex to rx.


    Seeing his guests disappear, the smile on Aenar''s face also faded, making Benerro, Moqorro and Kinvara feel as if they were stepping on hot coals.


    "One day. One day, I want all the information about the House of ck and White and all the ces that worship this damned god of death. I''m going to exterminate that religion from the world and make it forgotten by everyone."


    Aenar spoke each word with a cold, unquestioning tone. His purple eyes did not hide the murderous intent in his gaze.


    "Yes, your grace." The three of them answered at the same time.


    After that, Aenar''s cold gaze disappeared, and he smiled warmly at Daenerys, who had just arrived at his side.


    "Dany, let''s go to sleep. I just want to feel myfortable bed right now."


    Daenerys was speechless at how quickly her adorable nephew''s expression changed. One moment, he had an expression capable of frightening the bravest of men, and the next, he was smiling warmly with a gentle gaze.


    Suddenly, feeling her body being lifted, Daenerys let out a small cry of surprise and looked at Aenar with an angry expression.


    "If you look at me like that, it only makes me want to intimidate you even more."


    Kissing her cheek, Aenarmented with an amusedugh as he walked towards his room. Behind him, Titus, Sigismund, Ser William and Leda followed him with their hands on the hilt of their swords, ready to draw them at any moment.


    Resting her head on his shoulder, Daenerys asked in a soft and genuinely confused tone: "Aenar, what''s going on? Why did you call that talking head the God of Many Faces?"


    Stroking her hair, Aenar smiled and replied in a soft tone, without hiding or lowering his voice: "In this world, gods exist. Many are evil and want the end of the human race."


    Aenar continued speaking while Titus, Sigismund, Ser Willem and Leda listened to every word with extreme attention.


    "Every five thousand years, an eclipse will cover the world for decades or even hundreds of years. This was called the Long Night by the civilizations that survived thest Long Night. During this period, because of these gods, thend can no longer be used for cultivation and nature will be hostile to the human race. Man-eating monsters will rise from the shadows and bring even more chaos and death."


    "When Kinvara calls me the Son of Light, it''s because I really have been chosen by the Red God or, as I like to call him, the Omnipotent and Omniscient God. I was chosen to save humanity in the dark times toe."


    "But because of this, many gods who wish the destruction of the human race are hostile to me. The God of Many Faces, for example, sensed the death of one of his believers and used his body as an avatar to reach the material world."


    "Are you in danger?"


    The first thing Daenerys asked was not about the survival of the human race, but about Aenar''s safety.


    Hearing those words, Aenar felt an unfamiliar feeling bubble up in his chest with an intensity he had never experienced before.


    He really felt that he was falling in love with this girl who loved him with all her might, caring more about him than about herself. How could he not fall in love with someone like that?


    Showing a surprisingly warm smile, Aenar replied in a gentle tone: "Don''t worry, my queen. If the gods were allowed to walk the earth, this would have been destroyed by now, as would all life on it. They need a powerful vessel to support theiring and, even if they manage to enter the mortal world, they can''t exercise their full power and could be killed."


    Daenerys breathed a sigh of relief when she heard those words. The thought of her beloved being threatened by gods was too much pressure for her young heart.


    Behind Aenar and Daenerys, the four of them also breathed a sigh of relief. Fighting men was one thing, they could take on entire armies without fear of death, but fighting gods was something else entirely.


    How could mere mortals harm gods?


    "My king, I will protect you, even if the gods try to hurt you." Leda spoke, making Aenar smile and reply, "I''ll be counting on all of you to protect my little life."


    Even if he didn''t need protection, Aenar knew he couldn''t kill the loyalty and determination of his subordinates. What kind of king would he be if he made such a suicidal move?


    How would he protect his kingdom without these people? How would he maintain order at a time when human life was worth no more than a few grains of food? How could he preserve hope without people''s determination to move on?


    In short, he needed extremely powerful and determined legions for what was toe. Man-eating monsters were thest of his worries. Gods were much more dangerous than a million monsters, especially the God of Many Faces, who was cunning and intelligent.


    Aenar''s words seemed to inject huge amounts of adrenaline into the four people''s bodies. At that moment, none of them had ever felt so proud to fight and die for Aenar, the man who would save humanity from monsters and evil gods.


    Seeing the fanaticism growing in each of their eyes, Aenar let out a mental sigh and continued walking. Although he knew it would happen when he said those words, he underestimated how far the faith of a determined man or woman could go.


    He knew that if he asked, all four of them would give their lives for him without hesitation.


    "Willem, I will perform your enhancement ceremony and then Leda''s. Both of you must be prepared to endure the worst. You must both be prepared to endure the worst pain you have ever felt."


    Aenar left these words before entering the room, carrying Daenerys in his arms.


    Willem knew exactly what the king was talking about. He had personally seen his brothers transform from skinny boys into tall, strong young men in less than a day. It excited him. Nothing was more glorious for a Kingsguard than to protect a king worthy of such protection.


    Aenar was exactly that kind of king. Any Kingsguard would give his life for a king like him, without any hesitation.


    Suppressing the emotions rising in his chest, Willem noticed the confusion on Leda''s face and replied in a respectful tone:


    "Lady Commander, the Enhancement Ceremony is something the king uses to strengthen our bodies to an inhuman level in the eyes of all."


    Leda''s eyes lit up when she heard Willem''s words. She remembered the speed of Titus and Sigismund and finally understood why they were both so fast!


    Knowing that she could be even stronger to protect her king more effectively, Leda couldn''t contain the smile on her lips. However, her smile wasn''t pretty - it was cold and without warmth, just like her gaze.


    Willem couldn''t help but twitch his lips strangely at the sight of that terrifying smile. The new Lady Commander of the Kingsguard was scary when she smiled.


    Inside the room, Aenar took off her clothes and put on a pair of baggy white silk pants. He picked up the vial containing the Water of Life and gazed deeply into the turquoise liquid.


    Although he had said that the gods wouldn''t attack him any time soon, Aenar didn''t want to let his fate be decided by others. To avoid that, he needed power. Enough power to make the gods wary while he gained time to grow.


    "Is drinking that stuff dangerous?"


    Daenerys, wearing a transparentce camisole, asked as shey down next to Aenar.


    "It''s not dangerous in itself, but it will awaken extremely strong powers in me, albeit at the cost of pain that is simply impossible to describe."


    Aenar replied with a smile.


    Knowing she couldn''t change Aenar''s mind, Daenerysy down on his chest and spoke with a slightly worried tone:


    "I will be with you."


    "Thank you, my queen."


    Aenar smiled and gently kissed her forehead.


    ------


    <strong>Note:</strong> This Chapter introduced some gods and their purposes with the Long Night. However, these events will only take ce at the end of the first phase of the story. Before then, there will only be mentions and further exnations about the Long Night and the true purpose of the gods, which is not limited to exterminating humanity.


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read more than 40 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 63 - Aenar Targaryen, First of His Name (II)

    <h4>Chapter 63 - 63 - Aenar Targaryen, First of His Name (II)</h4>


    <i>"The first time I saw the Immaterium, I knew. It would be the source of humanity''s prosperity, but also its possible ruin if not handled with care." Aenar I Targaryen, God-Emperor ofos.</i>


    ---------------


    Aenar looked at the vial in his hand and didn''t hesitate, there was no indecision or fear, only a slight feeling of dread, fear of a future that he could never escape the clutches of fate.


    When the turquoise liquid went down his throat, a deep bitter taste attacked his pte. At first, Aenar didn''t feel anything wrong, but just a few secondster, his heart started beating faster, to the point where he thought his heart would explode.


    Suddenly, it was as if a hammer hit Aenar''s head. His vision blurred, the world seemed to spin and double in front of him. Aenar threw his head back as his spine arched upwards. The veins in his body bulged as a simply agonizing pain shot through him along with the blood flow coursing through his body.


    Daenerys watched in shock as Aenar seemed to enter a trance-like state between lucid and unconscious periods.


    She didn''t know and would never know what Aenar was going through at that moment. His Prescience ability was being amplified to a whole new level. If before his powers were a small puddle of water a few meters across, at this moment, that small puddle of water was increasing at a great speed.


    Aenar could now see things that had previously been hidden, dimensions ovepping the material world and dimensions far from the Material World. One in particr looked like an extremely bright star against a dark background, shining much brighter than the others, making it impossible not to be noticed.


    It was a dimension of pure energy, an energy that made up everything, the source of all magic and sorcery, although no one onos knew this fact. Which was curious, because they manipted this energy, but never came into direct contact with it.


    That in itself had saved countless lives from madness and insanity.


    Aenar felt his mind connecting to this same dimension, his mind overloaded with infinite amounts of chaotic energy full of unpredictability.


    Under Daenerys'' shocked eyes, blue and white rays emanated from Aenar''s body. The air crackled as electric arcs filled a meter around him.


    To Daenerys'' relief, the lightning didn''t take long to disappear. However, it wasn''t that the lightning disappeared, but that Aenar controlled the power input and cut the connection, which could be re-established at any time.


    But he didn''t, he didn''t know anything about that dimension and he definitely wasn''t going to risk his life for a momentary temptation, although having ess to an infinite amount of that chaotic energy was really quite tempting.


    ...


    "Are you sure you''re going to do this?" Visenya asked, still incredulous at what she had just heard. She looked at her sister as if she were looking at someone with a mental illness.


    "I''m not going to die." Daenerys rolled her eyes angrily. "Don''t give me that look, I''mpletely sane."


    "Who in their right mind wants to throw themselves on a funeral pyre with dragon eggs and criminals condemned to death?" Visenya muttered with an expression still skeptical of Daenerys'' idea.


    "What do you say, Aenar?" Rhae nced at the two arguing daughters and looked across the table, where Aenar was eating with a calm expression.


    Daenerys stopped arguing with Visenya and looked at Aenar with a worried look, only she knew what had happenedst night in her nephew''s room.


    She had seen with her own eyes Aenar die and revive as his body contorted in sheer agony from a pain that was simply impossible to describe. Since waking up, her sweet nephew seemed to have changed subtly, even his warm smiles seemed to have disappeared for a while before returning to normal.


    In the process, Daenerys forgot how many times she had wiped his sweaty body with a cloth, for hours and hours while listening to his screams and his seemingly mad, insane mutterings.


    She cried a few times thinking of the agony Aenar was going through, but wiped the tears away, because she had no right to cry when Aenar was enduring all that pain to protect his family.


    Compared to dying and reviving, she thought that entering a funeral pyre was no big deal. Her nephew took that turquoise poison without hesitation, how could she be afraid of feeling mere mes. She was a dragon and dragons weren''t afraid of fire!


    Her indecision disappeared after seeing Aenar''s determination and only grew stronger, she would help Aenar carry his burden no matter what.


    Aenar, whose mind was clearer than ever, lifted his gaze and looked at his grandmother with a warm and gentle look.


    In front of him, a tunnel made of swirling mist unfolded before him, this tunnel branching off in different directions and heights. Billions of images of the future appeared in these tunnels.


    Different realities, different worlds, whole dimensions.


    Past, present and future.


    Blinking once, this tunnel and its ramifications on smaller scales disappeared and Aenar responded with an absolutely confident tone. "Just trust Daenerys, Grandmother. You''ll be surprised."


    Rhae let out a sigh, she stroked her own forehead. Sometimes she wondered why her family was so strange and sometimes crazy.


    Daenerys looked at Visenya with a victorious expression, as if to say that Aenar trusted her more than her own sister.


    Visenya rolled her eyes and focused on Aenar, remembering Daenerys'' words about what happened in the Throne Room.


    "Is it true that a god possessed a human head and spoke to you, nephew?" Her voice showed no fear, perhaps because she had neither witnessed nor felt the presence of the God of Many Faces.


    Aenar cut up the sausage on his te and brought it to his mouth with the help of a fork. He looked at Visenya and replied in a casual tone. "Just a clown trying to make a name for himself."


    The God of Many Faces was just that in his eyes, a god who was nothing more than a ve to the Valyrian Dragon Gods.


    After taking the Water of Life, Aenar wasn''t too worried about any gods, his power had simply grown to a whole new level. If any god dared to descend into the material world using the body of a mortal as a receptacle,os would be his tomb.


    The night before, he had seen the creation of Blood Magic and until its most recent development, all of Valiria''s most powerful magical heritage was stored in his brain, just waiting for the right moment for him to learn it all.


    At the same time, his mind could do many things besides store memories. His mind had connected to a totally different dimension, he didn''t know how to describe that dimension at the moment, but he felt that using its energy, he could perform real miracles.


    Rhae and Visenya were speechless at the casualness with which Aenar spoke against a literal god. Although they hadn''t seen the supposed god because they were asleep, they had heard Daenerys and Kinvara''s description of the incident. It was a scene worthy of giving anyone nightmares.


    Daenerys only appeared proud and showed no surprise at Aenar''s words. In her eyes, her nephew seemed more like a god than the very gods that Essos worshipped.


    "My king, Princess Arianne and Prince Oberyn with his wife and daughters are waiting outside." Leda approached Aenar and spoke in an indifferent, calm tone.


    "Invite them in, we''ll entertain our guests from afar." Aenar smiled and replied as she brought her ss to her lips, taking a sip of juice.


    "She looks like her uncle, especially the serious look on his face." Rhae looked at Leda''s face andmented with a nostalgic tone, remembering Arthur and Rhaegar training together every moment.


    "I''d say she has more of her father than anyone in House Dayne." Aenarmented, ncing at his cousin, who was standing in the doorway.


    "Who''s her father?" Rhae asked curiously.


    "Eddard Stark." Aenar replied with a smile. His uncle was indeed a fertile man, seven children and all healthy, which was surprising.


    Rhae''s eyes widened when she heard who her father was, she remembered the girl Dayne and couldn''t help but sigh. "She was always by Ellia''s side, the two women were inseparable."


    The mention of Ellia made Rhae''s face darken slightly, a silent fury grew in her gaze, ready to tear apart those guilty of killing her son, her Good Daughter and her grandson.


    "Don''t worry, Grandmother. We''ll have our revenge in due course, just be patient and you''ll see everyone kneeling at the feet of House Targaryen once again." Noticing the look on Rhae''s face, Aenar spoke in a calm tone, but there was an anger in it simr to Rhae''s own.


    "Don''t worry, Grandmother. We''ll have our revenge in due course, just be patient and you''ll see everyone kneeling at the feet of House Targaryen once again." Noticing the look on Rhae''s face, Aenar spoke in a calm tone, but there was an anger in it simr to Rhae''s own.


    ---------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read more than 40 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 64 - Aenar Targaryen, First of His Name (III)

    <h4>Chapter 64 - 64 - Aenar Targaryen, First of His Name (III)</h4>


    "Fate doesn''t seem kind to me or my family, so I''ll tear this universe apart to thest atom if necessary to protect my family, and believe me, I''ll enjoy the process." Aenar I Targaryen, sitting on the Ruby Throne of the Known Universe.


    -----------------


    "I hope you''ve all rested well, I''ll be considered a terrible host if that''s happened." Aenar spoke to the entire House Martell, all of whom were present, including Oberyn''s bastard daughters.


    "It''s been a wonderful evening, Your Grace." Oberyn replied with a strained smile on his lips, he really was trying hard to stay coherent. The amount of wine he''d drunk the night before had made his head hurt so much the next day that he''d rather be pierced by a spear.


    "I''m d the events of the night before didn''t affect everyone''s sleep." Aenar looked at Oberyn who was dryly speaking with a smile. He was tempted to speak a little louder than usual or make some loud shuffle to add a little pain for the Desert Prince, but he found it too childish even for his standards.


    What could Oberyn answer? He simply sipped the juice on the table and let out a dryugh. The thought of having seen a god still sent shivers down his spine, remembering that cold, malicious presence.


    "My coronation will take ce in a week''s time. I would like Princess Arianne and Prince Oberyn to attend in the seats prepared exclusively for distinguished guests. I must add that you won''t regret watching, there will be things to surprise anyone." Aenarmented with a smile as he ate a piece of bread in one bite.


    "It will be an honor, My Prince. We''ll be looking forward to what''s toe." Arianne replied, she shed her most beautiful and seductive smile. The princess of Dorne looked at Aenar wearing only a red and ck tunic with a glittering gaze.


    Aenar wearing royal clothes emanated a powerful and regal feeling, preventing anyone from despising the young man. In his current clothes, he emanated a more casual andzy feeling, but that didn''t hide his powerful aura, it just made him more approachable to talk to.


    Daenerys looked at the Princess of Dorne and narrowed her eyes, she could see the subtle flirtation in the woman''s words and actions. Looking down at Arianne''s body, she muttered low. "What''s so great about so much chest fat, Visenya and I are prettier than her."


    Speaking of Visenya, Daenerys nced at her sister to see if she had noticed what was going on, but seeing her eating with a happy look on her face, the dragon princess felt a headacheing on. Her sister was rather careless when it came to keeping Aenar away from other women.


    "Prince Aenar, is it true that you have a dragon?" Obara, Oberyn''s eldest daughter, asked, taking everyone by surprise with her sudden question.


    Aenar looked at the Sand Snakes and said: "You must be the famous Sand Snakes. All your daughters are very beautiful, Prince Oberyn and Lady Sand."


    His words made everyone look at him with different eyes, whether Oberyn or Eria, they expected words of contempt for his daughters'' status as bastards, but what happened was the opposite, there were no words of contempt or hostile looks in the prince''s words and actions.


    Aenar certainly wouldn''t despise someone just because an arrogant church said that bastards were the fruit of sin. He was no fool to be influenced by such a backward religion.


    "That''s new, it''s the first time Obara has been praised as beautiful." Nymeria Sand, noticing the somewhat silent atmosphere, spoke up at that moment with a funnyugh.


    "Humph." Obara looked coldly and angrily at her sister, although the blush on her cheeks indicated an obvious shyness.


    Looking at his eldest daughter acting shy like a virgin maiden, Oberyn turned his gaze to Aenar and pursed his lips with a touch of helplessness reflecting on his face. Although he had known it for a long time, beautiful people always have privilege!


    "Yes, Lady Obara, I have a dragon." Aenar answered Oberyn''s daughter''s earlier question. "He likes to sleep in the training ground next door in the Great Temple, but if you go to see him, I advise you not to go near him, he''s been quite upset recently. Apparently he really enjoyed burning people alive and devouring their bodies."


    Aenar''s words sounded like a joke, but none of the people from House Martellughed, they looked at Obara with resentment, why ask something like that at breakfast?


    "His name is Caraxes, his scales are red just like his mes." Aenar continued. "He''s a rebellious boy who always likes to fly with me."


    Visenya and Daenerys rolled their eyes at Aenar''s words, the dragon had exactly the same temperament as his rider. Aenar was just ming Caraxes for their imperative temperament.


    Breakfast continued under Aenar''s influence, making a few jokes and leaving the atmosphere reflective. Under his care, everyone at the table seemed morefortable and easier to get along with.


    As he chewed on a piece of sausage, Aenar thought, ''Real-time future vision has many uses, not just for fighting or warding off any attacks. I can manipte the conversation ording to what I see in the future.


    Aenar was still studying the changes that had taken ce in him after he drank the water of life, but so far, he felt that he was gradually ceasing to be a normal human, or to be more precise, a superior human.


    ...


    Inside therge empty hall, seven people could be seen.


    Rhae, Aenar, Visenya, Daenerys, Kinvara, Leda and Missandei.


    "Do you really want to do this, Dany?" Looking at the funeral pyre before her, Rhae asked, ncing at her youngest daughter once again.


    Although she had confidence in Aenar and Daenerys, the idea of entering the mes was still insane in her eyes. It wasn''t just her who was thinking this, Visenya was just as worried.


    Daenerys didn''t answer her mother and looked at the three men who would be burned alive because of her. There was no feeling of mercy for these murderers and rapists. Her lc eyes soon focused on the three dragon eggs inside a chest.


    The first of the eggs was ck with reddish scales. The second of the eggs was yellowish-golden. The third was a bronze shade.


    They were the eggs that Aenar had asked Kinvara to buy from the Magister of Pentos.


    "Lady Kinvara, begin." Daenerys spoke, looking at Kinvara.


    The Reverend Mother nodded and with a wave of her hand, the mes burning in the torches flew towards the funeral pyre, where the three men began to struggle violently as they tried to scream, but failed because their mouths were gagged.


    Kinvara looked at Daenerys going towards the fire without fear and had no doubt that if Aenar didn''t exist, it would be this girl who would lead humanity to survive the Long Night.


    Holding the dragon eggs in her arms, Daenerys was only a few centimeters from the fire, but she felt no heat or terror from the mes, for some reason she liked the screams of agony of the men being burned alive. It sounded like a symphony... sacred.


    Turning around, Daenerys saw the different expressions on everyone''s faces. Her mother, her sister and Missandei all had the same expression, concern.


    Aenar, Kinvara and Leda were totally different, all three looking at Daenerys with confident gazes. In Leda''s case, she only trusted her king''s judgment and nothing more. If he had said that Princess Daenerys would make it, then so it would be.


    Aenar''s confidence seemed to inject even more confidence into Daenerys, who smiled brightly at him and without any hesitation, she stepped forward into the mes without fear.


    Rhae felt her heart squeeze watching that scene, how could a mother not worry about her offspring?


    "Will she be all right, Aenar?" Rhae asked with an extremely worried tone, wishing that her daughter would go out on the funeral pyre at any moment.


    Her only relief was that there were no screams apart from the men being burnt alive.


    "She wille out of the fire with the Dragons of House Targaryenpletely untouched by the fire." Aenar replied with a smile, looking at the mes burning fiercely. He knew that blood magic had begun to work.


    It wouldn''t take more than a few hours for House Targaryen to gain three dragon riders!


    ---------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read more than 40 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 65 - Aenar Targaryen, First of His Name (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 65 - 65 - Aenar Targaryen, First of His Name (IV)</h4>


    "In the end, only Blood and Fire really matter. Nothing more and nothing less, that''s how we started and that''s how we''ll end." Visenya I Targaryen, The Warrior Queen.


    ------------


    The screams of agony of the men burned alive disappeared five minutes after the mes consumed the funeral pyre. As everyone waited in silence, the fire began to change; the orange mes turned into fire dragons and flew around.


    Aenar couldn''t help but notice the same chaotic energy from the Pure Energy Dimension present at that moment. Then he understood how the inhabitants of that world used that energy.


    That''s what Blood Magic was - a sacrifice.


    For that very reason, the people of that didn''t go mad using the energy of that dimension. They made sacrifices and stayed away from corruption and madness. They paid a price and received something in return, just like all the magic on the.


    Knowing this, Aenar couldn''t help but think of the event known as the Doom of Valyria.


    He theorized that something very wrong had urred at the time of the sacrifice, causing a rift in time and space, linking the two worlds and culminating in the event that became known as the Doom.


    Previously, he had tried to witness the Doom in person through his Prescience, but it hadn''t worked. It was as if that part of time was confused and often erased from history.


    Suddenly, small roars sounded loudly, and the fire grew abnormally, covering half the hall in an instant. The ce seemed about to be consumed by mes, including everyone in the Great Temple of Vntis. But at that moment, Aenar stretched out her hand and, under everyone''s surprised gazes, the mes receded and gradually extinguished, revealing a figure still standing.


    Her naked body was covered in soot. She still had hair, but what really caught the eye were the three small winged reptiles that covered her nakedness. A ck and red dragon emerged from one of her breasts and perched on her shoulder, roaring proudly to all who watched.


    Although it tried to look majestic, its roar was more adorable than threatening, as if the little dragon believed it was impressing everyone.


    Rhae was breathless to see her daughter intact after that furious fire. Relief washed over her as she quickly picked up her ready-made dress and walked towards Daenerys with hurried steps.


    "Mom, I made it." Without bothering to show off her nakedness to those present, Daenerys spoke with a big smile on her face. She proudly disyed the three dragons, her voice filled with happiness and relief. The weight she had been carrying on her shoulders for a year and a half disappeared as if it had never existed.


    "Yes, you did it." Rhae sighed deeply, relieved that her daughter was okay. She looked at the three little dragons and smiled gently at them.


    They would be the weapons that would make House Targaryen rise from the ashes and be reborn again.


    Visenya approached, her eyes fixed on the little golden-yellow dragon, who stared back at her with an intense gaze. She felt a strange connection forming between her and the little dragon. Then, in an instant, it was as if she had been struck by thunder from the sky. The sensation went through her whole body, and she felt it.


    She felt that her mind was connected to another. She could perceive exactly what the little dragon was feeling at that moment. It wasn''t fear or any other ordinary feeling, but an almost supernatural affection that the little creature had for her.


    Under the surprised gazes of Daenerys and Rhae, the golden-yellow dragon left its mother''s arms and flew towards Visenya, who held it as if she had received something extremely precious.


    "Syrax." Visenya whispered the female''s name in an instant. She had already thought of names, both male and female, long before the little dragon was born.


    Daenerys wasn''t unhappy about her draconic daughter choosing someone else; on the contrary, she felt genuinely happy. Perhaps because she was the mother of the three dragons, she had a special connection with them. That''s why she could feel only happinessing from the newly appointed Syrax.


    "Congrattions, sister." As she dressed with her mother''s help, Daenerys spoke, watching Visenya holding the little golden-yellow dragon.


    Visenya smiled and stroked the little creature''s scales. At her touch, she felt a subtle warmth, as if she were running her hand quickly over the me of a candle.


    "Thank you, Dany." She spoke in a genuinely grateful tone for the effort Daenerys had made.


    Aenar looked at the small ck and red dragon on Daenerys'' shoulder and couldn''t help but let out augh. "You''ll have work to do when he enters his teenage years."


    Daenerys looked at the adorable puppy on her shoulder and couldn''t believe that something so cute could be so much work.


    If Aenar had known what she was thinking, she would have rolled her eyes. In adolescence, dragons hardly obeyed any orders. Although this phase onlysted a few months, it was the mostplicated without a whip; the dragon becamepletely uncontroble.


    "Congrattions, princess. Your stories will be known by the people and will reach every corner of the world." Kinvara approached and spoke in a reverent tone, looking at Daenerys with much more respect than before. The princess''s courage in bathing in the fire without hesitation had truly won her admiration.


    Suddenly, Aenar looked up and smiled.


    "Looks like she arrived at just the right moment," he muttered to himself.


    "Who''s here?" Rhae looked away from the little bronze dragon and at Aenar curiously.


    "Rhaenys ising to Vntis riding her dragon." Aenar replied with a smile, his eyes seeming to cross infinite distances as he stared directly at the magnificent silver dragon rapidly approaching the city.


    Rhae widened her eyes, then smiled with a very happy expression. How long had it been since she had seen her lovely granddaughter?


    Outside the Great Temple of Vntis - Caraxes, who had been sleeping on the training field, opened his eyes and lifted his huge body off the ground. He raised his head and let out a loud, powerful roar that was heard throughout the city of Vntis.


    Surprisingly, a smaller, less powerful roar sounded in response. Caraxes took a few steps forward and soared into the sky in a mere instant.


    Oberyn, Arianne, Eria and all of Oberyn''s daughters looked up at the gigantic crimson dragon soaring through the sky with shocked expressions. There absolutely wasn''t a person on the who couldn''t be impressed by a being of that size.


    "Is that really something humans can control?" Arianne muttered to herself. She began to admire her ancestors even more at that moment. Facing Aegon the Conqueror and Balerion the ck Dread definitely must have been something capable of frightening even the bravest Princes and Princesses of Dorne.


    "At least we don''t have to worry about Sunspear burning down like Harrenhal." Nymeria joked with an amused smile on her lips. Tyene and Obara rolled their eyes at such a dull joke at that moment.


    Oberyn couldn''t help butin about his daughter''s terrible sense of humor.


    Not far from Vntis, a silver shadow tore across the sky with surprising speed. If you looked closely, the silver shadow was a dragon, but it wasn''t very big and could be considered smallpared to Caraxes.


    (Note: Moonfyre is the size of Arrax from House of the Dragon).


    Sitting on Moonfyre''s neck, Rhaenys, who had traveled for days with Moonfyre, was enjoying the feeling of flying since meeting her dragon in the North.


    She didn''t greet anyone from House Stark and went straight to the ce her brother had told her about. There, she met her dragon for the first time in the flesh.


    In the end, even though she knew her brother didn''t want her to fly straight to Essos, she had done so and was fast on her way to Vntis. Moonfyre was an extremely fast and agile dragon, her small size enabling her to perform maneuvers in the air that were simply impossible for Caraxes.


    Suddenly, when Rhaenys saw Vntis with its great towers, she noticed something gigantic above her. Raising her head, the princess swallowed. Although she knew of Caraxes'' existence, she had never seen him and Aenar had said that Caraxes was only slightlyrge...


    If the monster above her was only slightly too big for Aenar, she knew that Moonfyre would be considered a flea in Aenar''s eyes.


    The gigantic crimson dragon flew past causing strong, violent winds, almost knocking her over for a moment. If it hadn''t been for Moonfyre moving away from the dragon, she would probably have experienced something quite desperate.


    The people of Vntis were surprised to discover that the gigantic crimson dragon was not alone in the sky, there was a smaller but equally impressive shadow, the silver scales with purple stripes glistening in the sunlight causing many to exim aloud.


    Rhaenys didn''t know where her brother and family were, but she had a way of finding out, she just followed Caraxes and seeing himnd on a training ground, she followed in his footsteps.


    Jumping off the dragon, Rhaenys couldn''t help thinking that it was great to be on drynd, even if flying was simply liberating.


    Suddenly, Rhaenys'' lc eyes focused on the group of people approaching.


    Rhaenys felt her body tremble, but spoke with a smile. "Grandmother!"


    --------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read more than 40 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 66 - The Coronation (I)

    <h4>Chapter 66 - 66 - The Coronation (I)</h4>


    "There are two things humans have no limits for, arrogance and stupidity." Tyrion Lannister, Lord of the West and Hand of the King.


    ---------


    Seeing Rhaenys hugging Rhae, Aenar smiled and looked at Moonfyre, the dragon was bigger than thest time he had seen him. However, the dragon''s beauty was truly breathtaking.


    After hugging Rhae and listening to her whispers of longing and maternal love, Rhaenys looked at her aunts, both incredibly beautiful women. Honestly, she felt a little inferior to them, the two women in front of her really did look like goddesses in a mortal world.


    "Wee to Vntis, niece." Visenya greeted her niece with a sweet, warm smile, Syrax was on her shoulder looking at the surroundings with a curious gaze, like any seven-month-old baby.


    "We''ve waited a long time to meet, niece." Daenerys also greeted Rhaenys with a happy look, nothing could be happier than a family reunited in her eyes.


    The atmosphere was a little awkward, given that they were meeting for the first time, but after their words, Rhaenys became morefortable and started talking to her two aunts with a smile on her face.


    "Your dragon is beautiful." Visenyamented looking at Moonfyre next to Caraxes, the silver dragon with purple stripes really was a sight to behold.


    Rhaenys smiled proudly upon hearing this and looked at the three baby dragons with a bright gaze. "They''re adorable." She said with a gentle tone.


    Suddenly, Rhaenys felt a blow to her head and looked at Aenar with a watery gaze, who stared back at her with a scolding look.


    "That hurt!"


    "That''s for you to learn to respect my words. You shouldn''t havee riding Moonfyre, she''s too small and what would happen if you rode into a storm?"


    Aenar didn''t hesitate to scold Rhaenys with a strong and powerful tone. Moonfyre was a little bigger than a car. In the face of a storm, such a small dragon was no different than a small ant.


    Seeing Aenar fiercely disciplining Rhaenys, Rhae, Visenya and Daenerys watched with a fewughs, they thought it was funny to see their younger brother disciplining their older sister.


    "But I''m d you arrived safely." Aenar spoke in a softer tone. "My coronation will start in three days, I''m d you made it in time."


    Rhaenys also had a smile on her face. "I could never miss something so important."


    Aenar nodded, he really wasn''t angry about Rhaenys'' arrival in Moonfyre, but he had to control her temper or she might well go to King''s Landing and burn down the entire Red Keep. Something that couldn''t happen, given the hundreds of barrels of Wildfire under the city at the moment.


    His grandfather was truly insane for wanting to burn down the most important city in Westeros and House Targaryen.


    Just as Aenar was about to invite Rhaenys to lunch, he saw Kinvara approaching and "Your Grace."


    "Something important, Kinvara?" Aenar asked, even though he knew the answer that woulde at that moment.


    "The ancient Triarchs request an audience with Your Grace." Kinvara replied with a cold tone, something quite rare, given that she was someone who was naturally warm.


    But Aenar understood very well the reason for Kinvara''s cold tone. The Triarchs were the biggest obstacle to the domination of Vntis and have not yet been resolved by hiding behind the ck Walls.


    These three men set up the resistance of the Red Faith''s enemies, causing a battle that was supposed to be resolved in a month to stretch into an entire year, causing countless casualties.


    "Come on, I''m going to meet the Triarchs." Aenar spoke to Kinvara, who bowed in eptance of his words.


    The four remaining members of House Targaryen were curious about the Triarchs'' arrival. They had heard of the Triarchs, the former rulers of Vntis, men who did not touch the ground with their feet during their entire term of office.


    ...


    In the Great Hall of the Throne, Aenar was on his throne while other seats were ced to the side.


    Rhaenys looked at Visenya and Daenerys sitting to the left and right of Aenar''s throne respectively and felt a pang of pain in her heart. She could see that the three of them seemed close, too close, but nothing out of the ordinary when you thought of them as members of House Targaryen.


    It wasn''t just members of House Targaryen who were present, but also House Martell, along with Benerro, Kinvara and Moqorro.


    The entire Court of Aenar was present, including Leda Dayne, Lady Commander of the Kingsguard, and the other members of it.


    Aenar''s eyes were fixed on the three men being carried by ves on pnquins. Even though they had been stripped of their power and positions, they still thought they were the true rulers of Vntis.


    Seeing Aenar in silence, with no intention of greeting them, one of the men, the eldest, called Mquo Maegyr, had lc eyes and thinning whitish hair. He no longer had teeth and spoke in a funny way.


    "Your Grace, Vntis is happy to wee such a noble character."


    The old man''s lc eyes fell on the three dragon children in the arms of the three Targaryen women and he couldn''t help but feel his heart pound with excitement and greed. If House Maegyr had dragons, they would conquer Vntis in just a few years.


    Aenar''s eyes turned cold, sensing the unscrupulous greed emanating from the arrogant old man in front of them. Using his other ability, called Voice, Aenar spoke with a powerful, high-pitched tone.


    <strong>"Come down and kneel before me."</strong>


    Under everyone''s shocked eyes, the three men climbed down from the pnquins and knelt below the steps, each showing an incredulous expression, full of anger and reluctance.


    "Now you''re in the right ce to talk to me." Aenarmented with a cold, regal tone.


    He really didn''t understand how these people still thought they were powerful and influential even then. Hadn''t he shown enough strength? How many did he have to kill to be respected? Hundreds of thousands? Millions of people? Burn entire civilizations?


    "Damned witch!!!" Nyessos Vhassar shouted as he felt he couldn''t control his body to get up. He raised his head and looked angrily at Aenar, sitting on the throne above the steps.


    "Leda." Aenar spoke calmly.


    "What are your orders, my king?" Leda, wearing white armor and a white cloak over her shoulders, positioned herself while holding Dawn''s fist.


    "Cut off his head if he speaks again." Aenar didn''t mind the surprised looks on everyone''s faces and ordered coldly.


    "Yes, my king." Leda replied with a cold tone, her gray eyes falling on the Triarch kneeling on the ground.


    "How dare you, you damned exiled Targaryen!!!" Nyessos screamed even louder when he heard Aenar''s threat against his life. He couldn''t believe that Aenar would dare kill him. He was patriarch of House Vhassar, one of the richest in Vntis. He could hire entire armies with the money umted over millennia.


    "I swear that when I return, I will hire an army of mercenaries to overthrow you from this false throne-"


    Nyessos tried to finish his speech, but his words stopped abruptly. Under the eyes of the two other Triarchs, his head fell to the ground and rolled a few times before stopping, leaving a trail of blood across the marble.


    His expression was one of rage. He died without realizing he was dead. Until the final moment, he never thought that Aenar would actually be able to kill him.


    The ves of House Vhassar couldn''t help but show a sick pleasure at seeing their master die in such a banal and insignificant way.


    Mquo and Doniphos swallowed. They had never thought that Aenar would actually order the death of a Triarch of House Vhassar. Didn''t he know that he had created a blood feud that could only be resolved with theplete destruction of the enemy?


    Leda returned Dawn to its sheath and looked coldly at the other two Triarchs, waiting for any word from them.


    A deafening silence hung over the room. Of the two, only Aenar seemed trulyfortable in the stifling atmosphere.


    Five minutes passed and nothing but silence. The two remaining Triarchs were sweating more than pigs on an extremely hot day. How long had it been since they had felt this oppressed? It was as if the boy sitting on the throne was a mountain weighing down on their shoulders.


    They could do nothing but lower their heads, not daring to look up to see Aenar''s face.


    Kinvara took great pleasure in seeing how humiliated the Triarchs were. Only she knew how many nights she had dreamt of those old pigs dying. She had lost many men and women to those filthy vermin.


    "You have permission to speak, dear Triarch Mquo." Aenar finally gave the man permission to speak without being killed by Leda. "Don''t be afraid to speak your doubts, dear Triarchs, I am someone who is very understanding."


    Mquo and Doniphos looked at each other and saw the skepticism in each other''s eyes after hearing Aenar''s words.


    Understanding? If Aenar was understanding, then they were wise men endowed with patience and wisdom.


    ---------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read more than 40 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 67 - The Coronation (II)

    <h4>Chapter 67 - 67 - The Coronation (II)</h4>


    "Wealth, a word that moves the hearts ofmoners to great lords. In the end, a gold coin was much more valuable than a life." Wis Tyrell, Master of Coin.


    ---------------


    Oberyn looked at the dead Triarch and gradually understood how Aenar acted and how he preferred to have a conversation. Believe me, this was something that every vassal had to understand when talking to his liege, it could save lives and avoid any war over some foolishment.


    Just like the Triarch who has just died, if the man had been more respectful and less arrogant in front of a king, he would probably be alive right now.


    Oberyn wanted to learn how Aenar thought, about the things he didn''t like and the things he did like. Even if the chances were slim, it was all to avoid being his head rolling on the floor.


    "I beg your pardon for mypanion, but I havee before Your Grace with a request." Mquo smiled gently as he settled down on the marble floor in a morefortable position. He was the oldest of the three and knew very well how to control his emotions.


    "You''ve earned my attention, Triarch Mquo." Aenar looked interested and gave the old man a thoughtful look.


    "I would like to buy from your dragons, Your Grace." When Mquo said this, hispanion Doniphos looked at the Triarch in confusion, obviously it wasn''t the same request they had agreed on earlier.


    Yes, after seeing the three dragon chicks, Mquo wanted to buy a dragon. Just imagining House Maegyr bing a glorious House of Dragon Lords was enough for him to be remembered for all of history. There wasn''t a single noble house descended from Ancient Valiria that didn''t want to be a Dragon Lord.


    It was the dream of many noble houses and House Maegyr was no different in that respect.


    However, the man didn''t realize that when he said this, a look of pure fury appeared in the eyes of Daenerys, Visenya, Rhaenys and Rhae. The four women wanted to tear the filthy old man apart in front of them. They never thought that Mquo would be so arrogant as to ask them to sell the dragons.


    Daenerys snorted coldly, but remained silent; she knew that Aenar would never agree to something like that. Dragons belonged to House Targaryen and no one else. Anyone who dared to get their hands on dragons was to be killed to set an example for others who were secretly greedy.


    However, contrary to what everyone thought, that Aenar would personally kill the man, heughed and asked with a curious tone. "How much are we talking about?"


    Seeing that Aenar didn''t refuse and even seemed interested in the proposal, a smile appeared on Mquo''s parched and bby lips. "Your Grace needs money for everything, be it to increase your armies or even to build fleets of ships. House Maegyr is willing to pay ten million Honors."


    "What I''m asking for is just the smallest of the litter." Mquo finished with a big, proud smile on his face. He knew that asking for the strongest cub was unrealistic, but even the weakest cub was enough for him.


    Aenar had expected arge number, but when he heard the absurd amount of money, he couldn''t help but take a deep breath. What was the concept of ten million Honors? It was no different than five to seven million Golden Dragons of Westeros.


    Aenar knew that these houses descended from Valiria had profited greatly from the Vntis ve trade over more than three hundred years, but he hadn''t imagined it would be so much, and from Mquo''s proud expression, there was much more to it than met the eye.


    If it hadn''t been for his self-control, Aenar would have beenughing right now. He never thought that these Triarchs really thought themselves so untouchable that they could reveal such wealth without attracting anyone''s attention.


    "Your Grace, House Paenymion offers ten million Honors and two thousand strong and healthy ves." Doniphos, seeing that Mquo really could buy a dragon, hastily made an offer.


    As for the previous events, he hadpletely forgotten. What it was like to kneel before a king, the possibility of owning a dragon was too tempting.


    Aenar wondered how many people these people had sold to umte such wealth. That''s at least three hundred years of selling ves and possibly much more.


    The Targaryen prince just wanted to storm the ck Walls and plunder the whole ce. What was his motive? Did he need a motive? No, he didn''t, but to maintain his saintly image, he needed a valid motive and looking at the two Triarchs, Aenar smiled mischievously.


    What king has never created a reason to steal and plunder other people''s possessions? In Ennd, English kings loved to steal churchnds and parish wealth. What Aenar was about to do was no different from that, but unlike the English kings, he wouldn''t be robbing the church, but filthy vers.


    Not only would Aenar fill his coffers, but he would also sanctify his image in tens of millions of ves across the Continent of Essos.


    It was such a good thing that he almost felt unable to stop the smile from appearing on his lips.


    Honestly, he felt that the Triarchs had done him a great favor and if it weren''t for them being disgusting vers, he might well spare them, but that was impossible. He would kill them all because he didn''t want problems to arise in the future. An ant really can''t kill an elephant, but a million ants is different.


    He left Ramsay alive only to destroy the Dreadfort in the future, otherwise he wouldn''t have bothered to make that monster hate him. A hatred so great that it would make him kill all of House Bolton just to gain more power and take revenge on him.


    Unfortunately, Ramsay didn''t know it, but he was acting ording to Aenar''s wishes so that, in the end, the whole of House Bolton would serve as an example to the unruly Lords of the North.


    Cruel? Aenar didn''t think he was cruel, he thought he was acting ording to what the world was asking of him, he was just following the example of others for the greater benefit of House Targaryen.


    Seeing Aenar in silence, Mquo and Doniphos were secretly anxious, they didn''t think the price was enough to make the Targaryen prince ept the proposal.


    "Leda, what is the punishment for anyone who tries to assassinate the king?" Aenar asked, causing many to look at him with puzzled looks. Only Daenerys, who knew Aenar, smiled mischievously.


    Leda, although confused by her king''s question, still answered with a respectful tone. "It depends on Your Grace''s orders, but generally beheading is the quickest option."


    "Then kill your king''s murderers." Aenar smiled and said with a yful tone, his purple eyes narrowed with a hint of amusement.


    Leda understood what Aenar wanted and once again drew Dawn from its scabbard. The sword came out of its sheath with a sharp, shing sound in the air, sending chills through the bodies of the two Triarchs of Vntis.


    Holding the sword in both hands, she walked towards the two Triarchs with a cold stare. Although what she was about to do was not an honorable act, she was not a knight being guided by the Faith of the Seven.


    Her only god and king was Aenar, and the god''s orders were unquestionable.


    With every step she took, the colors on the faces of the two Triarchs faded. Their hearts seemed to explode with fear and nervousness. In the end, knowing their fate, they didn''t beg, but tried to run away.


    Which proved impossible in the next second, their bodies were fixed in ce and no matter how much they wanted to, their bodies wouldn''t respond to theirmands.


    "Your Grace, don''t kill me!!!" Seeing that it was impossible to escape, Mquo tried to beg, snot and tears streaming down his old, wrinkled face. There was no trace of the mighty Triarch facing death, just another powerful old man who was terrified at the thought of dying.


    "Triarch, I''m going to tell you something important." Aenar ignored the man''s pleas and continued speaking:


    <strong>"The only thing that makes everyone human is death."</strong>


    "You and your house have sold humans since the dawn of your existence, but in the end, you and the ves who carry your Pnquins are no different in my eyes, you''re just humans. Humans that you deprive of their freedom and sell as items."


    "I will destroy and plunder everything that matters to you and I will be recognized as a hero in the eyes of millions."


    Aenar spoke every word without looking the man in the eye, a human like Mquo wasn''t even considered human in his eyes, unworthy of him looking him in the eye.


    Leda arrived in front of the two Triarchs and raised Dawn, there was no suspense or epic scene, just the simple brutality of a sword decapitating heads with surprising ease.


    "Kinvara. Go and spread the word that the Triarchs wanted to kill me and steal my dragons, let the people be our sword to pierce those ck walls." Aenar looked down at Kinvara below the steps and spoke with an amused tone.


    "Yes, Your Grace." Kinvara replied with a smile on her face, she was going to enjoy what was about to happen.


    Just as Kinvara was about to leave and start spreading the rumors through the Emperor''s Daughters, she heard her king''s voice again.


    <strong>"All the Noble Houses of the Three Triarchs must be exterminated, I don''t want even a speck of them to remain alive."</strong>


    ------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read more than 40 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 68 - The Coronation (III)

    <h4>Chapter 68 - 68 - The Coronation (III)</h4>


    "Don''t underestimate people''s faith, their self-centeredness can make real empires copse under the weight of religion." Aenar Targaryen thinking about the Bible on hisp.


    -----------


    The news of the attempted assassination of the Son of Light, the messiah of these people, the one who transformed their lives, brought freedom to the ves and hope to the oppressed, aroused an overwhelming fury in the heart of every devout believer. For them, this was more than a crime: it was an unforgivable sphemy against their faith.


    What followed was absolute chaos. Everything rted to the Old Blood behind the ck Walls was stoned, destroyed and vandalized. Popr anger took on such frightening proportions that even the most powerful trembled before it.


    Under the influence of Aenar''s maniptive doctrine, spread by his fanatical interpretation of the sacred scriptures, the people stopped acting like individuals: they became a sharp de, ready to obey him without question.


    Under Benerro''s orders, twenty thousand of the Red Legion''s forty thousand soldiers took to the streets, marching towards the imposing ck Walls.


    The gates, apparently imprable, proved useless in the face of internal treachery. Spies, disguised as ves in the service of Valyria''s descendants, turned against their masters without hesitation, seduced by the irresistible promise of sweet freedom.


    (Note: I''ll change the name of the Red Army to the Red Legion).


    Twenty thousand men stormed the ck Walls, entering a ce reserved only for the Descendants of Valyria and their ves.


    What followed over the next few hours was a disy of pure brutality, as cruel as it was ruthless. There was no looting or rape, just methodical extermination without discrimination.


    Men, women, the elderly and children all met a quick and painless death, the only form of mercy that Aenar granted them, as he wished to eliminate any potential threat to his power in the future.


    The other Noble Houses descended from Valyria, observing the destruction, were gripped by absolute terror. After almost three hundred years ofcency in their dreamlike dreams, they finally woke up to the harsh reality.


    For the first time, they understood that the world was not as glorious as they had imagined, and that they themselves were not as important as they had believed themselves to be.


    The false glory of Ancient Valyria, which they had so revered and preserved, turned out to be as fragile as paper, easily torn and destroyed.


    Daenerys couldn''t hide her dissatisfaction at the indiscriminate killing ordered by Aenar, especially of children.


    Taking the lives of such innocent beings aroused a deep sense of destion in her. They posed no threat, but were killed without hesitation by men who blindly followed Aenar''s orders.


    Not even the huge wagons crammed with gold and jewels, constantly entering the Great Temple of Vntis, brought any satisfaction. For Daenerys, those mountains of riches were stained with the blood of the innocent.


    Standing on the balcony of the King''s Room, she watched Vntis. Her eyes were fixed on the city, which was gradually being swallowed up by the gloom of night.


    "Are you sad?"


    Daenerys heard Aenar''s voice behind her, but she didn''t turn to face him or answer his question.


    Sensing her indifference and aware that the massacre order still troubled his future queen, Aenar smiled softly and positioned himself next to her on the balcony.


    "Of Mquo''s four children and countless grandchildren, all would eventually try to kill us," he said, his tone calm, his eyes lost in the endless timelines. "The cycle of hatred began the moment I killed the Triarch, and was brought to an end by destroying all of House Maegyr."


    Aenar raised his hand and, with a delicate gesture, grasped Daenerys'' chin, directing her gaze to his. "No matter how many generations passed, their hatred would take root in their blood. It would be passed down from father to son, from grandson to great-grandson. An endless cycle."


    He stroked her cheek with his fingers before continuing, his voice as gentle as a whisper. "I just saved us a lot of headaches in the future." Then he leaned down and ced a light kiss on the center of her forehead.


    Aenar''s touch and his words seemed to dissolve Daenerys'' resistance. She let herself be enveloped by him, leaning her body against his and resting her head on his chest. Her turbulent feelings subsided, appeased by her blind trust in Aenar. Knowing his ability to see into the future, she believed he was telling the truth.


    But although Aenar hadn''t lied, his exnation wasn''t entirely true. There were descendants of House Maegyr who didn''t want revenge, who just wanted to live in peace. Yet he had ordered their hunting and execution.


    Why had he done so? Because, although it was a remote possibility, perhaps some descendant of Maegyr would be a powerful figure, or even an apostle of some god, bringing trouble that could be avoided before it even began.


    "Daenerys, I want your help." Aenar spoke, causing Daenerys to look at him with a hint of surprise reflecting in her eyes.


    "What is it, nephew?" Daenerys asked.


    "I can see the future. I''ve witnessed so many deaths that even if I lived a thousand lifetimes, I couldn''t count them all." Aenar spoke, his hand holding Daenerys'' face lovingly. "Because of that, death is something banal to me and something I can order without any weight on my conscience."


    "I could very well order the death of everyone in Vntis and feel absolutely nothing about it." Aenar continued speaking in a soft tone. "Death for me has be as natural as breathing, so I want you, Visenya and Rhaenys to be my light in this sea of darkness. Question me, fight with me, don''t hesitate to speak your mind. Because my kingdom isn''t just mine, it''s ours"


    Daenerys felt her heart almost burst with emotion, the feelings inside her osciting between deep anguish and intoxicating sweetness.


    Aenar''s words weighed on her in unexpected ways: on the one hand, she wanted to share the burden he carried; on the other, she found the trust he showed by including her in something so important incredibly sweet.


    She even chose to ignore the fact that Aenar had mentioned Rhaenys.


    Kissing Aenar''s lips with a deep kiss, Daenerys ended the kiss with a feeling of reluctance and spoke with an incredibly determined tone. "Yes, I will never let you lose yourself and be a monster who only knows how to kill and destroy."


    Aenar smiled and hugged Daenerys, both of them enjoying the coolte afternoon breeze that was gradually bing colder.


    In Rhae''s room, the three women of House Targaryen were chatting animatedly. Visenya and Rhaenys, in particr, seemed to have formed an almost natural bond between them, which was surprising considering they had only met a few hours ago.


    "Why isn''t Aunt Daenerys here?" asked Rhaenys, her voiceden with curiosity.


    Visenya replied in a casual tone, but there was a subtle hint of envy in her voice that didn''t go unnoticed: "It''s Dany''s night to be with Aenar."


    Rhaenys immediately regretted asking the question.


    Visenya, for her part, didn''t seem to mind the difort she had caused. She liked sleeping cuddled up with Aenar. That feeling of warmth,fort and security in his arms was something she would never tire of. When she was with him, it seemed as if nothing in the world could hurt her.


    She deeply valued that feeling, given that she had never really felt safe once in her life. But Aenar''s arms could provide that feeling she had tried to want when she was growing up.


    "You share a bed with him on separate nights!?" eximed Rhaenys, her voiceden with astonishment as she caught the implication in Visenya''s words.


    The sudden realization struck her like a thunderbolt: the two of them were her own brother''s lovers!!!


    Rhaenys had noticed their closeness in the Throne Room, but had never imagined that they had both be Aenar''s wives.


    "Yes, but we haven''t consummated the marriage yet. I want to wait until after he bes king," replied Visenya, her pale cheeks taking on a reddish hue at the mention of marriage.


    Although a smile remained on Rhaenys'' face, inside she was consumed by anger and an intense feeling of possessiveness. She had been the first to meet Aenar, the first to win his attention. Yet, in a matter of months, he had been taken from her, divided between others. How could she not feel this way?


    Rhae, watching the conversation between her daughter and granddaughter, couldn''t help but roll her eyes at the passing envy in Rhaenys'' eyes. Visenya couldn''t have noticed, but she, an experienced woman, did almost immediately.


    However, Rhae said nothing. She was having fun watching this love triangle develop. Call it anything, but entertainment is rare in her life.


    "Aenar''s coronation is in two days, Lady Kinvara has sent numerous dresses for us to choose from for the ceremony." Rhae spoke, making the two young women''s attention focus on her.


    Visenya''s violet eyes sparkled as she listened to her mother''s words. Obviously, they would be properly dressed for such an important asion. Rhaenys wasn''t immune to her grandmother''s words either.


    ------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read more than 40 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 69 - The Coronation (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 69 - 69 - The Coronation (IV)</h4>


    "Is he a man or a god? Yet just asking me the question makes me question reality." Tyrion Lannister, after meeting Aenar Targaryen for the first time.


    ------------


    "This city stinks like a sweaty old whore,"mented Tyrion, watching the magnificent red towers burn in crimson mes. Even at night, Vntis seemed alive, which really pleased him. He supposed that the nights in the city were as lively as they promised to be.


    Apart from the imposing beard he now sported, Tyrion Lannister showed no major changes in appearance, nor any signs of torture.


    Barristan Selmy, to his surprise, had never hurt him or even threatened him. On the contrary, the old knight had provided him with food and water throughout the journey, without missing a single day.


    "Looks like we''ve arrived." Tyrion sighed as he walked beside the former Lord Commander of the Kingsguard, who had served both Aerys II and Robert I. The little lion of House Lannister had never considered running away during the journey.


    He knew that in Essos, his father''s name, although feared in Westeros, did not carry the same weight on this continent. Besides, the likelihood of dying while trying to escape was high.


    Even though he was aware that his final destination could be death, Tyrion preferred to live as long as possible under the protection of the legendary knight of Westeros.


    "Ser Barristan, do you think the Targaryen prince will feed me to that dragon called Caraxes? Personally, I think it would be a waste of effort. I can''t even fill the spaces between the beast''s teeth." Tyrionmented with his characteristic acid humor. Although he feared death, he was determined to face it if the future dragon king so wished.


    Barristan fixed his blue eyes on the dwarf, giving him a deep look before replying: "I''ll try to speak on your behalf. You''re not a monster like your father."


    Throughout the journey, Barristan hade to realize that Tyrion was a good-hearted man. Despite his short stature and the reputation he carried, he had more honor and dignity than many self-proimed knights.


    Even though he knew that defending Tyrion could cost him his life, the old knight would do it, because he didn''t want the dwarf''s fate to be sealed by his hands.


    Tyrion smiled, even in the face of the circumstances. The two of them had be friends over the course of the journey. "Thank you, Ser Barristan. If you survive, I hope you''ll pour the best wine you can find over my tombstone."


    Yes, Tyrion didn''t think he woulde out of this alive. The pain that House Lannister had inflicted on House Targaryen went far beyond destroying a dynasty. His father had ordered the murder of the entire royal family and, in the end, seeded. In all, at least four members of House Targaryen perished at the hands of the Lannisters.


    Tyrion never imagined that he would pay with his life for Tywin''s actions. Still, he had onest wish: that the Targaryen King would not be cruel and would spare his nephews. Myrce and Tommen didn''t deserve such a tragic fate; they were too young to die.


    "What''s happening to this city?" Barristan muttered to himself, noticing that the air in the city was slightly hostile. It was an atmosphere that reminded him of war.


    Approaching an old man sitting in front of a house, calmly smoking a pipe, Barristan decided to look for answers. "Hello, can you tell me what''s going on in town?"


    What came out of the former Lord Commander''s mouth was a High Valyrian tainted with Essos ents, surprising even Tyrion.


    The old man, with a fly tattoo on his cheek, looked at the tall knight and the dwarf with curiosity. After letting out a long puff of smoke, he replied: "The Triarchs tried to steal and kill the Messiah''s dragons. The people revolted, and the Red Legion stormed the ck Walls."


    He paused to take another drag, releasing another thick cloud before continuing: "There was a massacre behind the ck Walls. After that, hundreds, maybe thousands of carriages leftden with gold and precious jewels."


    There was a hint of pleasure in his voice at the mention of the massacre of the Old Bloods of Valiria. As a ve who collected elephant and horse dung, he was more than happy to see what had happened. There wasn''t a good person behind the ck Walls, those people didn''t even consider them human.


    "Is the Prince hurt?" Barristan asked, concern evident on his face. Just the thought that his future king might have suffered an assassination attempt made the former Lord Commander of the Royal Guard immediately want to run towards the Great Temple of Vntis.


    The old man shook his head firmly. "The Messiah is fine. He was protected by Lady Leda Dayne, who killed those damned Triarchs," he replied with a tone full of sincere devotion.


    It wasn''t difficult to understand the reverence in his words. He was no longer a ve, and thanks to the Messiah, his children and grandchildren were also free from this cursed fate.


    Now his grandchildren could study, and his family finally had hope of escaping poverty. All thanks to the Messiah, who had put an end to the ve trade in Vntis.


    Even knowing that ve Bay was furious and nning to send a fleet against Vntis, the old man didn''t care. On the contrary, he fervently wanted to see those vers burn in the sacred mes of the Messiah''s dragon.


    Barristan breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that the prince was safe, but then a name caught his attention:


    <strong>Lady Leda Dayne.</strong>


    He searched his memories and soon remembered. The girl was the niece of Arthur Dayne, the legendaryrade-in-arms he had respected so much.


    "If you''vee for the Messiah''s coronation, I advise you to find an inn as soon as possible. People are arriving from all over the continent. Vntis will be packed tomorrow."


    Noticing Barristan''s obvious concern for the Messiah''s safety, the old man''s expression softened. He decided to offer some gentle advice to those travelers who had clearlye from very far away.


    "Thank you," said Barristan in a sincere tone, as he turned to leave.


    The old man, letting out another puff of smoke, murmured kindly: "God bless you, travelers from afar."


    Tyrion watched the people around him, some praying while hiding their faces under ck robes. He shook his head slightly andmented. "I don''t know how, but these people really do worship him as if he were a god."


    "And what does it matter?" Barristan replied, continuing to walk ahead without looking away from the faithful.


    "It matters," Tyrion replied, with his usual cunning tone. "Because, tell me, what do you think is the mentality of someone who is worshipped as a god?"


    Barristan frowned for a moment, pondering his words. In the end, his mind came up with an answer he didn''t want to believe.


    Seeing Barristan''s silence, Tyrion sighed, but made noment.


    The answer was obvious to everyone.


    <strong>A true tyrant.</strong>


    Noticing his silence, Tyrion spoke in a more cheerful tone. "Maybe I''m wrong, look how these people love and treat Prince Aenar with respect. A tyrant may have the fear of the people, but a tyrant will never have the love of the people."


    Barristan''s expression improved hearing those words. Yes, his prince had won the love of these people, he would not be an unworthy king.


    Tyrion could guess Barristan''s thoughts from the legendary knight''s expression, but unlike the optimistic knight, he wasn''t so keen to find Aenar Targaryen. There was another option he hadn''t mentioned.


    Every tyrant had the love of the people in the beginning...


    "So, do you want to go straight to the Great Temple of Vntis or shall we look for an inn? I''d love to have onest meal. And if it were in the arms of a beautiful woman from Vntis, it would be even more incredible," Tyrionmented with a smile on his face.


    "You are trulyscivious, Lord Tyrion." Barristan shook his head in disbelief at the dwarf''s lust. It was hard for him to understand how someone so small could carry such a huge appetite. It wasn''t the first time that Tyrion had asked him for a prostitute, although perhaps it would be thest.


    "Not everyone has vows of celibacy. I honestly don''t know how you can go decades without feeling the warmth of a woman," Tyrion replied, rolling his eyes at the knight''s seriousness.


    "Duty, honor, responsibility," replied Barristan without hesitation, as if the words were engraved on his soul.


    "You have my sincerest admiration. I, however, couldn''t do it. Being away from a woman for a month would make me feel dead inside," Tyrionmented, with an amused tone and a teasing smile.


    -----------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read more than 40 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 70 - The Coronation (V)

    <h4>Chapter 70 - 70 - The Coronation (V)</h4>


    <i>"A mother''s love is precious, thank your mother for having it, many don''t."</i><i>Tyrion Lannister, looking at a painting of his mother at the age of twelve.</i>


    --------------


    Looking at the field of winter flowers before him, Aenar felt at peace. Surrounded by blue flowers, he allowed himself a moment of tranquillity. However, a presence behind him interrupted his serenity. There was something or someone behind him. The air carried the scent of winter flowers, a slightly sweet, faint and delicate smell.


    Turning around, Aenar came across a young woman. She looked no older than sixteen. Her long ck hair framed a delicate face, and her gray eyes, deep and naturally free, reminded him of a wolf.


    Aenar held his breath at the sight of her. Yes, he had to find her before he became king. Otherwise, he would never find peace. What he was about to do would tear through the continent of Westeros like a butcher''s knife.


    Lyanna looked at the tall young man in front of her and couldn''t contain her surprise. He looked incredibly like her husband, so much so that for a moment she thought that perhaps Rhaegar had a twin brother.


    However, something sparked in her memory, and her face revealed a stunned expression. Despite her trembling legs, Lyanna stepped forward and held his face with both hands.


    "Aenar?" She asked, her voice trembling with the incredulity of the moment.


    "How did you find out?" Aenar asked, curious. Apart from his appearance, there were no clues linking him to her. After all, Lyanna had only held him for a few seconds before death overtook her.


    "Your eyes... your beautiful eyes," Lyanna replied, as she hugged him tightly, as if she never wanted to let go.


    "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry for not being by your side. I''m sorry I didn''t hold you when you were sad. I''m sorry for notforting you when you needed it most. There are so many ''I''m sorrys'' that I can never forgive myself."


    Every word Lyanna uttered carried an immense weight of sadness and regret.


    "Don''t worry, I never med you for anything." Aenar wrapped Lyanna''s trembling figure in a hug and replied in a gentle, serene voice. "I just thank you for bringing me into the world."


    For him, as a son, it mattered little that Lyanna and Rhaegar''s actions had led to the ruin of House Targaryen in Westeros. No dynasty was eternal, but his would be.


    With a delicate gesture, Aenar lifted Lyanna''s face, making her look at him, and spoke in the softest tone he could manage: "Because of that, you are the best mother in the world."


    The sixteen-year-old stared at him, stunned. She had never imagined hearing something like this from her son, especially after leaving him behind, without a mother or father, to protect himself.


    "Really? You don''t think I''m a horrible mother?" Lyanna asked, struggling to believe what she had just heard.


    Aenar smiled, finding her reaction charming. She didn''t look like a married woman, but rather a girl still unprepared for motherhood.


    "How could I me you? I saw you bring me into the world, even knowing the difficulties of childbirth. I saw you kiss my forehead and wish me safe, even in yourst breath. There''s nothing you do that could make me hate you." Aenar''s words brimmed with pride, making it clear how much he admired Lyanna.


    Tears streamed uncontrobly down her face. Lyanna tried to wipe them away, but they seemed inexhaustible.


    Patiently, Aenar hugged her again, helping her to calm down. As he gently wiped away some of the tears on his mother''s face, he spoke in a gentle tone: "I will be crowned king in a few minutes and, after the coronation, my wedding will take ce."


    Aenar''s words made Lyanna''s eyes widen. She had barely met her son and now he was going to be "taken" by a woman she didn''t even know.


    Sensing the dissatisfaction on his mother''s face, Aenar almostughed, but remained serious as he continued: "I will be crowned in Vntis. Then I''ll invade Westeros in full force. I will tear that continent in half, bringing death, fear and hope to those people."


    Lyanna''s gaze quickly changed to concern. It wasn''t the war itself that frightened her, but the possibility of losing her son to it. Rhaegar had said goodbye in a simr way, and he had never returned. Ever since, she had hated goodbyes.


    "Why don''t you stay in Vntis and rule the city?" Lyanna tried to persuade him, but the determination in Aenar''s eyes silenced her. The words she wanted to say were stuck on her lips.


    She recognized that look. It was the same look Rhaegar had when he had decided something irrevocable.


    "Why do you have to act like your stupid father? I should have listened to Ellia and beaten Rhaegar unconscious in a saddle." Lyanna muttered to herself, her expressionden with regret. If she had done that, her husband would still be alive, and the chances of her son still being a prince would be much greater.


    Aenar''s lips twitched unnaturally when he heard his mother''s whisper. He knew that Lyanna was not an easy woman, but he hadn''t imagined that she would be so bold.


    And, from her words, it seemed that Queen Ellia shared a simr mindset. He wondered how his father had managed to deal with two seemingly gentle women with impressive ferocity.


    As he reflected, Aenar felt someone trying to rouse him and knew that the coronation was about to begin. Aenar smiled confidently and replied: "I''m going, mother."


    "Will we meet again?" Lyanna asked with a reluctant expression, clearly dreading the separation. She wanted to be with him forever, protecting him as a mother, making sure he wasn''t deceived by some woman with bad intentions.


    "Yes, I''ll send your conscience to visit two incredible women." Aenar replied with a softugh. The thought of his mother next to Queen Visenya I and Queen Rhaenys I brought him a pleasant feeling. He knew that the three women would get along very well.


    Before Lyanna could say anything, Aenar leaned over and kissed her forehead tenderly. She felt her consciousness slowly fade, but herst sight was of her son''s gentle face.


    When he opened her eyes, Aenar was back in the room. He was still sitting in the chair where he had fallen asleep. In front of him, Visenya was looking at him with concern.


    "Are you tired, Aenar? Do you want to postpone the coronation for a few hours?" Visenya asked, her voiceden with tenderness, the concern clearly evident in her gaze.


    "No, it was just a dream I needed to have before I was crowned." Aenar replied as he stood up. His clothes, carefully prepared, were the definition of luxury.


    He wore an entirely red suit. Two Valyrian steel rings adorned his ring fingers. His hair, which usually fell over his shoulders, wasbed back, highlighting his face.


    A dark doublet with the red coat of arms of House Targaryen embroidered on the chest hugged his body tightly, and he wore ck leather gloves. Lady Lya, his sword, was firmly sheathed at his waist.


    He exuded an elegant aura, regal yet capable of making anyone unable to look away from him. At that moment, he was the sun and all the others weres orbiting around him.


    Even Visenya, used to Aenar''s presence and beauty, couldn''t help but be mesmerized. If there was anyone worthy of the title of king, it was him. Aenar was the embodiment of what everyone imagined as an ideal ruler.


    "Am I presentable, my queen?" Aenar asked in an amused tone, noticing the intense, passionate look she was giving him. It fed his ego. After all, what man wouldn''t want to be looked at like that by his wife?


    "You look perfect. You''ll charm all the women here." Visenya replied, but Aenar caught a note of jealousy in her voice.


    Heughed, a low, maicugh, his voice tinged with kindness. "Believe me, you look more stunning than ever."


    He wasn''t lying. Visenya was wearing a red and gold dress that hugged her slender body perfectly, highlighting her delicate curves. Her hair was tied up in an impable bun, while a ne adorned with rubies glittered on her graceful neck.


    "I''ll make sure I don''t gouge out the eyes of the men who look at you with lust." Aenar joked, a touch of humor in his voice, drawing augh from Visenya.


    "No blood on your coronation day." Visenya replied, as she carefully adjusted a detail of her clothing, making sure everything was perfect.


    "I won''t promise that won''t happen." Aenarughed, wondering if there was a madman who would get in the way of his coronation. There was nothing in the Prescience that had shown that, but he had never trusted the Prescience entirely. As he watched millions of timelines, he understood that fate was unpredictable and he could only navigate the calmest waters with the help of his skill.


    ----------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read more than 40 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 71 - The Coronation (VI)

    <h4>Chapter 71 - 71 - The Coronation (VI)</h4>


    "I told you, faith is a scary thing when used as a weapon." Aenar Targaryen, God Emperor ofos.


    ----------------------


    On leaving the room with Visenya, Aenar found Leda, Titus, Sigismund and Ser Willem, all dressed in white armor and equally white cloaks. Although Titus and Sigismund were not members of the Royal Guard, but of the dreaded Sardaukar, they were charged with protecting him and his family with unwavering devotion.


    Walking down the corridor, Aenar found Daenerys, clearly more nervous than the prince himself who was to be crowned in a few moments. She wore a ck dress with red sleeves, while her hair was tied up in a bun simr to Visenya''s, but adorned with glittering jewels that further highlighted her elegance.


    Both queens were impably dressed, looking stunning for what would be the second most important asion of their lives.


    "I''m grateful to have two such beautiful queens." Aenarmented, watching as they both positioned themselves next to him, Visenya on his left and Daenerys on his right.


    Daenerys smiled happily, despite her nervousness, and reciprocated with a sincerepliment: "My king is even more handsome."


    Noticing Daenerys'' anxiety, Aenar rolled his eyes and joked: "Don''t be so nervous. If anything, ask Balerion to burn what you''re worried about."


    The mention of her dragon brought a smile to Daenerys'' lips. Remembering the vignt, protective cub who was always by her side reassured her a little.


    Taking a deep breath, Aenar held out her hands to Visenya and Daenerys. "Come on, people are waiting." He spoke, feeling the firm touch of the two as they held his hands.


    With a determined stride, the Kingsguard followed close behind, hands poised on the hilt of their swords, alert for any threat.


    Arriving at the end of the corridor, Aenar didn''t even have to be near the square in front of the Great Temple of Vntis to hear the thunderous sound of hundreds of thousands of people. It was like the roar of a gigantic monster, a living force that seemed to pulsate in the air.


    He squeezed Visenya and Daenerys'' hands lightly. "It looks like they''re anxious to see us. But I don''t me them; I''m so handsome it''s a sin." He joked, drawingughter from both of them.


    "I don''t know how you manage to make meugh in this situation... My heart is almost bursting out of my chest." Daenerysmented, her voice calmer now.


    "What can I say? I have the gift." Aenar boasted, maintaining his confident posture. He knew he needed to be calm, calm enough to be the foundation for everyone around him.


    With a more serious tone, he whispered to both of them: "Also, don''t be afraid. Fear kills the soul and erodes determination."


    They both rolled their eyes, but they couldn''t deny that, thanks to him, they were calmer. The nervousness was still there, but the fear had disappeared.


    When Aenar entered the square, he came across a monumental stage three meters high. In front of it, a crowd pressed in, so dense that he estimated at least forty thousand people near the stage, while hundreds of thousands more crowded the surrounding streets, eagerly awaiting the prince''s speech.


    In the side stands, set up for high-status guests, were important figures from Vntis, including his sister, Rhaenys, the Dowager Queen, Rhae I Targaryen, the entire House Martell and religious leaders such as Benerro and Moqorro.


    On the stage, only Kinvara was waiting. The woman wore a red silk dress, with arge veil that hid her face, almost touching the floor. As Reverend Mother of the Red Faith in Essos, her presencemanded absolute respect.


    As Aenar climbed the steps, silence overtook the square. Each step seemed to echo in ce, making the atmosphere strangely silent. Everyone was waiting for the arrival of the Prophet, the Messiah of Essos.


    As soon as he reached the stage, the silence was broken by deafening shouts. Requests for forgiveness and cries mixed in a cacophony that made the whole ce shake.


    Not only Aenar, but Visenya, Daenerys and the Kingsguard also took to the stage. The Kingsguard strategically positioned themselves to protect the three members of House Targaryen.


    Aenar stopped next to Kinvara, looking down at the sea of people below. Some held out their hands, as if begging for a blessing. The crowd didn''t see him as a mere mortal, but as a messiah, someone capable of leading them to paradise after death.


    Watching the scene, Aenar couldn''t help but think: the Bible really was the most effective indoctrination tool on the, without a doubt.


    Aenar raised his hand and closed his fist. The moment he did so, the noise ceasedpletely, reced by silence.


    "Before we begin, pray with me." Aenar spoke, his voice gentle and warm, making many think they were seeing a god, especially with the sunlight behind him making a halo of light around him. Strangely, his voice was heard by all forty thousand people in the square and he didn''t need to speak to the rest, as they were being passed on by the believers themselves.


    Since Aenar wanted to create a theocratic empire, he had to start with the people. In this empire, he would be the god of the people and no one else.


    Aenar began the prayer himself:


    <strong>"Our Father, who art in heaven,</strong>


    Everyone continued praying after Aenar, a holy choir of truly devout people who had been given a new lease of life because of Aenar.


    <strong>hallowed be Thy name;</strong>


    <strong>Thy kingdome;</strong>


    <strong>Thy will be done on earth, as it is in heaven.</strong>


    The sound of the people had intensified, so that all of Vntis could hear the prayer of hundreds of thousands of people together.


    <strong>Give us this day our daily bread;</strong>


    <strong>and forgive us our trespasses,</strong>


    <strong>as we forgive those who trespass against us;</strong>


    The impact that this prayer had on some people could no longer be described as unbelievable, it was simply shocking in the extreme.


    <strong>and lead us not into temptation,</strong>


    <strong>but deliver us from evil.</strong>


    <strong>Amen."</strong>


    Aenar finished the prayer and made the sign of the cross, which everyone below followed.


    Taking a deep breath, Aenar began his speech without beating around the bush.


    "My people, brothers and sisters. All who havee from the Nine Free Cities. You grace me with your noble presence on this day. A day that will be remembered in eternity, where you all shared the same glories with me. The same destiny, the same life, the same purpose"


    "It will not be glory, wealth or power that will take us to paradise, but I who will take you."


    "I will bear all your sins, I will bless you, I will endure you for the sins you havemitted."


    "All I ask in return is simple."


    "Treat me as your father and I will take you in as my children."


    "If you have me in your hearts, I will have you in my heart, just as God hasmanded me to do."


    "God bless you!" As I finish, I raise my hand up and clench my fist tightly.


    He didn''t need many words, everyone already adored him, he just had to give them one more reason to give their lives to him if he asked them to.


    If before these people, who had lived in precarious situations all their lives, had worshipped Aenar as a holy being, who had lifted them out of poverty by giving them jobs and homes, then now these people were no longer people, but fanatics who had been seduced by Aenar with monstrous mastery.


    "Messiah!!!"


    "The one who will guide us!!!"


    "Son of Light!!!"


    Loud shouts rang out after the brief end of Aenar''s speech. Everyone raised their hands and clenched their fists, imitating Aenar.


    Rhae felt her heart beating faster, her ears ringing with the deafening sound of tens of thousands shouting at the same time as she watched simply shocked at all the people worshipping her grandson as genuinely as if they had seen a god.


    For a moment, she really felt that her grandson was a god, not a mortal like her or anyone else, but Rhae soon pushed these absurd thoughts to the back of her mind. However, it made her realize how terrible Aenar''s charm was, her grandson could convert an entire city with one speech, which waspletely unbelievable to say the least.


    Rhae didn''t know it, but all of Kinvara, Benerro and Aenar''s nearly six years of nning had gone into this moment. It wasn''t overnight that these people began to love Aenar, it was a natural process, just as a seed takes time to germinate.


    All to result in this moment that Aenar saw with his Prescience when he was six years old, when he met Kinvara for the first time.


    --------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read more than 40 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 72 - The Coronation (VII)

    <h4>Chapter 72 - 72 - The Coronation (VII)</h4>


    "Thinking that my father will die because of my king, I feel a little mercy for him, but when I remember what he did for me, that mercy disappears as if it had never existed." Tyrion Lannister, the Hand of the King, watching the nearly 1,000 warships.


    -------------


    Kinvara looked at the people revering their Messiah and felt that all the work of years had paid off, all the sweat, blood and determination spent.


    At that moment, Vntis became a true Theocratic City.


    Aenar gestured for everyone to be silent, and they were.


    "Kinvara, begin the coronation," he said in a calm tone.


    Kinvara nodded and removed her long veil, revealing her face for all to see, which provoked a few shouts of reverence in the background. Ignoring the voices, she focused entirely on Aenar and nothing else.


    "God has given you the divine right to rule, and, as He hasmanded, my prince will be the king he promised. He will free the heretics from their barbarian gods and lead the unbelievers to true salvation." Kinvara paused and looked at the crowd, asking aloud:


    "Is anyone against the words of God?"


    The silence that followed in the crowd made Kinvara nod with satisfaction. Under everyone''s shocked gazes, she waved her hand, and fire began to gather on her. In the end, a crown of mes appeared in her hands.


    As Kinvara was short, Aenar had to lean forward a little, allowing the Reverend Mother to ce the Crown of Fire on her head.


    Surprisingly, the Crown of Fire, whose mes seemed alive and burned fiercely, didn''t hurt Aenar, which provoked exmations of surprise from the crowd.


    "Aenar Targaryen, First of His Name, Knight of Caraxes, King of the Andals, the Roinars and the First Men, Lord of the Seven Kingdoms and Protector of the Realm, Father of Dragons, Son of the Light of Vntis, the Promised King, Destroyer of the Greatest Khsar of His Time."


    At Kinvara''s words, the crowd bowed until their foreheads touched the ground, responding in whispers:


    "He who was prophesied."


    "The Messiah."


    "The Prophet of Essos."


    The whispers built up as the crowd remained kneeling, repeating words full of hope for the future.


    Tyrion watched the man wearing a crown of pure fire on the stage and couldn''t help feeling that he was seeing a character straight out of an Age of Heroes Westeros book. He was really worried about his sweet nephew and niece at that moment.


    Knowing the Red Faith''s tradition of burning people alive, he assumed that this could be their fate and would probably be his too.


    Still, he had to admit: the young Targaryen king had an overwhelming charisma, worthy of a king destined to found a dynasty. Tyrion wanted to serve such a king, someone whose name would be etched in history as a true conqueror. However, when he remembered the noble house into which he had been born, he knew that his dream was impossible.


    Suddenly, the next move sent a shiver through his small body. The young king''s purple eyes fell on him, and an amused smile yed across his lips. Tyrion swallowed and, even though he thought it was impossible and that it was just a coincidence, he felt that the Targaryen king recognized him.


    Aenar, looking at Tywin Lannister''s legendary knight and dwarf, was incredibly amused to see the frightened expression of the king''s future advisor. He would give Tyrion Lannister a good reason to bend the knee and serve him body and soul.


    Looking at the sea of people kneeling before him, Aenar smiled. It was the first step of true reconquest. He would leave Essos in a year and a half, docking at Porto Branco in the north with his fleet of ships, which was still being built to transport his tens of thousands of troops.


    "Kinvara, order food to be delivered to these people. They must all be starving having spent hours waiting for me."


    Aenar, still with the crown of mes on his hair, looked at the Reverend Mother, who was staring at him with a fanatical gleam in her eyes, and spoke in a regal tone.


    "Your decree will be fulfilled, Your Grace," Kinvara replied as she bowed to Aenar, who then approached Visenya and Daenerys.


    "When I am crowned in Westeros, you will be crowned with me as my queens. I will be magnanimous and let the people see their beautiful queens." Holding both women''s hands, Aenarmented in a gentle tone.


    "Don''t worry, my king." Holding Aenar''s hand firmly, Visenya responded with flushed cheeks. The vision of Aenar''s coronation was still vivid in her mind, a moment she would never forget. "We''re not sad, just emotional. This is the first step towards House Targaryen rising from the ashes and ruins."


    Daenerys nodded. She saw no need for a coronation at the moment. She would rather wait until she reached King''s Landing and became queen like all the sovereigns who hade before her.


    "Let''s go to the banquet, I want to see what presents I get." Aenarmented as he shed a smile, he really was looking forward to some presents.


    Hearing Aenar''s words, Visenya and Daenerys looked at each other and saw the curiosity in each other''s eyes. They knew that every time her future husband showed that expression, something interesting would happen next.


    ...


    Aenar was sitting on the throne in the center above the steps, with Daenerys and Visenya sitting respectively to his right and left.


    Rhaenys couldn''t help feeling jealous seeing how partial he was to his wives, leaving her aside. Looking at the Dark Sister ced next to her seat, the possession of the legendary sword didn''t bring as much happiness as she had previously imagined. Seeing the interaction between Aenar, Daenerys and Visenya left a bitter taste in her mouth.


    Suddenly, Rhaenys heard her cousin''s voice next to her.


    "If you carry on like this, you''ll be left out."


    Looking at Arianne who was gazing at her with an enigmatic smile, Rhaenys turned up her caution to maximum. If there was one thing she had learned in Dorne, it was that Arianne could be many things, but kind and charitable was certainly not one of them. The Heiress of Sunspear had always given her the impression that she could do anything to get what she wanted.


    "What do you mean, cousin?" Despite the wariness she felt, Rhaenys didn''t let it show on her face; learning to hide her emotions was a gift she had learned.


    "Do you think you''re being subtle? A blind man could see that you''re looking at him lustfully." Arianne popped a grape into her mouth and replied with a sensual tone. Her cat-like gaze made Rhaenys look at her cousin with a deep look.


    "If you carry on like this, he''ll have children and you''ll be left behind in this battle, dear cousin." Arianne swallowed the grape and licked the remnants of the fruit''s juice off her fingers with a sensual look.


    Rhaenys couldn''t help but snort at her words, but deep down, she agreed with Arianne''s words, but she still felt insecure.


    "Do you think he''ll only have two wives?" Arianne asked with an amused tone. "When he takes more wives, Princess Visenya and Daenerys have teamed up to secure their rights. What do you think will happen to theters?"


    Arianne looked like a demon seducing its prey, tempting it tomit sins.


    Rhaenys didn''t have to think too hard about what would happen when the scenario Arianne spoke of eventually came to pass.


    It will be a battle between Aenar''s wives for power at court, the king''s attention and time in his bed. Whoever has a child the fastest will be the one with the greatest importance, as the heir or heiress will havee from her womb.


    At that moment, Rhaenys could see that other nobles chose who to support in order to gain more benefits, honestly, nothing unusual for a Court.


    "What do you want, Arianne." Rhaenys didn''t call Arianne cousin, she spoke her name directly, showing that both women were negotiating and not having a conversation between rtives.


    "I want in." Arianne was direct and didn''t hide her years-long purpose.


    Rhaenys was not at all surprised, then she remembered that unlike the sand snakes, Arianne had never been seen sharing a bed with a man.


    "Is that why you stayed a virgin?" Rhaenys couldn''t help but speak with a touch of sarcasm, but she didn''t understand why Arianne would prepare for so long, she was the Heir of Sunspear.


    "I found out that my father doesn''t n to keep me as heir, he prefers a man on the Throne of Dorne." Arianne spoke in a casual tone, but Rhaenys noticed a touch of coldness when she mentioned her own father. "If he doesn''t want to give me what''s rightfully mine, I''ll take it by force."


    Rhaenys understood everything by listening to those words, but in the end, she didn''t refuse Arianne''s offer; if they had it together, they would be able to take on the two queens of Aenar.


    "If you marry Aenar and not the other way around, you will lose your right to the Throne of Dorne." Rhaenys warned with a touch of curiosity. If Aenar married Arianne, he would be Arianne''s Consort and something like that was impossible for a King.


    "I don''t n on marrying him, just being his mistress, as long as I have a silver-haired, purple-eyed boy or girl, everything will be fine." Arianne spoke with a sensual tone, watching Aenar on the throne, she had a mortal weakness for handsome men and the king''s beauty was really taking her breath away.


    "Careful Arianne, you''re ying with fire, if you betray Aenar, it won''t be him who kills you, but Daenerys and Visenya. I realize that they protect Aenar and will kill you if you betray him with another man." Rhaenys warned Arianne with a serious look.


    "Do you think I''m a fool? I wouldn''t trade Aenar for a thousand handsome men. He will be my greatest support in my government." Arianne rolled her eyes at Rhaenys'' useless warning, Aenar would be the pir for her to control Dorne, even though her father had decreed Quentyn to be his heir.


    How could she lose all her power because of one man?


    Seeing this, Rhaenys rxed; with Arianne''s words, she didn''t have to worry about being implicated if something like that happened.


    "I ept, let''s go together." Rhaenys whispered to Arianne, who raised her ss for a toast.


    Rhaenys picked up her own wine ss and both sses shed in the air.


    "We''ll be allies." Arianne smiled and spoke with a happy tone.


    ----------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read more than 40 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 73 - Conspiracies (I)

    <h4>Chapter 73 - 73 - Conspiracies (I)</h4>


    "I''m going to turn into dragon dung." Tyrion Lannister thought, seeing the king''s eyes staring at him with a cold gaze.


    ----------


    Daenerys and Visenya were unaware of the alliances that were beginning to form. The two were chatting amusingly with Aenar about various subjects when the guests began to file in, bringing offerings of gold, jewels, armor and weapons.


    The weapons and armor, although of excellent quality, were nowhere near the supremacy of Valyrian steel. Still, they were remarkable pieces that Aenar would give to his most valiant soldiers, those who had contributed decisively in the war against the Dothraki.


    However, Aenar''s attention was caught by one guest in particr: a tall man with amber skin, dark red hair and wearing a yellowish tunic. But what really piqued the king''s interest was not the man''s distinctive appearance, but the gift he brought.


    Ten boxes crammed with gold and jewels. These were no ordinary boxes, but huge containers, each one meter in diameter. Aenar quickly calcted: the contents must have amounted to around thirty thousand gold coins, not counting the jewels. An impressive gift, especially considering that other guests offered an average of a thousand gold coins.


    Sensing Aenar''s attentive gaze, the man leaned in slightly and introduced himself in the Common Tongue. "I am Hizdahr zo Lora, descendant of Mazdhan the Magnificent, Hazrak the Beautiful and Zharaq the Liberator."


    He continued, his voice marked by a tone of reverence: "It is an honor to meet you, Your Grace. I hope my gift was worthy of your appreciation."


    Hizdahr turned his gaze to the throne, where Aenar stood imposingly. The crown of mes was burning on his head, but it didn''t seem to cause him any pain; on the contrary, it gave him an air of divinity, as if he were blessed by the fire itself.


    Aenar answered sincerely. "Thank you for the gifts, Hizdahr zo Lora."


    Although his fortune had grown enormously after the sacking of the Old Blood behind the ck Walls, Aenar knew that money was never too much, especially when it came to building an army, especially arge army like his that needed lots of ships and food.


    The purpose of Hizdahr''s visit, however, was what interested Aenar most. ording to information from the Emperor''s Daughters, the three ve Cities were uniting to besiege Vntis. The interruption in the flow of ves to ver''s Bay had enraged the elites of these cities, leaving them thirsting for retaliation.


    "I would like you to answer my questions, Lord Hizdahr," said Aenar, his firm voice echoing through the hall and capturing everyone''s attention. "Why are you in Vntis? As I understand it, the cities of Astapor, Meereen and Yunkai are, at this very moment, forming an alliance to besiege my beautiful city, bringing their fleet of ships and armies of ves."


    Everyone''s eyes turned to Hizdahr, some filled with coldness, others with a deadly re. Despite this, the amber-skinned man''s face remained impassive, expressing no emotion or surprise at Aenar''s doubts.


    "I don''t share the same resentment as them, Your Grace," replied Hizdahr, his voice calm and controlled. He spoke with cautious respect, avoiding any tone that might irritate the young king in front of him. "The blood feud between Valyria and Ghis ended a long time ago."


    Aenar leaned back slightly in his throne, a smile forming on his lips. He remained silent for a moment, but internally he found those words absurd. The idea that the feud between Valyria and Ghis was over wasughable. It was no secret that Valyria had destroyed the Ghis Empire to its ashes. If there wasn''t still deep hatred in ver''s Bay today, Aenar would be the first to point out the lie.


    He himself harbored a desire to destroy thest remnants of New Ghis - those who dreamed of restoring the old empire in the present day.


    And Hizdahr? Aenar knew that this man, with his quiet demeanor and careful words, was much more than he seemed. He was one of the secret princes of New Ghis, linked to the powerful Iron Legions, a force inspired by the Lockstep Legions of Old Ghis.


    "I would like to request a private conversation, Your Grace," Hizdahr spoke with a careful tone. The cold, hostile looks on his face intensified. Kinvara and Benerro, in particr, seemed ready to pounce. To them, that man was only in Vntis to buy time for ver''s Bay.


    However, no one dared to act. The decision was up to Aenar, not them.


    "Very well, we will have a private meeting, Lord Hizdahr," replied Aenar, with an enigmatic smile as his eyes narrowed in thought. If Hizdahr wished to take part in the Game of Thrones, Aenar saw no problem in including one more yer. The more pieces on the board, the greater the triumph at the end.


    Deep down, Aenar was sure that by defeating all his opponents and rising as Emperor, his name would not only be legendary, but would be divine, as the ruler who controlled the entire.


    Hizdahr, oblivious to the fate that awaited him, gave a relieved smile when he heard Aenar''s agreement.


    "Thank you, Your Grace," said Hizdahr, stepping back to make room for the other guests.


    It was at this moment that Rhae, who had been watching the visitors attentively, stood up abruptly at the sight of an elderly man walking towards Aenar with a dwarf by his side.


    <strong>Ser Barristan!</strong>


    How could she not recognize her husband and brother''s former member of the Royal Guard? Although Aerys was a terrible king, his Royal Guard was legendary, made up of knights like Barristan the Bold; Arthur Dayne, the Sword of the Morning; and Gerold Hightower, the White Bull.


    When Barristan saw the former queen, healthy and in perfect condition, his countenance was filled with relief. There were two great regrets that tormented him: not having protected Rhaegar and not having acted when King Aerys abused his own wife.


    Kneeling before the steps of the throne, Barristan raised his eyes to Aenar, who wore a crown of mes. The resemnce between father and son did not go unnoticed by him.


    "I am Barristan Selmy, Your Grace, Lord Commander of your father''s guard," Barristan dered firmly, without hesitation, in front of Aenar and the queens at the young king''s side.


    The moment he revealed his identity, Leda, who was standing in front of the steps, drew the sword <strong>Dawn</strong> from its scabbard and ced the de against the knight''s neck. Her gray eyes, cold as steel, stared mercilessly at the traitor.


    "And Lord Commander of Robert Baratheon," Leda added, her wordsden with contempt. If it hadn''t been for the need to wait for Aenar''s orders, Barristan''s head would have been rolling on the floor by now.


    Whispers rang through the hall at the old knight''s words. The surprise was evident among the guests, who murmured amongst themselves, unable to hide their astonishment at the turn of events. Everyone there knew the history of House Targaryen, a basic knowledge for any visitor wishing to avoid death for saying something inappropriate in front of the king.


    Daenerys and Visenya, ovee by the initial shock, exchanged deep nces, trying to process the scene before them. Even though they didn''t want to, they couldn''t help a feeling of anger welling up in their hearts.


    Rhaenys was also perplexed, although her memories of the old knight were vague. She remembered being carried on his shoulders as they walked through the courtyard, one of the rare happy memories of her childhood.


    "And why is the Lord Commander of my cousin''s Royal Guard here, kneeling before me?" Aenar asked, even though he already knew the answer. He had no intention of killing Barristan. What fool would eliminate one of the most powerful knights in the world?


    Aenar had bigger ns for him. Barristan in the Royal Guard would be an invaluable asset, and together with his vastbat experience after undergoing Physical Enhancement, he would be a veritable war machine,


    "I ask the King to ept my service in the Royal Guard. My sword will be yours until the end of my days," Barristan replied without hesitation. His blue eyes locked onto Aenar''s with determination. <strong>Dawn</strong> ''s de at his neck did not intimidate him; his expression remained unchanged.


    Aenar watched him in silence, his violet eyes locked on the old knight''s resolute gaze. The hall fell silent. No one dared to speak, awaiting the young king''s judgment.


    It was Oberyn who broke the silence. "My king, if I may speak, I advise you to ept Barristan Selmy. The weight of his name alone is worth a thousand men."


    He paused before adding, "epting Barristan will send a powerful message to the Noble Houses of Westeros that the King is magnanimous."


    Aenar knew Oberyn was right. Many Houses had sworn loyalty to Robert Baratheon and feared that Aenar would eliminate all those who had betrayed the Targaryens.


    epting Barristan would be an excellent move to show that the Noble Houses that had betrayed him were allowed to continue to exist. It would make many Noble Houses still undecidede over to Aenar''s side without much effort.


    "Thank you for your advice, Prince Oberyn," said Aenar in a sincere tone, drawing a smile from the prince.


    After long minutes of contemtion, Aenar finally spoke. "Put your sword away and step back, Leda."


    Without hesitation, Leda returned <strong>Dawn</strong> to its scabbard, stepping back with a cutting nce at Barristan.


    "I will allow you to serve me, but not in the Royal Guard. I still don''t trust you," Aenar dered. Before he could continue, he noticed his grandmother, Rhae, asking for permission to speak.


    "My king, I would like Barristan to serve me as my guard," Rhae said firmly. Her statement surprised Barristan, who stared at her with wide eyes. He had never imagined that the Dowager Queen would ept him, especially after everything that had happened.


    Aenar looked at her grandmother and smiled. "All right, I''ll allow it. He will serve you, Grandmother."


    "Thank you, Your Grace. You won''t regret it." Barristan said with a relieved look on his face. He would finally serve a worthy king.


    Still kneeling, Barristan gestured to the side, drawing attention to another man next to him. "Your Grace, this next to me is Tyrion, of House Lannister."


    -----------


    <strong>Discount coupon for Patreon: FD6C2 20%</strong>


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read more than 40 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 74 - Conspiracies (II)

    <h4>Chapter 74 - 74 - Conspiracies (II)</h4>


    "You may not want to fight, but I want you to fight." Aenar Targaryen, watching his ministers fight each other, bncing the power of the Court.


    --------------


    Tyrion felt his body freeze as he saw the eyes of all of House Targaryen resting on him. Rhae, in particr, watched her dear friend''s son with a sad sigh. He had her hair, albeit a shade lighter, but his face... was nothing like Joanna''s.


    The memory of sweet Joanna made Rhae sigh sadly, mourning the loss of her longtime friend.


    "Would you like to introduce yourself, Lord Tyrion?" Aenar asked with a calm look.


    He knew there was something almost childish about some of his actions, especially the way he amused himself by watching people''s reactions in embarrassing or terrifying situations. Perhaps it was his personal hobby, butpared to the hobbies of other kings before him, his seemed harmless. Right?


    Tyrion was surprised by the courtesy and hastened to reply: "I am Tyrion of House Lannister, Your Grace. It is an honor to be in your noble presence on this most memorable day."


    Call him what you will, but for Tyrion, the priority was to stay alive. And if ttery could guarantee his survival, he was more than willing to paypliments even to the hairy balls of the young king in front of him.


    "What shall I do with you, Tyrion of House Lannister?" Aenar asked with an amused smile on his lips. "There are those who wish for your head at this very moment."


    The king''s gaze turned to Oberyn Martell, who regarded the kneeling Tyrion with a coldness that Aenar couldn''t help but admire.


    Aenar knew that he would look the same way if someone killed someone important to him.


    Tyrion noticed Oberyn''s gaze and felt a bitter smile appear on his lips. His already slim chance of survival seemed to disappear in the presence of the Prince of Dorne. If there was one House that rivaled House Lannister in hatred as much as House Targaryen, it was House Martell.


    "I''m clever, Your Grace," Tyrion stated firmly. "I''m not big or skilled with a sword, but my mind is sharp. My advice can be valuable."


    But Aenar''s next words left him surprised and almost shocked.


    "I know you''re clever, Tyrion. I could use you in my court. But there''s a big problem facing both of us."


    "And what problem would that be, Your Grace?" Tyrion asked, a thread of hope in his voice. No matter how difficult it was, he could make it happen.


    "Will you help me kill your father?"


    Tyrion''s expression vanished in the same instant.


    Kill his own father? Even if Tywin was the cruelest man in the world, he was still his father. The man who had given him a home, food and rivers of gold all his life. Yes, he deserved the title of worst father in the world, but was that enough for Tyrion to help the enemy of House Lannister kill him?


    "Your Grace, why don''t we send the dwarf''s head to Tywin? He will surely appreciate the gift. Perhaps we could smash his face against the wall first," Oberyn suggested, casting a cold, murderous nce at Tyrion. The Prince of Dorne could barely contain his fury at the son of the man responsible for the death of his sister and nephew.


    Tyrion felt a shiver run through his body. Oberyn''s gaze resembled that of a serpent, and now he understood perfectly why he was called the "Serpent of Dorne".


    "A tempting offer," Aenar replied with a slight smile, "but it won''t have much effect on Tywin. He would turn his son''s death into an opportunity for profit and prestige. He might even im that Tyrion died trying to kill Caraxes."


    If it were Stannis or Renly, Aenar might consider the idea, as it would shake Robert mentally. But Tywin? He would use his son''s death without scruple, especially the son he hated for taking the life of his beloved wife.


    Oberyn, though reluctant, moved away and sat down, but his eyes never left Tyrion, as if he was imagining various ways of killing him.


    Tyrion listened to the conversation between Aenar and Oberyn with a bitter expression. He couldn''t deny the Targaryen king''s words. From what he knew of his father, the prediction was frighteningly urate.


    "Your Grace, may I say something?" Barristan, who was still kneeling beside Tyrion, intervened, drawing Aenar''s attention.


    The king''s curious gazended on the knight of the Kingsguard, and he nodded slightly, indicating that he should speak.


    "Your Grace, Tyrion may be small, but he is twice as honorable as many men who call themselves knights. He''s a good man, unlike his father, who is a truly ruthless monster." Barristan spoke firmly, while Tyrion stared at him in surprise. Although the knight had promised to intercede on his behalf, he had never imagined that the man would actually dare to do what he had said.


    Aenar tapped his fingers rhythmically on the arm of the throne, lost in thought. After long minutes, he finally announced his decision: "Barristan, Tyrion Lannister will be imprisoned while I decide his fate."


    Tyrion''s legs weakened, and he almost cried out with relief. He still had a chance to live. He didn''t want to die, not yet. There was plenty of wine to taste, plenty of whores to enjoy and ces to explore.


    Barristan stood up and bowed respectfully. "Thank you for your kindness, Your Grace."


    "Kindness, eh," murmured Aenar, a slight smile on his lips. The word seemed ironic to him. In recent days, he had had men, women, the elderly and even children executed without hesitation. Being called kind seemed like a hypocriticalpliment, but it still amused him.


    With the end of the gift ceremony, the banquet began. The guests took their seats, eating and drinking to their heart''s content.


    "What are you going to do with Tyrion, husband?" asked Visenya, a touch of coldness in her gaze. Although Tyrion was not directly to me, his father had ordered the deaths of Queen Elia and Prince Aegon.


    Aenar didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he returned the question: "What do you want to do, my queen?"


    Visenya was surprised, remaining silent for a few moments as she pondered her words. Daenerys, sitting next to her, watched her sister curiously. If it were her, she wouldn''t kill Tyrion. What would be the difference between them and Tywin doing that? As Aenar had said the other night, it was a never-ending cycle of hatred and death.


    Visenya wanted to kill Tyrion and at least partially avenge the death of her Good Sister and her nephew.


    "Would killing him satiate your hatred?" Aenar asked again, looking at her with a smile.


    "You don''t want to kill him." Visenya concluded as she listened to his words, realizing that Aenar had already made up his mind.


    "I want him to be my Hand." Aenar said casually, taking a sip of wine. His words left Visenya and Daenerys stunned. They could imagine many things, but never that Tyrion would be the Hand of the King. After all, it was the second most important position in the Seven Kingdoms.


    "But will he ept? We''re going to kill his father." Daenerys asked in disbelief. She couldn''t imagine how Aenar would persuade Tyrion to fight against his own blood.


    "I''ll give him a reason to live and die for me." Aenar smiled, confidently. There was no doubt in his mind: Tyrion would not refuse what he had to offer. The dwarf would bend the knee and help him in the wars looming on the horizon.


    Daenerys pouted, frustrated that Aenar wouldn''t reveal what he would use to convince Tyrion, but put those thoughts aside.


    "Let''s dance, nephew." Daenerys suggested, smiling mischievously. Aenar smiled back, squinting at Visenya, who had a slightly envious expression at her sister''s words.


    "I''ll dance with youter, Vy." He kissed Visenya''s cheek gently before standing up and holding out his hand to Daenerys. She took his hand with a smile and stood up with him.


    Visenya''s mood improved with the kiss and her husband''s words, although she still wanted to be the first to dance with him. Deep down, she med herself for not being quicker.


    Aenar ignored the stares of everyone in the hall as she danced with Daenerys in the center. The four knights of the Kingsguard stood around, vignt, protecting the king and queen with cold, watchful eyes.


    "The position of Hand of the King is very powerful," Daenerysmented, feeling his hand on her waist. She moved closer, enjoying the warmth of his body.


    "I know," replied Aenar with a whisper in her ear as they spun together. "But the Hand of the King won''t have that much power. In fact, all the positions will be divided into two or three. I want to decentralize those powers."


    Of course he knew how powerful the title of Hand of the King was, but he didn''t intend to leave so much power in the hands of a single person. This would apply to all the positions on the Small Council. In his vision of the future, his ministers shouldpete with each other while he watched, controlling both sides.


    What if they discovered his strategy? He didn''t care. His ministers would be intelligent men and would understand that this was not a request, but an order. They could profit, but never as much as the king. And if they didn''t ept these rules, Aenar would simply rece them with someone who did.


    Daenerys looked at her future husband and understood that this was only the beginning, he would bring about aplete revolution in Westeros'' system of government.


    How could Daenerys have imagined that Aenar would change the system of nobility and centralize power for the Crown, takingrge parts ofnd from the neighbouring kingdoms and diminishing the local power of the nobles. These nobles would not have as much power or autonomy as before.


    ----------


    <strong>Discount coupon for Patreon: FD6C2 20%</strong>


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read more than 40 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 75 - Conspiracies (III)

    <h4>Chapter 75 - 75 - Conspiracies (III)</h4>


    WARNING: This Chapter will mention rape, so if you have any sensitivity to the subject, I advise skipping these specific paragraphs.


    ---------


    "A battle doesn''t only take ce on the battlefield, a seemingly casual conversation is often more brutal in a person''s heart." Aenar Targaryen, observing Hizdahr zo Loraq.


    ---------


    A day had passed since Aenar''s coronation, and now he was officially king, at least in the eyes of the people of Essos. In Westeros, however, Robert''s allies considered him a fraud, perhaps even a usurper.


    Descending the stone stairs that led to the prisons, Aenar smelled the putrid odor of the ce. The stench of sweat and mold hung in the air, mixed with other smells that he preferred not to identify at the moment.


    Behind him, Leda apanied him, wearing her shining armor and the white cloak of the Royal Guard. Although she was short, the girl exuded an aura of authority that would put many men to shame.


    At the end of the staircase, a long corridor revealed itself. Iron bars lined both sides, while scattered torches cast a pale orange light over the room.


    Aenar observed the cells as he passed. Inside, old and decrepit priests, who had refused to ept the religious reforms he had implemented, were slowly rotting away. The conditions of these men were miserable, inhuman even, but the smile on the young king''s lips never wavered.


    How should he feel about those who refused to keep up with the times? Dying in the darkness of those cells, without suffering, was the greatest mercy he could grant.


    After walking through a few more cells, Aenar stopped in front of one in particr. Inside, Tywin Lannister''s youngest son was reading a book. Unlike the other prisoners, Tyrion had afortable bed, clean water and decent food, only the stench was something he shared with the others.


    When he heard footsteps stopping in front of his cell, Tyrion didn''t want to turn his attention away from the book at first. He was immersed in reading the <strong>Bible of the Red Faith</strong>. However, when he looked up and realized who was there, his expression changed instantly. He closed the book, got off the bed and bowed slightly as a sign of respect to the king.


    "Your Grace." Tyrion greeted Aenar with a respectful tone, his voice carrying a mixture of admiration and fear. He avoided looking directly into the young monarch''s eyes, but he still couldn''t hide his curiosity.


    Atst, Tyrion understood why all the people of Vntis and other parts of Essos worshipped Aenar as a Messiah, perhaps even as a god.


    The book he had just read was simply unlike anything else he had read in his life. The indoctrination capacity of the book, called the Bible, was incredible to say the least, and Tyrion had no doubt that the Red Faith would quickly spread throughout Westeros.


    Although the Faith of the Seven preached kindness, gentleness and chivalry, the methods of the Red Faith priests were iparable in terms of indoctrination efficiency. The advance of that religion seemed inevitable.


    And that same book was written by the same man who stood before him. How could Tyrion not feel afraid of a man capable of making millions of people worship him as a God with a mere book?


    Leda opened the cell door and positioned herself next to the cell, Aenar entered without any hesitation. He looked around, noticing how surprisingly organized everything was. When he noticed the Red Faith Bible resting on the bed, his lips curved into an amused smile.


    "Was the reading fun, Lord Tyrion?" Aenar asked, curiosity evident on his face.


    Tyrion hesitated for a moment before answering truthfully: "Entertaining, and quite revealing in some respects."


    He wasn''t lying. Reading it had really made him reflect, especially on some life lessons that resonated deeply with him. This only increased the admiration he felt for Aenar.


    Aenar wasn''t surprised by the answer. He knew that prisoners often turned to religion for sce or guidance, and it was precisely those who often showed the best behavior in prison.


    And although Tyrion hadn''t been in prison for long, it was a short, life-changing experience, at least for those who really wanted to change their lives.


    "I''ll be blunt, Tyrion." Aenar stared into the dwarf''s heterochromatic eyes, one green and the other ck. "I want you to be my Hand."


    The king''s words left Tyrionpletely stunned. If Visenya and Daenerys found the idea of naming him Hand of the King shocking, for Tyrion it was unthinkable. He was an enemy of House Targaryen, but here he was, being invited by the king himself to be Hand, one of the most prestigious positions in Westeros.


    Still, as he remembered Aenar''s goals and the legacy of House Targaryen, Tyrion sighed deeply, wearing a bitter, helpless expression. The chance to prove himself had be something he could never ept in his lifetime.


    "Your Grace honors me with this request, but I cannot betray my house, least of all my father." Tyrion refused with a determined tone.


    For the first time, Tyrion lifted his gaze and stared into the king''s purple eyes, showing a determination he had rarely disyed in his life. However, as he did so, he was disconcerted.


    Those eyes weren''t looking at him with contempt, disgust or repulsion, emotions Tyrion had been used to since childhood. Aenar''s gaze was something different: human, full of genuine interest, as if he saw something in Tyrion that no one else saw.


    "What if I gave you a reason?" Aenar asked, tilting his head slightly, his toneden with curiosity.


    Tyrion was surprised by the question, but shook his head. He really couldn''t imagine anything that could convince him to ept that position.


    "Look into my eyes." Aenar ordered, activating his <strong>Prescience</strong>.


    Although confused, Tyrion obeyed. The instant his eyes met the king''s, he felt as if an invisible punch hit him in the stomach, taking his breath away and his bnce for a moment.


    Suddenly, he was somewhere else. Thendscape around him was peaceful, with green hills and a simple wooden house in the distance, enough to offer shelter from the rain and sun.


    The door of the house opened and a young woman came out. She must have been no more than ten years old and somehow seemed strangely familiar to Tyrion. He tried to remember who she was, but the memory slipped away, hovering just out of reach.


    Time passed quickly in Tyrion''s eyes, he saw the girl gradually mature and the familiarity only grew when he saw the girl, much older than before, be the woman he had fallen hopelessly in love with when he was twelve.


    "Tysha." The name escaped Tyrion''s trembling lips.


    He had seen it all. From the moment he met her, the sweet sound of her voice as she sang, to the impromptu wedding, blessed by a drunken septon in the presence of pigs. They were the happiest fifteen days of his life, days he wished wouldst forever.


    But the dream turned into a nightmare.


    And then came the worst.


    The vision unfolded with brutality and cruelty. Tywin''s guards, cold and merciless, abusing Tysha in a gang rape. Each cruel act apanied by silver coins thrown at her feet as payment for her "service".


    Finally, the ultimate humiliation. Tywin forced Tyrion to take part, tomit the same heinous act against the woman he loved. But, as he was a Lannister, his coin was gold, after all, "a Lannister is worth more".


    Pain and hatred burned in his chest. But the scene changed.


    The anger dissipated momentarily, reced by bewilderment, as he saw Tysha in a boat, heading for Pentos.


    There was no death scene as Jaime had told him. This only made him realize that not only had his father deceived him, but so had his brother.


    Then another scene appeared in his vision. Tyrion saw again, his eyes red with rage, the scene he could never erase from his memory. His father, Tywin Lannister, ordering Jaime to lie, saying that Tysha was just a prostitute.


    Time moved on quickly, and Tyrion found himself in front of a Red Faith church. A woman, now older, around twenty-five, dressed in a red cloak, was handing out food to hungry children. Her hair was ck, her eyes blue, perhaps she wasn''t extraordinarily beautiful in the eyes of the world, but for Tyrion, there was no more beautiful woman.


    "Tysha..." he murmured, his voice breaking, the desire to cry evident. But he stopped himself. He wouldn''t cry, not in front of Aenar.


    The vision disappeared, and Tyrion returned to the cold, damp cell.


    "So, do you agree to be my Hand?" Aenar asked, his voice gentle but firm. For all his authority, there was a spark ofpassion in his tone.


    Tyrion raised his eyes to the king, his gaze filled with resentment and hatred. "I ept. I want Tywin Lannister dead."


    Not only would he kill the old man, but he would make Tywin see his greatest humiliation: Tyrion, the despised son, taking control of Casterly Rock, something Tywin would never allow.


    Aenar smiled. "As of today, you are my Hand." He held out his hand to help Tyrion up. "Now let''s go. We have a meeting with a secret prince of a broken dynasty trying to rise again."


    Tyrion straightened his clothes, cleared his throat and tried topose his remaining dignity.


    "Hizdahr zo Loraq." Aenar couldn''t help but think of the man with the amber skin and dark red hair.


    It would be quite an interesting conversation...


    ---------


    <strong>Read more than 40 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 76 - Conspiracies (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 76 - 76 - Conspiracies (IV)</h4>


    "An exchange of lies andpliments." Leda Dayne, Lady Commander of the Kingsguard, thought as she observed the conversation between the King and the aspirant to be King.


    -------------


    As Aenar and Tyrion walked side by side, Tyrion watched closely as the people revered Aenar with absolute devotion and respect. It was like a sacred ceremony: everyone knelt down as they passed him and didn''t even dare to look the king in the eye. Not even other kings could achieve that kind of respect with their most loyal subjects.


    The little lion of House Lannister wondered what Aenar had done to inspire such adoration and sincerity in people.


    Little did Tyrion know that, with his reforms, Aenar had abolished very, at least in Vntis. For someone who had once been a ve, this wasn''t just a political change; it was nothing short of a miracle.


    And Aenar''s reforms didn''t stop there.


    The red priests and priestesses were instructed to teach children to read and write. This initiative was not limited to Vntis; in every city with a Red Temple, parents could send their children to receive a basic education. In these prototype schools, children learned to respect their father, mother and religion, as well as discipline and loyalty to the king.


    At this time in Essos, the Rulers of the Nine Free Cities were unaware that many cities gradually had Aenar''s influence in the shadows, ready to be used at the right moment;


    Aenar knew that he would need trained officials in the future to administer the cities together with the nobility. After all, he couldn''t allow the cities to be controlled exclusively by the nobles.


    What if a revolt broke out? Cities surrounded by walls could be war fortresses. And, as we know, sieges of cities canst for months, even years.


    And if that happened, it could dy the armies for a long time, leading to a defeat in the war, something that Aenar and any Monarch would not want to happen.


    Tyrion hesitated for a moment, but after a brief pause, he took a deep breath and asked in a serious tone. "Your Grace, I''d like to ask you something."


    Aenar looked at him and smiled. "You don''t need to ask permission to speak. You''ll be paid to advise me, after all, I don''t need an advisor who can''t speak."


    For Aenar, it didn''t make sense to have an advisor who was afraid to express his opinions, it was theplete opposite of what an advisor should do.


    "What does Your Grace n for the future of House Lannister?" Tyrion asked without further hesitation. The question was subtle, as it involved many delicate areas, including the fate of the members of his house.


    "If you mean what I will do with the members of House Lannister, then only Tywin and Joffrey interest me," Aenar replied in a calm tone. "As for the others, I don''t care, but you and I know how dangerous your sister can be."


    Although eliminating all the Lannisters was a tempting idea, it wasn''t what Aenar wanted. Westeros was different from Essos; he needed to indoctrinate people before taking action that could be misinterpreted there.


    As for Myrce and Tommen''s loyalty, Aenar nned to use blood magic to control them. It wouldn''t harm them as long as they remained obedient, but any sign of rebellion would activate the magic, causing an agonizing death, with pain impossible to bear. Their deaths would look like heart attacks, preventing the me from falling on him.


    Tyrion, knowing his sister well, knew that Cersei would fight tooth and nail for the lives of her children. Of that, he had no doubt. Cersei could be called many things, but never a negligent mother.


    Still, Tyrion felt relief at Aenar''s words. The king was kinder than he had expected, allowing other members of House Lannister to survive despite what had happened.


    Tyrion, despite hating his own father to the point of wanting to devour him in revenge, didn''t let anger cloud his judgment. He still valued the concept of family and didn''t want it to be destroyed.


    Aenar looked at Tyrion, who seemed immersed in thought, and asked with a deep look. "Tyrion, we''re about to meet Hizdahr. He appears to be a gentle man and is well-liked in the eyes of the city of Meereen, but in fact he is a secret prince of New Ghis and a descendant of great leaders of the past."


    "What do you think a man like him is doing in Vntis while the Three ve Cities are preparing to attack me at this very moment?" He looked at Tyrion for an answer


    "Isn''t New Ghis an ind port city in the Gulf of Pain?" Tyrion asked, slightly confused. For him, and for many, a small coastal town was not worthy of being considered a kingdom, let alone an empire like the legendary Old Ghis.


    Still, Hizdahr''s presence in Vntis, just at this critical moment, was indeed suspicious, as Aenar had said. What Hizdahr was doing was not unlike offering himself up like a pig on a silver tter. A man who could stake his life on something was dangerous.


    "You underestimate the greed for power, my Hand. Many have ambition, but those oftenck the resources or influence to fulfill their ambitions." Aenar replied with an amused smile. "Hizdahr, however, is a man who possesses ambition, wealth and power. He also relies on his ve armies in Meereen."


    Tyrion understood Aenar''s implicit message. Hizdahr hade to Vntis to negotiate something. And if that was what he was imagining, Tyrion was eager to find out what price Hizdahr was willing to pay.


    Aenar, Tyrion and Leda stopped in front of an ornate door. Leda stepped forward and opened it, revealing a luxurious andfortable room.


    Hizdahr was sitting in afortable seat, holding a ss of Vntis wine. The man seemed extremely rxed, almost as if his life wasn''t at stake if the negotiations went wrong.


    "I see you''re enjoying yourself, Lord Hizdahr," greeted Aenar with a smile as she sat down opposite him.


    Leda positioned herself behind the king, staring at the dark red-haired man with a cold gaze. As always, her hand rested on the hilt of her sword, ready to draw it at any moment. Tyrion, for his part, settled into a chair with some difficulty and cast a calm nce at Hizdahr, apanied by a charismatic smile.


    "The wine from Vntis is still excellent, just the right amount of sweetness, Your Grace," said Hizdahr, cing the goblet on the table and returning the smile with equal kindness.


    "I''ll be sure to arrange a few jars for you to take with you when you leave," Aenar replied, looking at him with an intense gaze.


    "Your Grace has my thanks," Hizdahr thanked him, leaning forward slightly in respect.


    Whether Hizdahr would actually drink the wine offered by Aenar was another matter. Poisoning, although considered undignified in Westeros, wasmon practice in Essos, especially in ver''s Bay.


    As he watched the two exchange pleasantries as if they were old friends, Tyrion couldn''t help thinking how hypocritical it was. But politics was, in essence, a game of hypocrisy exchanged in pursuit of greater profits, regardless of the method used.


    "I assume Lord Hizdahr is aware of the attacks about to take ce against my beautiful city,"mented Aenar, narrowing his eyes as he watched the man''s reaction. Despite his gentle tone, Hizdahr felt a chill run through his body. For a moment, he felt naked before those eyes, as if there were no secrets that could remain hidden.


    "It''s a pity what''s about to happen, but Your Grace should have expected it. After all, after the ban on very, many lost their sources of ie. The Great Masters of Meereen, and the other rulers of the Two ve Cities werepletely furious at the news." Calming his turbulent feelings, Hizdahr replied calmly, as if he himself had not encouraged The Great Masters of Meereen to attack Vntis.


    The Good Masters Astapor and the Wise Master of Yunkai merely followed Meereen in the attack.


    Aenar almostughed when he heard the man''s false words. If he hadn''t seen the past with his Prescience, he might have believed his words to be legitimate. However, he knew that the facts were quite different from what Hizdahr said. The Good Masters were indeed furious, but the news of the Second Field of Fire had extinguished any anger they might have had.


    Fear of death was often an effective price to pay for rity.


    "Yes, a pity. But what you''re doing in my city right now is what intrigues me." Aenarmented, fixing his eyes directly on Hizdahr''s. "I could kill you and send your head to the Good Masters of Meereen, as a warning of the fate in store for those who dare oppose me."


    "Your Grace is a man of honor and heroism. How could I do such a thing?" Hizdahr replied with a smile on his lips.


    "Am I?" Aenar retorted in an amused tone, while his increasingly cold gaze pierced Hizdahr like an invisible de.


    --------


    <strong>A note of repudiation of the Oscar snubbing of Dune Part 2:</strong>


    Dune Part 2 received 5 Oscar nominations, while Emilia Perez''s mediocre film received THIRTEEN OSCAR NOMINATIONS.


    Do you have any idea that this mediocre movie got more nominations than The Lord of the Rings: The Return of the King, alongside great films like Titannic, Ben-Hur, The Last Emperor and Schindler''s List.


    What a bad joke.


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read more than 40 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 77 - Conspiracies (V)

    <h4>Chapter 77 - 77 - Conspiracies (V)</h4>


    "Did I sign an agreement with the King of Hell?" Hizdahr muttered to himself, watching the city of Meereen in mes. A revolt had broken out in the first month of his rule.


    --------------


    Hizdahr felt his heart almost explode with anxiety as he noticed the young king''s cold eyes fixed on him, his eyes bing more and more dangerous. His brain was screaming at him to stay put, shing a gentle smile, while his heart was begging him to run away.


    Being in Aenar''s presence was like being in front of a lion, or rather a dragon, ready to devour him at any moment.


    "Of course I''m joking, Lord Hizdahr. How could I kill you?" said Aenar, with a gentle smile on his lips. For a brief moment, he saw the fear on Hizdahr''s face and felt pleased to be causing his opponent so much stress. It was necessary to put that man in his ce; otherwise, he might start making uneptable demands.


    "What a funny joke, Your Grace," replied Hizdahr, keeping a smile on his face and hiding any trace of dissatisfaction he was feeling at the moment. He was well aware that, in his position, any sign of discontent could cost him his life in an instant.


    Hizdahr understood that kings, rulers of Free Cities and lords were creatures with extremely inted egos, driven by the ability to decide the fate of hundreds or millions. He knew this because he was now one of these figures, and even though, at that moment, he was hating every second of the conversation.


    Never in his life had he felt so humiliated as he did at that moment. Aenar Targaryen was not offering him the respect that he, as the future king of the entire ver''s Bay, thought he deserved.


    It was eating away at him like a me of rage and fury. Hizdahr wanted to get up and leave, but he couldn''t. Not while the sword of the woman behind Aenar was ready to behead him at the king''s slightestmand. He knew the risks of this journey were great, but he hadn''t expected Aenar to be so irrational.


    However, he couldn''t back down, not when the benefits of this conversation were so important. His future and all his ancestors'' efforts were riding on this conversation, so how could he back down at this point?


    Aenar, for his part, certainly knew what was going on in Hizdahr''s mind. But did that worry him? The answer was an absolute no. Why should he care? After all, it wasn''t him who was asking for something, but Hizdahr.


    From the start of the conversation, the man had ced himself in an inferior position, one that Aenar had no intention of alleviating. Especially since Hizdahr was the main orchestrator of the future attack on Vntis from the ver''s Bay. He had no intention of showing kindness to the cunning and intelligent man in front of him.


    "Your Grace, I would like to orchestrate a theater." Hizdahr got straight to the point. He knew that the longer he remained in front of Aenar, the more disadvantages he would umte. The young king always seemed to have the upper hand in any situation.


    Aenar and Tyrion exchanged interested nces when they heard the proposal. The king, in particr, looked away for a brief moment, glimpsing fragments of the future. His lips curved into an amused smile as he realized some interesting possibilities.


    "I''m listening to your proposal," said Aenar, as he picked up a grape and chewed quietly, keeping his gaze fixed on Hizdahr, awaiting his next words.


    Hizdahr breathed a sigh of relief. His biggest fear was that Aenar wouldn''t be interested in the idea. However, as long as the king showed a modicum of curiosity, half the n was already underway.


    "I want to be a hero to the people of ver''s Bay," dered Hizdahr, his ambition clearly evident in his voice. His brown eyes seemed to shine brightly, as if he could already envision the glorious moment when his name would be proimed by heralds to ecstatic crowds.


    Although Aenar had expected something along those lines, his lips curved into a mocking smile. "So, you want me to back down during the attack, allowing you to gain the prestige of defeating the mighty mounted king who rode an enormous dragon? A theater to win the support of the upper sses of ve Bay and crown yourself king?"


    It was a bold proposal, but Aenar couldn''t help but find Hizdahr''s audacity amusing. It wasn''t apletely bad n, but it was far from foolproof either. He wondered how Hizdahr would handle the situation if Aenar didn''t fulfill his promise.


    After all, such an obvious lie could be exposed at any moment. And when the upper sses of the Three Cities found out that the newly crowned king of Meereen was actually a liar, Hizdahr wouldn''t survive, no matter how much money or power he had.


    However, Hizdahr''s idea benefited only him. What would Aenar gain apart from bearing the infamy of losing a battle?


    Noticing the doubts on the young king''s face, Hizdahr smiled confidently and dered: "Ten thousand Unsullied, five million gold pieces and fifty warships."


    The price surprised Tyrion. Although he had expected something exorbitant, he hadn''t imagined that Hizdahr would be so bold and generous. Even so, the theatrical n between Aenar and Hizdahr was far from perfect. What if Hizdahr wasn''t crowned king in the end? He would be gambling big, at a colossal cost, only to guarantee nothing in the end.


    "It''s a good price for me to put you on the throne of Meereen and the entire ver''s Bay,"mented Aenar, popping another grape into his mouth. He smiled casually before continuing, "but it''s still not enough for me to lose my prestige of invincibility."


    The words spoken with such nonchnce made Hizdahr clench his teeth, even though he tried to keep hisposure in the face of his fate spoken casually.


    The truth was obvious: Aenar wasn''t as enthusiastic about the proposal as Hizdahr himself. And for good reason. While Hizdahr would gain prestige, Aenar would lose his. What was more serious was the kind of message this would send out to the world: as strong as he was, Aenar was not invincible.


    And that, honestly, was a very dangerous idea in Aenar''s eyes. What if all Eight Free Cities joined forces against Aenar because of this weakness in the eyes of many? The only reason they were still hesitating was the terror caused by the Second Field of Fire, where Aenar had burned tens of thousands of people in just fifteen minutes.


    Seeing that Aenar didn''t seem interested, Hizdahr gritted his teeth and increased his offer.


    "Ten thousand Unsullied, ten million gold coins and sixty warships."


    Aenar, however, remained indifferent. He knew that Hizdahr could offer up to a hundred million gold coins, and yet the proposal would not convince him. The real price of this "theater" was far greater than any wealth.


    The message of weakness that this would send out to the world would create long-term problems, problems that Aenar was not prepared to face now, let alone in the future.


    It was wiser to destroy the Free Cities individually than to risk a powerful alliance between the Eight Free Cities, capable of mustering five hundred thousand soldiers, or even a million, depending on the circumstances. The gain offered by Hizdahr was simply not worth the effort or the potential strategic disaster.


    Hizdahr gritted his teeth even harder before making another desperate attempt:


    "We can change the theater to a resistance fight instead of a retreat."


    Although the prestige of resisting against Aenar was less than that of defeating him, it was the only alternative Hizdahr could see. After all, he had no way of forcing Aenar to ept the proposal.


    Aenar, on the other hand, liked this idea better. He could turn this "resistance" into an opportunity to train the developing Sardaukar, cing them side by side with the novice troops under the supervision of war veterans.


    But would Aenar be satisfied with just that? Certainly not.


    Popping another grape into his mouth, he made his own counter-proposal, smiling gently.


    "I want Meereen to pay monthly tributes and temples of the Red Faith to be built in the three cities: Meereen, Yunkai and Astapor."


    Hizdahr''s face paled when he heard Aenar''s demands. <strong>Theft.</strong> There was no other word to describe what the young king was proposing. Aenar was, in fact, legally stealing from Hizdahr.


    But on reflection, Hizdahr saw an opportunity. With the presence of the Red Faith, he could incite a conflict between the religious fanatics and the Sons of the Harpy, weakening both sides and consolidating his control over Meereen. The idea began to seem less absurd in his mind.


    Aenar, while eating another grape, noticed the hesitation in Hizdahr''s countenance and couldn''t help but smile. Hizdahr seemed to have overlooked something crucial: <strong>the current strength of the Red Faith.</strong> Of course, he couldn''t be med for that. Who, after all, would have thought that this religion would transform so profoundly in less than six years?


    As he watched Hizdahr''s resistance slowly dissolve, Aenar was already anticipating what woulde next. He would happily watch Hizdahr''s reign being consumed by mes, mes that he himself would light.


    -----------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read more than 40 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)0,

 Chapter 78 - Conspiracies (VI)

    <h4>Chapter 78 - 78 - Conspiracies (VI)</h4>


    "Seeing the future usually gives you a feeling of invincibility, but when you see millions of timelines showing different realities, you realize how changeable the future can be." Aenar I Targaryen, God-Emperor ofos.


    -------------


    "What do you think?" Aenar asked, looking at Tyrion with a carefree smile.


    Tyrion reflected for a moment before answering with his calm tone and a hint of curiosity. "Your Grace controlled the conversation the entire time. You showed no weakness at any time, which forced Lord Hizdahr to ept an extremely unfavorable deal."


    The dwarf paused before expressing his doubts. "What I don''t understand is why Your Grace agreed to take part in this theater. Even if money and soldiers are valuable resources, allowing Lord Hizdahr to establish a kingdom in ver''s Bay seems...risky."


    It was understandable that Tyrion had these doubts. Unlike Aenar, he didn''t possess the gift of prescience to see into the future and n ahead.


    "First, there''s the training of my troops, especially the elite troops, the Sardaukar. Secondly, unlike other cities, there are no Red Faith temples in ver''s Bay.


    This represents a perfect opportunity for us to infiltrate and start indoctrinating followers," replied Aenar, without revealing all the details, but sharing most of the n with confidence.


    "And why is Your Grace so interested in indoctrinating followers, especially in ver''s Bay?" Tyrion asked, intrigued. He could understand the need to train troops, but wasting time on religion seemed an out-of-ce move, especially when an imminent war was on the horizon.


    "Tyrion," Aenar began with a patient tone, "The basis of a solid government is faith and determination. The more people who believe that I am an envoy of the gods, the more unshakable my government will be. An example of this is Vntis. The Triarchs, who ruled the city for centuries, were wiped off the map because they underestimated the power of faith and dared to anger the people by trying to kill their ''Messiah''."


    Aenar smiled, amused, as he watched the shock grow in Tyrion''s expression.


    Tyrion finally understood what Aenar was trying to exin. Faith was not just a matter of belief; it was an instrument of power. An army could be defeated, but a fanatical people, driven by faith, were much harder to contain.


    Even so, he found it hard to believe. What couldmoners do in the face of a properly armed and trained army? And then something Aenar had mentioned earlier clicked in Tyrion''s mind: <strong>there were no temples of the Red Faith in ver''s Bay.</strong>


    Connecting the dots, Tyrion came to an rming conclusion. He stared at Aenar,pletely shocked, as his brain processed the information.


    Temples were not just ces of religious indoctrination. They were fortresses of war, filled with weapons and armor.


    "How many temples does the Red Faith have on the entire continent of Essos?" Tyrion asked, his voiceden with incredulity.


    Aenar only smiled, without answering directly, but the gleam in his eyes suggested that the answer was far more terrifying than Tyrion could have imagined.


    As Tyrion had said, the Temples of the Red Faith did indeed function as weapons depots. Although it wasn''t possible to supply all the temples withrge quantities of weaponry, there was always a significant amount stored, especially in therger cities, such as the Eight Free Cities.


    "And what happens when Your Grace decides that the people are ready to rise up against their ve masters?" Tyrion asked, curiosity evident in the tone of his voice. He knew that Aenar was not only preparing Westeros, but alsoying the foundations for conquering all of Essos.


    "Of course, after giving them hope of freedom, I''ll give them the tools to conquer that freedom." Aenar replied as he ate thest grape from the tray, an amused smile curving his lips.


    Tyrion couldn''t help feeling a little sorry for Hizdahr. The man was risking everything to build a kingdom of his own, unaware that he was just one piece in arger game, a conspiracy meticulously orchestrated by Aenar. A n that would guarantee the conquest of ver''s Bay without the need to mobilize arge army or provoke an unnecessary bloodbath.


    This level of cunning and calction was truly terrifying in Tyrion''s eyes.


    "Tomorrow we will hold an early meeting with all my advisors and family members. Be present and properly dressed for the asion. The Hand of the King brooch will be delivered to your chambers in the morning." Aenar rose from his chair and cast onest nce at Tyrion, who still seemed absorbed in his thoughts.


    "We will do great things together, Tyrion of House Lannister." He said with a smile. "Don''t let me down."


    As Aenar disappeared along with the members of his Kingsguard, Tyrion leaned back in his chair and muttered to himself: "Father, you''d be proud, wouldn''t you? Your son has finally be Hand of the King, the most powerful position after the throne."


    But even as he said it, Tyrion knew that Tywin would never be proud of him, no matter what he achieved. His hatred of his father ran deep, born of grief that he was the cause of his mother Joanna''s death.


    Tyrionughed softly, abandoning any desire to win Tywin''s respect or love. He would now focus only on himself. He would be Lord of Casterly Rock.


    In the future, he would have a wife and probably a son or daughter, and to ensure a good future for his future family, he would serve Aenar with devotion and intelligence. After all, there would always be others lurking to take his ce.


    That same night, Aenar was in his quarters, watching the moon through the open window, when he felt a faint chaotic energy trying to connect with his mind. For a moment, he was cautious, but soon rxed when he recognized the source of the energy.


    <strong>Brynden Rivers.</strong>


    Unlike before, Aenar no longer needed to sleep to ess his subconscious. After consuming the Water of Life, he had awakened to a level of consciousness that allowed him to fully explore his true capabilities. Capabilities that he himself was discovering over time.


    "Great-uncle," greeted Aenar, as his mind connected with the astral projection of the old Blood Crow.


    Brynden watched him, his eyes carrying something between awe and terror. To anyone else, Aenar still looked human, but Brynden could see beyond appearance. To him, Aenar was a monstrous mass of magical energy, pure, chaotic andpletely inhuman. The body the young king inhabited was nothing more than a receptacle for this immeasurable force.


    "What have you done, Aenar?" Brynden asked incredulously, his voice filled with a mixture of admiration and difort. The oppression emanating from Aenar''s presence was overwhelming, even in his astral form.


    Aenar, sensing his great-uncle''s difort, made a simple gesture with his hand, shielding Brynden from the intensity of his mind. He knew better than anyone that the abyss that resided within him was something few could bear.


    "Don''t worry, just tell me what''s going on." Aenar ignored the question and gave Brynden a serious look. His great-uncle would never contact him if it wasn''t urgent. Manifesting one''s conscience on another continent was no trivial matter, even for someone like Brynden.


    Realizing that Aenar didn''t intend to answer his question, Brynden pushed the disturbing thoughts aside and concentrated fully on the moment.


    "The Night King is moving faster than we anticipated. The dead are increasing at an rming rate, far beyond anything we''ve seen before. In less than a month, at least thirty thousand undead have been forced from their graves." His voice carried a grave tone, while his exhausted mind showed signs of copsing at an astonishing speed.


    Normally, he would have been able to maintain the connection for dozens of minutes, but at this rate, it wouldn''t havested more than one.


    Aenar couldn''t help a trace of dissatisfaction appearing on his face. He knew that the Cold God was blessing the Night King with even more power,promising his own ns and forcing him to adjust them hastily.


    "Send Mance to the Wall immediately. Aemon and Jeor Mormont will open the gates when the Free People arrive. Mance must relinquish his kingly titles and hand over the Horn of Winter." Aenar''s words came in a firm tone, without hesitation.


    Hesitation led to chaos and chaos led to unnecessary deaths, he didn''t want that, and Mance should be more anxious than he was. The man possessed a legendary artifact that could bring down the Wall, and that was a risk that Aenar wanted to get into his hands as soon as possible.


    "I will see to it that all parties receive their orders, but have the Northern Lords epted hundreds of thousands of Savages into the Northern Lands? Food to supply such a poption is no simple matter." Brynden couldn''t help but advise his grandnephew with concern.


    Aenar sighed and remembered that people needed food to survive.


    "I''ll fly to the High Garden in a few days, I''ll order House Tyrell to send enough food tost a few months. I''ll also have Kinvara send a batch of food to White Harbor." Aenar spoke with a helpless tone. That was why he hated changing his ns.


    Brynden nodded and quickly disconnected his mind from Aenar''s. He had to be even faster than Aenar.


    "I''m going to rip this Cold God''s head off." Aenar muttered to himself, his voice containing a shocking murderous intent.


    His entire subconscious changed drastically with his murderous thoughts, transforming into an apocalyptic scenario, clouds of ck and red smoke made up the whole scene with lightning asionally crossing the ce.


    -----------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read more than 40 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 79 - The Death of Jon Arryn (I)

    <h4>Chapter 79 - 79 - The Death of Jon Arryn (I)</h4>


    "Lies never stay hidden forever, and they usuallye out at the most unwanted moment." Varys the Spider.


    ----------


    The bells of the Great Sept of Baelor echoed with a deep, distant sound, alerting the entire city of King''s Landing. Only four asions justified the ringing of the Sept''s bells.


    The death of a king, the death of the High Septon or the death of someone of great importance.


    In addition, only the royal wedding merited such a ceremony. However, as there was no news of a royal wedding, that left three options.


    Inside the Great Sept of Baelor, Robert Baratheon, First of His Name, looked at the body of his adoptive father, cold and lifeless before him, with a surprisingly calm expression. The King of the Seven Kingdoms had slimmed down enough for anyone to notice the difference, a sign of the silent changes that had been taking ce.


    "Old eagle... you dare to leave me at this moment." muttered Robert, his voiceden with sadness, despite his impassive countenance. Even so, the weight of grief was evident in the most powerful man in Westeros.


    How could he not be in mourning? Like Eddard Stark, Robert had grown up under the tutge of Jon Arryn, Lord of the Vale. His feelings for his adoptive father were strong, and the loss of the figure who had shaped his youth affected him deeply. Jon Arryn had been more than the Hand of the King; he had been a mentor, a moralpass in turbulent times.


    Upstairs, watching Robert beside Jon Arryn''s body, Cersei wore an expression of grief. However, those who knew the queen knew that she reserved her true sorrow only for her children and, perhaps momentarily, for Jaime, her twin brother. Her green eyes, however, betrayed her fa?ade. The almost visible joy in her gaze was testimony to her true feelings.


    "Are you sure no one will notice? Pycelle has been ordered to conduct the investigation into the death of the Hand of the King," Jaime murmured, his voice low as he avoided looking directly at Jon Arryn''s body. Once again, the Kingyer had tarnished the name of the Kingsguard, a burden that, over time, he hade to carry with indifference.


    Even so, he regretted giving in to his sister''s requests. Jon Arryn was an important ally of the Crown, and his death would weaken the throne and throw the Vale into an uncertain situation. Lysa Arryn, ording to the rumors at court, was not in her best mental state.


    But there was no turning back. Jon Arryn was dead.


    "He won''t tell. Pycelle is our father''s dog," Cersei replied coolly, while a perverse pleasure spread across her face as she gazed at Jon Arryn''s lifeless body. She savored that feeling of power, an ecstasy that made her feel unshakable.


    For Cersei, Jon Arryn''s death was inevitable. He had investigated her life for over a year, until he finally discovered the true paternity of her children. A man with such knowledge could never stay alive for so long.


    What''s more, thanks to Jon''s investigations, Cersei managed to track down all of Robert''s bastards. One by one, she nned to eliminate them, until there was no threat left to Joffrey''s throne.


    Jaime sighed, observing the expression on his sister''s face. Cersei wasn''t exactly a master at disguising her emotions, which often caused friction between her and Robert.


    As for Joffrey, Jaime didn''t consider him worthy of sacrifice. In the eyes of the Kingyer, Joffrey was nothing more than a jet of semen in Cersei''s pussy. Everything Jaime had done had been for Tommen and Myrce. Only for them.


    "Any news of our brother, Tyrion?" asked Jaime, his tone heavy with concern. His younger brother''s disappearance made him deeply ufortable.


    "He''s your brother. To me, he''s a monster." Upon hearing Tyrion''s name, Cersei frowned in disgust and responded harshly. The mere thought of calling that "creature" her brother made her nauseous. She still couldn''t understand how her father had allowed that freak to carry the Lannister name for so long.


    Jaime felt anger rise in his chest at hearing his sister''s words, but he restrained himself. He remained silent, still consumed with worry about Tyrion''s fate in Braavos.


    However, how could Cersei and Jaime have imagined that the day after Jon Arryn had died, rumors began to circte the alleys of King''s Landing, a rumor that soon became talk for the city''s families to discuss obscured by the walls of each house.


    <i>The King had no children and his children with the Queen were actually the fruit of incest between the Queen and the Kingyer.</i>


    <i>The Queen allegedly killed the Hand because he had discovered the truth about the incest.</i>


    No one knew who had told the rumor, but it soon becamemon knowledge among the poption, which simply could not be covered up or even blocked.


    Crack!!!


    Another poor vase from Myr was smashed against the wall.


    There was only an expression of fury reflected on Cersei''s face at that moment. She had no doubt that the source of the rumors was Jon Arryn!


    Perhaps the man had discovered that he was in danger and had nned something like this in case something happened to him. Cersei didn''t care why, she wanted to tear the old man''s corpse to pieces right now and then throw it to the pigs to eat.


    "ARHHHHHH!!!" Tearing at the sheets in rage, Cersei let out an angry, hysterical scream. Even if the rumors weren''t believed, her son''s throne would still be unstable for anyone who wanted it.


    Add that to the Targaryen across the sea with a dragon and Cersei could already imagine her son being killed and that made her extremely furious and full of fear, fear that something would happen to the beautiful Joffrey.


    Biting her nails nervously, Cersei knew she couldn''t wait and had to finish off all of Robert''s bastards as soon as possible. Especially those who looked like Robert, who had to die as soon as possible so that no one could follow Jon Arryn''s trail.


    Taking a deep breath to calm herself, Cersei tidied up her messy hair and shed a beautiful, elegant smile, transforming herself back into the elegant queen that everyone had the impression of.


    On the other side of the Red Keep, in the training field, Robert was sweating profusely as he swung his warhammer with truly skillful movements full of shocking brutality.


    Not far from him, Varys, wearing a purple tunic, watched the king with a gentle smile. The man''s bald head glistened against the sun as a faint scent of petals wafted around him.


    "Who spread the rumors, Eunuch." Sinking his hammer into the chest of a mannequin wearing armor, Robert wiped the sweat on his face with his arm and asked in an angry voice.


    He was furious when he found out about the rumors, no man could remain indifferent after hearing about his wife''s infidelity, let alone a king like Robert. He wanted to cut out the tongues of the people who were saying his two sons and one daughter were not of his seed.


    Although his sons and daughter did look like Cersei and Jaime, Robert firmly believed that all three came from his sack and no other man''s.


    He didn''t care so much about Joffrey, he even wished the monster had died while he was growing up. The thought of handing over the throne to a monster like his son kept Robert from wanting to abandon everything and go to the Free Cities to enjoy the life he had always wanted.


    "The rumors started in Flea Bottom, Your Grace. Some of my little birds were killed, perhaps for seeing something they shouldn''t have." Varys reported in a slightly lower tone, afraid of angering the king in front of him. He had personally seen what happened to the training dummy.


    Robert showed a serious expression, apparently the rumors were orchestrated almost the moment Jon Arryn died and it made him think that someone had killed his adoptive father and spread rumors to cover something up.


    Letting out a sigh, Robert really hated King''s Landing.


    However, for the safety of his children, he couldn''t rx, especially with a Targaryening at him with an army of fanatics.


    ----------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read more than 40 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 80 - The Death of Jon Arryn (II)

    <h4>Chapter 80 - 80 - The Death of Jon Arryn (II)</h4>


    "Chaos is an opportunity for the bold and a terrible fate for ordinary people." Littlefinger, Master of the Coin.


    ---------


    In the Small Council Chamber, Robert Baratheon was drinking noticeably less wine than usual. His blue eyes swept the room, hovering over each person present with the authority of a true king.


    "Ned will be the next Hand. Send a raven ordering him toe to King''s Landing. Also, send a marriage proposal: my sons and daughters will marry his," announced Robert, with an indifferent tone.


    Cersei gritted her teeth, irritated by the disdain in her husband''s voice, as if he were dealing with goods and not people. The thought of her daughter having to spread her legs for a barbarian from the North almost made her scream with rage.


    When Robert finished speaking, all eyes turned to Tywin Lannister. Some had amused expressions, curious to see the Lord of Casterly Rock''s reaction. Many had expected Tywin to assume the position of Hand after Jon Arryn''s death, but it seemed that Robert had no intention of giving his father-inw that honor.


    "Joffrey will marry Lady Sansa Stark. Tommen will marry Lady Arya Stark. Myrce, in turn, will marry Robb Stark, the heir to Winterfell," Robert dered, his voice firm and without hesitation, as if it were the only sensible choice.


    However, there was something that bothered the king deeply. He had only three legitimate sons to negotiate alliances with, while Ned Stark had four sons, two daughters and even a bastard who bore the name Jon Snow. Robert wished for more heirs to marry off all his friend''s offspring, but that was out of his reach.


    Cersei, about to protest for the freedom of at least her daughter, felt her body freeze when Tywin''s cold, calcting eyes fell upon her. All courage, anger and indignation evaporated before that imcable gaze.


    Tywin, realizing that his daughter would remain silent, turned to Robert and, with characteristic calm, said:


    "Your Grace, House Tyrell continues to refuse to heed your call. They have reinforced the borders, especially in the west, and their vassals are mobilizing throughout the Reach. It is wiser to marry Prince Joffrey to Lady Margaery Tyrell.


    Tywin''s words generated murmurs of concern among those present. Everyone there knew that the alliance with the Tyrells was crucial. Without it, the Crown would face serious difficulties in sustaining a prolonged war. From House Tyrell''s recent movements, it was clear that they had no intention of supporting the Crown against the Targaryen king on the other side of the Narrow Sea.


    Robert didn''t reply immediately. He remained silent, awaiting the opinions of his advisors.


    "Your Grace, allow me to attack The Arbor. I will destroy House Redwyne''s fleet and bring House Tyrell to the Crown." Stannis spoke firmly, his voice rigid and his posture imposing. For him, House Tyrell''s hesitation was enough to consider them traitors.


    Stannis'' words were bold, even arrogant, but no one in the room could ignore the military brilliance of the Lord of Storm''s End. Although reluctant, many in the room had a certain confidence in his ability to deliver what he promised.


    However, Tywin Lannister was the first to object.


    "That''s a stupid decision," he said, raising his voice slightly. His cold eyes fixed on Stannis with visible dissatisfaction.


    "Attacking House Tyrell now would make thempletely in league with Prince Targaryen. We''d be handing over one of the most powerful Houses in Westeros." Tywin continued, deliberately ignoring Stannis'' increasingly angry look.


    He continued, with the calm and calcting tone of a man who always saw several steps ahead.


    "Taking risks right now is like throwing the continent into a civil war. When war breaks out, we''ll need all our forces concentrated to defeat our enemies."


    "Instead of wasting resources, strengthen the cities'' defenses with Scorpions, reinforce the troops, fortify the castles and ships. There''s a lot of work to be done before we consider any risky action."


    Despite his obvious irritation with Tywin, Stannis recognized that the old strategist had a point. Losing the Royal Fleet in a poorly nned attack would be catastrophic, and the risk was too great at this delicate moment.


    Tywin, for his part, knew that destroying House Tyrell would be advantageous in the long run, but it wasn''t something that could be done now. It would be a waste of time, soldiers and resources. For the moment, even though they were a dangerous element, the Tyrells remained asleep.


    Robert, who had listened to the discussions in silence, made the decision without hesitation.


    "We''ll do as Tywin suggested. I''ll marry Joffrey to Margaery Tyrell. Littlefinger, you will go to High Garden to negotiate terms with Mace Tyrell."


    The king''s voice echoed through the room with a loud, clear tone. He was perhaps not the most skilled strategist, nor the most cunning general, but as a warrior, he knew the value of quick decisions. Hesitation led to death on the battlefield, and right now, he couldn''t afford to hesitate.


    Littlefinger smiled, his calm, enigmatic gaze hiding the storm of intent that was raging inside him.


    "As you wish, Your Grace." He replied with a discreet but purposeful bow.


    For him, this mission was more than just an order from the king. It was a golden opportunity to plunge Westeros even deeper into chaos. Jon Arryn was dead, and the n to take control of the Vale was already underway.


    All he needed was to fan the mes of war, allowing the chaos to spread like wildfire. Littlefinger knew that chaos was thedder, and he would climb it until he reached the greatest power of all: the Iron Throne.


    Robert turned, his cold, calcting eyesnding on Varys, who had remained silent until then.


    "What happened to the dragon spawn?" asked the king, his voiceden with icy menace.


    Varys bowed elegantly before answering in his usual gentle tone:


    "He was crowned by the Reverend Mother in front of seven hundred thousand people who knelt before him." Varys'' words fell across the room like a stone thrown into a stillke, spreading waves of tension.


    The silence that followed was almost deafening in the room, weighed down by the significance of that statement.


    Seven hundred thousand people.


    The image of a crowd of that magnitude kneeling before Aenar was overwhelming. If before he was just a young man with a dragon, now, in everyone''s eyes, he had be a true monarch.


    It wasn''t just the fear of his dragon''s power that worried them. It was the respect and reverence he inspired in his people. Seven hundred thousand people weren''t kneeling out of fear; they were kneeling out of devotion.


    At that moment, the collective perception changed. Aenar was no longer an aspirant to the throne.


    He was a legitimate king, someone who hade to take what he thought was rightfully his. And this idea hit them hard, because the samew that gave Aenar the right to im the throne was the one that sustained Robert''s reign and would guarantee the legitimacy of his descendants.


    But Robert showed no change in expression when he heard Varys'' words. Rhaegar also had the support of the people, but it was he who was sitting on the Iron Throne, not Rhaegar.


    "What about the Faceless Assassins?" Robert asked, with the same cutting coldness he was ustomed to whenever a Targaryen was involved.


    Varys lowered his gaze, sighing ruefully.


    "Unfortunately, ording to the House of ck and White, the assassination failed." Varys'' tone was full of discontent. He hated everything that involved magic, and his aversion was even greater when it came to figures associated with fanatical religious sects.


    Robert couldn''t help but snort coldly. "The money that was supposed to be sent to Braavos doesn''t need to go any further, since House ck and White didn''tplete the mission, we don''t need to pay it."


    No one objected, it was fair not to be paid for a job that hadn''t beenpleted, only a fool would pay for a job that had failed.


    "As Tywin said, we''ll use this money to strengthen ourselves. Buy food from Essos, even if it''s twice as expensive. We can''t run out of food when the war starts." Robert spoke with a calm tone, this was also one of the measures to deal with in case House Tyrell really didn''t support the Crown when war came.


    "Yes, Your Grace." Littlefinger, responsible for the finances of the Seven Kingdoms, replied with a confident tone.


    -------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read more than 40 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 81 - The Death of Jon Arryn (III)

    <h4>Chapter 81 - 81 - The Death of Jon Arryn (III)</h4>


    "I am benevolent, I always kill in the most painless way." Aenar Targaryen to Olenna Tyrell.


    -------------


    With incredible agility and speed, a flock of small, thrasher-like birds, gray with ck feathers, flew in perfect harmony across the vastness of the blue sky. Free and peaceful, the group seemed immune to worry, almost as if they were the sovereigns of the skies.


    If it were an ordinary world, perhaps they would be. But this was no ordinary world.


    As they passed close to an enormous white cloud, which looked more like heavenly cotton candy, a gigantic mouth emerged from the depths of the cloud, cruelly devouring arge number of the birds. In an instant, the rest panicked, scattering in all directions, trying to escape the invisible terror.


    The next moment, the source of that mouth was revealed. A colossal winged creature emerged from the cloud, tearing the sky apart with its imposing presence. Crimson scales covered its muscr, slender body.


    It was a being the size of a hill, whose existence defied all thews of physics. But in a world where magic reigned, even universal rules could be subverted.


    Aenar, mounted on Caraxes, looked out over the rapidly approaching continent. A satisfied smile crossed his face. Although Essos had be the center of his power, deep down Westeros would always be his true home.


    Looking at the tense figure sitting in front of him in the saddle, Aenar couldn''t help but be amused. Leda, with her usual cool and calm expression, exuded a subtle nervousness. Despite her rigid posture, the slight trembling of her body betrayed her. The girl was trying very hard not to show how much the situation was bothering her.


    "You seem to be enjoying it, Leda," teased Aenar with a mischievous smile, leaning over to whisper in her ear. "Don''t worry, whenever I fly, I''ll take you with me."


    Leda finally broke her mask of indifference. Her eyes nced behind her, where she saw the teasing smile on the face of her king and cousin. She knew he was teasing her, yet the idea of flying often didn''t appeal to her in the slightest. How humans could feelfortable riding such a gigantic creature was something she couldn''t understand.


    However, as Lady Commander of the Kingsguard, the king''s requests were absolute.


    "If Your Grace wishes, it shall be done." Leda replied with the cold, controlled tone that was her trademark.


    Aenar rolled his eyes, frustrated by the predictable answer. He should have brought Daenerys with him, he thought to himself. At least she knew how to have fun. Leda, on the other hand, was incredibly simr to her father. They were both too serious, almost incapable of appreciating the smallest provocations or the most rxed moments.


    Then, on the horizon, an iconic sight came into view: a vast city and a red fortress rising above it would catch anyone''s eye.


    King''s Landing, Capital of the Seven Kingdoms.


    His choice of route to the Reach was strategic. Aenar could have gone through Storm''s End or Dorne, but passing through the Crownds was the most direct route and, more importantly, the one that would provide him with the perfect opportunity to show off his power. Being seen in King''s Landing, mounted on Caraxes, would mark the arrival of the new king in an unforgettable way.


    "Let''s put on a show for the people of this city, Caraxes," murmured Aenar to the dragon, who responded with a deep trill, as if he shared the king''s excitement.


    Aenar couldn''t help but smile when he thought of the advantage of possessing an ability like Prescience. Being able to glimpse into the past andter witness Robert and Tywin''s expressions of dread and despair when they saw Caraxes for the first time was something he knew he would love.


    The show was about to begin.


    -


    Robert was rxing with his family, a habit he had developed since learning of the existence of Prince Targaryen and his dragon. The thought of facing such a threat brought with it the realization that his chances of survival in the future were uncertain, perhaps even minimal. That''s why he began to value these simple moments with his children. Of course, with the exception of Joffrey.


    Watching Myrce and Tommen y knight and princess, Robert''s lips curved into a genuine smile. He had never thought he could find so much satisfaction in something so mundane. These little moments of tranquillity were a way of escaping the cruel reality that hung over him.


    But the image of Prince Targaryen riding his dragon soon brought him back to the harsh truth: a storm was approaching, and he needed to be prepared.


    Many thought that the marriage to House Stark was supposed to be just a political move to consolidate an alliance, but in fact it was something more calcted and darker. It was Robert''s way of trying to ensure that his children would survive if he died and the Baratheon Dynasty was destroyed.


    Robert was betting that the Targaryen prince, as much as he might hate him, would hesitate to take Myrce and Tommen''s lives if they were linked to his maternal family, House Stark. An attempt to appeal to ties of blood and honor, however tenuous.


    Yes, Robert knew it was monumentally hypocritical of him to think so. After all, he hadughed and celebrated in front of the dead bodies of Elia Martell, Rhaenys and Aegon, Rhaegar''s wife and children.


    But even aware of his hypocrisy, he clung to this faint hope. He wanted, above all, to believe that Myrce and Tommen could have a future, even if it was a future marked by the defeat of the Baratheons.


    "Father, I made this crown for you." Myrce''s sweet voice interrupted Robert''s thoughts, and he couldn''t help but smile. He looked at the small wreath his daughter was holding and, with an indulgent gesture, bowed his head.


    Myrce, excited, smiled innocently and ced the wreath on her father''s hair.


    "The great King Robert Baratheon!" she eximed with a tone full of pride, as if she were dering it to the whole world.


    Robert blinked in surprise. Him, a great king?


    He certainly knew what they called him behind his back: Usurper, Fat King, Dirty King, Silly King. Humiliating titles, but they had never called him "Great King". Not even on his best days.


    Still, hearing those wordse out of his daughter''s innocent mouth warmed something in his heart. For the first time in a long time, he felt a shred of genuine happiness. He let out a deepugh and stroked Myrce''s golden hair.


    Her radiant smile as she received his caresses made the moment seem perfect... but Robert couldn''t help noticing something. The girl bore no resemnce to him. Nothing. Not the features, not the eyes, not the smile. This had been bothering him for years, and the seed of doubt grew in his mind again. Was it paranoia? Or, worse, a truth he was afraid to face?


    Before he could delve deeper into these thoughts, something interrupted the calm.


    The sky abruptly darkened. A deafening, reverberating sound echoed throughout King''s Landing.


    Robert looked up at the sky, and what he saw made his face turn pale. A dragon.


    His instinct took over. Without hesitation, he grabbed Myrce and Tommen in his arms and ran towards the Red Keep. Even if they faced the same fate as Harrenhal, he knew that the thick walls of the fortress would offer some level of protection against the deadly mes of the creature flying over the city.


    "Dragon!" Myrce shouted excitedly, her eyes shining with fascination as she looked up at the sky. To her, it looked like something out of a story.


    Yes, a dragon. Above King''s Landing, a gigantic crimson-scaled dragon hovered, the shadow of its wings covering much of the city.


    Citizens stood still, staring at the creature with expressions that ranged from terror to fascination. a deadly silence gripped the city for a moment...


    Until the dragon opened its mouth.


    "Dracarys!" Aenarmanded in a firm voice.


    Crimson mes exploded from the dragon''s mouth, crossing the sky and covering a third of the sky. Despite the terror in people''s hearts, many realized that the mes were not meant for them. Instead, the sky itself seemed to be the target.


    The spectacle that followed was breathtaking. The dragon broke through the cloud of fire it had created, emerging in a magnificent and terrifying flight.


    It was more than a show of strength; it was a clear message to everyone in King''s Landing.


    House Targaryen had returned to Westeros once again.


    --------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read more than 40 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except <strong>Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 82 - House Of Tyrell (I)

    <h4>Chapter 82 - 82 - House Of Tyrell (I)</h4>


    "The first impression is always more important. People started remembering you from that moment on." Aenar Targaryen, God-Emperor ofos.


    --------------


    The crimson dragon flew over King''s Landing, releasing scarlet mes that lit up the sky and painted the clouds a fiery red. The spectacle was as frightening as it was majestic. Caraxes flew with surprising grace, despite his enormous size, passing through the curtains of fire that he himself created, as if dancing in the air. Down below, the whole city stopped to watch.


    The children, in particr, stared at the huge winged being with admiration and fascination, while the adults fought the instinct to flee. However, as the minutes passed, it became clear to everyone that the dragon and its rider had no intention of causing destruction.


    And everyone knew exactly who they were.


    The rumors that had been swirling around Westeros for months now hung alive and real in the sky.


    <strong>Aenar Targaryen and his legendary crimson dragon, Caraxes.</strong>


    "It''s a demonstration," Tywin Lannister broke the silence inside the Small Council Chamber, the Lord of the Rock''s voice cold and deep. He watched the dragon with an almost inhuman calm, while the others struggled to hide their difort.


    "A disy of strength and power," he continued, without taking his eyes off the spectacle. "Prince Targaryen is announcing his arrival to everyone in Westeros. No subterfuge, no cunning schemes. He wants us to know that he will face anyone head on."


    Robert Baratheon, beside him, crossed his arms. The king''s gaze was fixed on the dragon dancing among the mes, reflecting a mixture of worry and weariness. He no longer feared for his children''s safety at that moment, but the sight of a Targaryen disying such control and power made his heart heavy.


    "At least he''s not like his grandfather," murmured Renly Baratheon, almost in a whisper. But his words, full of fear, echoed in the silence of the room.


    All eyes fell on him, many of them full of disapproval. Although it was natural to fear a dragon, the men there knew better than to show weakness. If the situation escted into a confrontation, they would need a cool head and a quick reaction, and Renly seemed incapable of that.


    Robert gave his brother a disgruntled look, but decided not to reprimand him. He turned his eyes to the sky, following the dragon''s flight. Caraxes released another wave of mes, lighting up the horizon like an anticipated sunset.


    Then, under the gaze of the whole of King''s Landing, the dragon let out onest roar. Its deep, deafening cry reverberated like a warning. And then, with a powerful flick of his wings, Caraxes turned and flew off towards a new destination.


    Inside the Small Council room, the expressions of those present changed dramatically as they realized the dragon''s route.


    They knew exactly where Aenar Targaryen was heading.


    The Reach.


    Robert''s face was grim, don''t say marriage, he''d be happy if The Reach didn''t agree to join this war, but seeing the size of the dragon, he knew the chances of that happening were extremely slim. A fool could see who had the upper hand in the ensuing civil war.


    "From this moment on, we must buy all the food we can in Essos as quickly as possible. We won''t have enough food to sustain our armies." Robert ordered in a calm, majestic tone. Since Aenar was dering war, he would not cower and would fight head on.


    Tywin looked at Robert with an appreciative gaze, he finally saw the man of twelve years ago, a powerful and voracious warrior, the Demon of the Trident.


    They needed a king like that right now, not a Drunken King. If Robert had remained the same man before the rebellion, they would have had a better chance of winning the war, because the people loved their king, making the Targaryen Prince''s invasion extremely difficult.


    But that was impossible at the moment. After more than a decade of rule, the people never really liked their king, they wouldn''t be sorry even if Robert died the next day.


    -


    "I thought Your Grace was going toe down and greet your cousin." Ledamented, with a hint of surprise in her voice. The white cloak over her shoulders was scorched at the edges, a silent testimony to the spectacle of fire that Caraxes had offered over the capital.


    "Our first meeting will be on the battlefield, a more appropriate ce for two monarchs to meet." Aenar took a deep breath, trying to calm the turmoil inside him. Only he knew how much he had resisted the temptation tond in King''s Landing, to look Robert Baratheon in the eye and confront him right there.


    But Aenar stopped himself, he didn''t want to meet Robert in King''s Landing, the battlefield would be an appropriate ce for him to kill his father''s murderer.


    Leda watched her king carefully. She knew a bloodlust when she saw one. And at that moment, Aenar exuded a murderous desire so intense that it was almost visible, something she thought was impossible, but she could vaguely see the air around him moving in an abnormal way.


    She admired him for it.


    If it had been her, she would have given in. She wouldn''t have bothered with formalities or waited for the ideal moment. Justice would be done immediately, without hesitation.


    "We''ll get to Reach in no time," Aenarmented, changing the subject to get his mind off his dark thoughts. An amused smile formed on his lips. "I''m looking forward to seeing the Queen of Thorns'' expression."


    Leda rolled her eyes, annoyed. Her king was good at many things, but his sense of humor was absolutely terrible. Who would care about someone''s expressions in a situation like this?


    As Leda could tell, with his Gift, Aenar rarely had surprises and in order to prevent himself from bing an emotionless machine, who only thought about ruling perfectly in order to bring humanity to eternity, he liked to experience his own feelings with surprising intensity.


    About an hourter, Aenar and Leda saw a huge river meandering through the green pastures.


    <i>Mander, thergest river in the Seven Kingdoms and also the source of all the Reach''s prosperity.</i>


    The huge river nourished the soil, making it extremely fertile and perfect forrge-scale ntations. It was no wonder that the Reach was the second richest kingdom, second only to the mineral-rich Western Lands.


    Because of this wealth in food and money, the Reach had thergest army of the Seven Kingdoms, around seventy to one hundred thousand men, a truly giant army in medieval terms.


    "It''s beautiful." Ledamented, looking at the river of water meandering through the green ins. She, who had never left Dorne, had only been to Vntis and nothing else, so Westeros waspletely new to her eyes.


    Aenar didn''t look at Mander, his eyes were focused on the huge castle built on a particrly high hill.


    High Garden, The House of Tyrrell''s Residence.


    Aenar smiled and forced Caraxes to lower his altitude, making the castle seem closer and closer.


    On the ins below, Wis Tyrell, wearing green and gold armor, was riding a horse expertly, despite being crippled in one leg. Knights of House Tyrell were protecting their lord, riding around him. The face of the Heir of Highgarden was calm, it had been a few days since he had ridden on the Reach.


    It wasn''t just for entertainment that he was doing this, but to see the surrounding terrain, he wanted to see if he might have other options should a war break out in the future.


    Burning crops was indeed a great threat, but in the face of Tywin Lannister, the most ruthless man in Westeros, he felt that threatening a powerful man like Tywin with something so trivial in the face of the oue of war was a bit risky.


    "Milord-" Just as one of Wis'' knights was about to speak, the loud, powerful sound rang out above them and a darkness covered everyone.


    Confused, as there had been no sign of rain moments ago, Wis looked up and paled at the sight of the gigantic crimson shadow passing above him, causing strong winds to blow anything below. All the horses were intimidated by the aura of the biggest predator in the''s food chain.


    "Go back to the High Garden!!!" Wis grabbed his horse''s reins and shouted to his riders, he wasted no time and rode at full speed towards the Upper Garden. An anxious expression appeared on the Heir of the Reach, he was praying to the Seven that Prince Targaryen would be someone understanding.


    -----------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read more than 40 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except <strong>Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 83 - House Of Tyrell (II)

    <h4>Chapter 83 - 83 - House Of Tyrell (II)</h4>


    "This is a woman who stole her sister''s husband on their wedding day and slept with him the same day. The poor man couldn''t get up the next day...?" Aenar Targaryenmented, watching Olenna Tyrell.


    ----------------


    <strong>ROARRRRRRRRRRRRRR!!!!!!!!!!!!</strong>


    The loud, powerful and savage roar shook the white walls of High Garden. The sound of deafening wingbeats echoed throughout the castle before everyone heard a loud, heavy thud on the ground.


    Caraxes hadnded in High Garden. The poor dragon had been flying for almost half a day. With the spectacle he had put on in King''s Landing, he was really exhausted at that point.


    Aenar loosened the belt that held him together with Leda and finally felt able to move as he pleased. Instead of climbing down the iron mesh below the saddle, he slid down the membrane of the dragon''s wing, falling gently to the ground as he removed both gloves from his hands.


    Leda followed her king down after him. The girl had an expression of relief as she finally felt the ground beneath her feet. If it were possible, she would never want to fly again. However, knowing her king''s slightly sadistic personality, she knew that her wish was impossible.


    Without knowing what Leda was thinking, Aenar walked up next to Caraxes'' neck and skillfully stroked the dragon''s long scales.


    "Thank you, brother," he said in a grateful tone as he felt the warm touch of Caraxes'' scales.


    Caraxes let out a trill, simr to the sound of a cat, and seemed to enjoy the caresses. The tremor in his scales clearly showed the pleasure he was feeling.


    Leda was speechless as she watched that huge dragon melt under Aenar''s caresses. The scene was so absurd that she couldn''t say anything, just letting out a sigh. However, her eyes focused on the man behind a branch of meticulously trimmed bushes.


    It was a gardener, who waspletely frightened.


    Olenna, along with Mace, Lord of High Garden, Lady Alerie Hightower, Gan, Loras and Margaery, surrounded by hundreds of knights, approached and observed the scene of a man stroking a huge dragon as if it were a cat.


    Seeing the golden-white hair, Olenna didn''t need to be a genius to deduce the man''s identity, or rather the boy''s, noticing some still childish features on his face.


    Looking at her son, who was paralyzed and had no intention of greeting the future sovereign, Olenna discreetly stepped on his foot and gave him a cold stare.


    The pain in his foot and the look on his mother''s face roused Mace from his shock. Suppressing the fear in his heart, the Lord of High Garden took a step forward. But the moment he did, the next scene made his blood run cold.


    The huge dragon suddenly raised its head and moved it forward, showing off itsrge, extremely sharp teeth.


    "Rx, Caraxes. It''s not food, at least not at the moment." Aenarughed as he noticed the frightened expression on the High Garden Lord''s face and spoke in a gentle tone to Caraxes, who merely blew smoke out of his nostrils before resting his head back on the grass.


    Watching the scene, Olenna sighed wearily. With her hands on her stomach, she bowed slightly and spoke in a calm tone:


    "Wee to High Garden, Prince Aenar."


    As soon as she spoke, Mace awoke from his fear and bowed, followed by his wife, sons and daughters.


    "Wee to High Garden, Prince."


    "Sorry for the abrupt arrival, Lord Mace and Lady Alerie." Aenar spoke first to the lords of High Garden.


    Mace seemed ttered to be greeted before his mother, which brought a smile to his lips and dispelled his fear of the dragon. Alerie just nodded, watching the Targaryen prince curiously. It wasn''t every day that you saw a real Dragonlord.


    Aenar then turned his gaze to the old woman wearing green clothes that covered even her hair, leaving only her face showing.


    "The famous Queen of Thorns." Hemented in an amused tone, noticing that, even in front of Caraxes, there was no fear in her eyes.


    "The famous Dragon Prince." Olenna pretended to be impressed and replied with a sarcastic tone: "I''m really surprised, you look like your father."


    Aenarughed at her words, without feeling offended by her tone. After constantly dealing with fanatics and sycophants, Olenna''s attitude seemed like a breath of fresh air.


    Leda, however, cast a cold nce at the woman who dared to speak to her king like that. Perhaps noticing the young woman''s deadly stare, Olenna looked at her curiously. But her curiosity was satisfied when she looked at the hilt of the sword.


    <strong>Dawn.</strong>


    With the armour and white cloak over her shoulders, Olenna quickly recognized the girl''s identity and position. Nevertheless, she was surprised. There had never been a woman in the Royal Guard, even though a woman had created the order. This showed that the prince was more open-minded than many men in Westeros. After all, being protected by a woman wasn''t exactly frowned upon.


    Even so, Olenna showed no weakness in the face of the cold gaze of such a young girl. She didn''t fear the dragon, let alone a girl wielding a famous sword.


    "My Lady Commander of the Royal Guard and I are starving after half a day''s journey." Ignoring the exchange of cold nces between the two women, Aenar spoke with a smile on his face.


    "I will arrange it urgently, Your Grace." Seeing that Aenar seemed easy to talk to, Mace rxed and invited him in with an enthusiastic smile.


    The idea of marrying Margaery was discarded the moment he saw the dragon. Just the thought that his grandchildren could possess such a great beast made Mace abandon any intention of marrying Margaery to Prince Joffrey.


    Seeing her son''s expression, Olenna wanted to hit Mace again, but held back in front of the Targaryen prince. However, she was determined to teach her son another lesson at another time.


    Aenar smiled and followed the whole of House Tyrell as he felt everyone''s gaze focused on him, whether out of curiosity or for some other reason. Noticing a particrly intense gaze on him, Aenar looked discreetly to the side and saw Loras Tyrell watching him with a passionate expression...


    Aenar was speechless, but decided to pretend he hadn''t seen anything. He had nothing against it, but his sexual orientation waspletely towards women. He wasn''t attracted to men at all.


    However, another look caught his eye. Following the source, he saw a beautiful girl with voluminous brown hair andrge, lovely eyes, looking at him with a shy, curious gaze.


    As he blinked at her, Aenar heard a softughing from the young woman and smiled too.


    <strong>Margaery Tyrell</strong>, one of his three mistresses. The son she would have with him would be a figure of great importance in the future, being one of the Twenty Primarchs.


    Olenna noticed the small movements between Aenar and Margaery, although she didn''t show it. The Queen of Thorns'' eyes analyzed her granddaughter carefully, in a deep gaze that carried years of wisdom and expectation.


    She knew Margaery better than anyone. Olenna had taught her everything she knew. Every graceful gesture, every carefully calcted smile, every gentle nce and even the melodiousugh that seemed spontaneous - it was all part of a skillfully molded arsenal for winning hearts.


    Margaery was ambitious. Perhaps even more so than Olenna had been in her youth. The desire for power burned in her like an intense me, and the crown wasn''t just a goal; it was an absolute dream, the destiny she was determined to reach.


    Olenna saw this clearly. Every word Margaery exchanged with Aenar was wrapped in ayer of charm and intent. Every move, even the most subtle, was a move in the great game. The old matriarch wasn''t sure whether to admire or fear her granddaughter for this.


    <i>''Have no regrets, Margaery.</i><i>Everyone must bear the consequences of their actions,</i>'' Olenna thought, watching the two of them gradually converse, apparently having a normal, fun conversation.


    Margaery, for her part, certainly didn''t know what her grandmother was thinking - and if she did, she wouldn''t have cared. In her eyes, all the focus was on that handsome, powerful dragon rider by her side.


    -----------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read 37 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 84 - House Of Tyrell (III)

    <h4>Chapter 84 - 84 - House Of Tyrell (III)</h4>


    "I want him, even if I never really have him all to myself." Margaery Tyrell, the White Rose.


    -----------


    Sitting at the head seat of the High Garden table, Aenar looked at Olenna andmented with an amused tone.


    "Before I came to the High Garden, I flew over King''s Landing. They were happy to see Caraxes spitting mes over the city."


    Olenna stopped her drinking and looked deeply at the king. Her lips curved into a sarcastic smile.


    "Tywin must have loved the show."


    The Queen of Thorns knew that the young king''s words had another purpose: a warning to House Tyrell. Basically, he was saying that everyone knew he wasing to High Garden and that no one would believe that House Tyrell wouldn''t bend the knee to survive. It was quite a shrewd move and, considering his age, Olenna knew that the young king was not inexperienced in court affairs.


    "He''s probably more desperate to fill his coffers." Aenar said, bringing the ss of wine to his lips, not caring if it was poisoned.


    Olenna looked at Aenar with a brief expression of surprise. Tywin worried about gold? She would never have thought that such words could be associated with the rich and powerful Tywin Lannister.


    Olenna''s mind quickly searched for options that could make Tywin worry about gold and found the answer.


    "Are the gold mines running out?" Olenna asked with a re. If that were really the case, then House Tyrell would currently be the strongest House in Westeros. Without money, the Westends weren''t so dangerous, as they couldn''t support an army of fifty thousand men.


    Aenar liked to talk to intelligent people. He didn''t even need to exin, and Olenna had already found the reason for his words.


    "Lady Olenna is as intelligent as the rumors say." Aenarplimented the woman with a re. "Won''t you be my Master of Coin?"


    This time it was the turn of everyone at the table to look at the young king with expressions of surprise. Even Olenna looked at Aenar with an amused look.


    "The vain lords will be ufortable with a woman in power." Olenna replied in a calm tone as she sipped her wine.


    "Let them feel ufortable, I don''t care what they think." Aenar sipped the wine from her ss and replied with an indifferent tone. "I don''t care what''s between a person''s legs. As long as it''s useful to me, I can even put a horse on the Small Council. If they don''t like my decisions, they can leave; there are other people who can take their ce."


    Olenna''s eyes shone with intensity, and she looked at the young king with an unexpected gaze.


    "I''m d of the invitation, but I''d rather spend the rest of my days in this rxednd. I''ve long since left the intrigues of the court." Olenna responded to Aenar''s words with a calm, deep tone. Her eyes had analyzed his every action, expression and word since they began talking. All to understand what Aenar''s character was.


    "What a shame, I''d love to have Lady Olenna by my side with Tyrion. The two of you would get on very well." Aenar said in a disappointed voice. He wasn''t lying when he said that; he really wanted Olenna as his Left Hand, next to Tyrion, who was his Right Hand.


    "Tyrion Lannister? Tywin''s son?" Olenna looked at Aenar strangely and asked with a hint of incredulity in her voice. Not in her wildest dreams could she have imagined that Tyrion Lannister had bent the knee to the enemy of House Lannister, let alone that Aenar could forgive him.


    Noticing the incredulity on Olenna''s face, Aenarmented in an amused tone: "What can I do? I''m a persuasive man. Tyrion has agreed to be my Hand."


    "Your Grace is very open-minded. Many would have killed Tyrion for much less." Olenna gave Aenar a deep look. She finally believed that Aenar was different from all the men she had met in her long life.


    Aenar smiled and replied: "I''m not a monster, Lady Olenna. The only people I want dead are Tywin, Joffrey, my cousin Robert and Gregor Clegane. The others can bend the knee and survive. I''m a benevolent monarch."


    He wasn''t lying, at least not yet. The entire system of government in Westeros would remain the same for some time. When he began his reforms, he would eliminate any rebels who didn''t ept the new rules he had made. For now, he would forgive them all.


    "Although I can''t hold the position of Master of Coin, my grandson Wis is aspetent as I am." Olenna said.


    "If he''s aspetent as Lady Olenna says, I don''t mind having Wis on my Small Council. But if he''s a worthless piece of crap, I''ll oust him without any hesitation. I don''t need no good-for-nothings on my Small Council." Aenar spoke in a harsh tone, not hiding what she would do to Wis if he wasn''t a good fit for the position of Master of Coin.


    Olenna wasn''t offended by Aenar''s words; on the contrary, she looked at the young monarch with an even more appreciative gaze. "I would do the same, Your Grace. Don''t hesitate to remove the useless and put thepetent on the Small Council. Many monarchs have gotten this wrong, causing great losses to the kingdom."


    Aenar nodded and, just as he was about to speak, the doors to the dining hall opened abruptly. A young man rushed in, with an anxious expression on his handsome face. Green and gold armor framed his slim, seemingly frail body.


    "I assume this is my new Master of Coin." Aenarmented with an amused tone.


    "Wis, this is Aenar Targaryen, First of His Name. You are the new Master of Coin of the Small Council." Ignoring her grandson''s surprised expression, Olenna spoke directly, without beating about the bush.


    Wis, who had crossed the hall as quickly as he could, felt his breath catch for a moment when he heard his grandmother''s words. Master of Coin... him?


    Recovering from his stupor, Wis understood that this was the position his grandmother had obtained for him. He approached Aenar with his crutch and did not hesitate to kneel before the young monarch, who was sitting in the main seat, with Olenna on his left and Mace Tyrell on his right.


    "I am Wis of House Tyrell, Your Grace." He said, facing the young man with silver hair and violet eyes who was watching him intently.


    "Rise, my Master of Coin." Aenar replied with a firm, majestic tone. At that moment, his aura changedpletely. He no longer seemed just gentle and courteous, but a true king.


    Margaery and Loras, who were watching the scene from afar, couldn''t help but stare at Aenar with growing admiration. Margaery, in particr, would have disyed an expression not at all appropriate for an unmarrieddy, had her family not been present.


    Wis stood up with some difficulty and bowed. "Thank you, Your Grace. I won''t let you down."


    To say he wasn''t excited would be a lie. He had always wanted to do something besides being Lord of the High Garden and Lord Paramount of Mander. Now he had the chance to aplish something great and leave his name in history.


    "Oberyn, my Master of Laws, spoke very highly of you, Lord Wis." Aenarmented with a smile as he saw Wis sit down next to Margaery. Although he had not yet made Oberyn official as Master of Laws, he was prepared to do so in the future.


    The instant Oberyn''s name was mentioned, the big smile of Mace Tyrell, Lord of the High Garden, turned slightly grim. If there was anyone Mace hated deeply, it was Oberyn Martell. Wis had been crippled because of him, but, surprisingly, the two had be great friends.


    Wis'' smile grew when he heard that his longtime friend had been chosen as Master of Laws on the Small Council of Aenar.


    "Dorne and the Reach." Olennamented with a keen eye. As House Tyrell had already epted Aenar as their monarch, it was time to prepare for war. Having two kingdoms on their side was already a great advantage.


    "The North, Dorne and the Reach." Aenar corrected Olenna gently, causing her to look at him with an expression ofplete shock.


    Then, remembering Aenar''s origins, Olenna muttered: "Honorable, loyal, silent? Even a wolf can lie."


    "Is the North with us, Your Grace?" Olenna asked with a deep look.


    "Yes. My uncle Eddard Stark, of House Stark and Lord of the North, has already bent the knee." Aenar nodded, confirming Olenna''s thoughts.


    "Your Grace was raised in the North, wasn''t he? Eddard Stark''s bastard." Although it was a question, Olenna was certain of her words.


    -------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read 37 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 85 - House Of Tyrell (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 85 - 85 - House Of Tyrell (IV)</h4>


    "The sunless future is terrible, but fear not, I am your messiah and I will lead you to survive this dark age." Aenar I Targaryen, God-Emperor ofos, speaking to the people as he sat on the Iron Throne.


    -----------


    Aenar looked at Olenna and shrugged. It wasn''t exactly something that could be hidden for eternity.


    Olenna smiled. Just imagining Robert''s face when he found out about the betrayal of the man he considered his brother gave her a certain pleasure. The Usurper''s expression would certainly be memorable.


    "If the North has bent the knee, so can the Rivends." Olennamented, remembering that Eddard Stark''s wife was Catelyn Tully, daughter of Hoster Tully, Lord Paramount of the Trident and Lord of Riverrun.


    However, at the mention of House Tully, she noticed how the young king''s countenance darkened. Aenar''s face took on a dark mixture of restrained fury and murderous intent.


    The light atmosphere of the hall was immediately reced by an oppressive weight. Everyone around them paled slightly, not understanding why, but feeling the difficulty of breathing grow by the second.


    "The existence of Tully House is still under consideration." Aenarmented with a cold tone, his icy eyes resting on Olenna, devoid of any emotion.


    The reason for Aenar''s anger was simple. Hoster Tully had rebelled for no apparent reason, turning traitor just to try and get his blood on the Iron Throne. But the old fish didn''t expect Jon Arryn and Eddard Stark to refuse such an ambition,pletely thwarting his ns.


    Of all the Great Houses, only the Tully were under serious consideration of extinction. For Aenar, there was nothing more despicable than ingratitude. House Targaryen had raised the Tully to their peak, but in the end, they were the first to betray them, and for no justifiable reason.


    Although she remained calm, Olenna felt a chill run through her body as she realized the intensity of Aenar''s aura. Despite her long life and experience, she had the strange feeling that she was facing something other than human.


    She thought herself foolish for such thoughts, but how could she exin the oppression in the air? Could it be magic? Perhaps. However, Olenna believed it could be something deeper.


    "Your Grace, your wine." Leda approached and poured another goblet for the king. The Lady Commander of the Royal Guard watched Aenar''s dark face calmly. Although it was the first time she had seen him so consumed with rage, she was not intimidated by the frightening aura emanating from him.


    Aenar''s countenance softened after a sip of the wine. He realized that he was allowing his emotions to take control, something that could never happen again. Losing control would be dangerous, perhaps fatal for those around him.


    "Thank you, Leda." Aenar thanked her with a gentle smile, while deciding internally that he would perform the Life Enhancement on Leda that evening. His loyal Lady Commander deserved a boost in all physical aspects.


    Leda just nodded and stood behind Aenar''s chair, her hand on the hilt of her sword, ready to draw it at any moment.


    With Aenar''s words, the atmosphere became light again. Mace Tyrell, in particr, silently thanked the gods for this. The Lord of High Garden''s face was sweaty and pale, as if he had just run for miles without stopping.


    "Lord Mace." Aenar called out, his voice cutting through the silence like a de.


    Mace Tyrell, already shaken by recent events, replied with a trembling tone. "Yes, Your Grace?"


    "How much food does Reach currently have, and what is the average harvest time?" Aenar asked, his face serious. The Reach had always been the breadbasket of Westeros, and on a continent where the weather could be unpredictable, with winterssting years or even decades, the management of food resources was paramount.


    With the Long Night approaching, stocking up on food inrge quantities was an absolute priority. Running out of supplies in sunless years would be catastrophic.


    Although Aenar considered the possibility of using the energy of the <i>Immaterium</i> dimension to act as a temporary sun for the crops, this would lock him into a single location, unable to move should he need to respond to an attack from monsters in another realm.


    Mace wiped the sweat from his brow before replying. "We have enough food to supply the entire kingdom for five years. As for crops, wheat and oats take three to four months to ripen sessfully. Other types of food can take a little longer, but six months at most." Despite his reputation for being less thanpetent, Mace was still the Lord of the Reach and knew well the figures that underpinned his house''s economy.


    "Very well." Aenar nodded. Then his voice became harsh, unquestioning. "Stop selling food to Essos immediately. I want you to start stocking up as much as possible."


    Mace hesitated, but Aenar didn''t finish.


    "Also, send enough food to sustain a hundred thousand men for three months to the north."


    Mace stared wide-eyed, stunned. He couldn''t imagine the reason for such specific orders. "Is there a problem in the North, Your Grace? Thest shipment of food sent to them should be enough."


    "It was enough before a hundred thousand savages crossed the Wall." Aenar replied calmly, but his words provoked expressions of surprise and astonishment from everyone around.


    A hundred thousand savages?


    "Why would Your Grace allow these savages to cross the Wall and enter the North?" Olenna asked with apparent calm, although her mind worked quickly to understand the reasons behind such a decision.


    "Because I don''t want our real enemy to gain a hundred thousand men, women and giants without any effort." Aenar replied, his voiceden with conviction. He knew that the threat of the White Walkers and the Night King could no longer be ignored. The sooner the kingdoms recognized this threat, the quicker he could consolidate his position as savior of Westeros in the face of the impending darkness.


    "Robert? But he can''t ally himself with the wildlings." Mace said, even more confused. The idea of Robert I Baratheon allying himself with the men beyond the Wall seemed too absurd.


    "I''m not talking about my cousin." Aenar corrected, his sharp gaze settling on Mace. "I''m talking about the Night King and his White Walkers. Theymand an army of undead who don''t need to eat or rest."


    An amused smile appeared on Aenar''s lips as he observed the reactions around him.


    Then silence fell over the room.


    The revtion seemed to suck the air out of the room. Everyone processed the young king''s words in their own way, but it was clear that a new weight had been ced on everyone''s shoulders.


    "Night King, White Walkers, Giants?" Olenna repeated, with an incredulous tone, as if she expected the young king to be telling a bad joke. However, when she looked into Aenar''s eyes, her expression changed. There was no humor, just a cold, imprable seriousness.


    "I understand it''s hard to believe," Aenar began, his voice calm and firm, "but the Long Night ising. And with it, an army of monsters, including undead."


    Aenar knew that words alone would not be enough to convince the others. The stories of the Long Night and the White Walkers were considered ancient legends, something too distant to be taken seriously. But he possessed something more powerful than words: he could show.


    Fixing his gaze first on Mace and then on Olenna, he used a fragment of the future, bringing a vision that spoke for itself.


    What they saw was simple and, at the same time, terrifying.


    A vast, snow-covered in stretched as far as the eye could see. A white mist, thick as milk, enveloped everything around, creating a heavy silence. Then the sound of horses breaking through the snow echoed. Figures emerged from the mist.


    Olenna and Mace held their breath at the sight of decaying horses, exposed bones and rotting flesh. But the real terror was in the riders.


    They were tall and thin, with skin as pale as ivory and icy blue eyes that shone like ice stars. Their bones were translucent, almost shiny, and their blood, if it still existed, looked a cold, pale blue.


    Their numbers seemed small at first nce, perhaps five thousand riders. But what followed was a real nightmare: an endless army, undead marching in endless ranks.


    Suddenly, the army opened up into a perfect corridor. Out of the mist emerged a figure mounted on an immense ice spider. He had a crown made of ice on his head, which seemed to be carved from frozen stone. His eyes glowed with a ming, inhuman blue that pierced the soul like a de of ice.


    A supernatural chill ran through Olenna and Mace''s bodies, making them shiver uncontrobly. It was as if death itself was staring at them, icy and imcable.


    And then, in the blink of an eye, they were back in their chairs in the lounge. They were both breathing heavily, their chests rising and falling in despair. Sweat covered their faces, and fear was clear in their eyes.


    "That''s what''sing towards us." Aenar broke the silence, his voice calm and authoritative. His imcable confidence seemed like a point of light amidst the despair of the sight.


    Olenna stared at him, still trying to process what she had just experienced. Mace, paler than ever, raised a trembling hand and wiped the sweat from his brow.


    "I''ll immediately send the food north and start stocking up as much as possible," Mace dered, his voice still weak but determined. He didn''t know how Aenar had shown him that vision, and frankly, he didn''t care. All he wanted now was for the gods to be merciful and save Westeros from the terrible fate that seemed inevitable.


    --------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read 37 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 86 - Leda, The Blade of Aenar (I)

    <h4>Chapter 86 - 86 - Leda, The de of Aenar (I)</h4>


    "Leda, Sword of Aenar." Aenar dered, looking at the naked woman, holding the legendary sword Dawn in her hands.


    -----------


    Entering the room on the top floor of one of the towers in High Garden Castle, Aenar watched as Leda inspected her surroundings, checking for any possible hidden threats. Satisfied, he flopped onto the bed, staring at the ceiling.


    "What do you think of House Tyrell, my Lady Commander of the Kingsguard?"


    Leda continued to examine the room, running her fingers along the walls, searching for secret passages, before answering coolly:


    "I don''t like Lady Olenna. She seems irritating. Lord Mace is mediocre in battle, but reasonable in the administration of hisnds. Lady Alerie lives in her own world. Lord Gan is a decent warrior, butcks the aggressiveness needed tomand real respect on the battlefield. As for Lady Margaery and Lord Loras... they both want to lie with Your Grace."


    She touched a suspicious stone on the wall and narrowed her eyes as she noticed a slight change in the texture. Without interrupting her analysis, she continued:


    "Ultimately, House Tyrell is weak. They don''t control the Reachpletely. Houses like Hightower and Redwyne are extremely powerful and actually hold more influence than the Tyrells themselves."


    Aenar smiled at Leda''s blunt assessment. The girl rarely spoke much, but when she did, her precision was cutting. As for Margaery and Loras, he rolled his eyes. He repeated to himself: he only liked women. Loras might feel some impulsive attraction based on lust, but for Aenar, there was no romantic or physical interest in another man.


    Still, Leda was right. The Redwyne Fleet was the strongest in the kingdom. The Hightowers had the support of the Faith of the Seven and colossal influence. If it weren''t for the value of loyalty oaths in Westeros, Aenar wouldn''t be surprised if the Tyrells were betrayed and reced in some well-nned coup.


    Suddenly, the sound of moving stones echoed through the room.


    Aenar raised an eyebrow, watching Leda curiously. In front of her, a secret passage revealed itself,rge enough for a tall adult to pass through without difficulty.


    Leda nodded, pleased to have found what she was looking for. It wasmon for ancient castles to have hidden passages for strategic escapes. High Garden, built in the Age of Heroes, would certainly have several of them.


    After closing the passage, she resumed her inspection of the room, but no other wall, pir or floor concealed secrets like that.


    "Take off your armor and clothes. Let''s start your physical enhancement."


    Aenar sat down on a chair, watching her with an amused look.


    But his smile soon gave way to a disappointed expression as Leda, without hesitation, began to undress withplete indifference. She removed each garment with the calm of someone who was simply shedding unnecessary weight without any sense of shame at undressing in front of a man.


    "I expected you to blush like ady," Aenarmented, rising from his chair as he circled the naked body of the Lady Commander of his Royal Guard.


    Leda rolled her eyes, crossing her arms over her small, firm breasts.


    "Forgive me for not blushing like a virgindy, Your Grace."


    Aenarughed. "You''re forgiven."


    She rolled her eyes again. Her king''s narcissism and conceit were truly unshakable.


    As he watched her, Aenar couldn''t help but notice the scars all over her body. Most were concentrated on her belly, some on her arms and shoulders. They weren''trge, thergest was no more than five centimeters, but they had all been made by something sharp.


    He reached out, touching thergest scar, located on her abdomen. His fingers glided over the skin for a few moments, studying the mark with a curious gaze, before moving away.


    Throughout the process, Leda remained impassive. For her, the body was just an instrument. She didn''t see herself as a woman, but as a sword. And that was how she preferred to live. It was easier to live as a sword than as a woman.


    "I can alter your body in the process," Aenar said, stopping in front of her, staring at the girl in her cold gray eyes. "Do you wish to change anything in particr?"


    Leda reflected for a brief moment, but her answer came without hesitation.


    "Speed to the extreme. And, if possible, eliminate my period, Your Grace."


    Aenar raised an eyebrow in surprise.


    "You''ll be infertile if I do that."


    "I don''t care. I''m your sword and nothing more. Swords don''t need to give birth to heirs."


    Leda replied with a cold, indifferent, almost inhuman tone. Her gaze remained empty, devoid of any emotion. Only when her eyesnded on Aenar did her expression change. There was something there, not love, not desire, but absolute devotion and unbreakable loyalty.


    Aenar let out a soft sigh, his fingers gliding gently over Leda''s androgynous face.


    "Thank you, Leda. I promise to be a worthy king, worthy to be the master of your de."


    Then his gaze turned sharp.


    <strong>"Kneel."</strong>


    Without hesitation, Leda obeyed. Her slender body descended to the stone floor, her knees touching the cold surface while her head remained raised, firm.


    Aenar lifted Lady Lya, the de making a horizontal cut across his own wrist.


    Scarlet blood oozed from the wound, not in mere drops, but in torrents impossible for an ordinary human being. The crimson liquid pulsed as if it had a life of its own, flowing, moving, gradually covering Leda''s naked body like an organic, burning veil.


    "It''s going to hurt, Leda."


    His voice, although gentle, carried an overwhelming weight.


    "It will be a worse pain than giving birth. But if you endure it, you will no longer be a mere human. You''ll be something greater. You will live far beyond the expectations of any mortal. You will have powers derived from my blood."


    He leaned in slightly, his purple eyes staring at her with intensity.


    "In a sense, you will be my daughter. Just as I will be your father."


    The Enrichment Ceremony was no simple ritual. It was a brutal process, where only those with truly determined minds and character could emerge as something more. Those who failed... ceased to be human. They became deformed aberrations, irrational beasts devoured by the very force they were trying to master.


    Aenar would not perform this ritual lightly. His wives and mistresses would be subjected to this process one day, but only when they were properly prepared. His troops would undergo a simr process, but on a smaller scale and would not be as powerful as the Primarchs, the new Stage of human evolution.


    At the moment, apart from Titus, Sigismund, Barristan and Leda, Aenar didn''t see anyone else strong enough to withstand the process without prior training.


    The pain came like a raging storm.


    Leda''s bones broke one by one, only to rebuild themselves stronger. Her blood seemed to boil in her veins, burning her from the inside out. Her senses copsed, sight, hearing, touch, all blending together in absolute chaos, as if her own body was bing something new and unknown.


    But in the midst of that maelstrom of pain, she heard Aenar''s voice.


    And it clung to her like a beacon in the darkness.


    Her lips remained firmly closed. No moan escaped. No sign of weakness was shown.


    She would endure.


    She would survive.


    For it was the king''s sword.


    And good swords don''t break.


    Aenar watched the whole process with a calm gaze. Unlike Titus and Sigismund, who didn''t feel much because they were seriously injured, Leda was feeling a pain that was simply too difficult to describe with human words.


    And unlike both of them, Aenar hadn''t drunk the Water of Life when he enhanced both of his generals. Leda was practically performing a 2.0 ceremony, modified and improved, but incredibly more intense than Titus and Sigismund had been.


    But the rewards were also twice as valuable and that''s what happened to Leda.


    Opening her eyes, Leda''s eyes were still gray, but there was something else in her eyes, blue rays could be seen running through her irises.


    The air around her crackled, small, thin gray rays gradually surrounded her naked figure. The smell of ozone filled the air. A smell reminiscent of rainy times during storms.


    Her size hadn''t grown, she was still rtively short like any ordinary woman, but the intensity of her aura was simply impossible for any powerful man or woman to match.


    Aenar couldn''t help but nod with satisfaction at his masterpiece. Leda had developed psychic powers before Titus and Sigismund, which was incredible in his eyes.


    He had already theorized that those who baptized themselves using his blood would develop powers. Just like the Dragonlords of Valiria. But a process that took hundreds or thousands of years to happen with Blood Magic, happened in mere moments.


    And although the chances of dying exceeded 95%, the results satisfied Aenar. He only had to create a simplified version with a 30% mortality rate.


    "Leda, The de of Aenar." Aenar dered, seeing the girl in front of him.


    His cousin had be something truly incredible in human eyes.


    ------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read 37 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 87 - Leda, The Blade of Aenar (II)

    <h4>Chapter 87 - 87 - Leda, The de of Aenar (II)</h4>


    "Should I do like my grandmother and jump on his bed?" Margaery Tyrell, thinking about how to seduce Aenar. There was a wicked smile on her lips.


    -------------


    "How are you feeling, my dear cousin?" Aenar asked with a curious tone.


    Leda, who was still naked and covered in blood in front of Aenar, looked down at her hands and felt limitless power coursing through her veins. It was an electrifying feeling, and with a thought, her hand began to emit small, thin gray rays.


    (If you don''t understand the reference, you''re not a man of culture.)


    Leda''s eyes widened at the sight of the rays dancing between her fingers, she still couldn''t believe that she was controlling power that only the gods could possess.


    "It won''t be very powerful at the moment, but it will be a real weapon in your hands in the future. For now it only serves to impress people." Aenarmented with an amused tone, watching Leda y with the rays like a curious child.


    Leda woke up to hear Aenar''s words and quickly knelt down in front of him again.


    "Thank you, Your Grace. I will be your de until the end of my days, I will protect you with all my body, mind and soul." Her gray eyes looked straight into his purple eyes. There were no feelings she could express other than her devotion and loyalty as much as possible.


    "I''m d, because I''m going to abuse that oath, Leda." Aenar spoke not flowery words, but the in truth. He really would need Leda''s services until herst moment.


    Leda showed no reaction other than a touch of happiness. For a sword, there was nothing happier than being used to kill her king''s enemies.


    "In addition to lightning control, you will gradually grow over time, easily reaching 250 cm in height." Aenar spoke, looking at Leda''s shocked expression after hearing his words.


    (250 CM = 8''2)


    He himself would be over 350 cm tall in the future, now he was only about 185 cm tall.


    (350 CM = 11''4)


    (I don''t know the US metric system, and since I don''t trust the answers of an AI, I calcted it myself, but I don''t think it''s right. Correct me if I''m wrong.)


    Leda looked at Dawn in her hand and thought she would have to redo the sword, after all, her sword, although wide, was nowhere near long enough to be wielded by someone so tall. The shock of knowing it would grow sorge was greater than the shock of controlling lightning, the power of the gods.


    "Don''t let the handmaidens see you covered in blood, I don''t want rumors that I''m a sick man who likes blood." Aenar said, ready to bathe. A bath that was already waiting for him after a long journey.


    Leda nodded and followed Aenar to bathe. Although she didn''t mind Aenar''s blood covering her, she didn''t want her king to be ndered by fakes after seeing her covered in blood.


    -


    <strong>The next day, in the Castle Gardens of House Tyrell.</strong>


    Aenar was dressed in an opulent red suit, a purple cloak over his left shoulder, falling elegantly over his chest. The choice of dress was majestic, fit for a king.


    If there was one thing he could admit, it was that Joffrey Baratheon had been human garbage in every respect. But when it came to style... even Aenar had to acknowledge that the boy dressed exquisitely. So much so that he had chosen this style of clothing that Mace had given him earlier.


    Looking at Leda, Aenar saw that she was wearing the standard armor of the Kingsguard, the armor and cloaks of a shade of white. Others couldn''t tell, but Leda had grown about three centimeters in a single night.


    Turning to look at Caraxes, Aenar could see that his brother was in a bad mood, which was understandable given that there were many eyes staring at him full of fear and admiration. They were all gardeners and servants who were watching the huge dragon with mixed emotions.


    If Caraxes hadn''t had a calmer temperament when it came to anything that didn''t involve war or his knight, the dragon would have attacked these people a long time ago.


    Suddenly, Aenar heard footsteps walking towards him and soon heard a sweet, gentle voice.


    "Good morning, Your Grace."


    Turning around, Aenar saw Margaery wearing a ck dress, which matched his own clothes perfectly. A blind man could see that Margaery was dressing that way on purpose. But Aenar liked this subtle game of seduction. The girl was ambitious, too ambitious, but nothing he couldn''t control.


    He would control Humanity, if he couldn''t control a woman, he might as well kill himself and let the Omniscient and Omnipotent God choose someone else instead.


    "You look beautiful, Lady Margaery." If Margaery wanted to y this game, Aenar would too.


    The smile on Margaery''s face grew as she listened to Aenar. She looked at the handsome king before her and couldn''t help imagining herself being crowned in the Sept of Baelor alongside him.


    After appreciating the beautiful sight that was Aenar, Margaery turned her focus to Caraxes, she admired the huge creature with a mixture of ambition and admiration. Her gaze wandered between Caraxes and Aenar, then she said with an innocent smile. "He''s so majestic and big."


    Aenar''s lips twitched at Margaery''s possible insinuation, the girl really wasn''t ying at this game of seduction.


    Even Leda couldn''t help but roll her eyes. The young Lady of High Garden was practically wanting to throw herself into her king''s bed, but she still didn''t like this girl.


    Leda preferred Princess Daenerys and Princess Visenya. Both were women who really cared about her king, not this ambitious girl who only wanted the power that woulde with marrying Aenar. But as a vassal and a sword, she only cared about what Aenar wanted and desired.


    "Does Your Grace n to stay long in High Garden? We can go and rx by sailing on the Mander, my private ship is ready to leave at a moment''s notice." Margaery stopped looking at Caraxes and spoke, looking at Aenar with a pleading, innocent look.


    She probably thought that there wouldn''t be a single man in the world who could resist her gaze, but unfortunately for Margaery, she met such a man today.


    "I beg your pardon, Lady Margaery." Aenar showed an expression of regret and continued speaking. "I have urgent business with my Uncle Eddard." How could Aenar waste time rxing while an army of Wildlings was gathering at the Wall at this very moment?


    Especially with Mance holding the Horn of Winter, an artifact that could bring down the Wall at any moment.


    Aenar had to get to the North as quickly as possible to warn his uncle about the Savage Army and notify all the Noble Houses in the North. At the same time, he had to destroy House Bolton, the evil seed he had nted years ago had finally blossomed and he had to reap the fruits of his conspiracy.


    There were too many things to do and too little time, he couldn''t rx with Margaery.


    Margaery had a regretful look on her face, but having learned the art of seduction from her grandmother, she didn''t act like a spoiled girl, but like an obedient wife.


    "Have a safe journey, Your Grace."


    Aenar smiled at her words, he approached her and got dangerously close to the face of the young Lady of House Tyrell.


    Gently holding her neck with one hand, he whispered in an amused tone. "I like this game of seduction between you and me."


    Margaery felt a shiver run through her body at his words. A feeling of weakness almost made her fall to the ground, the hand that gently held her neck didn''t make her afraid, but it did give her a feeling of excitement.


    "I will enjoy ying with you, Margaery of House Tyrell, but be careful when ying with fire, people often get burned by fire." Aenar spoke in a gentle tone as he let go of her neck.


    Margaery didn''t know how she stood, but she smiled elegantly and replied with an innocent tone, as if she didn''t understand what Aenar was saying. "High Garden will always have its gates open to Your Grace."


    "The gates of High Garden or the doors of your rooms?" Aenar asked with a curious tone.


    "Both." Margaery replied with a sweet smile.


    Aenar justughed and walked away.


    Leaving the young woman to watch his back with a stare that was a little frightening for those watching the scene from the outside.


    --------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read 37 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 88 - The Ruins of the Dreadfort (I)

    <h4>Chapter 88 - 88 - The Ruins of the Dreadfort (I)</h4>


    "Fear, anger and resentment is usually caused by one''s own ipetence, so I suggest you be the best version of yourself so that something like this never happens to you." Tyrion Lannister, Imperial Grand Councilor of the Imperium of Mankind.


    <strong>-------------------</strong>


    <strong>North Westeros, Dreadfort Castle.</strong>


    "Ramsay, are you all right?" Domeric, heir to the Dreadfort, knocked on his half-brother''s bedroom door and asked with a worried tone.


    Domeric, like Ramsay Snow and Roose Bolton, had the strangely pale eyes of House Bolton. He was handsome, tall and possessed great charisma. A true knight in every sense of the word. A strangely worthy heir to House Bolton.


    "Come in." Domeric heard his half-brother''s hoarse, cold and angry voice.


    Entering the room, Domeric looked at his brother and saw his hideous face. If he was ugly before, now he really looked like a living nightmare, capable of frightening even the Greatjon of House Umber, known for his courage and bravery on the battlefield.


    "What do you want, brother?" Ramsay asked with a cold tone, not bothering to show respect to the Dreadfort heir. His pale eyes were fixed on his brother''s face and, as if sensing the pity and regret in his gaze, his already cold eyes becamepletely devoid of emotion.


    Showing a smile that was more ugly than anything else, Ramsay poured a ss of wine for his brother and offered it to Domeric, who didn''t notice a few drops of a slightly greenish poison quickly dissolving in his drink.


    Domeric, who had never thought that his brother, whom he had always cared for and loved, would actually poison him at that moment, sipped the wine nonchntly and asked worriedly: "If you tell me who did this to you, I swear I will seek justice in your name, Ramsay. Lord Stark will surely find and punish the murderer who killed your men andmitted such an atrocity."


    Ramsay''s face turned extremely grim at the mention of Lord Stark of Winterfell. Find the murderer and seek justice for him? When had he ever had justice in his life? Every day he was despised, even by the castle servants. His mother was nothing more than an unimportantmoner. His father never liked him.


    The word justice and Ramsay were never in the same sentence once in his life. The world has never been fair or full of justice; only you can get your own justice.


    "I''ll have my revenge." Ramsay responded to his brother''s words with a murderous look. "I''ll have an army and destroy everything he cherishes and loves. I''ll rape his sisters in front of him while I enjoy seeing the look of resentment on his face."


    Domeric''s face changed as he heard those extremely crazy and immoral words.


    "Ramsay, you may be angry, but a man shouldn''t do what you said, especially to women." The Dreadfort heir spoke with a firm tone, containing a reprimand. He med Ramsay''s anger for making him think of such atrocities.


    "Besides, as a bastard, you can''t have an army. It''s against thews of Westeros and of our liege lord, Lord Stark." Domeric continued speaking, ignoring the increasingly cold expression on Ramsay''s face.


    "Yes, you''re right, but as heir to the Dreadfort and future Lord of the Dreadfort, I can have an army. An army controlled by the fear and horror I will make everyone feel." Ramsaymented with a cold tone. He remembered Jon Snow''s strange abilities, including his ability to control people.


    Ramsay didn''t think that magic could control an entire army. In his eyes, if Jon had such an ability, the young man would be Lord of Winterfell right now. So, since Jon couldn''t control an army, he would make that man regret leaving him alive.


    He would take revenge, and in an extremely painful way for Jon Snow.


    Even though Domeric was somewhat na?ve, he understood the implications of Ramsay''s words. Looking down at the goblet of wine in his hand, the Dreadfort heir dropped it on the floor. The goblet spun a few times beforeing to a stop, sshing the purplish liquid all over the floor.


    Just as Domeric was about to speak, his chest began to ache. The pain was small, like a mosquito bite, but it grew rapidly.


    Without even realizing it, Domeric was already on the ground, clutching his throat as blood poured from his eyes, ears and mouth. The look of fear, terror and disbelief was reflected on the Dreadfort heir''s face. He was still shocked by Ramsay''s murder of him.


    Were bastards really synonymous with tragedy and sin?


    In the final moments of his life, Domeric saw some reason for the stigma that the Church of the Seven had ced on bastards. He, who had cared for Ramsay all his life, died at the hands of the person he loved most. He had pulled Ramsay out of the abyss, but Ramsay himself had pushed him back in.


    Pointing a trembling finger at Ramsay, Domeric felt his consciousness cloud over. Then darkness overtook his mind, and he went into the Stranger''s embrace.


    Looking at his brother lying dead on the floor, blood dripping from his eyes, ears and mouth, Ramsay didn''t care and shed a terrifying smile. He wasn''t afraid that Roose would kill him for Domeric''s murder. With the death of the Dreadfort heir, Lord Bolton had only him as sessor.


    If he died, House Bolton would cease to exist.


    And for any lord of a noble house, that waspletely uneptable. The Lord of the Dreadfort would put aside his personal feelings for the continuity of House Bolton.


    "Oh, brother. Why did you have to choke to death?" Ramsaymented with a sadistic and amused look as he wiped the blood from his dead brother''s face, clearing away some evidence that Domeric had been poisoned.


    Putting some food down his throat, Ramsay nodded with satisfaction.


    -


    One dayter.


    Roose Bolton, staring at his lifeless son before him, the Lord of the Dreadfort wanted to roar and kill the bastard who had killed his only son.


    But in the end, reason overcame him and his own feelings. Roose couldn''t allow the Lineage of the Red Kings to be extinguished at his hands. He wouldn''t have the courage to look his ancestors in the eye if House Bolton ceased to exist.


    "My condolences, Father-" Before Ramsay could finish speaking, Roose turned and punched Ramsay so hard in the face that a few teeth flew into the air and the Dreadfort bastard''s nose broke.


    Showing a cold smile, Ramsay ignored the pain in his nose and continued to stare at his father with a feeling of pleasure bubbling up in his chest. It was the first time his father had really looked at him, and he liked that feeling.


    "Don''t you dare talk to me so friendly, you filthy bastard son of a shitty farmer. No matter what you say, do or how you act, you will always be a bastard in my eyes, and I will hate myself until myst days for having made you the heir to my noble house." Roose spoke with a terribly cold tone, and Ramsay''s excited look only inmed the anger in the Dreadfort lord''s chest even more.


    Without any hesitation, he stepped forward and knocked Ramsay to the ground. The lord of House Bolton didn''t hesitate to start hitting the bastard in the face with all his might. Blow after blow, he threw punches as if to relieve all the anger and hatred built up in his heart.


    Roose only stopped when he remembered that he would need the bastard to ensure the continuation of House Bolton. Getting up, he saw that Ramsay''s face was now a mixture of saliva, blood and purple bruises.


    However, there was no feeling of pity on Roose''s face. He looked at the bastard he had sired after a rape and smiled disdainfully.


    "Are you happy, Dreadfort heir?" Roosemented with a terribly sadistic and cold tone, shing a smile that was undeniably reminiscent of Ramsay''s. However, despite everything that had happened, the bastard was not happy.


    However, despite what had happened, Ramsay smiled and replied in a hoarse and equally cold voice: "Yes, my lord father."


    Roose was already dead in Ramsay''s eyes, he had already killed the brother who loved him, what was killing a father who hated himpared to that?


    Roose, hearing his words, couldn''t help but look at Ramsay with a touch of fear. The person who could endure all this and show a smile couldn''t be normal, he was a real monster.


    But again, even if he was creating the monster that would one day kill him, Roose couldn''t kill Ramsay.


    Roose just hoped that the Old Gods would be kind enough to let him have another child so that he could finally kill Ramsay.


    --------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read 37 Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 89 - The Ruins of the Dreadfort (II)

    <h4>Chapter 89 - 89 - The Ruins of the Dreadfort (II)</h4>


    <strong>"I want to fly it!!!"</strong><strong>Arya Stark thought excitedly as she saw Caraxesnding outside Winterfell.</strong>


    <strong>--------------</strong>


    <strong>North, Winterfell - home of House Stark.</strong>


    Arya, almost six years old, looked at her younger brother with pride as she saw Bran finally eating on his own, without any help. Previously Bran had eaten with Catelyn''s help, even though he was four years old, this waspletely uneptable to Arya, who had taught Bran to eat alone.


    Looking over, she saw her older brother, Robb, eating in silence next to Theon Greyjoy, someone she didn''t like at all for insulting Jon behind his back. Of course, after his father revealed Jon''s true identity, the Pyke heir never dared to speak ill of her brother again.


    Noticing the empty seat next to her father, Arya showed an ufortable expression. Although Catelyn forced her to learn to sew and act like ady, in the end, her mother still loved her, and she loved her back.


    But ever since Jon''s identity was revealed, the tension in her parents'' marriage seemed to grow by the day. Catelyn no longer broke her fast with the family, preferring to stay in her room praying or reading a book, with no intention of leaving any time soon.


    "Father, when will Jon be back?" Four-year-old Bran asked innocently. He missed his loving and gentle brother, who always brought him sweets to eat in secret. Knowing that Jon was the true Heir to the Iron Throne didn''t cause any special feelings in the boy, it just made Jon more powerful in his eyes.


    At the same time, Bran wondered if Jon would ept him into the Kingsguard!


    Like any boy who grew up and yed role-ying inspired by great men like Aemon the Dragon Knight, Ser Duncan the Tall, Arthur Dayne the Morning Sword and Barristan the Bold.


    Eddard let out a sigh and answered his son with a gentle look:


    "I don''t know, Bran, but it will probably be soon."


    Bran, oblivious to the impact of his words, smiled broadly as he devoured his bread. One-year-old Rickon was on his older sister''sp, helping him to eat. His meal consisted of milk, served in a spoon small enough to feed his baby mouth.


    Sansa, who was feeding Rickon, felt satisfied with every spoonful her brother drank. Seeing his chubby cheeks, she couldn''t resist squeezing them, causing little Rickon to show an expression of displeasure.


    However, hearing his other brother''s question, the smile on Sansa''s face stiffened. The image of the handsome boy appeared in her mind. She couldn''t imagine that the prince she had always dreamed of had always been by her side. And he wasn''t her brother, but the cousin hidden by her father in Winterfell.


    Sansa looked discreetly at her father and wondered if she could marry Jon. The eight-year-old didn''t know what disastrous consequences could happen if Jon''s existence became known to Robert, especially Eddard Stark''s betrayal, but she was still thinking about marrying Jon and bing a queen just like in the stories she had been told.


    At this point, Aenar had to say that the customs of Westeros were strange in certain matters. Incest between brother and sister was taboo, but incest between cousins was readily epted as normal.


    Tywin Lannister himself and Joanna Lannister were first cousins, and Tywin''s uncle was his own father-inw. How such a close blood rtionship was not considered incest was a mystery in the eyes of Aenar, who came from another world.


    Eddard didn''t know what his daughter was thinking or perhaps he would actually kill old Septa for having contaminated his daughter with so many stories of knights, princes and princesses.


    But the mention of Jon, or rather Aenar, brought a look of emotion to Eddard''s face. News of the Second Field of Fire had reached even the North. Eddard didn''t know whether to be worried or proud of Aenar, but he was certainly d that everything had turned out well, at least for House Targaryen in Essos.


    Breakfast ended in silence. As soon as she had swallowed thest piece of bread, Arya slipped away without hesitation, she knew that her father would soon order her to attend Maester Luwin''s lessons. She hated those tedious lessons that put her to sleep in less than five minutes.


    Eddard let out a weary sigh as he watched her flee, but a gentle gleam lit his eyes. His daughter reminded him of Lyanna, so much so that he sometimes wondered if Arya wasn''t Lyanna herself reincarnated.


    -


    In the stables, Arya was about to mount a horse when a strange sound caught her attention.


    It was simr to the pping of a bird''s wings, but much louder. There was something else in that noise, a guttural sound, deep and powerful.


    Curious, she raised her eyes to the clear northern sky. She saw a small ck dot in the distance, so far away that she wondered if she was seeing things.


    She frowned and narrowed her vision, making the ck dot clearer.


    The sound became more intense. The ck dot grew.


    Then Arya understood.


    Her heart almost stopped.


    <strong>"FATHER!!!!!!!!!!!"</strong>


    She shot back into the castle, screaming at the top of her lungs as she ran up the stairs.


    In the corridors, servants looked at each other in rm. Guards stood in the way, but Arya flew past them like an arrow, climbing the steps in twos.


    When he reached his father''s office, he didn''t even bother to knock.


    The door opened with a bang.


    Eddard, who was about to start his day, froze. He had already heard his daughter''s screams echoing through the castle, getting louder by the moment. Now Arya appeared before him, sweating, gasping, her eyes shining with wild happiness.


    She tried to speak, but she was out of breath.


    Recovering quickly, she dered in one breath, her voice still quivering with excitement:


    "A dragon ising towards us! It''s Jon! He''s back!!!"


    Eddard heard his daughter''s words and his eyes widened. He abruptly got up from his chair and quickly walked out of the office together with his daughter.


    It wasn''t just Arya who had heard the sounds earlier. As long as he wasn''t deaf, he could hear such a loud and clear sound at that moment.


    Robb, who had just dressed appropriately for a training session with Ser Rodrik Cassel, also looked up at the sky with shock and disbelief. There wasn''t a person in the world who could see Caraxes and not marvel at his imposing, gigantic figure.


    Putting his training aside, Robb ran towards the Stables and rode his steed towards the exit from Winterfell, where the dragon hadnded earlier.


    In the end, Robb saw that his father was faster and was already dozens of meters ahead of him. He saw a small figure next to his father, assuming it was Arya.


    Arge entourage left the gates of Winterfell and all headed towards the gigantic dragon now resting on the snowy ground.


    The closer they got, the more Robb was shocked. Seeing the size of Caraxes from afar and seeing it up close were twopletely different things.


    (Note: Caraxes is currently about 81 meters long, not counting his tail. In the year 296 he will be the size of Vhagar and in the year 300, he will be the size of Balerion).


    Robb then saw Jon, or rather Aenar again.


    He looked taller in the few months since he had seen him, his ck hair was now white-gold and he was dressed exquisitely, in an apparently very expensive red suit. He looked like what you would expect from a king.


    However, the girl next to him caught Robb''s eye, not because of her beautiful appearance, but because of her eyes. They were so simr to his father''s eyes that it was simply shocking.


    Seeing the armor and white robes, Robb knew that the girl was part of Aenar''s Kingsguard, which didn''t surprise him. Having known Aenar since he was a boy, he knew that his cousin didn''t care about gender, as long as it was useful, he would ept whoever it was.


    "JONNNN!!!" Arya jumped off the horse and without any hesitation, jumped into Aenar''s arms with a big smile.


    Aenar held the girl with a smile on his lips and spoke in an amused tone. "You''re ady, behave like one."


    Arya practically growled at Aenar''s words, but said nothing and just hugged him tightly.


    "Wee back home, Jon." She murmured with an emotional tone, tears threatening to fall from her eyes.


    Aenar showed a dazed expression for a moment, but smiled broadly and hugged the girl back.


    "Yes, I''m home." He said with a warm smile.


    ---------------


    <strong>There will even be a Chapter until Iplete the 40 advanced Chapters on Patreon (currently at 34).</strong>


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 90 - The Ruins of the Dreadfort (III)

    <h4>Chapter 90 - 90 - The Ruins of the Dreadfort (III)</h4>


    "Don''t be afraid of falling, be afraid of staying down and not getting up, because it means you''ve lost all your courage to go on." Princess Regent, Alyssane I Targaryen, the Supreme Truth of the Imperium of Mankind.


    -----------------


    Inside Winterfell Castle, in the Great Hall.


    "So that''s little Rickon." Aenar spoke, looking at the baby with a gentle gaze. He then looked at Eddard Stark with admiration; it wasn''t every man or woman who could bear seven children.


    Eddard couldn''t help but feel a little proud to see all his children finally reunited. The thing he was most proud of was his family. Anything else was irrelevant in front of him. It showed that Eddard had never been taught to rule.


    Brandon Stark, Eddard''s brother, would never think like that and would always put House Stark above all else, just as all the Lords and Kings of Winter had been taught for over eight thousand years.


    "Jon, let''s train! I''ve gotten much better than before." Aryamented, circling Aenar with a happy look full of excitement.


    "Arya, my name is Aenar." Aenar looked at Arya and corrected the girl with a soft tone. Jon Snow was a child, and Aenar was the man born to rule. They were both him, but he could never be Jon Snow again. Not because he didn''t want to be, but because the world forced him to be.


    The smile on Arya''s face stiffened when she heard his words. She wanted to make a joke, but when she saw his purple eyes staring at her seriously, she knew he meant it. It saddened her; she felt like her brother had been taken away from her.


    "We''ll train another time. I have to talk to Lord Stark and Robb." Although he knew Arya''s thoughts, Aenar said nothing to console her. The sooner she understood that he wasn''t Jon Snow, the quicker she would adapt to this new reality.


    "Brother!" Robb hugged Aenar tightly, and they bothughed.


    "You look small, Robb." Aenarmented in an amused tone, making Robb roll his eyes, although he still felt a little small in front of Aenar.


    <i>''Do I really have to drink wolf''s milk to grow so much?</i> '' Robb thought, remembering the rumors he had heard from the servants about Aenar''s great growth.


    After the greetings, Robb, curious about the woman from the Royal Guard, looked at Leda with interest. He still couldn''t help thinking how much the girl''s eyes resembled those of his father. They were practically a copy of each other.


    "Who is it?" He asked, causing everyone to turn their gaze to Leda, who stood faithfully behind her king, protecting him at all times.


    "Leda Dayne, Lady Commander of the Royal Guard and current Morning Sword of House Dayne of Starfall." Aenar replied with an amused smile on her lips. His eyes couldn''t help but focus on Eddard''s rigid face.


    When Bran heard Leda''s identity, he almost screamed with shock. The four-year-old''s eyes shone brighter than ever. He looked at the sword in its scabbard and was mesmerized by the handle. Expecting the legendary meteorite steel sword to be drawn at any moment.


    There wasn''t a single child, teenager or young adult who didn''t know Dawn. The sword had be legendary in the hands of Arthur Dayne.


    Leda, who had been protecting Aenar the whole time, looked discreetly at her father with a calm, indifferent gaze. She had been analyzing him ever since she first saw him and had to admit that he was an excellent swordsman these days.


    But she couldn''t imagine how young Eddard Stark had survived and killed his uncle, Arthur Dayne, a legendary man known for his incredible skill with the sword.


    As for other feelings, Leda found that she felt nothing surprising. In the end, although she carried his blood, he hadn''t created her, so she didn''t feel anything particrly special for Eddard.


    As Leda looked at the Lord of Winterfell, the Lord of Winterfell himself was also watching her. Although Leda''s face was more androgynous, he could still recognize some of Ashara''s features in the girl, especially her nose and eyebrows.


    Looking into Leda''s gray eyes, Eddard felt as if he had been punched in the stomach. He had taken ady''s purity and made her pregnant. In the end, because of a war, he couldn''t marry the woman he loved and had to marry Catelyn to form alliances.


    He was sure: Leda was his daughter. This brought a huge sense of shame to the Lord of Winterfell. He felt like dirt more than ever. Everyone called him honorable and just, but he didn''t feel that way himself. What honorable man could do what he did to a woman?


    "Let''s talk in my Sr."


    Calming the turbulent feelings bubbling up in his chest, Eddard spoke in a seemingly calm tone, but the slight tension didn''t escape Aenar''s notice.


    Not wanting to embarrass Eddard further, Aenar nodded and followed the Lord of Winterfell to the Lord of the North''s Sr. Robb and Leda apanied them.


    Once inside Eddard''s manor, Aenar sat down in the chair and spoke directly:


    "All the Lords of the North must be summoned to bend the knee to me and swear their oaths of allegiance."


    Eddard knew this would happen, but he felt an enormous headache as he listened to his words. The Lords of the North could be truly loyal, but at the same time they were the most stubborn, angry and barbaric in Westeros. Once something was put into their minds, it was hard to change their minds.


    Eddard might only hate Aerys and Rhaegar, but not the other lords. Many hated House Targaryen as a whole, especially because of the deaths of his father, Rickard Stark, and his brother, Brandon. And this dissatisfaction came not only from these losses, but also from the humiliation they had felt ever since Torrhen Stark had knelt before Aegon I Targaryen during the Conquest of Westeros.


    "I''ll convince them, Uncle."


    Noticing the concern on Eddard''s face, Aenar spoke in a calm, regal tone. He would not allow dissent among the ranks of his army. He would rather kill all the Lords and destroy the Noble Houses than risk being betrayed at a crucial moment.


    Eddard couldn''t help but stare dazedly at Aenar. The image of the quiet, determined child was reced by the image of the man standing before him. Not a boy, but a real King.


    "Uncle, I came to Westeros ahead of schedule for other reasons."


    Aenar spoke seriously. Although he knew that going North would announce that House Stark was submitting to a Targaryen King again, he didn''t mind. Fighting the Night King and his zombie army was the most important thing at the moment.


    "I will open the gates of the Wall and let an army of a hundred thousand wildlings into the North."


    When Aenar finished speaking, Robb and Eddard''s eyes widened in shock.


    If convincing the Northern Lords peacefully was unlikely before, now it waspletely impossible. All the Northern Lords would be furious to hear Aenar''s words. The blood feud between the North and the Savages was not recent, but dated back to the construction of the Wall.


    Eight thousand years of hatred would not be easily forgotten.


    But did Aenar care about the anger of the Northern Lords? The answer was an absolute no. These days, he didn''t like people saying "no" to him. Perhaps it was the arrogance born within him, but as someone who prized absolutism above all else in the monarchy, he wouldn''t hear "no" from his vassals.


    And if it was necessary to kill all the Northern Lords to prevent dissent, he would do it. For his future ns, he was the god of humanity''s empire and could not be contradicted in any way. Only when everyone said "yes" without any hesitation could humanity survive the gods of chaos that were being generated at that moment.


    "Before I came north, I visited High Garden and House Tyrell bent the knee. Lord Mace will send food to help feed these hundred thousand savages for months until they can grow crops on their own." Aenar spoke again with a serious tone.


    One of Eddard''s worries disappeared when he heard that the food would arrive. Even the food grown in the ss greenhouses, known in the North as ss Gardens, together with the food bought from the Reach was not enough to feed the whole North, the food would definitely not be enough for an extra hundred thousand mouths.


    "But why?" Robb asked the question he wanted most at that moment.


    (Note: I''m not going to show the scene of the White Walkers and the Night King again).


    After Aenar showed the vision to Robb and Eddard, they both became terribly quiet.


    In the end, Eddard broke the silence. "Will we win?" The Lord of Winterfell asked with a calm tone, but behind the calm, a concern could not be hidden.


    "Honestly, this Long Night is much longer than thest, but we will win." Aenar replied without any hesitation, there was only pure confidence in his voice.


    As he had said before, this Long Night was indeed much bigger because of the gods personally intervening in it, but Aenar would not lose.


    <strong>Of that, he was absolutely certain.</strong>


    <strong>-------


    </strong>


    <strong></strong>Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 91 - The Ruins of the Dreadfort (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 91 - 91 - The Ruins of the Dreadfort (IV)</h4>


    "Tyrant or despot, take your pick, but everything I have done and will do is for the good of mankind." Aenar Targaryen, God-Emperor ofos.


    ----------


    "But, Uncle, to facilitate the ceremony of allegiance with the Lords of the North, I''ll have to leave and I''ll be back in half a day." Aenar spoke, rising from his chair, causing everyone in the Manor, including Leda, to look at him in surprise.


    "Leda, you stay in Winterfell." Seeing that Leda wanted to follow him, Aenar spoke, letting the girl, for the first time, show a ratherical expression. It was the look of a dog being abandoned.


    Suppressing the urge to tease the Lady Commander of the Royal Guard, Aenar spoke gently: "I think you and Lord Stark need to talk about a lot of things."


    Hearing his words, Robb looked strangely at Leda and Eddard, as if confused about what they both had to talk about.


    Without waiting for Leda''s reply, Aenar left the Manor and headed for the exit of Winterfell castle.


    He was about to pay the Dreadfort a visit and burn some people again. Remembering the smell of burning flesh at the Second Field of Fire in Vntis, Aenar began to feel excited. He quite liked burning his enemies, especially those he especially wanted to kill, like House Bolton.


    <strong>-</strong>


    <strong>A few hourster - North, Dreadfort</strong>


    Roose was sitting in his study with a letter in his hands. The red wax seal that sealed it bore a lion on two paws, roaring.


    A letter from House Lannister.


    Roose had already read the letter and knew what it contained. And he had to admit: he really liked what was written on the paper.


    <strong>Roose, of House Bolton, Guardian of the North and Lord of Winterfell.</strong>


    He really liked how those words sounded together. As for loyalty? Rooseughed at the idiots who were blindly loyal to a ruler.


    Especially House Bolton, the Red Kings, who had a long history of betrayals against the Winter Kings, even after submitting to House Stark.


    Like any Ancient Noble House, the Red Kings and the Winter Kings had a long-standing blood feud, which had never really been extinguished. At that moment, behind a secret passage, the yed skins of the Winter Kings were proudly stretched across the wall, disying the Red Kings'' incredible deeds.


    Now, with the help of House Lannister, Roose finally had hope of achieving what no other Red King had managed: destroying House Stark!


    Roose wanted tough, and in the end, even with his son''s death hanging over him, it didn''t dilute the sense of euphoria and pleasure he was feeling at that moment.


    The Lord of the Dreadfort stoppedughing. He knew he couldn''t attack too hastily. He would strike when House Stark was most vulnerable. Only by killing all the Stark men and marrying the women could he obtain the North without causing the vassals of House Stark to revolt.


    Suddenly, the office door opened and, under Roose''s stunned eyes, a tall young man with golden-white hair and purple eyes entered as if he owned the ce. He picked up a jug of wine and poured himself a ss, while looking at him with an amused look.


    "The wine is very good, better than the beer they sell in the North." Aenarmented, feeling the slightly spicy taste on his tongue.


    "Who are you and how did you get past my guards?" Roose drew his sword in an instant and asked with an indifferent tone. His pale eyes, like two moons in the night sky, stared at Aenar with cold lethality.


    Aenar didn''t answer. He walked over to the table and picked up the envelope containing the letter from Tywin Lannister, Lord of the Rock.


    "Tywin is really cunning. He knows he can''t fight the North with Moat Cailin in the way, so in case of betrayal, he''s put an important piece hidden away to be used at the right moment." Aenarmented with a nonchnt tone. "Honestly, if I didn''t have the ability to see the future, fighting someone so experienced would be a big problem."


    Roose listened in silence to the ravings of the young man in front of him. See the future? He scoffed at the boy''s madness, but the feeling that something was incredibly wrong never went away.


    Without any hesitation, Roose attacked the young man with a cold stare. Although he didn''t know how the young man had gotten into the Dreadfort, he had to die.


    Aenar didn''t even move and simply spoke with an unquestioning tone. <strong>"Sit down and start writing."</strong>


    Under Roose''s shocked eyes, his body refused to obey hismands, and he was forced to sit down, pick up a nk sheet of paper and a quill tipped with ink.


    "Write down for all the Lords of the North the words of Tywin Lannister and tell them how much they will gain by submitting to the reign of House Bolton."


    Aenar walked up behind Roose and spoke in a gentle tone, but that gentleness only made the Lord of the Dreadfort''s face paler than his own eyes, if such a thing was possible in the first ce.


    Roose wanted to stop, but no matter how much he screamed in his mind, his body simply wouldn''t obey his orders. And if he kept writing and sending those letters to all the Northern Lords, he was sure that House Bolton would be destroyed.


    Although House Bolton was not loyal, the other noble houses were. All the Noble Houses of the North would be enemies of House Bolton at the same time!


    "I''m doing this so I don''t look like an unscrupulous tyrant. At least, for now, I must be a benevolent king full of justice." Aenarmented with a bored tone. He had invaded the Dreadfort using the Voice and seeded easily, there were few humans with enough mental stamina to shake off his influence.


    "In the future, I really will be a tyrant, but I''ll be a tyrant for the good of humanity."


    Aenar knew very well how hypocritical, crazy and insane his words were. But in the end, humanity would only achieve greatness when it was totally unified. And for that, only a Tyrant God could control the most vtile beings in the known universe.


    Roose no longer wanted to hear Aenar''s words. The boy was mad and a sorcerer for controlling him using the Voice. However, under his desperate eyes, letter after letter was written, all sealed with red wax and the coat of arms of House Bolton. With each letter written, he felt as if a sword was being driven through his heart.


    "I don''t usually like killing people, but what I''m going to do to your noble house, I''m going to enjoy. I''ll take pleasure in reducing every atom of your castle to ashes." Aenar spoke with a smile on his face. "And when it''s all over, everything that remains of House Bolton will be erased. I''ll make sure no one remembers what House Bolton was."


    Aenar knew how to strike terror into someone, especially a Lord of a Noble House, who had always been obsessed with ensuring the continuity of his lineage above anything else.


    Aenar''s words aroused anger, fear and resentment in Roose. All these emotions were reflected in the Dreadfort Lord''s eyes, which took on a furious look, with red veins clearly visible in the sclera.


    "I can feel your anger, but me yourself for belonging to a Noble House that I abhor with all my might." Aenar spoke as he poured himself another ss of wine. He really liked that slightly spicy wine, it was perfect for drinking in the cold.


    "Order the letters to be sent and go back to the office, I''ll have you killed by sticking a sword through your heart." Aenar ordered, using the Voice. He didn''t hide Roose''s fate, only intensifying the Lord of Dreadfor''s fear and terror.


    Roose''s body obeyed, even against his will.


    Watching Roose leave his own office, Aenar sat down in the seat that had belonged to all the Red Kings and Lords of the Dreadfort before. After killing Roose, he would find Ramsay and burn the entire Dreadfort before him, finally destroying the young man''sst hope of revenge.


    Call him a sadist, but he thought that would be a pleasant fate for a monster like Ramsay.


    ---------


    Note: Don''t expect too much, I''m not George Martin or Frank Herberbt


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    P-atreon/GOTSW


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 92 - The Ruins of the Dreadfort (V)

    <h4>Chapter 92 - 92 - The Ruins of the Dreadfort (V)</h4>


    "Watch... watch as your hope is slowly reduced to ashes before your eyes." Aenar Targaryen whispering to Ramsay Snow.


    -------------


    Seeing Roose return to the office with a terrified expression, Aenar smiled and drew Lady Lya from her scabbard. The sword came out with a shing sound, resounding off the walls of the office. The milky-colored de seemed to glow, even without the sun''s rays falling on it.


    Approaching Roose, despite the man''s terrified look, Aenar spoke with a cold tone:


    "Go to hell safely, Lord Bolton."


    Without any hesitation, the sword pierced Roose''s heart. To add to his suffering, Aenar slowly plunged the de into his chest, in no hurry to kill the Lord of the Dreadfort. He enjoyed seeing the fear and terror in the man''s eyes.


    The same look that Roose''s victims gave him during the skinning process, the same look of fear and terror that the women this man raped showed during the brutal act. For this reason, Aenar felt no pity for such human scum, it even increased their suffering.


    Aenar then gently helped the Lord of the Dreadfort to his seat. Blood dripped from Roose''s mouth, while the light from his eyes gradually faded, as did thest breath from his lungs. Even in the final moments of his life, he couldn''t understand how he had offended someone so powerful.


    Looking at the lifeless body of the great Lord of the Dreadfort, with a wound in his chest and blood dripping from his mouth, Aenar felt nothing but indifference. There was no special feeling in killing the descendant of the Red Kings of the North.


    "Let''s go to the second stage of the theater," Aenar muttered as he pulled Lady Lya from the chest of Roose''s dead body and sheathed his sword again.


    Leaving Roose''s office, Aenar walked calmly through the corridors of the Dreadfort as if he were the master of the castle. If anyone saw him, they would think he was the owner, for he walked with confidence and firm steps.


    Aenar stopped in front of a door after walking for a few minutes. It was Ramsay''s room, the bastard''s new bedroom after Domeric died. He had received this information from one of the servants, who had kindly offered it to him.


    Opening the door, Aenar saw a luxurious room by medieval standards and, in the center, a bed with ck sheets could be seen. In it, a young man with a terrifying face was sleeping peacefully. It was Ramsay. The young man was doped up on the wine served by one of the servants.


    Aenar wanted Ramsay to wake up at the right time to enjoy the show.


    Looking at Ramsay sleeping, Aenar didn''t rush to wake the sleeping beauty. He sat in the chair next to the bed and sipped his wine with a leisurely expression. After destroying the Dreadfort, he would have to return to Winterfell and await the arrival of the Lords of the North.


    At that moment, Aenar could imagine how much those brutish, brainless lords would try to challenge him, something he would dly ept. After all, he needed something to de-stress, and beating up stupid people was a great relief.


    Turning his gaze to Ramsay''s sleeping face, Aenar''s lips curved into a smile tinged with a touch of coldness. He was really looking forward to seeing the rapist''s expression when he woke up and saw him at his bedside.


    But at the same time, he didn''t want to wait too long. He wanted to get back to Winterfell as soon as possible and wait for news of the ruins of the Dreadfort to spread. That wouldn''t take long; ravens were surprisingly quick in their missions to deliver letters.


    Aenar raised the goblet above Ramsay and swirled it around, pouring the entire contents into the bastard''s face. The wet, suffocating sensation woke him up in an instant.


    Just as Ramsay was about to shout angrily at whoever had woken him up like that, he looked up and saw a pair of purple eyes staring coldly at him.


    The expression of fury on his face hardened. Absolute terror was reflected in his disfigured, grotesque face. However, all doubts, anger and resentment were swept aside when he pulled a knife from under his pillow and attacked Aenar without any hesitation.


    "Good morning, sleeping beauty," Aenarmented in an amused tone as he calmly deflected the knife blows. Ramsay looked like an animal full of rage, brandishing the de in all directions. None of the blows even came close to hitting the dragon prince.


    Aenar tired of dodging and, with one swift blow, punched Ramsay in the stomach, making the young man clutch his stomach and take a deep breath. He fell to his knees, gasping violently as saliva mixed with blood dripped from his mouth. Aenar''s blow had not been light, he had used a lot of force.


    Although the Water of Life hadn''t strengthened his body, the Immaterium dimension had. A strong body was needed to resist the deadly radiation of the Warp''s energy.


    Still kneeling, Ramsay looked at Aenar with a look like that of a wounded animal. But unlike someone who would feel sorry for having stepped on a dog or cat''s ass, Aenar felt nothing but sadistic pleasure at seeing him like this.


    Grabbing Ramsay by the hair, Aenar dragged the young man out of the room. Ramsay tried to struggle, but no matter how much he struggled, fought or bit, the hand holding his hair seemed to be made of steel.


    "LET ME GO, YOU FILTHY BASTARD! YOU PIECE OF SHIT! I''M THE DREADFORT HEIR, AND YOU''RE JUST A BASTARD! YOU CAN''T KILL ME! ONLY THE KING AND LORD STARK CAN SENTENCE ME TO DEATH!!!"


    "GUARDS!!!!!!!!"


    "GUARDS!!!!"


    "GUARDSSS!!!!"


    Ramsay cursed, struggled and shouted at the top of his voice for everyone to hear, but his desperation only grew when he saw the guards of House Bolton on either side of the corridor, standing erect and majestic. However, everyone''s eyes were cold and indifferent.


    The guards didn''t even look at Ramsay, they stood erect and still, all holding swords as if they were performing a sacred task.


    Dragging Ramsay shirtless across the cold northern earth, Aenar stepped out of the Dreadfort and released the bastard, letting him fall to the ground.


    Ramsay didn''t move, not by choice, but he found himself unable to do so because Aenar''s foot was on his neck, preventing him from getting up or even moving. Which made him unable to take his eyes off the Ancestral Castle of House Bolton.


    His face was pressed into the cold, wet earth of the North.


    "I killed your father before I met you." Aenarmented with an amused tone. "Congrattions on bing Lord of the Dreadfort."


    Ramsay''s eyes widened at his words. His father was gone and as thew of inheritance dictated, the heir designated by the Lord should take over the running of the Noble House. However, Ramsay wasn''t happy at all, on the contrary, there was only terror bubbling in his chest.


    If Jon had killed Roose, would he hesitate to kill him, a bastard?


    "Caraxes, Dracarys." Ramsay heard Jon speak again, this time in anguage he didn''t know. He didn''t understand what Jon had said, but he would understand in the next instant.


    Ramsay, who was pressed against the earth, felt tremors approaching and soon a deafening pping of wings sounded, along with the snow being thrown up.


    Ramsay''s pale eyes widened at the sight of the huge winged creature flying over the Dreadfort. Then the color crimson filled the vision of the Bastard Heir of House Bolton.


    "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!!!!" A furious roar came out of Ramsay''s mouth as he watched his hopes being burned away by the crimson mes.


    The Dreadfort was the only way for him to realize his ambitions and carry out his revenge, but in front of him, his hope was melting relentlessly in the crimson mes.


    "Why? What have I done to you?" Ramsay asked with a lifeless look on his face, his voice hoarse and trembling.


    "I have a n and that n has to be exactly as I want it, I needed to burn down a castle to make the Northern Lords more tame and you were chosen." Aenar replied with an amused tone. "You''ll be the reason most people bend the knee to me, aren''t you honored to have such a worthy mission?"


    "Go to hell, Ramsay Snow." Aenar spoke calmly as he drew out Lady Lya. "I''ll see you in hell if fate ever allows it and I''ll kill you again."


    He spoke with a cold tone as he cut off Ramsay''s head with one swift blow. The Dreadfort Bastard''s head separated from his body and blood gushed out onto the snow.


    With Ramsay''s death, the line of the Red Kings of House Bolton was officially extinct.


    In thest moment of his life, Ramsay shuddered to hear Aenar''s words, he thought he was cruel, but the young man pressing his face against the cold earth was a true demon.


    He admitted that he was a Lesser Evil, but Jon was the Greater Evil.


    ----------


    Note: I spent the day rewriting this Chapter and I still don''t feel I finished it properly.


    <strong>Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!</strong>


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 93 - The Ruins of the Dreadfort (VI)

    <h4>Chapter 93 - 93 - The Ruins of the Dreadfort (VI)</h4>


    "Watch your words, I can be a generous person, but I can also be quite cruel when I want to be." Aenar Targaryen, in front of the Lord and Lady of the North.


    --------------


    Holding Ramsay''s head, Aenar looked at the ruins of the Dreadfort, still consumed by red mes, and nodded, satisfied. He had killed all the guards of House Bolton for obvious reasons. The only people he had ordered out of the castle were the women, women who had been forced to practically be sex ves.


    What he saw in the dungeons of the Dreadfort would stay with him for the rest of his life. There were monsters, and there were real monsters. The entire House of Bolton was a cancer that he had long wanted to eradicate from the face of the beautiful he woulde to rule.


    With a crash, Caraxesnded next to Aenar, kicking up huge amounts of snow. The dragon''s neck curved around its rider, unconsciously protecting him.


    "Thanks for the hard work, Caraxes," Aenar thanked his partner with a satisfied smile, disying Ramsay Snow''s head.


    He would take the head back to Winterfell, as it was Ramsay who would take the me for the letters sent. Aenar would only add that the bastard had killed Domeric and his own father to inherit the position of Lord of the Dreadfort.


    If it were with another noble house, perhaps many would be suspicious of his words, but not with House Bolton, which already had a terrible reputation, worse even than House Frey in Riverrun.


    Still holding Ramsay''s head, Aenar mounted Caraxes'' saddle. Looking once more at the ruined castle, its stones twisted, melted, charred and scorched, he let out a sigh. The crimson dragon took a few steps forward and then took to the sky.


    ...


    With a loud, powerful roar, Caraxesnded outside Winterfell. The castle had no room for a dragon of his size.


    However, like any dragon, Caraxes loved digging holes to find the warmest ces in the bowels of the earth and warm himself. So, outside Winterfell, there was a huge hole that could easily be mistaken for a gigantic well.


    Seeing the dragon settle into its makeshift cave, Aenar decided to let his uncle deal with it. After all, Winterfell wasn''t his to worry about...


    Still holding Ramsay''s head, Aenar entered the castle under the fearful gaze of the guards. No one stopped him or even dared to say anything, everyone just made way for him.


    <strong>In the castle training grounds.</strong>


    "Why are you holding a head?"


    Robb, on seeing Aenar enter the training ground, was shocked to discover that his brother was carrying a decapitated head by its hair.


    However, he put that aside when he remembered the letter that Lord Medger, of House Cerwyn, had personally delivered to his father. A letter sent by the Lord of the Dreadfort, Roose Bolton.


    Lord Medger''s poor horse had died of exhaustion on arrival, demonstrating how quickly he had traveled to Winterfell.


    Remembering the words written in the letter, Robb''s face turned as cold as the northern winter.


    If before he hadn''t had a good impression of House Lannister, now he felt a deep disgust. He really wanted to march into Lannisport and burn that city to the ground.


    Robb told Aenar everything and he nodded in satisfaction. Lord Medger was really fast, a journey that would normally take half a day took only a few hours.


    "Let''s go to the Great Hall together. I have some things to exin to Lord Stark," said Aenar, still holding Ramsay''s head, as he walked towards the Great Hall.


    Robb nodded and, although curious about his head, followed Aenar.


    As soon as they both entered the Great Hall, they heard the roar of an angry man. "Lord Stark, call up your banners! Let''s march towards the Dreadfort and cut off Roose Bolton''s damn head!"


    Eddard Stark, sitting in the seat of the Kings of Winter, also had a particrly cold expression. If Robb was furious, the Guardian of the North was even more so. However, before he could speak, he heard his nephew''s voice.


    "There''s no need to march to the Dreadfort."


    Aenar paused before continuing: "Roose Bolton is dead, and House Bolton has ceased to exist, as has the Dreadfort, which is now nothing more than a pile of molten rock."


    Whether it was Rodrik Cassel, Robb, Eddard Stark or Medger Cerwyn, everyone was stunned by Aenar''s words. After all, the extinction of a House was something extremely serious and rare to happen.


    Medger looked at the boy with the white-gold hair and purple eyes with a perplexed expression. Remembering the rumours he had heard when he arrived in Winterfell, he realized that there might be some truth to those absurd stories. The mood of the lord of House Cerwyn couldn''t have been more conflicted at that moment.


    He had heard from the Targaryen King like everyone else, especially after the Second Field of Fire, so to see the Targaryen King talking so friendly to Lord Stark left the Lord of Cerwyn with mixed feelings of anger, confusion and disbelief.


    "What happened, Your Grace?" Faced with a lord like Medger, Eddard addressed his nephew with formality.


    "Roose Bolton''s bastard, Ramsay Snow, on Tywin Lannister''s orders, murdered the heir to the Dreadfort, Domeric Bolton, and his own father in order to inherit titles andnds. I discovered the conspiracy, but I was toote, everything had already happened." Aenar lied without showing any expression to indicate that he was lying. "Ramsay tried to attack me along with the guards of House Bolton. I fought back... and burned down the entire Dreadfort castle."


    Eddard stroked his own forehead as he listened to Aenar''s ount. Did he believe his nephew''s words? Absolutely not!


    He still remembered what Aenar had said before he left and knew better than anyone that it was probably a lie, even though the letter he had read earlier was, in fact, true.


    In Eddard''s eyes, there was no way his nephew could have controlled anyone or forced that letter to be written, even with a dragon in his possession. It would be a suicidal move, something no one in their right mind would dare to do. So he just assumed that Ramsay Snow had been blinded by greed, relying too much on Tywin Lannister''s support.


    "Lord Stark, who might that be?" Medger asked, looking at Aenar with typical Northern distrust for foreigners.


    "Aenar of Targaryen, First of His Name, Son of Prince Rhaegar of House Targaryen and my dear sister, Lady Lyanna of House Stark." Eddard presented Aenar with a calm look.


    "Did you bend the knee to the Targaryens, Lord Stark?" Medger looked at Aenar and showed a mixture of feelings in his gaze.


    "Yes." Eddard said as seriously as he could.


    "But his father kidnapped and raped-" Medger didn''t even have a chance to finish speaking.


    Leda, who had to arrive after sensing her king''s arrival. She drew her sword and with a movement that was simply impossible for any normal human to follow, ced it dangerously close to the Lord of Cerwyn''s neck.


    <strong>"Lord Medger."</strong> Aenar spoke, his voice so cold that it made the surrounding temperature drop dramatically. The Immaterium''s energy subtly filled the room. "I won''t cut off your head because you don''t know the truth, but don''t ever call my father a rapist again."


    Medger felt a shiver run through his body-those purple eyes really frightened him. In front of that intense gaze, he felt infinitesimally small.


    Eddard didn''t have a pleasant expression either when he heard the mention of his sister''s rape.


    "My parents married, and I was born naturally. There was no kidnapping or rape. Certain people made up lies to destroy House Targaryen, and the whole continent became a ything in their hands, including House Stark," Aenar stated in a cold tone, his gaze fixed on Medger.


    "My grandfather, Rickard Stark, was led to believe that my mother was in King''s Landing, in the Red Keep. This led to his death and that of his son, Brandon Stark, my uncle."


    Eddard and Medger''s expressions werepletely shocked by such an unexpected and insane revtion.


    <strong>"Who did it?</strong>" Eddard asked. His voice was calm, but inside he felt an uncontroble desire to destroy everything and anyone responsible for this.


    "The Faith of the Seven and the Order of Maesters are the main culprits, but there were others like Hoster Tully." Aenar answered without any hesitation. He wasn''t lying when he said those words.


    House Targaryen had indeed fallen to the conspiracy of countless people and organizations, especially the Faith of the Seven and the Order of Maesters. Both organizations that didn''t like House Targaryen at all.


    --------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 94 - Negotiations with Free Folk (I)

    <h4>Chapter 94 - 94 - Negotiations with Free Folk (I)</h4>


    "Betrayal is a painful thing, it alwayses from the people you least expect." Eddard Stark, Lord of Winterfell.


    ----------------


    "Hoster Tully wanted his blood on the Iron Throne to get Riverrun out of its predicament, so he married off his daughters to Lord Stark and Lord Arryn, but his n failed when Jon Arryn and Eddard Stark refused to sit on the Iron Throne. The letter that reached Lord Rickard came from the hand of Lisa Tully. Although Catelyn was innocent in that respect, since she didn''t know about the conspiracy," Aenar added in a calm tone, his voice terribly cold and murderous.


    Eddard felt his chest tighten at the name of Hoster Tully and Lisa Tully. He wanted tough at the tragic situation, but noughter came from his lips, only a deep bitterness in his heart. He had married the daughter of the man who had used the lives of his father and brother as pawns in arger conspiracy.


    After twelve years of marriage Eddard had obviously learned to love Catelyn, but he still felt as if he had been betrayed and was filled with rage.


    Robb opened his mouth and widened his eyes, he wanted to say something, but found himself unable to utter any words. He discovered that almost all of his rtives had either died because of conspiracies or were the conspirators themselves. He wondered why a Throne was so important...


    "Uncle, I know you must be full of rage right now, but put that rage aside for a moment and when I begin my reconquest, Hoster Tully''s head is yours." Aenar spoke with a calm tone, he too was angry, but he had to control himself, he was no mere mortal. His fury could have devastating consequences.


    Eddard regained hisposure and nodded. However, he didn''t know how he would look at his wife again. Although Catelyn was not to me or aware of her father''s conspiracy, he still felt extreme difort at the thought of marrying the daughter of the man who had killed his father and brother.


    "What do you want to do, Your Grace?" Eddard looked at his nephew with a seemingly calm gaze, he didn''t doubt Aenar''s words. Although lies could be told, true anger and hatred could not be forged. If such a thing could be done by Aenar, then Eddard had to regret that he had raised his nephew wrong.


    "Summon all vassals to Winterfell, all of whom must swear allegiance to me, bend the knee and ept my im." When Aenar said this, he was looking directly at Lord Medger of House Cerwyn.


    Medger swallowed, he wasn''t as stupid as the other Lords of the North, but faced with Aenar and that frightening look, the man preferred to kneel.


    "Your Grace, my sword and those of my vassals are at your disposal. I will fight for your causes and honor yourws in my fiefdom."


    Medger knelt and swore allegiance to Aenar without much reluctance. If his lord, Eddard, could forgive his nephew and fight alongside him, who was he to harbor a grudge against House Targaryen? Moreover, House Cerwyn had suffered little in the war twelve years ago, which made his decision even easier.


    "I ept your oath, Lord Medger of House Cerwyn. There will always be a ce for you on my hearth as a guest, and I will serve you bread and salt as thews of hospitality dictate. I will never give you orders that tarnish the honor of your house or your descendants." Aenar epted Medger''s oath with a satisfied look, although he knew that things wouldn''t be so easy with the other Noble Houses of the North.


    Especially Houses Dustin, House Ryswells and House Glover. These three houses hold strong grudges against House Targaryen, the Lords of House Dustin and House Ryswells died in the Tower of Joy at the point of the same sword that Leda was holding at that moment.


    After watching the Lord of House Cerwyn bend his knees before Aenar, Eddard spoke in a calm, tired tone. "I''ll send the ravens, but it should take one to two moons for them all to reach Winterfell."


    He himself would kneel to Aenar at the right moment when all the Lords and Ladys of the North were present to help his nephew gain more allies without too much bloodshed.


    But knowing the customs of the North, he knew there would be bloodshed in the Great Hall, perhaps a few severed hands or even fingers.


    Eddard himself cut off some fingers of certain lords to make those Northern lords stop arguing about who would lead the army twelve years ago.


    Aenar nodded and wasn''t surprised at the dy, the North was thergest kingdom in size, even at war it took a long time for the entire Northern army toe together sessfully.


    But Aenar wouldn''t stay in Winterfell all that time, he would stay at the Wall and personally lead the arrival of the Wildlings in the North. He wanted to be firmly in possession of the Horn of Winter. He never doubted that people could do crazy, insane things when they were angry.


    "I''ll go to the Wall, when all the Lords of the North gather at Winterfell, send a raven to Castle ck." Aenar said to Eddard.


    Of course, Eddard knew why Aenar was going to the Wall, the arrival of the wildlings in the North after thousands of years of hatred and blood.


    "Robb, you will apany the king on the journey to the Wall and act as my representative." Eddard spoke with a calm tone. He felt it was time for Robb to start seeing the world and his son being at Aenar''s side would reassure him


    Something that shocked Robb. He never imagined that his father would allow him to leave Winterfell at this time, especially with war so close on the horizon. However, the Heir of Winterfell had a big, excited smile on his lips. He would finally be out of this castle.


    Aenar smiled too, he had originally thought that Eddard would send Rodrik Cassel as his representative, but unexpectedly the Lord of Winterfell had chosen his own son.


    "I won''t bring dishonor to House Stark, Father." Robb promised, beating his chest with a determined expression.


    Eddard smiled gently at his son, although his marriage wasn''t a bed of flowers at first, he couldn''t be happier with so many sons and daughters.


    "I''ll get ready." Robb spoke as he left extremely quickly, the news that he was about to leave surpassing even the news that his grandfather was a traitor and murderer another grandfather and uncle of his. Or rather, he was using this trip to focus on something else or he would start to hate his mother, something he didn''t want to happen.


    Aenar looked at Robb''s back with a deep gaze, he could tell that although the Heir of Winterfell was happy, there was a deep bitterness in his gaze. Rickard was also his grandfather, but Rickard Stark died at the hands of Aerys Targaryen, his grandfather. You could say that everyone killed everyone without any discretion.


    Whether it was Robb or Aenar, they both had grandfathers who killed each other or conspired to kill. This affects people, especially those who valued family above all else. Like Robb and Eddard.


    The rtionships and blood feuds of House Stark, Targaryen and Tully were really powerful and confusing.


    Letting out a sigh, Aenar focused on Leda, the girl had grown a few centimeters in the short time he had been away. It was her period of rapid growth after the Blood Ceremony (I''ll start calling it that) and the girl had probably eaten a lot of food.


    Leda stood next to Aenar and showed a satisfied expression, she didn''t like leaving her king alone, even with Caraxes to protect him.


    "I''ll bathe and sleep, Lord Stark, I probably won''t join you to break my fast at night." Aenar spoke in a calm tone, he didn''t feel like dining with other people and preferred the silence of his room with Leda.


    Eddard nodded, he himself hadn''t nned to have dinner tonight, now he just wanted to sleep and face a new day rested and without anger, he didn''t want to do or say anything to Catelyn that would hurt her.


    "Lord Stark." Aenar suddenly spoke, looking at Eddard with a deep gaze. "Lady Catelyn must not leave Winterfell for life, should she disregard this order, I will consider her a traitor and cut off her head."


    Honestly, the only reason Catelyn wasn''t dead was because she was her uncle''s wife and the mother of his cousins. Otherwise, her fate would be simr to what will happen to Lisa Tull in the future, she will die in very painful ways, especially the current Lord Paramount of the Trident, Hoster Tully.


    Although Catelyn remained in exile in Winterfell, it was better than dying and the only concession he could make in respect for Eddard and Robb.


    Eddard looked gratefully at his nephew, he knew how much Aenar hated his wife. And although Catelyn was a difficult person, she was a good mother and an excellent wife.


    ---------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 95 - Negotiations with Free Folk (II)

    <h4>Chapter 95 - 95 - Negotiations with Free Folk (II)</h4>


    "The crown is just a prettier leash, it remains to be seen whether you really want to be a good monarch or simply ignore the weight of it and be a mediocre monarch." Aenar Targaryen.


    ----------


    "Prince Aenar!" Just as Aenar was ready to enter his room with Leda, he heard a young, delicate girl''s voice.


    Looking down, he saw a red-haired girl with big blue eyes.


    "Sansa, you''ve grown up a lot. You''re bing more and more beautiful." Stroking Sansa''s hair, Aenar greeted the girl with a gentle smile. Unlike Arya, Sansa epted his new identity with ease. The girl had really grown in the months he had been away.


    "I saw your dragonnding outside Winterfell, he''s super giant!" Sansa felt the caresses in her hair and smiled sweetly. She looked at Aenar with her blue eyes and spoke with a tone full of admiration.


    "Well, Caraxes is really big." Aenar replied with augh. However, remembering a fragment from the future, where there was a crimson dragon feeding on an entire, he thought that the current Caraxes was still a bit small...


    "Do you want me to take you flying?" Aenar asked with an amused tone, his eyes looking at Sansa with a hint of teasing.


    Sansa''s face turned pale at the mention of flying on a dragon. She quickly shook her head and denied it without any hesitation. "No! I''d rather stay on the ground, where I can feel safe."


    Aenar wasn''t surprised; in a world where people couldn''t fly by ne, the fear of flying on a dragon was really great. In his past world, many people were afraid to fly, let alone in this medieval world.


    "Then let''s go horseback riding another time, little redhead." Aenar said amusedly as he entered his room with Leda.


    Sansa pouted when she saw Aenar enter the room, but she wasn''t disappointed; she knew he had just returned from a trip and was probably tired. Taking another look at his room, she left with lighter steps and a happy smile on her lips.


    Despite having changed her identity, she felt that Aenar and Jon were the same person, only one was a bastard and the other a prince. But they both exuded a prince-like aura.


    "Your Grace is very popr with the women." Ledamented with a respectful tone as she helped Aenar out of his clothes to bathe.


    Aenar rolled his eyes; he was no fool and could see the look in Sansa''s eyes, but he had no romantic feelings for her. She was his sister. But specifically, Sansa was his sister, without the Targaryen part involved!


    Aenar couldn''t help butugh when he realized the difference in circumstances between Rhaenys and Sansa, but then again, he really only saw Sansa as a cute little sister who likes attention.


    "How''s your power growth?" Dipping into the barrel containing hot water, Aenar asked as he leaned his arms on the barrel.


    Leda helped Aenar clean her hair and replied. "I can lift a horse with some difficulty. Run a hundred meters in five seconds. My sword can cut through a tree trunk with one blow. Lightning maniption is also growing; I can cover all five of my fingers with lightning."


    Aenar couldn''t help but show a satisfied smile; Leda''s growth was greater than he had expected, which showed that his blood had be even more special after taking the Water of Life.


    "How was your conversation with Eddard? Enlightening or embarrassing?" Aenar asked in an amused tone, betting on the second option, knowing Leda and Eddard''s personalities. They were both generally thoughtful and quiet people.


    "Awkward." Leda replied with a touch of helplessness. Talking to Eddard, even about something insignificant, was difficult. "But I can see why my mother fell in love with him. He''s a foolish and honorable man, which is rare."


    "You think being honorable is foolish?" Aenar asked, eyes closed, enjoying Leda''s hands on his hair.


    "If this were a peaceful world, being honorable would be a good thing, but after I saw a good man die at the hands of a thief, whom he himself helped, I realized that good people die early and bad people live longer." Leda replied in a calm, deep tone.


    "Do you wish me to be evil or honorable?" Aenar whispered to Leda, with a deep look in her eyes.


    "A monarch should not be good or bad, but do what is necessary to bring peace to his people and kingdom." Leda replied with an indifferent tone. She knew that Aenar was honorable, but the circumstances didn''t allow him to act honorably, especially with the Long Night approaching.


    "The crown is a beautiful cor studded with precious stones." Aenarughed and spoke.


    Leda said nothing and continued to help Aenar bathe.


    ...


    The night passed quietly and the next day Aenar was ready to start his journey to the Wall.


    "Brother, you said you''d train with me." Aryamented with a sad tone, looking at Aenar with her gray eyes.


    "I''m sorry, Arya, but I have important things to take care of at the Wall." Aenar stroked Arya''s hair and apologized with a sincere tone.


    Although reluctant, Arya nodded.


    "Robb, do you want to go to the Wall on a dragon or on horseback?" Aenar turned to Robb, who was dressed dignifiedly in ck clothes and a white wolf cape over his shoulders.


    "Horse!" Robb didn''t hesitate to reply; there was no chance of him riding a dragon in his lifetime!


    Hearing this, Arya''s eyes lit up with excitement. She nced discreetly at the carriages bringing food and weapons, and a mysterious smile appeared on her lips.


    Aenar rolled her eyes at Robb''s cowardice, but said nothing, since the Heir of Winterfell would be apanied by more than two hundred guards.


    "Then I''ll see you at the Wall." Aenar spoke with a serious tone. He knew that these negotiations would be a headache.


    If the Northern Lords were considered hard-headed, the Wildlings earned the title of the most stubborn people in Westeros.


    "Be careful and don''t trust the Wildlings too much." Eddard advised his nephew in a serious tone. Not once or twice had he cut off the heads of Wildlings and he knew exactly how they behaved.


    Aenar nodded, but wasn''t too worried. Apart from the cannibal tribes, he was confident of subduing all the other tribes and making them bend the knee.


    Taking his leave, Aenar walked towards the exit of Winterfell, with Leda following behind him.


    Eddard looked at his daughter and couldn''t help but speak. "Be careful, Leda."


    Leda stopped walking for a moment, but soon rejoined Aenar, nodding in his direction.


    "Like father, like daughter." Aenar murmured in an amused tone.


    Soon, under the eyes of everyone in Winterfell, the gigantic crimson dragon took to the skies, causing exmation and shock. Even though it wasn''t the first time they had seen Caraxes flying, the surprise was no less than the first time.


    Seeing that everyone was focused on the dragon''s flight, Arya quickly snuck up and climbed onto one of the food carts, hiding behind a barrel crammed with preserved dried meat.


    "When I get back to Winterfell I''ll be grounded for eternity, but how can I miss such a rare opportunity to see the Wall and watch the Wildlings bend the knee to Aenar?" Arya murmured, with a glint in her eye, eager to see the scene that would probably be written about in the Westeros books.


    Robb and Eddard didn''t notice Arya leave. The Lord of Winterfell looked at his heir and spoke with an emotional tone. "Be careful and stay by Aenar''s side, don''t hesitate to express your opinions and if anyone causes trouble, cut someone''s hand off first and then ask."


    Robb pursed his lips at his father''s somewhat savage words, but nodded, showing a determined expression.


    Eddard watched his son apanied by two hundred guards with a slightly emotional look on his face, he was almost Robb''s age when he went to war for the first time and his son would unfortunately follow in his footsteps.


    "Don''t worry Robb, when I''m alive, you won''t have to go to the battlefield." Eddard muttered with a determined look on his face.


    He also had to prepare for war, especially finishing thest touches on the Moat Cailin, making it a real war fortress.


    ------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 96 - Negotiations with Free Folk (III)

    <h4>Chapter 96 - 96 - Negotiations with Free Folk (III)</h4>


    "It really is a strange world, one day the boy was a bastard and the next, he was a prince riding a dragon." Jeor Mormont in front of Aenar Targaryen, formerly known as Jon Snow.


    --------


    The closer he got to the Wall, the more Aenar could feel the cold intensifying. The temperature was significantly colder than thest time he was at the Wall.


    At the same time, Aenar could see things he couldn''t see before, especially the war between the two gods above Westeros. In his eyes, the colors blue and red collided violently in the sky, like two different gigantic seas crashing into each other.


    <i>R''hllor and Great Other.</i>


    Honestly, as the Avatar of the Omnipotent and Omniscient God, the fact that R''hllor couldn''t kill this God meant many things, showing that Great Other was the Avatar of a God of great power, just like the Omnipotent and Omniscient God.


    For someone who has read cosmic horror, Aenar just hoped it wasn''t an Outer God. He already had to deal with the future Gods of Chaos, he didn''t want to have to deal with another Pantheon of Gods full of madness and insanity.


    However, another thing that caught Aenar''s attention was the Wall. To others, the Wall looked like a gigantic wall of ice and snow, but to Aenar''s eyes, in addition to the structure itself, a white force field acted as a long curtain of light, going from the highest point of the Wall and up as far as his vision could no longer reach.


    Aenar saw that this was the reason why Silverwing hadn''t crossed the Wall during Queen Alyssane I''s visit to the North. It was a barrier that prevented magical beings from leaving the Far North. Although dragons could cross it, they would probably feel very ufortable.


    Under the snow that covered the Wall, Aenar also discovered hundreds of thousands of runes intricately carved into the seemingly eternal ice, runes that, strangely enough, drew power from a dimension he was getting to know very well - the Immaterium Dimension.


    How exactly the Runes of the First Men were doing this, Aenar had a certain idea, especially when he noticed the Weirwoods scattered all over the North.


    It was a brilliant idea to use trees that had an affinity to connect with the Warp as continuous batteries to power the Wall''s runes. Although all the energy that came out of the Warp and was carried by the Weirwood was insignificant, even tiny, Aenar had to admire the First Men''s boldness.


    What if the Weirwood mutated as a result of the Warp''s energy? That was the concern that was worrying him enormously. The more Aenar immersed himself in this dimension of seemingly infinite energy, the more he realized the terror that resided there was totally uncontroble. He felt the gestation of entities beyond humanprehension, chaotic, insane, problematic beings.


    Gods of Chaos.


    Although they were still in gestation, the birth of the Chaos Gods was inevitable. Humanity was still in its infancy, but when its poption reached a critical number, the Chaos Gods would be born. And then, Aenar knew, the second true Holy War would begin.


    True horror would descend upon the Known Universe.


    To face this conflict that would cover the entire universe, against races much older than humanity and even than the Chaos Gods, Aenar saw only one way out: to unify the. Only through this absolute unity could humanity achieve a level of cohesion never before seen. Only united, focused on a single purpose, would they have a chance of winning.


    <i>-</i>


    Castle ck


    Aemon was feeding the crows when he heard a guttural sound in the distance, apanied by noises that resembled the pping of a crow''s wings, but infinitely louder, more powerful and more imposing.


    A smile appeared on the bby lips of Maekar I Targaryen''s son. He knew that his great-nephew had returned to Castle ck. And this time, riding Caraxes.


    He fully understood the implications of Aenar''s brazen actions. The prince no longer cared to be seen. War was drawing ever closer and, with it, the deaths of tens of thousands of people. However, he was confident that Aenar would be a great king, even if he was the cause of the deaths of tens of thousands of lives.


    It wasn''t just Aemon who heard the dragon''s arrival. The entire Night''s Watch looked up and, in the distance, saw the gigantic crimson dragon flying through the gray skies, with snow falling all around it. The creature''s vibrant color contrasted absurdly with the gray sky, making it impossible to ignore that winged hill flying above them.


    Jeor Mormont, Lord Commander of the Night''s Watch, watched the beast through the window and let out a helpless sigh.


    "I just wanted to spend myst days in silence and peace... But here I am, embroiled in another war." Muttering to himself, he picked up his Valyrian steel sword, Long w, and left his office with a cold, determined look on his face.


    Outside Castle ck, Aenar felt Caraxesnd with a thud in the slightly deeper snow. Unbuckling the belt that held him and Leda in the saddle, he slid down the dragon''s wing until his feet touched the ground. He looked at Castle ck and took a deep breath, while the woman next to him did the same, sliding down the wing lightly.


    Leda then looked up at Castle ck and frowned, disappointed by the sight in front of her. The fortress was nothing like the stories she had read when she was young. As well as being in a terrible state, it was now nothing more than a haven for thieves, murderers and rapists.


    Thousands of years ago, the Night''s Watch was much more than that. Many second and third sons of nobles, trained all their lives, chose to serve in that sacred order of watchmen, protecting the Seven Kingdoms from the threatsing from the other side of the Wall.


    Nowadays, Castle ck couldn''t even be considered an elite force in Westeros.


    "Let''s go." Still wearing his riding gloves, Aenarmented, walking towards the gates with slow steps.


    When he realized that the gates weren''t being opened, he let out a heavy sigh and raised his voice:


    "Open the gates or I will reduce this ce to ashes. You will be nothing but fertilizer for the soil, nourishing the new life with your own."


    Jeor recognized the familiar voice and, for a brief moment, thought of the Bastard of Winterfell. The voices were almost identical.


    Casting his doubts aside, the Lord Commander gave the order to his men:


    "Open the gates."


    The truth was that he had no choice. The dragon outside could turn Castle ck into ashes in a matter of minutes. To save what was left of the Night''s Watch, Jeor made the most pragmatic decision.


    At the same time, he couldn''t help wondering: why was the famous Prince Aenar in the North?


    And even more so, what did he want at the Wall?


    However, as soon as the gates opened, Jeor Mormont was speechless as he stared at the young man before him. His face, his posture, his gaze... It was impossible not to recognize him.


    "Jon Snow?" he asked in disbelief, his voiceden with confusion.


    But the young man only smiled serenely and corrected him:


    "Aenar Targaryen, First of His Name."


    Aenar stepped forward, his eyes fixed on the Lord Commander. "Jon Snow was the name my uncle gave me to hide my true identity."


    Silence fell over the courtyard of Castle ck.


    Jeor remained motionless for a moment, processing those words and gradually realizing their weight. "Lord Stark really is a cunning man..." He muttered, letting out a helpless sigh.


    Who would have thought that Eddard Stark''s bastard was actually the rightful heir to the Iron Throne?


    If someone had told him this story before, he would haveughed. But now... faced with the imposing crimson dragon that could cover the sky with its wings and the young prince''s unwavering gaze, Jeor could only ept the reality being ced in front of him.


    "What is your purpose in the Night''s Watch, Your Grace?" He asked, finally regaining control of his emotions. "Surely there are more important ces for you to be."


    Yes, he could imagine that Aenar should be seeking alliances right now and not at the Wall.


    Aenar gave him a sharp look before replying simply:


    "We''ll talk more in private, Lord Commander."


    Without waiting for an answer, he advanced towards the castle.


    Leda followed close behind, her hand resting on the hilt of her sword. Her gray eyes rested for a moment on the Valyrian steel de attached to the waist of the former Lord of the Bear Inds.


    She didn''t underestimate Jeor Mormont. Old though he was, he was an experienced warrior. If the man had been in his prime, he would have been a troublesome opponent. Of course, that was before the Blood Ceremony.


    --------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 97 - Negotiations with Free Folk (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 97 - 97 - Negotiations with Free Folk (IV)</h4>


    "Gods, demons or any entity of chaos, all will die on my sword. That is a fate I have decreed upon the Nexus of Time and Space." Aenar Targaryen.


    ------------


    After listening to Aenar''s exnation of what was about to happen, Jeor remained silent. On the one hand, there was the fight for humanity''s survival; on the other, his responsibility as Lord Commander of the Night''s Watch. In the end, being a cold and pragmatic man, he chose the obvious.


    "I''ve prepared Castle ck to receive the... Savages." Jeor spoke with a bored tone, showing a slight touch of anger at the mention of the Savages. For someone who had fought against them for many years, he never thought that one day he would be preparing negotiations with these people.


    "Thank you for being understanding, Lord Commander. We can''t just let the Others get another hundred thousand almost immortal troops. Besides, with Mance holding the Horn of Winter, he would destroy the Wall with his people." Aenar was sincerely grateful to hear that Jeor had agreed to the negotiations.


    When he announced that he would negotiate with the Wildlings to get them into the North, most of the men of the Night''s Watch would be outraged. Not because they didn''t care about the survival of humanity, but because they had spent so long fighting the Savages that they simply saw the act of breaking the oath as somethingpletely uneptable.


    "Does Your Grace think they''ll bend the knee?" Jeor asked in a calm tone. As someone who had fought against the Savages for many years, he knew very well what they were like and how their society worked. The so-called Free People was not just a title, but a way of life that hadsted for thousands of years.


    It wouldn''t be easy to get the Savages to let go of all their history and customs, even if it meant surviving. Many people would rather die than betray their own traditions.


    Aenar certainly knew what Jeor was talking about. Looking into the eyes of the former Lord of Bear Ind, he replied in a calm tone:


    "I gave them the chance to enter the North and mingle with our society. If they ignore my act of kindness, prepare to kill all the leaders of the tribes and Mance himself."


    "It''s better that they die by my hand than turn into White Wanderers." Aenar concluded, his voice cold and chilling.


    Jeor shed an equally icy smile as he listened to the Targaryen Prince''s cruel words. He hoped that the Wildlings really would refuse Aenar''s offer. He had long wanted to decimate those arrogant enemies.


    "Your Grace is truly a man of the North." Jeormented with a satisfied tone, appreciating the prince''s determination and ruthlessness. Kindness, although valuable, was not enough for a king. He needed to be cruel when necessary, especially against enemies.


    Aenar rolled his eyes. He didn''t think that being a decisive man had anything to do with growing up in the North, but he said nothing and remained silent. Looking away, he saw his great-uncle watching him withpletely blind eyes. Obviously, the man wasn''t taking the potions with rabbit blood.


    "Our family is safe and reunited. Daenerys, Visenya, Rhaenys and Rhae want to meet the old and powerful Aemon Targaryen." Aenar said with an amused tone, noticing a smile appear on the Old Maester''s lips.


    Jeor looked at the Old Maester and couldn''t help but smile too. It had been a long time since he had seen Aemonugh as innocently as he did at that moment. He knew that the man was happy to know that his family still cared about him. At the same time, the Old Lord of Bear Ind couldn''t help but miss his own family.


    "By the way, Moonfyre has bonded with Rhaenys. The two of them are inseparable partners. If it weren''t for the dragon being too big to enter the room, the two of them would sleep together." Aenarmented, making Aemon smile even more happily.


    Although he couldn''t im his own dragon, he was still pleased to see that beautiful silver creature with purple scales find a partner he could trust when the time was right.


    But Aenar''s next words made Aemon smile even more.


    "Daenerys, your great-niece, emerged from the fire intact and, with her, three dragons. Balerion, a small ck dragon with reddish scales; he''s quite arrogant and undisciplined. Syrax, a golden female dragon, so silent you wouldn''t hear her flying. Andstly, Vermithor, a dragon with bronze scales and green eyes, the grumpiest of the brood."


    Aemon couldn''t help thinking that this year of 294 was truly magical. So many things had happened that he felt he could finally die without worries. Knowing that House Targaryen was stronger than ever wasforting and, with Aenar''s efforts, he knew that the Targaryens would rule this entire for eternity - or until the universe was destroyed. At least that''s what Aenar had told him.


    Leda looked at the almost hundred-year-old man with a curious gaze. After undergoing the Baptism of Blood, her king had told her that she could live for thousands of years without any difficulty. But living a hundred years was still something she could never have imagined achieving in her lifetime.


    Thousands of years seemed too far away for her. At that moment, even a decade seemed like a long time, let alone thousands of years.


    Jeor, Aemon and Aenar talked about many things, mainly about theing war - not the war of men, but the war against the Others. All three were worried about this, especially Aenar, who wanted to kill the Night King as soon as possible, although he knew that this wish would note true so quickly.


    The evil gods would not let the war end so easily. Both sides would invest divine powers like never before. It could be said that the Night King was no different from a demigod after receiving so much power from the Cold God.


    However, Aenar discovered that these Gods of Evil didn''t perform the Long Night just to satiate their desire to kill and destroy. Like him, all the gods could sense the Immaterium Dimension, and they all felt the gestation of the Chaos Gods. Even though they were gods, the Gods of Evil didn''t want other gods to be above them.


    So the Gods of Evil decided on something simple: to prevent humanity from spreading indiscriminately in order to avoid the birth of the Gods of Chaos.


    That was the reason humanity had never advanced. Just as they were about to advance to the next stage of society''s evolution, the Gods of Evil began the Long Night. The Gods of Good, who were on humanity''s side, fought their enemies tooth and nail and the''s current system of power was thus established.


    Aenar didn''t have to fight the Long Night, but also the Gods of Evil, and even though they were preventing the birth of the Gods of Chaos, he didn''t agree with the method.


    He would be the Emperor of Mankind, how could he see his people being killed indiscriminately. If the gods dared to touch humanity during his reign, he would kill every god and goddess in that damned pantheon if he had to. He would do even worse than Kratos did when he destroyed Olympus, he would cleanse the world of these filthy divine existences.


    As for the Gods of Good, Aenar didn''t quite know what to do with them, they had helped humanity and preserve thest spark of civilization in all the Long Nights that had happened.


    Otherwise, humanity would still be in the stone age.


    "Is there a problem, Your Grace?" Aemon couldn''t see, but Jeor noticed the cold, thoughtful expression of the young prince who would be king if he won the civil war, which he thought was quite likely Aenar would win the war and be king.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t have confidence in Robert, but after seeing the crimson dragon, he really doubted that the dragon could be killed, it was more likely that the king and all his allies would be killed instead.


    "It''s okay, I just thought of certain annoying faces I want to kill." Aenar certainly couldn''t say that he was preparing to kill gods, he didn''t want his allies to be frightened by such a terrible and frightening fact in the eyes of all the people on the.


    Jeor looked at the young prince suspiciously, he noticed something deeper in Aenar''s words, but seeing that he didn''t want to talk, the Lord Commander of the Night''s Watch didn''t ask any more.


    --------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 98 - Negotiations with Free Folk (V)

    <h4>Chapter 98 - 98 - Negotiations with Free Folk (V)</h4>


    "Is he a man or a god?" Leaf, Eighteenth of her Name and Queen of the Forest Court, asked herself, looking at Aenar Targaryen.


    ----------


    Mance looked at the Wall, closer and closer, with a calm gaze. His brown eyes observed the dozens of leaders of the tribes of the Free Folk, including thest giants of the world known today.


    Honestly, the only reason he had epted the negotiations was because the Three-Eyed Raven had delivered the letter containing the terms. And he knew, the negotiations wouldn''t be easy or even smooth.


    Having personally seen the army of the living dead, he would give up his titles without any hesitation to survive what was toe, but the Free Folk were different. Many would rather die than bend the knee and betray ancient traditions.


    Behind Mance, miles away, hundreds of thousands of Savages were camped out and slightly warmed up. Although the Wall was indeed cold, in the Far North it was ten times worse. So much worse that a Savage, even one with resistance to the cold, couldn''t survive for more than a minute without clothes.


    The climate wasn''t so severe, but with the arrival of the Night King, the Far North became a ce of death and cold. Not even thergest trees could survive. The sun''s heat didn''t seem to reach the Far North, serving only to illuminate the day.


    "Are you sure they want to negotiate, Mance?"


    Speaking to Mance was a blonde, blue-eyed woman. Her beauty was almost legendary among the Wildlings. Even in the south of Westeros, she could be mistaken for a real princess.


    She was Val, known as the Princess of the Wildlings.


    The woman had dark honey blonde hair that reached down to her waist. Val had high, pointed cheekbones and her eyes looked light gray or blue, depending on how the sunlight hit her face. She was slender, tall and had full breasts.


    "Yes, they do, especially that Prince Aenar." Mance replied in a cold, calm tone. Of that he had no doubt. He was in possession of the Horn of Winter and could destroy the Wall whenever he wished. This was his greatest weapon and, at the same time, hisst resort, which he could only use in truly desperate situations.


    After all, although the Horn of Winter really could destroy the Wall, what would happen then? He and his people would have to fight the Night King, the White Walkers and an army of seemingly immortal Wights without the protection of the Wall. That was definitely bad news.


    "I hope you''re right, Mance. We''ll die if he decides to kill us." Val replied in an equally calm tone.


    "Don''t worry. The Horn of Winter is with my wife. If I''m killed, she''ll touch it and destroy the Wall." Mance spoke with a cold tone. He might die, but he would take everyone with him to hell.


    Mance didn''t realize it, but when he said it, a rat with icy blue eyes seemed to smile humanely. The rat quickly disappeared without anyone noticing its departure.


    Suddenly, a loud, thunderous roar resounded for dozens of kilometers.


    The Savages'' expressions changed dramatically, many disying terror upon hearing the roar, which seemed to herald the end of the world.


    Then, as the sky darkened, everyone looked up and saw a sight they would probably never forget. A gigantic dragon was flying in circles above the Wall. Even though they were miles away, they could still hear the pping of the gigantic creature''s wings.


    "The perfect weapon to kill the Night King." Mance murmured with a slightly happy look on his face at the sight of the dragon. Half his worries had disappeared when he saw the creature.


    With a dragon that size, he had no doubt that the Savage army would be no more than a slightlyrger ant, which the dragon could exterminate with its mes.


    This confirmed that Aenar really wanted to negotiate. Otherwise, the man wouldn''t have had so much trouble getting him to the Wall. He could very well cross it with the dragon and burn them until there was nothing left but ashes scattered over the deep snow.


    While everyone was staring dazedly at the dragon in the air, in a tree, among the foliage, a pair of golden-green eyes, simr to those of a cat, watched the creature in the sky with a fascinated look full of joy.


    Leaf couldn''t help thinking that the Green Lord Seer was right: her rtive had brought the dragon back into the world and, with it, magic was gradually returning. She and all the Children of the Forest had noticed this phenomenon before, but didn''t know its cause.


    With the return of magic (Warp Energy), Leaf and the Children finally managed to resist the Night King''s powers again and got out of the passive situation in which they were just retreating. They dealt a great blow to those Wights and White Walkers, teaching them a hard lesson with the green fire of life.


    Unfortunately, the magic had not yet fully recovered, and they were unable to conjure up a meteor shower as they had done thousands of years ago.


    Although Leaf didn''t believe that the meteor shower could really kill the Night King, she felt that he was incredibly strong, already entering a realm that no other mortal could reach.


    A being close to divinity.


    For this reason, Brynden ordered Leaf and all the Children of the Forest to bow before Aenar to help him in the fight toe.


    Leaf, as leader of the Children and current queen of the Children of the Forest, was not against the idea of kneeling, but before doing so, she wanted to see the Prince Who Was Promised in person. And although she hadn''t seen Aenar yet, she could feel him even from miles away!


    There was no way not to feel that gigantic mass of chaotic magic overtaking the clouds!


    She estimated that even the Night King, thousands of kilometers away, could sense Prince Aenar.


    Honestly, when she saw Aenar''s aura, she thought she was witnessing a God walking the earth again, after tens of thousands of years. It was such raw power that she couldn''t help but want to get closer to Aenar.


    As a being who felt close to magic (Warp Energy), being close to Aenar was not unlike returning to the sea after so long. She estimated that the air around the Prince was particrly pure.


    Leaf therefore had infinite expectations for her meeting with Prince Aenar.


    "We''re going to turn into dragon dung." Rattleshirt grumbled as he looked at the huge beast with a fearful gaze.


    "Stop shaking with fear, your bones are rattling." Next to the Bone Lord, a red-haired girl spoke with a sarcastic and fearless tone.


    "I''m not afraid! And watch your words, I''ll cut out your tongue." Rattleshirt retorted to Ygritte''s words with a slightly murderous tone. He hated being called by his nickname and especially a coward.


    Ygritte showed no fear in the face of the threat and approached Val, looking at Rattleshirt with a sarcastic look, as if asking if he would dare do anything near the Wild Princess.


    Seeing the two start to fight again, Val looked at them both with a cold stare, and that was enough to silence the two voracious warriors of the Free Folk.


    Her gaze returned to the dragon, which was now perched on top of the Wall, its huge red body reminding her of blood, a very obvious color in the white environment she was in at the moment.


    Val didn''t know how a human could tame a beast like that, even the mightiest Warg couldn''te close to controlling such a powerful and magnificent creature.


    At the same time, she couldn''t help but marvel at the Wall, it was the first time she had seen the grandeur of the monument that killed millions of people just for blocking the way south.


    The same gate that had imprisoned the Free Folk for over a millennium was once again blocking their only chance of survival, yet the irony of fate was that they had to depend on the Wall to fight the Night King''s seemingly endless army.


    And she had to admit, needing the help of the object that had always imprisoned them was a more than cruel fact. If possible, Val wanted to destroy the Wall with the Horn of Winter, but she knew it would be suicide.


    ------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 99 - Negotiations with Free Folk (VI)

    <h4>Chapter 99 - 99 - Negotiations with Free Folk (VI)</h4>


    "I want to have giant babies with her." Tormund, after being defeated by Leda.


    ------------


    Passing through the tunnel that led to Castle ck, Val noticed pairs of eyes staring at her with contempt and hostility. This didn''t surprise her. If hatred could be easily forgotten, the world would have been at peace long ago.


    But hatred, like resentment, didn''t disappear, it only grew stronger over time. The Free Folk and the Night''s Watch could never be friends, they hated each other, even though there were exchanges on both sides.


    The closer he got to the end of the tunnel, the more blinding the light became, until he was through it and his vision gradually became ustomed to his surroundings again.


    When her eyes had adjusted, Val looked around and saw the members of the Night''s Watch in elevated positions. They carried swords, but none wore bows, which eased her worries slightly. As for Castle ck, it was the first time she had seen such arge structure and, despite being in a terrible state, she still found the ce majestic.


    She wondered if other castles were as big as the one she was in. However, her eyes soon settled on the chairs and tables set up in the center of the courtyard, obviously prepared for them.


    Then her blue gaze fell on the main table opposite the Free Folk. There, sitting in arger and much morefortable chair, was he.


    The color of his hair was something Val had never seen before, a mixture of gold and white, a very beautiful shade. His eyes were as striking as his hair, a shade of purple she had never seen on anything other than a cloth from a city called Myr, brought by Mance.


    As for his beauty, she had never seen a man, or rather a young man, so handsome. But she soon put these trivial thoughts aside when she saw him get up from his chair and walk over to them with a smile.


    "Your Grace, it is an honor to finally meet the King Beyond the Wall." When the young man said this, the members of the Night''s Watch let out a few mocking words, but Val realized that the young man himself had spoken with due respect to the King of the Free Folk.


    "It is my honor to meet the Father of Dragons, Your Grace." Mance replied, as they both greeted each other cordially.


    Aenar nodded and motioned for everyone to sit down. "Food and wine have been prepared, you may eat at your leisure."


    Aenar''s gaze fell on the two giants with a helpless expression. "As we didn''t have any chairs or tables big enough for them, they''ll have to sit on the floor anyway."


    "Don''t worry, as long as you serve them food and water, they''ll feel that Your Grace is being cordial to them." Mance spoke in a calm tone.


    "Aren''t the food and wine poisoned?" When Rattleshirt said this, silence hung around. All the eyes of the Night''s Watch, including Jeor''s and Aemon''s, showed expressions of anger.


    The Law of the Guest in Westeros was something sacred. Curiously, all the people who broke this ancientw died, almost like a punishment from the gods in the eyes of the people.


    Aenar''s smile remained the same. He took a ss of wine from the Free Folk''s table and drank the entire contents without any hesitation.


    "Don''t worry about poison or anything like that. If I wanted to kill you, you''d already be dead. I don''t need to use shameful means." He spoke with a courteous tone, but the coldness in his words made Rattleshirt feel a chill run through his body.


    "I apologize for his words, we''re very direct." Mance spoke, bringing the atmosphere back to calm, but anyone could sense that the ce was more tense than before.


    Aenar''s gaze fixed on the giants, more specifically on the two standing in front of him: Mag Mar Tun Doh Weg, known as Mag the Mighty, and Wun Weg Wun Dar Wun, known as Wun Wun.


    Under everyone''s surprised gazes, instead of the Common Tongue, Aenar spoke in thenguage of the giants, anguage as old as the True Tongue, spoken by the Children of the Forest.


    "Wee, great warriors. I am Aenar Targaryen, king of thend you are in." Aenar said to the two giants with a smile on his face as he handed them each a jug of wine.


    "Little man friend of the giants." Wun Wun was the first to speak. His voice was slurred and slow, but iparably powerful. He took the wine and drank without any hesitation. A single jug, which would have filled the sses of five men, was emptied in one go. He had never drunk wine before and, when he tasted it, he found it incredibly delicious.


    "The little man''s drink is good." Wun Wunmented with a loudugh, which startled the Night''s Watch.


    Mag also drank the wine and, like Wun Wun, enjoyed the drink. "Little man is the friend of giants." He repeated Wun Wun''s words, making Aenar disy a satisfied look.


    As for being called a little man, Aenar didn''t mind. At the moment, he really did consider himself a dwarf in the eyes of the giants, although that would changeter.


    "Your Grace can speak the Language of the Giants?" Val eximed in shock. It wasn''t just her, everyone, including the members of the Night''s Watch, looked at Aenar with surprised expressions.


    "I can speak even the True Tongue." Aenarmented in an amused tone when he saw everyone''s reaction. Seeing the past and learning from it was really quite a broken skill. There was nonguage in this world, or in the future, that he couldn''t speak.


    At Aenar''s words, everyone looked at the young man and was speechless, but soon sat down in their respective positions.


    "As we know, the Night King exists and controls the White Walkers, along with an army of practically immortal Wights." Taking a seat, Aenar spoke, making everyone focus on him.


    "You are migrating south because of this and you must pass through the Wall." Aenar continued. "I can grant you passage, but on two conditions."


    "Kneel before me, and Mance must give up his titles and bow, as must his people." As Aenar finished speaking, a tall, red-haired man stood up, knocking on the table.


    "I will never bow to a southerner, especially a boy who doesn''t even have hair on his sack!" Tormund shouted loudly, and everyone heard his words clearly.


    "Leda, make Lord Tormund learn to keep quiet and wait for the others to finish." Aenar ordered with a smile as he watched the show unfold before him.


    Tormund was surprised to see a delicate girl wearing white armor and wielding a sword. Noticing her intentions, heughed out loud and spoke arrogantly:


    "Do you think a pretty little girl wearing metal armor is going to intimidate me? I am Tormund, Mead King of Ruddy Hall, Speaker of the Gods and Father of Armies!"


    He stood up from his chair and walked towards Leda with his impressive height of two meters.


    However, as soon as he had finished speaking, he felt the world spin and, in an instant, the sky appeared in his vision while a stabbing pain ran through his legs, almost as if they were broken.


    One of the Free Folk''s greatest warriors had gone down without even being able to hit the enemy, or even see how she had moved. Feeling the cold tip of the sword against his throat, Tormund opened his mouth in shock, watching the cold gray eyes that stared at him with indifference.


    "Don''t interrupt my king again, or I''ll cut off your head for this insolence." Leda said, looking at Tormund with a calm and impassive countenance.


    Tormund swallowed. He was a man of two meters, much heavier than any ordinary man, but now he was nothing more than a toy in the hands of the girl in front of him. How could that not be shocking?


    "What did they feed you at birth? Giant''s milk? Bear? Or maybe from the Crimson Beast above us?" Sitting on the floor, he asked with a tone genuinely admiring of Leda''s strength.


    "I want to have babies with you. Our children will be big and monstrously strong." Tormund dered loudly, making Aenar, who had been drinking wine, almost spit out his drink at the unexpected statement at such a tense moment.


    Leda looked at the man who was staring at her passionately and pursed her lips. Without even bothering to reply, she turned back from Aenar, casting a cold, slightly murderous nce at Tormund.


    Tormund sat down again and said to Ygritte, who was standing next to him:


    "Look at her! She''s looking at me with such intensity. She must be thinking about the warm nights we''re going to have and how many giant babies we''re going to have."


    Ygritte looked at Tormund speechlessly. She was sure that the look on the girl in white armor''s face was not one of love, but seeing the man''s passionate expression, she knew that anything she said would be ignored.


    -----------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 100 - Negotiations with Free Folk (VII)

    <h4>Chapter 100 - 100 - Negotiations with Free Folk (VII)</h4>


    "Dialogue really does work miracles when ites to diplomacy, but the truth of the world is measured by who is stronger. The weak will never have the equal status to negotiate with the strong." - Aenar I Targaryen, God-Emperor ofos.


    ----------


    "Your Grace is asking us to kneel, but what''s in it for us?" Mance ignored the whole situation with Tormund and Leda; his eyes were fixed on the prince''s purple eyes.


    "The People of the North won''t take us in. We''ll be treated worse than ves. No, they won''t even consider us human. We''re just thinking beasts to the rest of Westeros."


    What Mance said made many look at their king with respect. Although the threat of the Night King was one of the reasons for everyone to ept Mance, a former Raven, as king, but Mance himself was the main reason. The man became one of them and even married and had children.


    "I will give you Sea Dragon Point and Stony Shore, I will leave them as your fiefdoms and for all the Free Folk." Aenar spoke after a brief silence. "Not only that. If you kneel before me, I''ll give you enough food tost six months and I''ll help you build your towns and viges. For the next ten years, the food you buy from Reach will be half price, until you can finally grow crops with the help of the ss Gardens."


    Aenar''s words surprised all the members of the Free Folk. How could they know how many people they had? There were hundreds of thousands of mouths feeding all the time. At this very moment, of these hundred thousand men and women, around ten people were starving to death every day.


    Now, knowing that they could have a ce and food moved the hearts of many of the Free Folk.


    "Yes, although at first there was mistrust and hostility on the part of northerners like yourselves, they are a straightforward people and respect the strong." Aenar continued. "You just have to show that you''re not man-eating monsters and you''ll gradually be epted over theing decades and hundreds of years."


    "But all of this has to start with you taking the first steps to make something like this happen." Aenar finished, looking directly into Mance''s eyes.


    Looking into the young prince''s sincere eyes, Mance breathed a sigh of relief. Aenar''s terms were ten times more generous than he had expected. Honestly, he had only expected permission to cross the Wall and submit, while his people gradually spread north.


    But not only had the prince promised him fiefdoms, he had already prepared food so that they could feed themselves for months without worrying about hunger killing their children. Not only that: being able to buy food from the Reach at half price for ten years was more than enough for them to establish themselves in the North without many dying.


    Just as Mance was about to speak, a man he didn''t like at all stood up and spoke in a deep, strong tone.


    "I am Marlowen, leader of the Ice River n Tribe."


    "Southern king, do you think you can rule us? We fight giants, mammoths and beings you can''t even imagine. My n and I will not kneel to a boy." As soon as he had finished speaking, he spat on the ground. His stern face looked at Aenar, without hiding his sarcasm.


    Leda was furious at his extremely insulting words and actions. She drew Dawn in an instant, and the sword shone in the sunlight, almost as if it were made of pure light.


    "Watch your words, you filthy cannibal. I''ll cut off your bloody head and feed it to the pigs along with your disgusting body." Leda spoke with an extremely cold and deadly tone. If it hadn''t been for waiting for Aenar''s permission, she would have already gone ahead and brought the cannibal''s head to him.


    "Marlowen, right?" Aenar gestured for Leda to remain silent and stood up. "If you think I''m weak or something, please draw your sword and step forward. But know that you will die."


    Aenar stepped forward and stopped in the middle of the space between the two tables. The space measured about ten meters, but it was enough for him to kill Marlowen without any difficulty. Drawing Lady Lya from her scabbard, Aenar waited for the cannibal''s response in silence, his eyes fixed on the green eyes of the leader of the Ice River cannibal n.


    Marlowen, seeing that everyone was watching him, remained silent for a moment.


    But this silence only caused Tormund, who had been silent until then, to speak sarcastically and end upughing.


    "The great cannibal of the Ice River is afraid of a boy?! HAHAHAHAHA!!!"


    "You''d better go back to your mother''s teats, cannibal. She''ll feed you meat from your brothers." Tormund''s words caused all the Free Folk to burst outughing.


    "Aren''t you going to use your crimson beast?" Marlowen asked, pointing to the dragon perched on top of the Wall.


    "No need to worry, you''re not worthy of being eaten by Caraxes." Aenar replied with an extremely sincere tone, so sincere that it causedughter on both sides.


    "I''ve never eaten someone with your hair color, it must be delicious. Perhaps I couldmand the beast you call Caraxes." Marlowen spoke as he held up the spear made of bones - veryrge bones, probably from a giant. The tip of the spear was made of steel, which was rare for themon people of Westeros and even rarer for the Wildlings.


    Aenarughed at the cannibal''s audacity. If it were so easy to steal the gift of a dragon bond, many bastards and descendants of the great Dragonlord houses of Valyria would not have be irrelevant over the years.


    However, Aenar looked at the cannibal walking towards him. The man had a cruel, sadistic smile on his lips. On his clothes, there were dozens of human ears, forming a vertical belt.


    Aenar wasn''t afraid of a mere cannibal. He would end the life of that human scum in an instant. What was about to happen could not be called a fight, but a massacre without resistance.


    Normally, Aenar didn''t use so much strength against mere humans. His body strength alone was equivalent to that of hundreds of men. Even in his future fight against Robert, he would only use the normal strength of a man, because he wanted a brutal and crazy fight with his cousin.


    But Marlowen naturally wouldn''t have the privilege of such a protracted and epic fight. Aenar needed to show his strength more than ever at that moment.


    Clenching Lady Lya''s fist tightly, Aenar stepped forward and, under everyone''s shocked gazes, his body elerated at incredible speed. Marlowen didn''t even manage to defend himself before his left leg separated from his body. The man only realized the loss of his limb when he overbnced and fell to the hard ground, breaking his nose in the process.


    "First." Aenar shook the blood off the sword with one swift movement. Looking at the severed leg, he spoke with a sarcastic tone: "Don''t run so fast, it''s dangerous. You could fall."


    "You bastard-" Just as Marlowen was about to finish his sentence, his arm was ripped from his body with a spray of blood sshing onto the floor in an instant.


    Aenar didn''t stop. He cut off the cannibal''s right leg and then his left arm. It all happened in the blink of an eye. The man had lost all four limbs, leaving only his head.


    Aenar approached, pointing the tip of his sword at Marlowen''s head, bringing the de dangerously close.


    Looking down with an extremely cold gaze, Aenar didn''t even allow the man to say anything else. He lowered the sword, piercing his brain and killing him instantly.


    An ordinary human would never stand a chance against him, especially after drinking the Water of Life.


    A deafening silence hung in the air. That disy of power could never belong to a mere human. But standing before them was a man who had surpassed the limits of humanity.


    "Does anyone else think I''m weak and can''t fight the Night King?" Aenar looked at the leaders of the Free Folk and asked calmly. His voice was cold and indifferent, very different from the warm and polite tone of before.


    And they had to admit: they would rather the king spoke to them again in his warm voice. The current one sent shivers through their bodies.


    Looking at Marlowen''s butchered body, they all nodded in agreement. Who would be foolish enough to fight a monster like Aenar? Especially after watching him sever a man''s four limbs in less than ten seconds.


    --


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 101 - Negotiations with Free Folk (VIII)

    <h4>Chapter 101 - 101 - Negotiations with Free Folk (VIII)</h4>


    "I learned not to trust my visions of the futurepletely in the harshest way possible." Aenar I Targaryen, God-Emperor ofos.


    ---------


    Seeing the Night''s Watch recruits dragging the severed body and limbs of the Ice River n Leader, Aenar sat back down and spoke in a gentle tone: "Now that we''ve cleared the garbage from the environment, we''ll begin negotiations again."


    "We understand the benefits Your Grace is asking for, but this is not a decision we can take lightly. I''ll go back to the camp and, after discussing it with the majority, I''lle back with a definitive answer," Mance replied, getting up from his chair.


    He wanted to ept the proposal, but, looking at the leaders of the tribes around him, he knew that many were still reluctant to agree. He didn''t want to force something like that. Forcing someone to submit can always bring variables, and he didn''t want to cause any more chaos than was already urring.


    However, Mance could see that at least a third of the group was ready to agree to the terms, and that took a lot of the pressure off him. Knowing that he had supporters wasforting.


    Aenar wasn''t surprised. If Mance had epted straight away, he would have suspected that the Free Folk were tricking him just to get into the North and spread quickly, making it practically impossible to eliminate all the Free Folk in the North in a short time.


    "Winter ising, and with it, death," Aenar spoke in a calm tone. "I''ll be expecting good news, Your Grace."


    Mance looked deeply at Aenar and nodded. "May the gods have mercy on us," he said with a serious tone.


    "Mance, I''ll be staying at Castle ck as a guest. I''ll be seeing if the southern king is someone of his word," Val said, surprising Mance, who pondered for a moment and epted the Wild Princess''s proposal.


    "Watch out for him," Mance said with a tone tinged with concern. "My wife will kill me if anything happens to you."


    Val smiled at the mention of Mance''s wife, her sister D. Like any woman of the Free Folk, D was an excellent warrior and even wiser than most men.


    "Take care of my sister and unborn nephew," Val said with a serious tone, while looking at the giant Wun Wun. "Besides, I have a great bodyguard."


    Mance nodded and turned to leave, along with the other leaders of the Free Folk tribes, leaving Val with Wun Wun and Ygritte as bodyguards.


    "I hope I''m not a nuisance, Your Grace," Val said to Aenar, who smiled kindly at her.


    "It''s an honor to have the famous Wild Princess in my improvised court," Aenar said with augh, making Valugh along with Ygritte.


    Aenar''s eyes fell on Ygritte for a moment. In another reality, in another life, that woman was his great love, and he could understand why Jon Snow had fallen hopelessly in love with that not-so-beautiful red-haired woman. Even looking at her, he felt that the two of them were reallypatible.


    --


    In the Free Folk camp, in the main tent, Da, Mance''s wife, held a silver cipher decorated with First Men runes. Her belly was so big that it was hard to imagine how many babies she was carrying and how she could still move.


    Da, like her sister Val, was blonde and blue-eyed. However, in contrast to Val''s mature charm, the queen of the wild exuded a more youthful aura. Even so, her eyes revealed that, despite her age, she was a wise woman, something that many could confirm.


    Stroking her enormous belly, Da whispered to the baby in her womb: "You may not be born a prince, but your father is trying to give you a safe home, a ce where you can run and y without fear of dying of cold or hunger."


    Da had not yet chosen a name for her son or daughter. ording to the customs of the Free Folk, children were only given names after they reached a certain age. In the Far North, children suffered the most, as many didn''t survive the first few years of life.


    However, although she was a long way from seeing the child reach a certain age to receive a name, Da had already imagined countless names, for both girls and boys.


    Suddenly, a feeling of intense cold gripped the air, rming Da, who had been extremely vignt since her husband''s departure. Without hesitation and enduring the pain of being pregnant, the queen of the savages shouted: "Prepare for battle!!!"


    As soon as she spoke, drums echoed throughout the camp. She recognized the chill that sent shivers down her spine. It wasn''t the cold of winter, but the coldness of death!


    It wasn''t the first time she had felt it. When her parents died and were resurrected in front of her, she had experienced the same icy sensation.


    An icy mist began to spread silently over the surroundings. Hundreds of bright blue eyes, like blue stars, appeared through the mist. The sound of horses'' hooves echoed, rming the watchmen who were on standby at the edge of the camp.


    Then tens of thousands of simr eyes opened in the mist. The savages'' expressions showed pure terror at the sight of the tens of thousands of undead. And leading the wights were hundreds of men and women wearing ice armor and wielding ice swords, riding dead horses.


    White Walkers!


    An army of Wights, led by White Walkers.


    Da held a sword, but didn''t leave the tent. She had a more important task than fighting: protecting the Horn of Winter!


    She knew exactly why the Night King had ordered the attack so close to the Wall, where his powers were weakest. He had discovered that the Horn of Winter was in her possession.


    In the sky, a three-eyed raven was watching the army of Wights led by a hundred White Walkers, looking stern and full of concern. At that moment, he felt that he was having trouble seeing scenes from the future, as if he was being interfered with by something.


    Separating another raven from himself, Brynden Rivers, the Three-Eyed Raven, controlled the animal and sent it to deliver a message to Aenar on the Wall. At the same time, he used the Three-Eyed Raven''s body and performed magic again, something he had never thought he would do again.


    White branches emerged from the hard, frozen ground, wrapping themselves around dozens of Wights, strangling them and separating their heads from their bodies. Even with their heads ripped off, the Wights continued to move, only their heads remained motionless on the ground.


    However, faced with tens of thousands of enemies, Brynden, who was old and weak, couldn''t slow down the advance much. Especially when the White Walkers noticed him.


    One of them condensed a spear of ice in his hand and threw it into the air. The spear tore through the wind with an intensity reminiscent of that of a Scorpion, showing just how strong a White Walker was.


    Brynden dodged the ice spear and gave up trying to stop the Wights'' army. He focused only on the White Walkers and just prayed that Aenar would arrive quickly with Caraxes and incinerate all these enemies right then and there.


    While Brynden was fighting the White Walkers, uncontrolled brutality was unfolding when the Wights collided head-on with the Free Folk army.


    The horde of Wights, who were afraid of nothing, including pain, advanced uncontrobly against the Savages. The first encounter between them was brutal, to say the least. The Wights gained the upper hand by arge margin, killing thousands in a single onught.


    What caused the most fear were not the Wights, but the friends who died and revived instantly, attacking their formerrades in arms without hesitation.


    While the Savage army was fighting the Wights, a White Walker sneaked into the camp. On his shoulder, a half-dposed rat pointed towards the main tent. A cold smile appeared on the White Walker''s blue lips and, despite his handsome appearance, only the purest terror was transmitted to the people around.


    Any men who tried to stop him were easily killed. A second attack wasn''t even necessary; they usually died at the first blow, and those who survived were unable to get up and fight again.


    A boy no older than eleven saw the White Walker and didn''t hesitate to attack with his spear. His parents had been killed in front of him by a White Walker. There was only hatred in his eyes.


    "ARGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGG!" The boy shouted to gain momentum and courage, but, faced with the monstrosity that was a White Walker, his struggle seemed... futile.


    The White Walker cut the boy in half, scattering his guts in the surrounding snow. He seemed to still be alive for long seconds, with tears in his eyes, watching the figure who had killed his parents walk away from him.


    ---------


    <strong>Note: Today is my birthday, and I''ve left a 40 percent coupon for Tier Targaryen, so you can read all the advanced Chapters for 40 percent off.</strong>


    <strong>Discount coupon for Patreon: [E949D] 40%</strong>


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 102 - The White Walkers (I)

    <h4>Chapter 102 - 102 - The White Walkers (I)</h4>


    "Eventually I will find all my Primarchs." Aenar I Targaryen, God-Emperor ofos.


    ------


    As Aenar was preparing to return to his quarters, he raised his head and looked towards the north, his eyebrows heavily furrowed. He felt that the world around him waspletely separate from the other dimensions. Endlessyers of space superimposed on each other formed a dome that interfered with his Prescience.


    Aenar stopped his steps and released the energy of the Immaterium Dimension inside his body. The brutal energy tore through the fabric of reality itself at atomic levels and ripped a huge hole in the dome that separated him from the Immaterium dimension. Normal people couldn''t see it, but he could personally see the huge hole in the sky, which, however, was gradually closing.


    At that moment, Aenar knew something was happening. Just as he was about to climb the Wall, he caught a glimpse of a ck crow crossing the sky towards him. The crow then spread its wings, slowed down andnded gracefully on his shoulder.


    At the same moment, a message was sent directly to his mind, and Aenar''s face changed dramatically.


    Aenar spoke to Leda and ran towards Caraxes. "Let''s go quickly to Caraxes, the Free Folk are being attacked by an army of Wights and White Walkers!!!"


    Leda''s eyes widened and she quickly followed her king.


    ...


    Miles from the camp, Mance stopped his steps and motioned for everyone to be silent. He began to listen carefully to the small sounds that reached him. When he heard a small war cry, he knew immediately that the camp was under attack.


    "They''re attacking the camp!", Mance shouted and ran towards the camp without any hesitation. There was only anxiety and a touch of fear in his eyes. His wife and unborn child were in the camp!


    The other leaders weren''t far behind either, especially the leader of the giants, Mag, who ran towards the camp with surprising speed for his size. He held a huge wooden club that was the size of a normal man.


    While Mance was advancing at full speed towards the battlefield with all the leaders of the Free Folk tribes in the camp, D was facing the biggest threat she had faced so far in her life.


    D could hear the terrified screams outside the tent, and along with the screams of terror, a feeling of cold that was getting closer and closer. Showing that the White Walker was getting closer and closer to her and her tent.


    Then, under D''s calm eyes, the being broke through theyer of fabric at the entrance and entered the tent, making the ce even colder than outside. D shivered at the cold that surrounded her, as if it would swallow her up at any moment.


    "O Beautiful Queen, you will die by my cold hands and I will use your body and that of your unborn child as a ve." The White Walker''s voice was like the crackling of ice on a winterke to D''s ears.


    Obviously, she hadn''t understood what he had said, but she could make out the meaning of his words from the gestures the White Walker made as he spoke.


    Without any hesitation, she knocked over the pedestals containing the hot coals, causing a fire all around.


    "Mortal fire may work on Wights, but not on us, Queen of the Wild." The White Walker spoke with a sadistic smile outlining his thin, graceful lips. Again, D didn''t understand his words, she had never heard such an ugly and frightening voice before.


    Still, D didn''t back down and pulled out a sword and, despite being pregnant, advanced while the fear in her heart grew by the moment. But thinking of her son and the Winter Horn on her belt, she knew she couldn''t back down.


    The White Walker''s ice sword moved, cut through the air and when both swords shed, D''s body flew backwards, falling heavily to the ground. Unfortunately, she had fallen on her belly, causing the strong woman to let out an extremely painful moan as strands of blood ran down her legs.


    The strength of a White Walker was not something an ordinary human could fight. They had the strength of ten men and were as fast as a cheetah. Without the White Walkers'' weaknesses, it waspletely impossible for a human to kill a White Walker.


    D, still lying on the ground and with blurred vision, touched the blood dripping between her legs with her trembling hand and knew that she had hurt her son, possibly killing him. A simply agonizing pain made the woman let out a cry of destion. It wasn''t a physical pain, but a mental pain that seemed toe from her very soul.


    The cry of a mother mourning her son made the White Walker smile even more cruelly; it was music to his ears. As a being born to hate anything that had warmth and life, he loved the feeling of causing pain in a person.


    As the White Walker approached D on the ground, he suddenly stopped and looked back. Sounds of heavy footsteps were heard, and the entire burning tent was dragged away by a colossal force, exposing D and the White Walker for all to see.


    The mes had already consumed the camp, while war cries and wails blended into a symphony worthy of being yed in hell.


    The White Walker was unable to react when the great wooden club struck him full on, throwing his body backwards as he spun in the air.


    He fell to the ground like a horse turd, but soon got up, showing that he was intact. At least he was, but the ice armor couldn''t say the same. On it, countless cracks were spreading, revealing the force of the blow.


    The White Walker ran towards Mag, the Leader of the Giants, at a speed almost imperceptible to ordinary eyes. In seconds, he covered the distance of thirty meters and arrived in front of the Giant in an instant.


    Mag simply swung his club again, a furious roar erupted from the gigantic being, but this time the White Walker managed to dodge, performing an acrobatic feat in the air impossible for any human. With a swift blow from the icy being''s ice sword, he opened arge gash in the Mag Giant''s hairy skin.


    Blood spurted into the air, but Mag ignored the pain in his arm and attacked the White Walker with a sequence of brutal, fast attacks.


    The White Walker dodged each attack inches away from being hit, showing that even he wasn''t as rxed as he looked.


    D, still lying on the ground with her hand on her stomach, got up with a look full of hatred, but thinking of what she had to protect, she took a few staggering steps away. However, the White Walker noticed her leaving and condensed a spear of ice in his hand. After dodging another blow from Mag, he threw the spear towards the queen of the savages.


    Mag tried to stop the attack by throwing herself into the middle of it, but he was slower and the spear passed right through him.


    On the other side, Mance, who had just arrived at the camp, ran towards his tent, ignoring everything else. His expression lit up when he saw his wife''s figure and although she seemed to be injured, he felt enormous relief to see her still alive.


    But then, the expression on Mance''s face hardened, his eyes widening in shock as he watched the spear of ice pierce his wife''s back, running through her body from side to side. What was most cruel was that the spear pierced mercilessly through the center of her belly.


    "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!" He roared furiously as he advanced towards his wife''s fallen figure.


    Arriving in front of her, he crouched down and held her still-living body in his arms.


    "Mance... our son... our sweet son... I... couldn''t... protect him." Resting her head peacefully on her husband''s chest, D spoke with a trembling tone as tears flowed unstoppably down her cheeks. Her blurred vision began to darken as her gaze remained on her husband''s face.


    In the end, the woman''s heartbeat stoppedpletely and the light in her eyes vanishedpletely.


    Mance repeatedly kissed his wife''s forehead and whispered as he stopped himself from crying. "It''s all right, It''s all right, It''s all right, It''s all right, darling."


    Mance didn''t even mind when Caraxesnded next to him and Aenar climbed down from the dragon and ran towards him.


    Seeing the scene before him, Aenar''s mood couldn''t have been moreplicated. However, he soon sensed that the baby wasn''t dead, he could see a faint pulse of lifeing from D''s belly.


    "Mance, the child is alive!!!" Aenar reached the two of them and spoke in an instant.


    Even for a moment, Mance woke up to hear Aenar''s cry.


    "I can save the child." Aenar spoke seriously, looking him straight in the eye.


    "Do it." Mance pleaded in a trembling voice.


    Hearing this, Aenar didn''t hesitate, he removed the spear from D''s belly and opened her belly with a swift movement of the dagger given by Mance. He cut through the centa and reached out, pulling out a wrinkled baby covered in blood.


    Aenar looked for any wounds on the baby and saw that half of its head was crumpled in a grotesque way.


    Without wasting any more time, he cut his wrist and performed a Blood Ritual on the newborn baby!!!


    What were the chances of a premature baby surviving something so brutal so soon after birth? Aenar didn''t know, he couldn''t see into the future at the moment, but he was sure that if he didn''t try, the baby would die anyway!


    ----------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 103 - The White Walkers (II)

    <h4>Chapter 103 - 103 - The White Walkers (II)</h4>


    "O my Angel of Blood,mand my red legion and bring peace to our enemies." Aenar I Targaryen, after seeing his most powerful Primarch.


    --------


    Feeding the baby his own blood, Aenar only stopped when he felt the amount offered was enough. However, just as he was about to continue, he spotted an icy figure approaching, wielding a sword of ice.


    "Leda!" Aenar shouted, and a white figure shot past him, advancing towards the White Walker.


    Performing a Blood Ritual on a newborn baby, Aenar couldn''t move, he needed to help him control the Immaterium''s energy, or the child would explode like a bomb.


    Leda, aware that Aenar could not be distracted, positioned herself in front of the immortal aberration her king had once told her about.


    A White Walker.


    A creature that until then had only existed in the pages of books appeared before her. And in that instant, Leda had to admit: the tales about the White Walkers were weak.


    No written description captured the true presence of those beings. The cold around her was ten times more intense than the texts suggested, and the terror the creature exuded was as palpable as a nightmaree true.


    But Leda didn''t flinch. Never in her life had she known fear, and it certainly wouldn''t be now, not after receiving the Gift of Strength from her king.


    Drawing Dawn from its sheath, the de seemed more sacred than ever. Leda began to move around the White Walker, circling him like a wolf circling cornered prey. Her cold gray eyes looked more deadly than ever.


    The White Walker stared at the woman in front of him with blue eyes that resembled blue mes, and for the first time his expression turned serious. It wasn''t the sword that was warning him of danger, but her.


    In his thousand years of existence, he had never met a human who made him feel so threatened. Not even the giant he had faced before had aroused in him a sense of danger as intense as that woman in white armor.


    The White Walker advanced. Her body left residual images in the air as her sword cut through the void at breakneck speed.


    <strong>ng!</strong>


    Leda blocked the blow with Dawn, but felt her arms tremble slightly under the overwhelming impact of the enemy force. The energy transmitted by the sh of the des was overwhelming.


    <strong>ng!!!</strong><strong>ng!!!</strong><strong>ng!!!</strong><strong>ng!!!</strong><strong>ng!!!</strong>


    A rtively calm exchange of blows unfolded on the battlefield. Both were testing each other''s strength and technique without any hesitation. Each blow was swift and deadly, always aimed at the opponent''s head. Any mistake would result in definitive death.


    Leda repeatedly brandished Dawn against the Ice de, she was surprised by the strength of the enemy''s sword. It was definitely not made of ice, but of a material that only looked like ice.


    No ordinary steel sword could withstand so many blows from Dawn, a de forged from meteorite steel. At the same time, each impact of the ice sword froze Dawn''s surface, annoying Leda in a way she had never imagined.


    The White Walker was taking the fight very seriously. His opponent''s strength and technique were truly sublime, especially the woman''s strength, which matched his own.


    After five minutes of exchanging blows, they both retreated. Leda, in particr, decided to go all out, including the use of lightning maniption.


    <i>Lightning crackling!!!</i>


    Gray rays danced across Dawn''s de, making the sword even more sacred.


    "I am Leda, the de of Aenar." Leda introduced herself as she advanced with calm, slow steps, the white cloak of the Royal Guard apanying her movements.


    "Imukar, yer of a Thousand Men." Surprisingly, the White Walker replied in the Common Tongue.


    As soon as they had introduced themselves, they both disappeared from their respective ces and found themselves in the middle of the battlefield in an instant. Leda was even more brutal than before. Dawn cut through the air at such an absurd speed that the very atmosphere distorted around the de, and a sonic boom echoed throughout the camp.


    <i>BOOOOMMMM!!!!</i>


    The des shed and, shockingly, the White Walker was thrown backwards, his expression filled with disbelief. He couldn''t believe that he had lost a duel of strength against a mere human woman.


    However, Leda didn''t wait for Imukar to recover from the shock. She appeared in front of him in the blink of an eye and swung her sword in a vertical blow. Fortunately for the White Walker, he followed his instincts and conjured an ice barrier to block the enemy attack.


    Even so, the sword cut through the ice shield with shocking ease, but there was a slight dy in the attack, which allowed the White Walker to dodge by a few centimeters.


    "You dodged that." Ledamented with a dissatisfied tone. She wasn''t dissatisfied that her enemy had escaped, but that she hadn''t managed to kill him. All because she hadn''t yetpleted the Blood Ritual transformation and wasn''t at the peak that Aenar had predicted for her.


    <i>Lightning crackling!!!</i>


    Perhaps sensing her dissatisfaction, the gray rays seemed to feed on her anger, bing even more powerful. They now covered her entire sword and arge part of her arm.


    Leda unexpectedly felt her reflexes were even better than before. Her reaction speed and strength had also increased. It was then that she understood: only through battle and the mes of war could she be stronger.


    Only a perfectly forged sword could be a good sword.


    And she was determined to be the best sword in Aenar!


    <strong>"Die."</strong> Leda whispered as she advanced towards the White Walker.


    Imukar only saw a sh of gray lightning cross his vision like a fleeting image, almost imperceptible even to his eyes. Then, under his wide-eyed gaze, Leda''s de sliced through his body from shoulder to abdomen. In an instant, the White Walker crumbled into small stones of ice that fell to the ground.


    At the sight of her enemy''s death, Leda felt an infinite pleasure run through her body. However, controlling her emotions, she let out a warm sigh, charged with a fiery aura.


    Without wasting any time, she turned back to the king, where she found him holding a cocoon of blood - a sight that reminded her of her own Blood Ritual. ording to Aenar''s description, his blood had transformed into a cocoon around her, allowing her, like a butterfly, to emerge as something other than a mere human. She now possessed superhuman strength and abilities.


    Aenar looked at the cocoon in his hands and let out a sigh of relief. The most dangerous part had passed and the child had survived. Even so, he felt that the transformation the baby was going through was not something ordinary. Because of his blood, the baby had a unique connection to the Immaterium Dimension.


    The God-Emperor knew that the child resting in his arms, undergoing aplete metamorphosis, was destined to be one of his future Primarchs. Which Primarch exactly? That, he didn''t know yet. But he would find out as soon as he had finished annihting the horde of White Walkers and Wights.


    Passing the Blood Cocoon to Mance, who held it as if it were the most precious thing in the world, Aenar turned his gaze to Leda and nodded, pleased with his Lady Commander of the Royal Guard for having managed to kill a White Walker.


    "Leda, take care of Mance and his son. I will burn this horde of Wights and White Walkers." Aenar said as he approached Caraxes.


    "Yes, my king." Although she wanted to be by Aenar''s side, protecting him at all times, Leda was someone who followed Aenar''s orders with an absolute attitude.


    However, Aenar stopped and turning to Leda, he spoke. "By the way, capture a Wights, we need a sample to show to the Lords of the North, I want to see which idiot will refuse to bend the knee at the sight of an undead."


    Having said that, he climbed onto Caraxes and the dragon took to the sky with a few quick steps.


    Leda watched the dragon fly into the sky and looked at Mance, who was holding the blood cocoon containing his son, the King Beyond the Wall was covering his wife''s body with one of the cloths from the surrounding tents while caressing her face with such affection that it surprised her.


    At the same time, she regretted that the child would grow up without a mother; she knew the pain of growing up without a father and imagined that growing up without a mother was just as painful.


    ------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 104 - The White Walkers (III)

    <h4>Chapter 104 - 104 - The White Walkers (III)</h4>


    <strong>"I''vee to like the war.</strong><strong>The monotony of the court and its pce conspiracies are getting more and more boring."</strong> - Aenar I Targaryen, before the Conquest of the Continent of Essos.


    ------------


    In the air, Caraxes flew at a low altitude, less than thirty meters off the ground. Below him, the army of Wights and White Walkers shed with the army of savages. War cries mixed with the savages'' cries of pain and fear.


    Honestly, this war was much more brutal than the war between the Red Legion and the Dothraki. Both sides were human and afraid to die, there was always some hesitation in the blows.


    But that didn''t apply to the Wights and White Walkers. They were thinking monsters, partially resembling humans, but definitely not human. They fed on the warmth of the living and seized corpses with necromancy. There was no hesitation in their actions, almost as if taking a life was as natural as breathing.


    The White Walkers, in particr, were literal monsters on the battlefield. Just one of them could take on hundreds of men. Worst of all, they were fast and excellent swordsmen, which made them real killing machines. Aenar estimated that his soldiers would have to go through the Blood Ritual to fight such a monster.


    Of course, if the Enhanced Soldiers had heavy armor and firearms, things would bepletely different.


    The soldiers he nned to create would be even more deadly than the White Walkers, truly fearless warriors. Even if they were assigned to a suicide mission, they would ept the order without any hesitation.


    These were the soldiers Aenar wanted to create, mainly to fight against the evil forces of the Evil Gods and the future Chaos Gods.


    Stroking Caraxes'' neck, Aenar whispered:


    "While my fearless soldiers have yet to be born, it''ll be you and me supporting the empire of humanity, partner."


    "Let''s put on a show for the Free Folk and bring them hope."


    "Dracarys."


    In a mere instant, a loud, grandiose roar rang out across the battlefield sky. The gigantic crimson creature flew low and spat out red mes.


    The mes descended from the sky and hit the ground, literally creating a sea of fire. All the Wights that came into contact with the red mes were reduced to ashes without any difficulty.


    A long, straight curtain of fire, a hundred meters long, appeared on the battlefield. The snow mixed with the ashes of the Wights, creating something truly incredible to behold.


    Aenar didn''t focus on the Wights. He just helped the Free Folk reorganize to defend their position while he prepared to deal with the real problem: the White Walkers.


    These beings were quite problematic, especially with the current number of hundreds of them on the battlefield. They all knew how to conjure ice magic and necromancy, which was the real problem.


    "<strong>Perzys.</strong>" Aenar whispered and held out his hand. He seemed to be holding an imaginary bow and pulled the bowstring. Surprisingly, a fiery arrow formed between his fingers. The arrow seemed to be made of pure fire, it burned as expected and looked especially frightening.


    Taking aim at a White Walker, Aenar held his breath and released the arrow, which shot out like a bullet, tearing through the air at subsonic speeds and hitting the enemy directly in the chest. The fiery arrow pierced the icy being''s armor and, in the next second...


    The arrow simply exploded!


    The White Walker became ice rubble in an instant!


    Aenar didn''t stop. While Caraxes burned everything in front of him, he conjured fire magic and killed them one by one. Each arrow could be conjured in two seconds, and the conjuring time got faster and faster as Aenar increased his proficiency.


    Obviously, the White Walkers didn''t stand around waiting to be killed. They ran across the battlefield, dodging the arrows and dragon fire that rained down on them.


    As they dodged, they counterattacked, throwing ice thorns at the dragon and its rider. But despite his size, Caraxes was young, powerful and surprisingly agile in the air, capable of performing real acrobatics.


    The savages watched in awe as the epic scene unfolded before them. They could imagine that Mance would write a song about that moment. How could he not? The scene before them was worthy of a story that would be told for thousands of years.


    Mance, who had arrived on the battlefield carrying a blond, blue-eyed baby, looked at it all with a calm gaze. But inside, he really wanted to be in Aenar''s ce, burning the creatures that had taken his wife''s life, making them feel the same pain he felt.


    Looking down at his son in his arms, his gaze softened. Although his son couldn''t be a prince, he could be the heir to his future house. With the size of the fief that Aenar had granted him, he would be a Great Lord in the North, second only to House Stark in the future.


    Turning away, Mance saw Lada watching the battlefield with an anxious look, as if she wanted to take part in the war.


    "You can go. I can take care of myself," Mance said, standing up straight.


    At his waist, a silver horn with runes of the First Men could be seen. It was the Horn of Winter, the reason his wife had died.


    Despite Mance''s words, Leda remained by his side. She remembered the king''s orders and would carry out her mission until he ordered otherwise.


    Seeing this, Mance sighed, but said nothing. He focused on what was happening at the moment and tookmand of the army of savages without any hesitation. Even with a baby in his arms, he drew his sword and went to the front line, which made Leda very happy, as she could now take part in the war while protecting him.


    Brynden, who controlled the Three-Eyed Raven, watched as the battlefield gradually shifted to the side of humanity and sighed with relief. He really couldn''t hold out much longer. He was old and about to die, unable to use much of the Weirwood''s power.


    However, when he saw Aenar performing fire and blood magic, he realized that the boy had seen things from the past and learned a lot. But he needed to warn the young king not to spend too much time in the past. The Valyrian Dragon Gods might be dead in the present, but they weren''t in the past.


    If Aenar returned to the past too often, he would be felt by those gods - and that was definitely not a good thing. Especially for people like him, who could project their consciousness into the past. It wasn''t at all difficult for a god to capture his projection and enve it.


    This wasn''t scaremongering; it had already happened to other Green Seers. Gods could be incredibly powerful when they were backed by the infinite power of faith.


    Suddenly, when Brynden felt he was about to lose control of the Three-Eyed Raven, a new wave of magic filled him. He looked up at Aenar atop the dragon and was shocked to see him pointing at him.


    Secretly admiring the young king''s superb control of magic, Brynden bravely advanced against the White Walkers. He felt eighteen again, full of strength and youth, the same young man who had fought for the hand of his half-sister, Shiera Seastar.


    Remembering that incredible woman, Brynden couldn''t help but speed up his magical attacks even more. And, unlike before, he now had magic to abuse.


    "<strong>Rise."</strong>


    Shockingly, thirty tree-men sprang from the ground and stood an impressive fifteen meters tall.


    They moved slowly, but their blows with the roots were not slow at all.


    Aenar couldn''t help but smile with excitement. He felt like he was in Narnia, fighting the White Witch. All that was missing was a talking divine lion.


    Remembering that the God of Many Faces was called the Night Lion, Aenar smiled mischievously. He wished the god were there... maybe he could get a lion carpet to decorate his throne.


    Sensing Aenar''s excitement, Caraxes was also extremely happy. They both seemed born for war. Only by fighting could they feel the true pleasure of war.


    The crimson dragon unleashed mes even more violently than before, his mes making the snow melt and the earth scorch. The White Walkers and Wights were the ones to suffer.


    Especially the White Walkers. No matter how fast they were, they could never be faster than a flying dragon, so Caraxes practically became their worst nightmare.


    Reducing them to ashes and killing them almost instantly. Even ice shields couldn''tst more than half a second in the face of mes capable of melting rock.


    --------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 105 - The White Walkers (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 105 - 105 - The White Walkers (IV)</h4>


    "Four down, sixteen to go. When all my Primarchs are born, the universe will know humanity for the first time with my twenty Legions of Adeptus Astartes." - Aenar I Targaryen, looking at Sanguinius.


    -----


    With a thud, Caraxesnded on the ground. His long neck snaked through the air, and he opened his mouth, shooting a funnel of mes at a group of Wights still alive at the moment. There was fire all over the battlefield; of the army of tens of thousands of Wights, there were now only a few hundred left.


    Aenar didn''t know if he had killed all the White Walkers, but he was sure he had eliminated most of them. Which, in all honesty, was a great victory. Depriving the Night King of his necromancers was something very valuable, almost a hundred dead White Walkers, a feat he hadn''t expected to aplish before the war against the Night King.


    Suddenly, Aenar looked towards the Far North. His eyes shone brightly; the dome that prevented him frommunicating with the Nexus of Time and Space and the Warp Dimension had disappeared, or rather had been broken.


    Looking up, he saw that the color red had advanced a little against the color blue.


    He knew that his victory over the forces of evil had increased R''hllor''s power, giving the Red God a slight advantage, even though he was on another continent and in enemy territory.


    At the same time, Aenar''s Prescience returned to normal. Images of the future began to appear before him, endless possibilitiesid out in front of him. Honestly, that dome, ced by some god, made him realize that he wasn''t invincible, at least not yet.


    The only thing limiting his power was his own body. But Aenar could wait: his body was transforming and would be powerful without him having to do anything. However, there were a few things he could do to speed up this process of improvement.


    He didn''t like being unable to connect to the Nexus of Time and Space, including the Warp. Even if it was only for a few minutes, those minutes could be crucial in the Great Crusade.


    Especially for him, who needed to act as a beacon for when the Spaceships crossed the Warp, traveling to other points in the known universe.


    If he couldn''t act as a beacon, how could the navigators move in the Warp, a ce that had absolutely no sense of direction or even the concepts of high and low?


    However, Aenar felt a cold gaze upon him. The dragon prince raised his eyes, and his vision seemed to travel hundreds of kilometers away, until itnded on the peak of a snowy mountain. In that inhospitable ce, where no race could flourish, a figure was riding a horse.


    He had blue skin, ck armor covered his body and his eyes were a deep shade of blue. On his rocky-looking head, a crown of ice glittered like blue crystals.


    The two exchanged nces, intense and murderous. Aenar was the champion of light and the Night King the champion of darkness. Both were born to be eternal enemies. There was no possibility of friendship between them; their race had determined that they would be adversaries.


    However, there was a feeling that they both shared at that moment.


    A feeling of anticipation for the fight that would take ce in the future.


    Curiously, they were both confident that they would win the war. Aenar was confident because he could see the future with his Prescience, and the Night King was confident in his own strength. Both were extremely certain of their victory and never even considered the possibility of losing to the enemy.


    Aenar stopped looking at the Night King and turned his attention to the army of Savages, who were clearing the battlefield and gathering up the bodies of their deadrades.


    Guiding Caraxes towards the Free Folk, who were gathering up the corpses, Aenar approached and spoke with a determined tone:


    "Let me help you with that."


    Mance, who was about to set fire to the dead, was surprised for a moment, but lowered his torch and gestured for Aenar to continue.


    Aenar spoke in a gentle tone:


    "Dracarys."


    Caraxes didn''t hesitate. He opened his mouth and unleashed a jet of red mes onto the corpses.


    Mance, looking at his wife among the dead, held his son and showed him the scene, wanting the baby to remember his mother for once. What Mance didn''t know was that the baby would actually remember his mother.


    A depressing atmosphere hung over the now destroyed camp; sounds of weeping and wailing filled the air.


    Widows, sons, daughters, brothers, mothers and fathers had all lost someone. Even though the death toll had not yet been counted, Aenar could see that at least thirty thousand people had died in the attack. Most of them were men who had fought.


    Aenar let out a sigh. He wished he had foreseen the attack with his Prescience to prevent so many deaths, but fate was cruel and didn''t care about mortals.


    Descending from Caraxes, Aenar walked up to Mance and ced his hand on the King Beyond the Wall''s shoulder, a silent gesture offort and mourning. He never wanted to feel what Mance was feeling at that moment. Just imagining his wives dying gave him an uncontroble urge to destroy everything.


    "What''s the baby''s name, Mance?" Aenar asked, looking at the blond-haired, blue-eyed child. He could see that the baby had mutated from the Warp, developing extra limbs on its back. It wasn''t noticeable at the moment, but it would be obvious as the child grew.


    "I ask that Your Grace appoint him." Mance looked at his son with a gentle gaze and spoke with a determined tone.


    Aenar didn''t hesitate to reply:


    "Sanguinius."


    The Primarchs were important. They were the generals who would lead his twenty Legions. He currently had four, including Sanguinius, who was still a baby.


    (Note: Titus, Sigismund, Moqorro [Vulkan] and Sanguinius.)


    They would be demigods, immortal beings and the warriors most loyal to him and, in some ways, more his children than his own blood children.


    Not that his sons and daughters would be weak. On the contrary, they would be extremely powerful, but Aenar would never share his power with them.


    It wasn''t out of selfishness or reluctance to give up his power. He simply didn''t want his sons and daughters to bear the burden of seeing the future.


    Aenar knew well that the Prescience changed a person. If they could change something for the better, they would. But with the Chaos Gods on the prowl, any good intention could easily be twisted.


    How could Aenar allow such a thing to happen? Even if his sons and daughters inherited his gifts, they would never inherit the gift of Prescience. He alone would be enough to see the future.


    He didn''t want his sons and daughters to fall to the forces of chaos because they wanted to do something good.


    "Sanguinius." Hearing his son''s name, Mance didn''tin about how exotic the name was, he just felt that the name had an important meaning for Aenar and that satisfied him. Even if he died in the future, his son would at least have the king''s support. This relieved him, as he felt he could be one of those tens of thousands of dead men.


    When Aenar was looking around, he noticed Leda next to him, the girl was still in clean armor, which wasn''t surprising, Wights and White Walkers don''t have blood, so it''s hard to get sucked into something that doesn''t exist in the enemy.


    "I''ve captured three Wights, my king." Leda spoke, remembering the task Aenar had given her earlier.


    "Good work, worthy of being my Lady Commander." Aenar nodded with satisfaction; with the Wights, it would be much easier for the Northern Lords to bow down.


    Leda seemed immensely happy with Aenar''s praise, she wished she had more enemies for her to capture and receive more praise from her king.


    "Let''s go." Aenar spoke in a calm tone, ignoring Leda''s abnormally happy look.


    "Are they going to kneel?" Leda followed Aenar and asked in a calm tone.


    "They''ve already knelt, but they don''t know it yet." Climbing into Caraxes'' saddle, Aenar replied. He looked at the tens of thousands of people in front of him and let out a sigh. Only a real tragedy could change humans'' minds and make them want to evolve.


    Which was strange.


    You had to be facing a precipice to want to change.


    Humanity was strange, but perhaps that was why humanity was the reason the Chaos Gods were born. This chaotic and contradictory entropy of humanity was the perfect nourishment for the Immaterium.


    -------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 106 - Robb and the Free Folk (I)

    <h4>Chapter 106 - 106 - Robb and the Free Folk (I)</h4>


    "One king has already knelt before me, the first of many." - Aenar I Targaryen, God-Emperor ofos.


    -------------


    Under the eyes of all the Night''s Watch, Mance Rayder, King Beyond the Wall, knelt and ced a crown of ivory bones at Aenar''s feet.


    "I, Mance Rayder, abdicate my titles and be your vassal. My sword and shields are yours. I will defend yourws as if they were my own and I will fight by your side, as will my sons and their sons after him."


    Mance spoke with a serious voice full of majesty. He was kneeling before Aenar, looking straight into the purple eyes of the boy who had saved his son''s life.


    "I, King Aenar I Targaryen, First of His Name, Knight of Caraxes, King of the Andals, the Roinars and the First Men, Lord of the Seven Kingdoms and Protector of the Realm, Father of Dragons, Son of the Light of Vntis, the Promised King, Destroyer of the Greatest Khsar of His Time."


    Aenar pronounced his long list of titles, looking at the man kneeling before him. His voice was regal but gentle at that moment, which made the atmosphere less tense and more grandiose.


    "I ept your oath. Rise, Mance, Lord of House Rayder, Lord of Sea Dragon Point and Stony Shore."


    Aenar finished, dering Mance Rayder''s titles in front of everyone.


    As for what his uncle would think about him granting Mance these fiefs, Aenar didn''t really care. Westeros belonged to House Targaryen; all thends on that continent were theirs. In the future, the nobles would only have the right to administer the fiefs on his behalf.


    They could only own the castles and the surroundingnds. Other than that, everything belonged to him and House Targaryen.


    Of course, this would only work until the Great Crusade. In the future, the fiefdoms would be greatly expanded, and the Noble Houses would controls; some, like the Great Houses, would dominate entire sr systems. The Noble Houses ofos would spread across the gxy, whileos would be the center of the Imperium.


    But that was for the future. In the present, Aenar was about to begin his reconquest.


    At Aenar''s words, Mance stood up and greeted him like a vassal.


    "Your Grace."


    "Lord Mance."


    The two exchanged greetings. Aenar didn''t treat Mance with contempt or as someone less important. After all, the man had once been a king, and the status of king was not to be despised, as it was the source of his political power.


    "The heir to Winterfell, Robb of House Stark, will arrive at Castle ck in a few days. He will act as representative of House Stark, and you will bow to him again. Only after that will you be recognized as a Lord of the North."


    Aenarmented with a smile and, despite the pain of losing loved ones, the leaders of the Free Folk seemed more rxed and even smiled.


    They had a home and could finally live as they should.


    Val, holding her nephew, looked at her sister''s son and couldn''t help but hug the child a little tighter. She never imagined that thest time she saw D would actually be thest time she would see her sister''s sweet smile and gentle gaze.


    "Val, I want you to take the name of my house as your own and, if I ever fall in theing war, I want you to act as regent until Sanguinius can rule."


    Mance approached Val and spoke directly about his purpose. He knew that his chances of dying were incredibly high, as were those of all the men who would take part in the war.


    Val was the best choice he had should he die. Others might kill his son to take over his titles and fiefdoms. I was sure that some tribal leaders were unhappy with his decision to kneel, but no one dared to say anything to Aenar present. Everyone still remembered how the dragon had saved their lives.


    Val looked at her sister''s husband and nodded silently as she gently held her nephew, trying to get him to sleep - which proved futile. The baby seemed to have infinite energy.


    She swore she had never seen Sanguinius close his eyes and go to sleep, but she knew it was impossible.


    Val had seen a few babies in her life, and they all had one thing inmon: constant sleep. Every baby slept most of the day. So she assumed that Sanguinius slept when she wasn''t looking.


    What Val didn''t know, however, was that she was incredibly wrong. Sanguinius had actually never slept since his premature birth. His special bond with the Warp Dimension nullified any need for sleep. This wasn''t a problem at the moment, but as the little Primarch grew up, he would be more and more distanced from humanity until he finally reached his peak.


    "Hello, beautifuldy."


    Near Aenar, Tormund greeted Leda with a big smile on his face, without hiding the flirtation in his words.


    Leda suppressed the irritation that was growing in her heart and stopped herself from cutting off the head of that savage who couldn''t recognize the word "no". She had never met such an irritating man in her entire life. And she was born in Dorne, the home of the most lustful men in the Seven Kingdoms.


    Even the most inconvenient Dornish man wouldn''te close to the level of irritation that Tormund caused him. The idiot constantly talked about the giant babies they would have and the endless nights of passion.


    Just imagining it made Leda feel a wave of revulsion.


    She was a bloody sword, not a woman!


    Aenar watched the spectacle between Leda and Tormund with great interest. Of course, he knew that Tormund would never have a chance with Leda. Not because the woman was too proud, but because she valued the oaths of the Royal Guard above her own life.


    In Leda''s mind, she was a sword and nothing more. Only protecting and serving Aenar for all eternity could bring a smile to the lips of House Dayne''s Sword of the Morning. Apart from that, Aenar really doubted that Tormund could even get her to look at him with the slightest bit of kindness.


    However, it was very interesting to see Tormund try, and Aenar had to admit: the red-haired man certainly had guts. Few men were interested in someone stronger than themselves.


    Fixing his eyes on his great-uncle, Aemon, Aenar knew that the old man wanted to ask what was next.


    "What are we going to do, Your Grace?"


    Because they were in a ce full of strangers, Aemon addressed Aenar formally, not as a family member.


    "I''m staying at Castle ck until the Lords of the North arrive at Winterfell. While I''m here, I''ll order all the checkpoints, as well as Castle ck, to be refurbished for the war toe."


    Aenarmented in a calm tone, while observing the deplorable state of the fortress.


    Although the Wall was a great help, he knew that the gigantic ice wall''s days were numbered.


    It was inevitable: the Wall would fall and, with it, humanity''s first line of defense. It wasn''t that the Wall wasn''t strong, but the power of mortals couldn''tpare to that of the gods. On a normal Long Night, the gods wouldn''t intervene, but this was no normal Long Night. All the Evil Gods were personally involved in this war.


    No one wanted to see humanity grow, as this would allow the birth of the Chaos Gods - somethingpletely uneptable to the Evil Gods, who did not wish for the existence of beings stronger than themselves.


    So the Wall would fall one way or another. Nothing could stop the war that was toe.


    That''s why Castle ck and the other Night''s Watch checkpoints, such as the Shadow Tower and Eastwatch-by-the-Sea, needed to be reinforced and refurbished for when the Wall copsed.


    "I''ll send a raven tomanders Ser Denys Mallister and Cotter Pyke."


    Aemon nodded and walked away with his aging body. The man wanted to help as much as he could, without any rest.


    Aenar wanted him to rest, but he knew that Aemon wanted to give his all before what was toe. Perhaps that was the only thing he could do, since he was no longer fit to hold a de.


    Honestly, Aenar wanted Aemon to go through the Blood Ritual, but he was uncertain about the old man''s survival. Aemon was so fragile that even a small amount of energy could cause irreparable damage.


    Nevertheless, Aenar decided to try. He would talk to Aemon and, if the man wanted to, he would do anything to help him.


    --------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 107 - Robb and the Free Folk (II)

    <h4>Chapter 107 - 107 - Robb and the Free Folk (II)</h4>


    "The world really is full of surprises." Robb Stark, watching the giant.


    ---------


    Robb couldn''t help but take a deep breath at the sight of the gigantic Wall. He had heard the stories, but seeing it in person was somethingpletely different. Just imagining that his ancestor had built such a masterpiece was enough to fill the heir to Winterfell with pride.


    "Incredible! I want to see the view from the top!"


    The grandiose feeling Robb was experiencing disappeared the moment he looked down and saw Arya riding beside him.


    "When we get back to Winterfell, you''re going to spend a whole month locked up in a tower. And I personally will make sure that Septa teaches you to sew and indoctrinates you for days!"


    Robb gave Arya a stern look. If he didn''t discipline his sister now, she might gain even more courage to run away from home in the future.


    Arya''s smile had never faded so quickly. She looked at her brother with a pleading look. To be forced to learn to sew and listen to the Seven preach? She would rather throw herself from the tower and end her suffering once and for all. That wouldn''t be a lesson, but a real mental torture session!


    Seeing her desperate expression, Robb nodded, satisfied. He just wanted to make sure that Arya understood that running away from home was not an option, especially for a girl.


    "Arya, never run away from home again. This world isn''t kind to girls."


    He stroked his sister''s hair and spoke in a gentle tone. How many times had he seen his father cut off the heads of rapists? Dozens of times. Just imagining something like that happening to Arya made his mood darken.


    Arya nodded, but it was clear from the look on her face that she wasn''t convinced by her brother''s words. She was not a helplessdy and she knew how to protect herself with the Needle, the gift Aenar had given her. She had trained in hiding and was confident that, at the slightest opportunity, she could kill a man.


    Spending her days in a castle, surrounded by jewels, expensive dresses and sugary cakes was perhaps everymoner girl''s dream, but not hers. Arya wanted to explore. She wanted to know every corner of the world and live the life she chose, not be ady destined for marriage and children.


    If Robb knew what was going through his sister''s mind, he''d probably increase the punishment to ten years, and he''d still think it was too little.


    Not that he was cruel, but as the eldest brother, he wanted the best for Arya. He wanted her to have a worthy destiny, a good husband, beautiful children and, in the end, a happy life. That was his sincere wish for all his siblings.


    Putting these thoughts aside, Robb focused on the gates of Castle ck, which were already open to wee them. Waiting for them was an old man - too old for him to guess. But when he noticed the Maester''s ne around his neck, Robb could assume that it was the Maester of Castle ck.


    Looking into the old man''s lc eyes, Robb noticed a striking resemnce to those of Aenar.


    "Wee, heir of Winterfell. I am Aemon of House Targaryen, Maester of Castle ck. I will escort you to the meeting ce, where everyone is already awaiting your arrival."


    Aemon greeted Robb with a kind smile and then cast a curious nce at the girl riding with him.


    Robb was speechless when he discovered Aemon''s identity. He opened his mouth, but couldn''t answer immediately.


    "Incredible! You''re like Aenar! Who was your father?" Arya jumped off her horse, excited, and looked at Aemon curiously.


    Aemon couldn''t help butugh when he saw the girl''s energy.


    "Little nature spirit," he greeted Arya with a smile before answering: "My father was Maekar, First of the Name. And when I refused the throne, it was passed on to my brother, Aegon, Fifth of His Name."


    Arya suddenly stopped and stared, her eyes widening so much that they seemed about to pop out of their sockets. It wasn''t just her who was shocked, Robb also disyed an incredulous expression.


    Refuse the throne? How many men would do that? His own father, Ned Stark, had refused the throne, as had Jon Arryn, but how many others would be indifferent to the greatest power in an entire continent?


    "You may call me Maester Aemon," he continued in a gentle tone, noticing the surprise on the young men''s faces. "When I took my oaths, I stopped being a prince and gave up all my titles and possessions."


    Aemon gestured for them to follow him and began walking towards Castle ck Hall, his steps slow but steady.


    Robb and Arya looked at each other, still processing what they had just heard. After a brief silence, Robb spotted Ser Rodrik Cassel and, pulling himself together, spoke firmly:


    "Ser Rodrik, organize the supplies and weapons inside Castle ck. I will go to the meeting."


    "Yes, milord." Rodrik nodded respectfully.


    With that, Robb took Arya''s hand and entered the fortress. But as soon as he passed through the gates, he stopped abruptly, shocked by what he saw.


    In front of him, a giant wielded a huge axe, chopping wood with frightening ease. A log the size of a grown man looked like a simple toy in his colossal hands.


    "This is Wun Wun, one of thest giants of his kind," Aemon introduced the creature with a smile, recalling his own reaction to seeing him for the first time.


    Arya watched the giant with fascination and wondered if he could put her on his shoulders...


    If Robb knew about his sister''s dangerous thoughts, he would have a heart attack and, without hesitation, lock her in a tower for the rest of her life!


    Putting the giant''s presence aside, Robb turned his attention to understanding what had happened before his arrival.


    The war against the White Walkers and the Wights had already begun. And, to his surprise, the King Beyond the Wall, Mance Rayder, had knelt before Aenar, epting him as his sovereign.


    Robb had countless questions, and Aemon, ever patient, answered them all, without hesitating to share everything he knew so far.


    On hearing that they had captured Wights to present to the Northern Lords, Robb felt more confident that he could get them to bend the knee to Aenar without too much bloodshed. Although he knew that some bloodshed was inevitable. The Northern Lords were stubborn as stone and, no matter how terrifying dragon fire was, they wouldn''t bend easily.


    Arya listened to everything with her eyes shining with excitement. She wanted to be invisible so she could spy on the Wights up close. Just imagining herself killing one, as her ancestors had done in the past, made her chest inte with pride and excitement.


    Once again, if Robb knew of his sister''s thoughts, he would have a tall tower built on an isted ind and lock her in, just so that the six-year-old girl would learn, once and for all, never to have such dangerous ideas again.


    Arriving at Castle ck''s hall, Robb saw that there were many people in the ce and sitting in the most important seat was Aenar, with a rxed posture in contrast to the severe atmosphere in the air.


    As he entered, Robb felt everyone''s gaze fall on him. As heir to Winterfell, he didn''t fear the stares, as he had already spoken in front of the Lords of the North countless times.


    "Robb." Aenar greeted his cousin with an amused look. "You''re right on time. Lord Mance will kneel for you and take your oath in the name of Lord Stark."


    "Aren''t you going to pour me a ss of wine, Your Grace?" Robb asked with an incredulous tone, causing everyone around to burst into loudughter. The tense atmosphere melted away as if it had never existed.


    Robb looked discreetly at Aenar with admiration. He hoped to have this kind of skill when he was Lord of Winterfell. Observing those present, Robb arrived at Aenar''s side with Arya and spoke aloud:


    "I am Robb of House Stark, heir to Winterfell and representative of the Lord of the North, Eddard of House Stark."


    "Wee to Castle ck, Lord Stark." Jeor stood up and greeted his liege''s sessor.


    "The Great Bear, Jeor Mormont." Robb greeted Jeor with a smile. He couldn''t imagine that such an honorable man would have a son like Jorah, a ver.


    "Lord Stark." Mance stood up and respectfully greeted his future lord.


    "Lord Mance." Robb, who already knew who Mance was through Aemon, greeted the King Beyond the Wall with equal respect.


    Aenar smiled as he saw them greet each other and spoke aloud:


    "Since Lord Stark has arrived, we will begin the ceremony."


    -------------


    <strong>Note:</strong> We will begin the reconquest after the Northern Lords have bowed, which will happen in the next few Chapters.


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 108 - Robb and the Free Folk (III)

    <h4>Chapter 108 - 108 - Robb and the Free Folk (III)</h4>


    "I like what''sing," Aenar thought, watching Robb look at Val with a passionate gaze.


    "I, Mance of House Rayder, Lord of Sea Dragon Point and Stony Shore, bend my knee and promise to honor my oath. When House Stark needs it, House Rayder will be there to fight alongside the Lord of Winterfell," Mance dered in a loud, clear tone, his voice not hiding the seriousness of the moment.


    After hearing Mance''s oath, Robb stood up and spoke aloud:


    "I, Robb of House Stark, Heir of Winterfell and future Guardian of the North, in the name of Aenar of House Targaryen, First of His Name, Knight of Caraxes, King of the Andals, the Roinars and the First Men, Lord of the Seven Kingdoms and Protector of the Realm, ept your oath. May our homes have peace and prosperity."


    With Mance kneeling before Robb, the atmosphere became more restrained, and the hostilitying from the noble houses lessened slightly.


    Arya, who was eating a piece of bread, watched the whole scene and nodded. To her, it was natural that Mance had knelt down; in her eyes, the North belonged to House Stark, and House Rayder bing a vassal of House Stark was to be expected.


    However, Robb knew that Mance''s fiefdoms were at least toorge, so vast that they could easily form a small kingdom. He cast a disgruntled nce at Aenar, who was sitting in thergest seat. In Robb''s eyes, his brother was using the Wildlings to prevent House Stark frompletely dominating the North.


    Feeling Robb''s gaze, Aenar realized that his cousin had got it all wrong, but he didn''t try to exin himself, especially in the presence of everyone. He had only granted thosends to Mance to avoid dissatisfaction among the Free Folk; there was no other intention behind it.


    Aenar sat in the center, with Robb on his right and Mance on his left. The three most powerful men in the hall were talking in low voices.


    "Do you think House Stark will turn its back on House Targaryen, Your Grace?" Robb asked casually, as he sipped his wine. His blue eyes looked at Aenar with obvious dissatisfaction.


    "Not at all. But other ces couldn''t offer so muchnd without causing overpoption and even more chaos. Besides, the other lords of the North wouldn''t ept the Free Folk in theirnds," Aenar replied in an equally casual tone, looking at Robb.


    If it had been anyone else, Aenar wouldn''t have bothered to reply, but since it was Robb, he did, albeit with a slightly helpless look on his face. Robb''s mood improved with Aenar''s words. As long as his brother wasn''t being cautious with House Stark, any misunderstandings could be easily resolved.


    "So why is Arya with you?" Aenar asked, watching the girl who was eating like there was no tomorrow.


    "She hid among the supplies. When we found her, she was devouring dried meat like a sneaky squirrel. As we were already far from Winterfell, I didn''t want to dy the journey and brought her with me," Robb replied with a helpless expression, but with a smile on his lips.


    Aenar looked at Arya and believed that she really could do something like that. The girl was impulsive and a bit crazy when it came to big adventures.


    "I''ll love to see Eddard''s expression when he sees his daughter again," Aenarmented in an amused tone, making Robb roll his eyes, although he also smiled.


    "She''ll be grounded for eternity," Robb said, ring at his little sister.


    Arya, realizing that the two were talking, looked at them with confusion, while a few crumbs of bread were still around her mouth. She still had no idea of the cruel punishment that awaited her at Winterfell.


    "How long are you staying in Castle ck?" Robb asked with a serious expression, changing the subject. After hearing the reports about the war against the White Walkers and the Wights'' army, he realized that the situation was more serious than he had imagined.


    "One month. Then I''m going back to Winterfell to bring those arrogant Northern lords to their knees," Aenar replied in a calm, casual tone.


    "Fortunately, you destroyed the Dreadfort. That will bring many lords to their knees without bloodshed, which spares us a lot of chaos," Robb said in a relieved tone. He, more than anyone, knew how the lords of the North acted and what their temperaments were.


    "What can I say? I''m amazing," Aenar replied with a confident smile on his lips.


    Robb rolled his eyes at Aenar''s overconfidence, but didn''t deny it - after all, he really was incredible. However, he couldn''t help adding: "Try not to kill. Many are just stubborn, but they are good men."


    Aenar was speechless, but remained silent. He didn''t like rebels and considered himself incredibly merciful for not killing certain people.


    "I''ll try, but don''t expect me to do it. I''d rather kill everyone than suffer betrayal at a delicate moment."


    Robb nodded. He was pleased that Aenar was at least trying. As for the rest, he just hoped that the Northern lords would be more understanding. If they weren''t, he would let fate decide. He had already done enough to help them.


    Mance watched the two of them chatting casually and was a little confused by their union, considering the rumors about the birth of the young king. However, it wasn''t his ce toment on anything. He remained silent, just eating and thinking about building his castle and city as quickly as possible.


    While Robb was drinking, he noticed an incredibly beautiful woman, with blonde hair and blue eyes, holding a baby with the same features. Mother and child, he assumed. However, he couldn''t stop his heart from beating faster at the sight of such a graceful woman.


    Aenar noticed this and couldn''t help but sh an amused smile.


    "Val, of House Rayder, sister of Mance''ste wife. She is known as the Princess of the Wilds and is currently single and childless," Aenar spoke in a casual tone, as if he hadn''t noticed the growing interest in Robb''s gaze. However, the yful smile on his lips told another story.


    Hearing Aenar''s words, Robb''s blue eyes lit up slightly. He admitted to himself: he found the woman incredibly attractive, and her status was something not even his father could dispute. Besides, if he married Val, he could help make the Savages more civilized...


    If Aenar could hear Robb''s thoughts, he would be speechless. He would never have imagined that his brother could fall in love so easily that he would consider marriage without having exchanged a single word with Val - and being the heir to House Stark to boot.


    But looking at Val, Aenar understood why a boy of Robb''s age would be so fascinated. The Princess of the Wild was indeed a sight for sore eyes. If she wore a silk costume from Myr, she could easily pass for a real princess.


    "Robb, if you keep staring at her so intently, you''ll make her evaporate from the," Aenar whispered, noticing his cousin''s fixed gaze on the woman.


    Caught red-handed, Robb put on an embarrassed expression and tried to respond in a seemingly calm tone:


    "I was just looking at her a bit."


    Aenar gave him a teasing look, not believing a single word that came out of the Winterfell heir''s lips.


    "Good. I hear she has a lot of suitors, and you''re not exactly tall and strong," said Aenar, feigning relief as his lips curved into an amused smile.


    Robb felt as if he had been punched in the stomach. He had never imagined that words could hurt so much, but the mere thought of Val marrying another man made his stomach turn. A feeling of anger andpetitiveness welled up in his chest.


    "I''m handsome, I''m heir to Winterfell and I''ll have Ice, a legendary Valyrian Steel sword. I''m a great match for marriage."


    The more he said it, the more confidence appeared on his face. How could he not fight for his first crush?


    Looking at the possible suitors, Robb felt his determination grow even more.


    "The Red Fish would be furious if Robb married Val, right?" Aenar muttered, with a look full of amusement and teasing.


    Just imagining Catelyn''s expression when she heard who Robb wanted to marry, Aenar quickly thought of a way to get Val and Robb to meet and marry as soon as possible.


    He wanted tough, but held back; no one could know about his nefarious ns. Besides, he was sure that Robb would thank him forever for helping him marry such a beautiful and incredible woman as Val.


    -------


    <strong>Note: 300 power stone for the next Chapter</strong>


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 109 - The Lords of the North (I)

    <h4>Chapter 109 - 109 - The Lords of the North (I)</h4>


    "That''ll be fun." Aenar I Targaryen, feeling certain looks full of hatred and angering from the Lords of the North.


    --------


    A month has passed quickly, Shadow Tower, Castle ck, and Eastwatch-by-the-Sea have undergone an astonishing transformation. The reforms only finished so quickly because the Free Folk were paid with food to help with what was needed. Tens of thousands of people infinitely sped up the time it took to erect wooden walls and fortify the gates.


    However, around sixty to seventy thousand savages were ready to set off towards the fief of Mance. Aenar, Robb and Arya joined the march to Winterfell, where Mance would meet Eddard of House Stark and swear his oath again in the eyes of all the Lords of the North.


    Who, by the way, were already at Winterfell at that very moment, just waiting for him to arrive.


    "Arya, do you want toe with me or Robb?" Aenar asked as he put on his flying gloves, he looked at the six-year-old girl wearing men''s clothing.


    There was no hesitation in Arya''s words. "With you!!!"


    How could she miss the chance to fly on a dragon? She would probably kill herself with rage if she refused to fly on a dragon, something that perhaps every child in Westeros has thought of doing one day.


    Aenar wasn''t surprised by Arya''s answer, if she refused he would be shocked. Looking at Robb, who was chatting happily with Val, he felt that his efforts this month had paid off handsomely. Teaching Robb to woo Val had proved easier than expected and the Heir of Winterfell had quickly learned topliment a woman without making her feel ufortable or too invasive.


    Sure, Robb might be in love with Val, but he was sure that Val wasn''t in love with Robb. Val was a mature woman, how could she fall in love so easily, but that didn''t matter in Aenar''s eyes.


    Companionship in his eyes was much more important than love. In science, infatuation doesn''tst more than three years and that feeling of euphoria and always wanting to be by your loved one''s side gradually calms down.


    In the end, only love remains.


    You might say that love and infatuation are the same, but both are different. Passion is something selfish, always wanting the lover''s attention or always being by his or her side. Love, however, is born ofpanionship through coexistence and the difficulties the couple faces over the years.


    That''s why Val not being in love with Robb wasn''t important in Aenar''s eyes; he would much rather Robb had a wife who would be with him for life than a passing passion.


    However, after seeing Val''s reaction to Robb''s flirtations, Aenar knew that Val was also interested in Robb, although he didn''t know if it was because of Robb''s status or something else.


    "Robb, stop bothering Val and let''s go." Aenar shouted at Robb, who simply looked at him with a disgruntled look.


    Aenar rolled his eyes and no longer cared about the heir to Winterfell. He hadn''t expected Robb to be one of those friends who abandoned years of friendships for a woman.


    "Follow me." Aenar spoke as he climbed over the ironting that held the saddle in ce. Arya looked at the dragon so closely with a look of admiration and without any hesitation, followed Aenar.


    As soon as Arya reached the saddle, she was picked up by Aenar and ced in front of him, Leda positioned herself behind Aenar, as she could leave her King alone again.


    Putting the belt around the three of them and closing it tightly, Aenar spoke to Caraxes in High Valyrian. <i>"S¨­vegon Caraxes!"</i>


    Under Arya''s shocked eyes, the dragon stood up and even though she was on the ground, she was at a very high height. Then the dragon began to walk and with a loud pping of its wings, it took off into the sky quickly.


    Looking down, Arya saw the Free Folk marching in a straight line and couldn''t help but shout excitedly. "Faster!"


    Leda, behind Aenar, twitched her lips abnormally, she really couldn''t believe that there were people who enjoyed flying on a dragon and still asked to go faster.


    Aenar couldn''t help butugh at Arya''s words and decided to teach the little adventurer a lesson, making her feel the real danger.


    With the connection between man and dragon, Caraxes understood what his rider wanted and began to lean to the side, gradually turning in the air. Arya turned pale and an expression of fear appeared on her face as the dragon simply stood upside down in the air.


    If it hadn''t been for feeling Aenar''s arm behind her, the girl would have started screaming in fear a long time ago. Her expression of fear satisfied Aenar and Leda, who secretlyughed at the brave girl.


    Although what he did was cruel, Aenar thought it was an appropriate lesson. Under no circumstances could Arya try to ride Caraxes alone. He had no doubt that Caraxes would devour the girl in a rage, and she had to learn that Caraxes might seem calm, but he wasn''t. He was cruel, sadistic and had a very strong sense of humor. He was cruel, sadistic and liked to devour corpses.


    After he felt that enough was enough, he asked Caraxes to stop maneuvering in the air and the crimson dragon flew normally in the air, making the poor girl breathe a sigh of relief. Being upside down in the air was a terrible situation that she never wanted to experience again.


    "I''ll never fly on a dragon again." Arya murmured with watery eyes, almost as if she was going to cry at any moment, but the girl showed a determined expression and didn''t cry, even though she wanted to cry as loudly as possible at that moment.


    "Arya, when we get to Winterfell, I''m taking you on a special flight." Hearing her words, Aenar shed a gentle smile and spoke in an amused tone. Although he knew it was sadistic, he enjoyed seeing the look of fear on Arya''s face. Every older brother liked to scare his younger brothers and sisters, perhaps it was a natural part of the world.


    Arya''s face paled at the mention of the special flight. She had an idea of what this special flight would be like, full of acrobatics and maneuvers in the air. If it had been before, she might have been excited, but after experiencing it for herself, she just wanted to get back on the ground and never get on a dragon again.


    "I''ll pass, I''ll learn to ride a horse." Arya showed an expression that she wasn''t interested and spoke in a casual tone, trying to sound like she wasn''t afraid, but just disinterested. "All right, horses are very interesting too." Aenar definitely saw that she was lying, but didn''t reveal her lie and acted along.


    Looking down, Aenar saw the Free Folk marching over the King''s Road, heading towards Winterfell. From there, these people would go to the Fief of Mance and start building the initial settlements for the construction of the city and castle.


    -


    Winterfell Castle.


    Looking at the Great Hall full of Lords and Ladies of the North, Eddard looked inexpressive sitting on the Throne of the Winter Kings. Ice, the Valyrian Steel sword of House Stark stood beside the throne with its imposing size and full of power. It wasn''t hard to guess that a person would be cut in half with extreme ease by the sword.


    "Lord Stark, why have we been called so urgently? Is it about the war against Prince Targaryen across the sea?" Lady of House Mormont, Maege Mormont asked with a worried tone.


    She had already received the news and couldn''t help but show a troubled expression. She hadn''t expected Lyanna to have a child with Rhaegar; on the one hand, she was happy that Lyanna''s legacy still existed, on the other, she was disgusted that the fruit of her rape was still alive.


    When Maege spoke, all eyes focused on Eddard, waiting for his answer. It was obvious that everyone was ready for war when it came, they just needed the orders of the Lord of Winterfell and Protector of the North.


    Feeling the anxious nces towards war, Eddard felt a headacheing on. How could he tell these people that they were not going to fight against House Targaryen, but alongside it?


    However, after seeing everyone''s expression, he knew that anything else would not be epted by these Lords and Ladys. Some wanted revenge, others just wanted a good war and some were undecided.


    Suddenly, the gates of the Great Hall opened and a young but powerful voice sounded throughout the ce.


    "Of course we''re going to war, a war against House Baratheon and their supporters."


    ----------


    Nota: tomorrow the two daily Chapters will be back, so give me lots of Power Stone.


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 110 - The Lords of the North (II)

    <h4>Chapter 110 - 110 - The Lords of the North (II)</h4>


    "I give you two options: kneel or perish. There is no third option." - Aenar I Targaryen, God-Emperor ofos.


    --------


    All eyes turned to the tall boy with the golden-white hair. He was wearing ck clothes, but the red crest of the three-headed dragon was unmistakable to anyone present. Next to him was a woman in white armor with grey eyes, as well as a smaller girl whom everyone knew as Arya Stark.


    Maege looked at the boy, stunned. She hadn''t imagined that the man they had just spoken about would appear in front of her at the same moment.


    Ignoring everyone''s stares, Aenar walked to the seat of the Winter Kings and, under Eddard''s helpless gaze, sat down on the throne that only the Lords of Winterfell could upy, or their wives in the case of regency.


    Seeing Eddard cede the Winter Throne to Aenar, all the Northern Lords felt that something was incredibly wrong. It was almost as if Lord Stark was bending the knee to the boy. This frightened them for a moment.


    Faced with confused and incredulous looks from the Northern Lords and Ladies, Aenar spoke in a calm tone:


    "Before we begin, I am Aenar of House Targaryen, First of Your Name, son of Lady Lyanna of House Stark and Prince Rhaegar of House Targaryen."


    When his voice faded, a momentary silence followed, before swords were drawn, axes raised to chop off heads and warhammers prepared to smash them.


    Greatjon, in particr, held his huge sword as if it were a toy. The de was bigger than Ice, the Valyrian steel sword of House Stark.


    "This is not your rightful ce, fruit of rape." - The Lord of the Last Hearth growled angrily, ring at the arrogant Targaryen boy.


    Aenarughed and replied: "I don''t remember asking permission to sit down, Lord Umber." He paused and then looked at Greatjon with a cold gaze.


    "And watch your words. I''ll cut your head off if you ever use my father of being a rapist again. He married my mother under witness, and that was proven with evidence in the Oldtown."


    Aenar''s words left everyone incredulous, which was understandable, given that they had fought a war to recover Lyanna, kidnapped by Rhaegar Targaryen.


    "And why should we believe his words?" Maege asked, analyzing Lyanna''s son with a deep, prating gaze.


    "Don''t you know it yourself, Lady Mormont?" Aenar smiled, amused. "My mother was a wolf and she was from the North. If someone tried to rape her, she would cut off the attacker''s cock and make him eat it."


    His words made many women on Bear Ind nod. Maege, in particr, who had trained Lyanna to ride a horse, knew this better than anyone.


    She also remembered how Lyanna had taken part in the Tournament of Harrenhal as the mysterious Knight of the Laughing Tree andpeted halfway through the event, before having to flee on the orders of King Aerys II.


    <i>(Note: Although the theory that Lyanna was the Knight of the Laughing Tree has not been confirmed, I prefer to believe it rather than the theory that Hond Reed took on this role.</i><i>Rhaegar took part in the search for the mysterious knight, and it''s possible that he met Lyanna while she was still changing clothes.</i><i>This would make more sense for the development of their rtionship and would better exin why Rhaegar crowned Lyanna Queen of Love and Beauty).</i>


    "That still doesn''t prove anything." Greatjon muttered, raising his voice. His statement made those who were still undecided look at Aenar with more hostility.


    "I lost my husband in the war that your despicable father and grandfather started. If you think I''m going to kneel before you, you''re wrong. I''d rather burn in your dragon''s mes than kneel to the cause of my husband''s death."


    Barbrey Dustin, wife of William Dustin, who had perished in the war twelve years ago, spoke with a cold and indifferent tone.


    "If you wish, I will reward Mdy with fire. I will extinguish your husband''s noble House, which so many Lords and Ladies of House Dustin have sweated, bled and given their lives to preserve."


    Aenar showed no emotion at Lady Dustin''s words. He stared at her, observing her mature beauty, and replied with an equally icy tone.


    Her words fell like a bucket of cold water on Barbrey, abruptly snapping her out of the stupor of anger. And it wasn''t just her who woke up, silence spread through the hall as everyone processed the imminent threat of the destruction of their own homes.


    Aenar cast a satisfied nce at the thoughtful expression on the faces of those present and continued before their indecision dissipated:


    "I know that many have lost loved ones in the war. I too have lost important people. My grandfathers killed each other, my uncle died because of it, and my parents perished in the conflict, as did Lady Dustin''s husband. My Good Mother, Queen Elia, was raped and then cut in half by Gregor Clegane''s sword. My brother Aegon, who was only a baby, had his head smashed against the wall."


    Aenar paused, letting his words sink into the minds of the Northern Lords.


    "But we''re not in a tournament to decide who lost the most. We have all suffered, and the dead will not return."


    His gaze,den with sincerity, swept over every face in the hall.


    The young Targaryen''s words struck a chord with many of the Lords of the North, including Lady Barbrey. One by one, they began to sit down, somber expressions dominating their faces as they remembered the loved ones they had lost.


    Then a man''s voice broke the silence: "He is the son of Lyanna and Rhaegar. Lord Stark and I were present when he was born. I saw with my own eyes when Lyanna dered that she was married to Rhaegar and begged Lord Stark to protect the boy. And so he did, raising him as a bastard for twelve long years, even if it tarnished his honor."


    Everyone turned their gaze to Hond Reed, the Lord of Greywater Watch. When they saw Aenar sitting on the Winter Throne, they remembered the bastard boy they had seen before. Comparing them closely, they realized that it was indeed the same boy, which only confirmed that Hond was telling the truth.


    "So why did the war happen?" asked Maege, in a genuinely confused voice.


    "A conspiracy to destroy House Targaryen, orchestrated by the Faith of the Seven, the Order of the Maesters and Lords of the Great Houses." replied Aenar, before continuing: "My father, Rhaegar, sent a letter to my grandfather Rickard warning him about the wedding. He gave it to Lysa Tully, but the letter never reached him. Instead, another letter, written by Hoster Tully, was delivered, saying that Lyanna had been taken to King''s Landing."


    The meaning of Aenar''s words fell like a sharp de on those present. Anger began to well up in everyone''s hearts, even Eddard Stark''s. He had married his daughter. He had married the daughter of the man responsible for the death of his father and brother. How could he not feel hatred?


    "Fucking southerners!!!"


    "Filthy traitors!!!"


    "They must all die and burn in the wrath of the Old Gods!"


    The shouts echoed through the hall.


    Barbrey snorted coldly and said, "I always said the Maesters were traitorous gray rats."


    She had always believed that she hadn''t married Brandon Stark because of Walys, Rickard''s Maester at Winterfell, who had convinced him to marry Brandon to Catelyn Tully. Now it all made sense. It had been a conspiracy all along.


    "I know you''re angry. I''m even angrier. So I give you two options: kneel or perish. There is no third option."


    Aenar spoke coldly, his eyes sweeping the hall, staring at the Northern Lords without hesitation.


    "Prove you''re a real man and fight!" Greatjon stood up and spoke aloud. He wasn''t against kneeling, but he wanted to see if Aenar was worthy.


    All the Lords and Ladies of the North nodded, their gazes fixed on the young Targaryen, waiting for his answer.


    Aenar''s answer came quietly, but clearly.


    He stepped down from his throne and drew his sword.


    "This sword is called Lady Lya. It is made of Star Steel and named after my mother."


    Aenar took up abat stance and dered: "Whoever the challenger is, step forward. I promise not to kill anyone whoes, but expect a few broken bones... or a hand."


    Leda wanted to fight in the king''s ce, but, knowing the customs of the North, she stood still, watching everything with a calm, cold gaze, ready to defend Aenar at the slightest sign of danger.


    The first to stand up against Aenar was Robett of House Glover and heir presumptive to House Glover.


    -------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    P-atreon/GOTSW


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 111 - The Lords of the North (III)

    <h4>Chapter 111 - 111 - The Lords of the North (III)</h4>


    "Arrogant and barbaric people often only understand thenguage of the strongest. Only the fist matters to such people." Eddard of House Stark, watching Aenar take down the Northern Lords one by one.


    -------


    Robett was tall, with a deeply wrinkled face and gray-brown hair. He wore chain mail under a red overcoat, and his scarlet cloak was fastened with a silver brooch in the shape of a chain mail cuff. The heir to Deepwood Motte carried an impably silver warhammer, as well as the symbol of House Glover.


    "Your Grace." Robett greeted Aenar with a rough, gruff tone.


    "Lord Robett." Aenar returned the greeting.


    Without exchanging any more words, they both advanced. Robett had confidence in his strength; his hammer could sink into an enemy''s chest as if he were crushing a watermelon. But the moment de and hammer collided, the heir to Deepwood Motte was violently pushed backwards.


    The scene caused astonishment among the Northern Lords. It was the first time they had seen a sword surpass a hammer in terms of strength. What would it take to aplish such a feat?


    They assumed that the person would need to have the strength of a horse, but looking at Aenar''s rtively strong arms and apparently slim body, they couldn''t imagine how someone with thatplexion could possess such strength.


    "Lord Stark fed the boy giant wolf''s milk?" Greatjon asked in disbelief.


    "He must have. He''s twelve and already so tall... he could grow even taller." Maege looked at Aenar with admiration.


    Whether it was her or any other lord of the North, everyone admired the strong, and Aenar had proved to be powerful. With his earlier words, many lords had already put aside old resentments.


    As they talked, Aenar advanced without waiting for Robett to react. To impress the Northern Lords, he used a rather barbaric method to bring down his opponent: he simply head-butted the heir to Deepwood Motte.


    <strong>Bang!</strong>


    With a loud, dry sound, Robett felt his head shake before falling unconscious to the ground.


    "HAHAHAH!!!"


    "Good fight!!!"


    "Aenar the Powerful!!!"


    The fight was short, but it satisfied the brutal and ferocious tastes of the Northern Lords. They liked fights like this: fast, brutal and intense. Only this kind of confrontation could be called a fight in their eyes.


    Aenar looked at the Northern Lords and spoke in a calm tone: "Next."


    Greatjon was not intimidated by Aenar''s words and actions. He stood up and, with his long sword, walked towards the center of the Great Hall.


    Some servants dragged the unconscious Robett out and cleaned up the makeshift arena.


    "I''m going to enjoy breaking a few bones in that handsome face." Greatjon spoke arrogantly, not caring about Aenar''s status.


    "Since Lord Umber wants a brutal fight, let''s fight with our fists, like our ancestors did." Throwing his sword at Leda, Aenar spoke with a calm, indifferent tone.


    Greatjon was stunned for a moment, but then startedughing uncontrobly.


    "HAHAHAHAH!!!!"


    "Very well, young king, let''s fight with our fists, just like our ancestors." Passing his sword to his son, Smalljon, Greatjon spoke with a rough, animated tone.


    The Lords and Ladys of the North mmed their mugs full of beer on the tables, creating a lively rhythm full of excitement, while shouting words of encouragement:


    "Give the young king a beating, make him learn the ways of the North!"


    "The young king was brought up in the North, you idiot."


    "Who did you call an idiot, you stupid animal?"


    Whether it was Greatjon or Aenar, neither of them cared about the surrounding words. In an instant, they both advanced.


    Greatjon was about two meters tall, a gigantic man even by the standards of the North, where men and women were generally tall. However, despite his size, he was surprisingly fast and arrived in front of Aenar in the blink of an eye.


    However, the scene of Aenar being punched in the face didn''t happen. Instead, Aenar''s fist hit Greatjon square in the jaw, sending teeth and saliva mixed with blood flying through the air. The man staggered, his eyes wide in shock.


    Then, under everyone''s incredulous gaze, the blow was so powerful that Greatjon fell unconscious to the ground.


    "Next." Aenar said.


    Another man stood up. This time, it was Greatjon''s son, Smalljon!


    Although he was called "small", he was as tall as his father, perhaps even taller. House Umber really did produce giant men.


    Aenar knew that House Umber had giant blood, although he preferred to forget how this lineage was conquered. Believe me, the giant women were as hairy as the males of the species and had such ugly faces that it was hard to imagine how the male giants could consider them beautiful...


    Even so, Aenar admired the ancestor of House Umber for having done the impossible: sleeping with a female giant and, what''s more, fathering a child with her.


    "When my father wakes up, I''ll say that I defeated the enemy that defeated him." Smalljon spoke with an arrogant tone, just like his father. No one had any doubt that he was, in fact, Greatjon''s son. Father and son resembled each other as much as could be expected.


    "Sword or fist?" Aenar asked curiously. He was prepared to defeat all the Northern Lords and, if necessary, even the Ladys, should they wish to fight.


    "Fist. It''s been a while since I''ve had a real fight." Smalljon replied, popping his stiff shoulder as he walked towards Aenar with a big smile, showing off his teeth.


    Aenar smiled back:


    "It''s been a while since I had a good fight either. Thest one was against Khal Drogo, the man whomanded thergest Khsar of his time, with a hundred thousand warriors. I defeated him in front of his people and cut off his head."


    Aenar''s words won the admiration of the men present. Facing an army of a hundred thousand men was no ordinary feat and, surely, that fight deserved to be recorded in the books.


    "The Second Field of Fire... I''ve heard of it." Smalljonmented with an excited smile. Just imagining facing someone like that made his blood boil with excitement.


    Aenar smiled and assumed a fighting stance, like an experienced boxer. He advanced without giving his enemy time to react, shortening the distance in an instant.


    Aenar''s first punch hit Smalljon in the chest, taking his breath away. The second punch hit his shoulder, followed by the dry sound of bones breaking. The third blow caught the left side of Smalljon''s body.


    Like his father, he fell to the ground, like Goliath before David.


    "Next." Aenar said with a calm tone, as if he had done something simple and ordinary.


    However, the Northern Lords showed no fear in the face of Aenar''s consecutive victories. On the contrary, it made them even more excited. Whoever defeated the young king would gain all the prestige he had been umting. How could that not excite them?


    So, despite Aenar''s quick and absolute victories, the lords were only more motivated.


    What followed was simple, brutal and physical.


    One by one, the Northern Lords were taken down, falling unconscious to the ground. Aenar showed no weakness in his attacks, breaking bones, teeth, hands and arms.


    The atmosphere became more and more intense with his victories. Every time a Lord fell, the audience cheered.


    Two hourster, all the Northern Lords were awake and didn''t seem to care about their injuries.


    When Eddard saw this, he breathed a sigh of relief. Things had gone more smoothly than he had expected. There had been no deaths, just a lot of broken bones. The ground was marked with blood and missing teeth.


    The Lord of Winterfell rose from his seat and attracted everyone''s attention.


    Then, under the watchful gaze of the crowd, Eddard knelt before Aenar and swore his oath:


    "In the name of the Old and New Gods, I, Eddard of House Stark, Lord of Winterfell and Guardian of the North, do solemnly swear by my ancestors that I will fight alongside House Targaryen against their enemies. I will respect theirws and rule the North in their name, just as my children will, and their children''s children."


    When Eddard knelt, all the Lords of the North followed suit.


    "House Umber..."


    "House Karstark..."


    "House Manderly..."


    "House Reed..."


    "House Mormont..."


    One by one, all the Noble Houses of the North bent the knee. Aenar had convinced them that he was not a weak man and that he could lead them to victory on the battlefield.


    The young king watched everyone kneel before him and just smiled, thinking:


    ''I''ming, Robert. And I''ll fight you head on.


    ---------


    Note: the next few Chapters will have a time jump of a year and a half, after which we''ll go to war.


    <strong>WARGGGGGGGGGG!!!!!!</strong>


    I''mughing too much at the content of Orcs in Warhammer, what a crazy and funny race.


    -------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 112 - Dragonstone Island (I)

    <h4>Chapter 112 - 112 - Dragonstone Ind (I)</h4>


    "It has begun." Aenar I Targaryen, God-Emperor ofos, Lord of the Ruby Throne of the Known Universe.


    --------


    296 BC - Fourteenth Year of the Reign of King Robert I of House Baratheon.


    North - Winterfell Castle.


    Aenar, in one of the castle towers, was sitting in a chair as he watched the troops gathering outside Winterfell. The fourteen-year-old, measuring two meters and twenty centimeters, was taller than countless humans on the. Behind him, Leda, with her impressive two meter height, stood loyally by her king''s side.


    "Lord Stark has asked which ce will be attacked first, Your Grace." Leda asked the question with a calm, cold tone, while lightning could be seen dancing in her pupils.


    "The Valley." Aenar replied with a calm expression. His voice was slightly cold, but nothing that disturbed the atmosphere around him.


    Leda didn''t question why attack the Valley first. Aenar''s orders were absolute for her. If he wanted to go directly to King''s Landing, she would open the way for him.


    "How are we doing with Mance?" Aenar asked curiously.


    "The Horned Castle has been erected at Sea Dragon Point. The city around the castle is gradually stabilizing, and House Stark no longer needs to send as much food as before." Leda replied, remembering the report she had received. She relied on Sansa to help her with these matters, which relieved the pressure on her.


    Especially after the Maester of Winterfell, Luwin, had mysteriously died in an ident falling down the stairs, things had be a littleplicated for managing House Stark. However, with Sansa''s help, Leda managed to stabilize Winterfell''s finances. And believe me, it was the women who carried out this task, while the lords preferred to rx and just act as judges in cases of crime in their own fiefdoms.


    That''s why Mace Tyrell and Tywin Lannister were exceptions. They both tightly controlled their finances, without bothering to delegate this work, which was generally considered tedious.


    (Note: I wish I was a nobleman so I didn''t have to do ie tax...)


    Castens could help, but this was moremon in the South, where people were better educated. In the North, even the noble houses didn''t value knowledge as much. Perhaps only House Stark and House Manderly really had servants who could do mathematical equations.


    Aenar nodded, satisfied, remembering that the inexperienced savages hadn''t made the transition difficult by moving to Sea Dragon Point and Stony Shore. Although some still fled and hid in the northern forests to continue their nomadic lives, this was a small minority of less than a thousand men and women.


    "My family will arrive in Porto Branco in a few days with our fleet of ships and my Red Legion." Aenarmented, looking to the future. Unlike a year and a half ago, when there were millions of possibilities, now the number had grown to billions. Instead of decreasing with the passage of time, the possibilities had increased dramatically.


    The reason for this was very simple: any decision he made could change fate ordingly. Those billions of timelines were merely the result of Aenar''s choices.


    Sometimes he had to think for days to make the right decision, which posed a great danger. But everything came with a price, and he wasn''t unhappy about it. He already had a lot, he couldn''tin about the price that came with his powers.


    "Yes, I''ll have the queens'' quarters prepared." Leda replied with an indifferent tone. Her eyes lit up at the mention that the entire Court of Essos was arriving in Westeros. The reconquest was ready, and they would begin the march to the Vale.


    "Your Grace, what about the Rivends?" Leda asked with a touch of caution in her voice. The Rivends were a delicate subject in Winterfell. Although everyone already knew the fate that awaited House Tully, destruction.


    "Hoster Tully will feel the despair of seeing all his vassals betray him. And when he is alone, isted in the castle of Riverrun, he and his cursed fortress will be melted intova. Just like Harren the ck in Harrenhal." Aenar pronounced Hoster Tully''s fate with indifference.


    Traitors should receive the punishment they deserve: death.


    Hoster Tully''s death was something he had already nned.


    Just as House Hoare fell and House Tully rose to Lord Paramount thanks to Aegon the Conqueror, now House Tully would fall like Hoare.


    As for putting another noble house in the ce of House Tully, Aenar didn''t n to do that. All the Rivends would be ced under the possession of the Crown. As would all the Seven Kingdoms. In the future, there would no longer be such a strong sense of nationalism among the kingdoms, there would only be the Imperium, and nothing else.


    These grandiose reforms would make many furious, and several noble houses would rebel. But Aenar wasn''t exactly worried about that. There were plenty of other people willing to ept the new reality and be the next generation of nobles. For the houses that didn''t adapt, only oblivion and extinction would be their ultimate fate.


    He would show no mercy to rebels and traitorous noble houses.


    Suddenly, just as Aenar was about to say something, he heard someone knocking on the door. Gesturing for Leda to open it, he looked calmly at the red-haired woman who appeared before him as soon as the door was opened.


    Catelyn Stark, born Tully.


    The woman looked as beautiful as thest time he had seen her, but she was thinner and slightly paler, a sign that she had not been eating well.


    "Your Grace." Catelyn greeted Aenar with an etiquette that would make manydies stare.


    "Lady Stark." Aenar returned the greeting and gestured for her to sit down in front of him in a beautifully crafted chair.


    But Catelyn didn''t move and instead of sitting, she knelt before Aenar. "Ie to Your Grace with a request."


    Aenar looked at the woman kneeling in front of him with disinterest. He wasn''t petty enough to hurt or even order Catelyn''s murder, even if the woman had made his childhood worthy of being called a living hell.


    "I''m listening, Lady Stark." Aenar spoke with a calm tone.


    "Spare my father''s life, House Tully is loyal to House Targaryen." Catelyn didn''t dare raise her face and spoke her words with her head bowed. Her voice was tinged with pleading and sincerity.


    Hearing Catelyn''s request, Aenar''s eyes gradually grew colder. However, he spoke calmly. "What is the motto of House Tully, Lady Catelyn."


    "Family, Duty and Honor." Catelyn didn''t hesitate to answer, she was proud of her family''s motto.


    "How did House Tullye to power?" Aenar asked again.


    "By aiding in the conquests of the Rivends and the destruction of House Hoare." Catelyn answered again without any hesitation.


    "So tell me, why did your lord father, Hoster Tully conspire with others to overthrow House Targaryen?" Aenar asked, his voice might have sounded calm, but that seemingly calm voice sent shivers through Catelyn''s body, it felt like her body was warning her of the imminent danger.


    She bowed even lower, her forehead touching the ground, but despite this, she didn''t hesitate to answer. "My father."


    "Yes, your father." Aenar whispered.


    "He wanted you or your sister to be queens. But whether it was Jon Arryn or Eddard Stark, they both refused the throne, which frustrated your dear father''s ns."


    "Tell me, Catelyn. If you were in my ce, would you spare Hoster Tully''s life? One of the men who orchestrated the war fourteen years ago, which caused the death of my family." Aenar spoke without any impatience. He wasn''t surprised that Catelyn hade to him to ask him to spare her father''s life.


    It was normal for a son or daughter to beg for their father and mother. Any child who had kind parents would do that. It waspletely normal.


    But that didn''t mean that Aenar would show mercy. Hoster Tully showed no mercy when he orchestrated the deaths of his grandfather and uncle, nor when he lied to Eddard Stark, causing even more deaths.


    "I will kill your father, cut off his bloody traitor''s head and destroy House Tully." Aenar spoke with a gentle tone. "Just as House Tully rose with the help of House Targaryen, House Tully will fall for House Targaryen."


    Aenar''s words shot like arrows through Catelyn''s heart, she wanted to open her mouth and beg again, but the words never left her tightly pressed lips. Rising, she curtsied and walked to the exit of the room.


    Looking at the woman''s deste face, Aenar showed nothing but disinterest. He had no interest in kicking a dead dog like Catelyn.


    "Catelyn, this is thest time we will meet, do not appear in front of me again. You are forbidden to leave Winterfell for the rest of your life." Before she left, Aenar spoke with a cold tone. He wouldn''t kill Catelyn for her children, but that didn''t mean he wanted to see her again.


    Catelyn didn''t answer and walked straight out of the tower room, disappearing from Aenar and Leda''s sight.


    "I thought Your Grace was going to kill her."


    Leda was sure that Aenar would kill Catelyn when the woman begged for her father''s life. She would have liked to have seen the scene, after all, because of Catelyn, her mother, Ashara didn''t marry Eddard.


    "I almost killed her, but I stopped myself." Aenar replied in a calm tone.


    "Let''s go." Aenar said, getting up from her chair.


    "Everyone is waiting for me."


    -----------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 113 - Dragonstone Island (II)

    <h4>Chapter 113 - 113 - Dragonstone Ind (II)</h4>


    <strong>"It started here, it ended here and it will start on this ind again."</strong> Queen Daenerys I Targaryen, looking at the Isle of Dragonstone.


    ----


    Narrow Sea.


    An imposing fleet was cutting through the voracious waves of the Narrow Sea. Made up of almost a thousand ships crammed with soldiers, provisions and supplies for the war, the armada stretched over an area of almost twelve kilometers.


    Each ship proudly bore the coat of arms of a three-headed dragon on a ck background.


    The coat of arms of House Targaryen.


    On board the ck Dragon, Rhae observed the grandeur of the fleet. Her eyes roamed over the horizon, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t see the end of the fleet. A sigh escaped her lips. The sight was simply overwhelming.


    However, his attention was soon diverted when his youngest daughter''s voice echoed next to him.


    "Mother, I don''t want to go to White Habor."


    The Dowager Queen turned to Daenerys, frowning slightly.


    "Why?" she asked in surprise. Until then, her daughter had been just as anxious as Visenya to meet Aenar again. But now, there she was, saying she didn''t want to go.


    "I want to conquer Dragonstone."


    Daenerys answered without hesitation.


    At thirteen, after a year and a half, she had grown. She was now about one meter and fifty-seven. Although she was still small, she was already showing signs of maturity.


    <i>(Note: I know the age isn''t right, but leave it at 13 anyway).</i>


    Daenerys'' words made Rhae frown even more.


    "I know you want to impress Aenar, but the Dragonstone isn''t that important at the moment."


    Her voice came out persuasive, but it didn''t seem to have any effect.


    "No."


    Daenerys refused her mother''s suggestion without hesitation.


    "I''m going to conquer Dragonstone. It''s essential that everyone knows we''re back. And nothing better than to start there."


    Her tone was firm, resolute.


    "Once I''ve conquered Dragon Rock, I''ll summon all the Noble Houses of ckwater Bay and make them kneel before me."


    Rhae sighed, feeling a twinge of headache. Her daughter''s determined expression made it clear that there was no point in insisting.


    Refuse? How could she refuse Daenerys'' order?


    She was the King''s grandmother, yes, but Daenerys was the King''s wife. As Queen, her right took precedence even over that of a crown prince or princess.


    Rhae knew that Daenerys wasn''t asking for permission, just informing her that she was about to leave.


    Snorting coldly, the Dowager Queen couldn''t contain her irritation.


    "If you want to go, go. You don''t have to tell me."


    Visenya approached the two, about to speak, but soon noticed the tension in the air.


    "What''s going on?" she asked curiously. It was rare to see her mother and sister arguing so seriously.


    "Daenerys wants to conquer Dragonstone." Rhae replied, still irritated by her daughter''s stubbornness. For her, the most important thing was to reach the North with the troops and the dragons, and any deviation from the n was reckless.


    Visenya understood the reason for the argument almost immediately. However, to Rhae''s surprise, her eldest daughter didn''t take her side this time.


    "Daenerys is a queen and a Dragon Rider. She has the right to go where she wants."


    Her tone was carefree, almost casual. If she hadn''t been so anxious to meet Aenar again, Visenya herself would have apanied Daenerys on her conquest of Dragonstone.


    Daenerys'' victorious smile only made Rhae frown even more.


    "You''ve both grown up and now you don''t want to listen to me anymore." she muttered, dissatisfied, a touch of sadness showing in her voice.


    "Don''t be sad, mom." Visenya tried to console her. "Daenerys and I just want to do something on our own. If I wasn''t so anxious to see Aenar, I''d go with her too."


    Rhae understood her daughters'' desire for independence, but she couldn''t help feeling left behind. For the first time in decades, she felt like a powerless queen again, unable to influence her own family''s decisions.


    Realizing this, Daenerys softened her expression and took her mother''s hand.


    "Don''t worry, Mother. When I conquer Dragonstone and bend all the Noble Houses of ckwater Bay, I''ll go north with them by my side."


    Visenya, however, was still cautious.


    "Take care of yourself. Don''t do anything stupid." Visenya warned her sister. She knew Daenerys was fearless, but the world was treacherous.


    The lessons of Dorne, Rhaenys I and Meraxes served as a constant warning to them all.


    After a brief pause, Visenya added:


    "I will send twenty ships with the Sardaukar."


    He remembered Aenar''s private army, a group of elite warriors who had proved their worth in the battle against the ver''s Bay Force. Those who survived the baptism of fire had be veritable war machines.


    Although she wasn''t allowed to control the Sardaukar, she knew that Titus and Sigismund wouldn''t mind sending some Sardaukar to protect and help Daenerys conquer and control Dragonstone.


    "Thank you, sister." Daenerys thanked him with a sweet smile. Visenya''s trust in her made her full of confidence and determination.


    Suddenly, a shadow passed above them, causing the three women to lift their faces and look up into the sky, where four winged figures could be seen flying above the ships.


    There were four dragons, thergest of which was about fifteen meters long.


    (Note: Moonfyre is the size of Seasmoke after the time jump. Balerion is a little smaller, at twelve meters long. Syrax is ten meters long and Vermithor is slightlyrger at eleven meters long).


    Of the four dragons, two were male (Balerion and Vermithor) and two were female (Moonfyre and Syrax).


    Balerion was by far the scariest with his dark color and reddish scales at the tips, the dragon was extremely temperamental and capable of hurting people at the slightest feeling of anger. Vermithor, unexpectedly, was grumpy like an old man and loved to sleep.


    Syrax, the fastest of the fourth dragons, was a true queen of the skies and, like her rider, a voracious warrior. Moonfyre, thergest of the four, was the most agile and could perform real miracles in the air.


    As if sensing Daenerys'' desire for flight and war, Balerion let out a roar and lowered his altitude, passing dangerously close to the ship.


    "Be careful and don''t hesitate to run if anything goes wrong." Seeing Daenerys putting on her gloves to ride the dragon, Visenya warned her sister again. There was little need to worry.


    "When you return to the North, Aenar will punish you." Visenya added with augh as her cheeks took on a particrly noticeable red hue given her fair skin.


    "You''ll like it, apparently." Daenerysmented with a hint of sarcasm, seeing Visenya''s red cheeks. She knew her sister had some quirks in bed, but she didn''tment too much.


    Visenya red at Daenerys, but as the older sister, she acted maturely and ignored her provocative words.


    Half an hourter, twenty of the thousand ships broke away from the main fleet and veered off the course that was destined to reach the north.


    Watching the ship with Daenerys disappear from her sight, Rhae couldn''t help but let out a helpless sigh. As her daughters grew up, she noticed that they were both bing more and more independent.


    Especially Daenerys, she learned that the girl had already killed and tortured some prisoners to seek information. She didn''t know much, only that her daughtermanded the entirework of Aenar spies, known as the Emperor''s Daughters, an order of female assassins and spies.


    However, Rhae felt that this job was changing her daughter, making her mature much faster than she would have liked. If possible, she would have liked Daenerys to be as sweet and innocent a girl as any princess, but it was impossible given the circumstances in which her family grew up in exile.


    Looking at the fleet of ships moving away, Daenerys smiled. Conquering Dragonstone wasn''t something she decided on impulse, but after receiving the information that Dragonstone was practically empty with only a few hundred defenders, she wanted to conquer Dragonstone herself.


    Suddenly, Daenerys noticed a small ind and ordered the small fleet of twenty ships to approach the ind. She would use the ind to mount Balerion and fly towards Dragonstone, conquering it with fire and blood.


    As for what she would do with Stannis''s wife and her daughter, Daenerys hadn''t made up her mind yet, but as long as they were both redeemed, she would ensure their safety. After all, at least the girl was her cousin.


    -----------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 114 - Dragonstone Island (III)

    <h4>Chapter 114 - 114 - Dragonstone Ind (III)</h4>


    "Dragonstone is mine." Daenerys Targaryen, looking at the Sardaukar filling all the corridors of Dragonstone.


    ---------


    Nine-year-old Shireen Baratheon was reading a book in her room. The girl had the features of her father and mother, her father''s square, protruding chin and her mother''srge ears. She wasn''t pretty, but her blue eyes were particrly innocent and beautiful. She wore a brown dress while resting the book on her thighs.


    The left side of her face and arge part of her neck was cracked and gray. It was a terrible disease called Grayscale, a disease that can leave the flesh stiff and dead, and the skin cracked and scaly, stained ck and gray and stone-like to the touch.


    As Shireen continued to read, she heard a strange sound, it sounded like a long, distant guttural sound apanied by the sound of pping wings.


    Curious about the sound, she put the book aside and made her way to the balcony of her room. Her curiosity turned to a morbid pallor when she saw the ck and red creature flying in the sky.


    On the horizon, twenty ships with ck sails bearing the coat of arms of House Targaryen were approaching Dragon Stone.


    Shireen didn''t even need to inform them that they were under attack, as the bell began to ring loudly and reverberating, all the guards were mobilized in an instant.


    Riding Balerion, Daenerys couldn''t help but stare at House Targaryen''s ancestral castle with a look of fascination. The whole structure looked like a dragon made of ck stone, erected under a lonely hill with ancient magic from Ancient Valyria.


    She was determined to bring the Dragon Stone back to her Family before the reconquest began. Suddenly, Daenerys noticed the guards under the castle walls, all holding spears and pointing Scorpions in her direction.


    Daenerys smiled at the sight of those weapons used to kill dragons. Although they only worked on young dragons like Balerion, her own dragon was wearing armor, protecting the sensitive and vital parts of the dragon.


    As Aenar had taught her, she would gain altitude and then fly downwards at great speed, raining fire down from the sky on her enemies, then go up again, repeating the process until there were no enemies left alive.


    That''s what Daenerys did.


    Balerion descended from the sky at great speed, like a ck meteor crossing the heavens.


    Daenerys felt her hair flutter violently against the wind as the dragon plunged towards the ground. She narrowed her eyes, narrowing her vision to see more clearly and when she was close to the castle walls, she ordered.


    <strong>"Dracarys."</strong>


    At Daenerys''mand, Balerion roared and spat ck and red mes at the guards on the walls. The Mother of Dragons had targeted the Scorpions, destroying the most dangerous weapons first.


    Screams were heard as men ran with their bodies engulfed in the dragon''s mes, some rolling on the ground in an attempt to stop the fire while others fell from the walls and died soon after.


    Daenerys didn''t show much emotion at the scene before her and regained altitude before repeating the same process as before, destroying all the guards on the walls.


    In a medieval world, having a dragon meant that a castle was no longer a war fortress, but a stationary target ready to be shot down at any moment.


    No matter how many giant arrows the Scorpions fired, the chance of hitting a target flying through the air extremely fast was as slim as a sniper trying to hit a moving target''s head. An almost impossible mission even for the most experienced snipers.


    By the time the Scorpions'' arrows shot out, Balerion was already tens or hundreds of meters away, how could something like that hit a dragon?


    In the end, after half an hour, there were no more men on the walls and House Targaryen''s fleet had already docked at the port of Dragonstone.


    Curiously, there was no attack from the locals who were descendants of Valyria, with blonde or tinum hair, blue or lc eyes.


    Daenerys made Balerionnd not far from the small vige on Dragonstone where the Sardaukar were disembarking. She looked at Aenar''s private army with a curious eye. Although it wasn''t the first time she had seen them, their curious appearance still aroused her curiosity.


    The Sardaukar wore long white and gold robes, and you could see nothing but their eyes beneath their golden helmets. They were silent and possessed an aura capable of frightening any normal adult.


    "Surround the castle, I will demand the surrender of Dragonstone or I will burn everyone inside the castle without any hesitation." Daenerys ordered as she looked at the army called the Golden Horde by the people of Essos.


    That was a lie, Balerion still didn''t have as much power as Balerion the ck Dread, but the people inside Dragonstone didn''t know that fact. After all, a dragon hadn''t appeared in Westeros for hundreds of years, what people knew about dragons came from exaggerated stories and tales spread among themoners.


    Looking at the army before her, as far as Daenerys knew, half of the Sardaukar were Unsullied who had been given to Aenar by an important nobleman from ver''s Bay, a nobleman she didn''t care to remember the name of, as she hated anyone with ves.


    These Unsullied became the Sardaukar and eventually became human again. Although they had lost certain skills with discipline and the ability to kill a baby without any hesitation, they made up for it with indomitable determination and a sense of loyalty to Aenar.


    Inside Dragonstone, Selyse Baratheon, n¨¦e Florent, was sitting on a ck throne in the shape of a dragon. Shireen could be seen on herp, the woman was protecting her daughter even at this moment.


    "Axell, how are we dealing with the invasion?" Selyse asked with a worried tone, the woman was visibly pale. She had personally seen guards being burned alive and their screams still seemed to ring in her mind.


    "We have twenty men left and the other side has about a thousand men and two hundred men." Axell Florente, Chain of Dragonstone, serving his nephew, Stannis Baratheon, replied with an equally pale expression. Nobody wanted to die, and Axell was no different.


    If possible, he wanted to guard the castle until reinforcements arrived from King''s Landing, but this was no ordinary invasion, the other side had a dragon and could storm the castle at any time. The only reason they weren''t dead was because the enemy wanted them to surrender.


    "They''re asking us to surrender or we''ll burn in dragon fire." Axell spoke with a tense tone, but continued speaking. "Queen Daenerys I of House Targaryen has said that as long as Dragonstone opens its gates for her arrival, she will not harm anyone, not even Lady Selyse or her cousin, Lady Shireen."


    Selyse didn''t answer and asked something, looking straight into Axell''s eyes. "Is there any chance of us winning?"


    Axell hesitated, but answered. "There''s a small chance, but they''re minimal. We can take Queen Daenerys hostage and buy time, but that''s almost impossible with a dragon and an army that will follow her when the gates open."


    Closing her eyes tightly, Selyse hugged her daughter tighter and let out a sigh. Dragonstone wasn''t as important as Shireen...


    "Open the gates, we surrender." Opening her eyes, Selyse spoke with a weary tone. She knew she would be considered a traitor when the news reached King''s Landing, but she didn''t care. At least she and her daughter would be safe. The queen calling Shireen cousin showed that she recognized the blood bond between them.


    And the fate of the murderer of rtives was cruel.


    Shireen had a curious look in her eyes, knowing that it was her cousin who was the dragon rider made her eyes sparkle. In her eyes, she had a chance to see the dragon up close and even win a dragon for herself. The innocent girl didn''t know that this was impossible.


    But as Shireen had thought, she did have a chance of bonding with a dragon, although the chances were almost nil given the four-generation lineage separating her from Rhaelle Targaryen, grandmother of Robert, Stannis and Renly.


    With Selyse''s decision, the gates of Dragonstone were opened and the Sardaukar advanced, protecting Daenerys in their midst. Balerion flew above them all, looking at anyone with a particrly fierce gaze.


    "Wee to Dragonstone, Queen Daenerys." Selyse greeted Daenerys with an unpleasant expression. After all, no matter how kind Daenerys had been to preserve her and her daughter''s lives, it didn''t change the fact that no one would want their castle invaded by anyone.


    "Lady Baratheon, I hope you''re in good health." Daenerys greeted Selyse back with a kind and warm gaze, as if they had been friends for a long time.


    -----------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 115 - Dragonstone Island (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 115 - 115 - Dragonstone Ind (IV)</h4>


    "I want to see who will dare refuse my orders." - Queen Daenerys I Targaryen, after sending ravens to all the Noble Houses of ckwater Bay.


    ---------


    Looking at the ck throne, which seemed to protrude from the ground, Daenerys walked with her head held high and sat down. She observed the throne room, filled with Sardaukar, with an amused look. She could see that everyone was protecting her zealously, even gently.


    Her lc eyes fell on her cousin, little Shireen Baratheon. Honestly, there was no indication that they were rted. Pretty? Although Daenerys didn''t want to criticize her, she definitely didn''t think she was pretty, but her innocent blue eyes made her look adorable.


    "Hello, cousin." Daenerys ignored Selyse and greeted Shireen with a sweet, gentle smile.


    "Hello, Queen Daenerys." Unlike Daenerys, who could call her casually, Shireen knew she couldn''t do the same. Her mother had taught her to be respectful to royalty.


    "You two needn''t worry. Your safety will not be vited and, unlike my cousin, your father, I will not kill my rtives." Perhaps noticing that they were both still slightly tense with so many soldiers around, Daenerys spoke in afortable, unhurried tone.


    The feeling of conquest in her heart made her extremely satisfied and full of vanity for having taken Dragonstone so easily. Even if reinforcements arrived from King''s Landing, she was confident of holding the ancestral castle of House Targaryen until Aenar arrived with Caraxes.


    Selyse''s body rxed at Daenerys'' words and, although she didn''t want to, she felt it appropriate to call Robert a kinyer. After all, Robert and Rhaegar were very close cousins. Robert''s own father, Lord Steffon Baratheon, had been a close friend of Aerys II.


    "Thank you for your kindness, Queen." Selyse bowed and ordered Shireen to do the same. Even though they had be hostages, she could see that Daenerys was keeping her promise not to hurt them.


    Daenerys nodded and spoke with a regal tone, worthy of a queen.


    "Call the Maester of Dragonstone."


    About ten minutester, an old man wearing a gray tunic and arge metal ne appeared in the throne room. He walked slowly and with a slight limp. Beside him, there was a young man wearing a simr robe, with a metal ne just like the old man.


    "Maester Cressen and my sessor, Maester Pylos, Your Grace." Cressen looked first at Selyse and Shireen. When he saw that they were both safe and in good condition, without any injuries, he turned to Daenerys and spoke in a respectful tone.


    "Send ravens to all the noble houses of ckwater Bay. Summon them to kneel before me and retake their oaths to House Targaryen." Daenerys looked at them both and spoke with an indifferent tone. Her voice was stern and slightly cold, demonstrating her clear dislike of the Maesters.


    As essentially the Master of the Whisperers of Aenar, she knew secrets that many would never know. Her husband had told her of countless events, from the Conquest of Aegon to the present day.


    Suspicious fires have destroyed books on blood and fire magic over the centuries, as well as the deaths of countless babies, including all of Daenerys'' brothers and sisters who were born and died in the Red Keep.


    All orchestrated by the Order of the Maesters and the Faith of the Seven.


    Just the thought of her brothers and sisters dying without being able to know the beauty of the world made Daenerys want to kill them both at that very moment.


    As for the im that it was normal for incestuous babies to die, Daenerysughed scornfully.


    Valyria had existed for five thousand years. If incest really was such a problem, the most powerful empire the world had ever known wouldn''t havested a hundred years. But itsted for five millennia and, instead of wasting away due to blood defects, its children gained powers through blood magic and could even live longer than any normal human.


    The death of hundreds of babies from House Targaryen was unnatural, let alone inevitable.


    Perhaps sensing her coldness and antipathy, Cressen was confused, but he knew that the Queen in front of him probably didn''t like Maesters. He feared for the fate of Oldtown, although he didn''t understand why the Targaryen Queen harbored this aversion.


    If Daenerys knew of Cressen''s thoughts, she wouldn''t be surprised. With such a grand and cruel n, neither the church nor the Order of Maesters would share such information with many people. This kind of conspiracy could crumble the foundations of the Faith and the Order itself in the eyes of allmoners and noble houses.


    "Yes, Your Grace. I will send the ravens immediately." Despite his confusion, Cressen did not hesitate to obey Daenerys'' orders.


    Daenerys, however, would not let the Maester act unsupervised. She gestured for two Sardaukar to remain at Cressen and his sessor''s side at all times.


    As soon as Cressen left the throne room, he didn''t care to be overheard and, looking at Pylos with a semnce of regret, muttered:


    "The Order sent you at a very bad time, child."


    "It''s all right, Brother Cressen. I''ll show you that not all Maesters are bad."


    Pylos, a young man of just over twenty, spoke in a gentle tone, remembering the image of Daenerys sitting on the stone throne. Honestly, his heart beat faster as he contemted how beautiful she was.


    How could Cressen, almost eighty years old, not have noticed that look on Pylos'' face? He knew how to recognize admiration and fascination, after all, he had once been young himself. But to harbor such feelings for someone like Daenerys was something a Maester shouldn''t even dare to consider.


    However, Cressen said nothing to alert Pylos. Not while they were constantly watched by the queen''s guards. He just prayed that the gods would grant Pylos'' young mind a little rity and that he would forget this feeling.


    Unrequited love was one of the worst pains a man could suffer, and when it came to a beautiful queen, this feeling could drive Pylos to his death.


    Cressen had heard and read reports about Aenar Targaryen and his dragon, Caraxes. It wasn''t just him who read these reports, practically every Maester did and they were curious what method Aenar had used to hatch the dragon egg, which was apparently supposed to be petrified after hundreds of years.


    After all, there were no living dragons in the world and the dragon egg could only havee from one of the dragons during the Dance of the Dragons.


    Along with his report, there was some information about King Targaryen''s personality, and they knew that he was not a merciful man, which could be seen when Aenar Targaryen had burned tens of thousands of people alive.


    What would such a man think when he discovered the admiration Pylos felt for his wife?


    Cressen assumed that Pylos would die in a very painful way, so he prayed that Pylos would forget that feeling and focus on staying alive.


    <strong>Driftmark - Home of House Vryon.</strong>


    Looking at the letter that had arrived at the castle, Monford Vryon smiled with satisfaction. "Aurane, summon our vassals and fleets. We are going to Dragonstone to kneel before Queen Daenerys I Targaryen, wife of King Aenar I Targaryen."


    "Brother, what about Lord Stannis?" Aurane couldn''t help asking with a curious tone.


    "May he burn in dragon fire along with all of House Baratheon." Monford spoke with a cold tone. In those fourteen years, if there was one House that had be poorer and poorer, it was House Vryon. Whether it was Robert or Stannis, both had suppressed House Vryon with all their might.


    Not only did House Vryon have to pay heavy taxes to the Crown and to Stannis at Dragonstone, it couldn''t build any more ships than necessary. It had few ships for trade and even fewer warships, especially when Queen Rhae was fleeing to Essos. The fleet escorting the queen and the princesses had sunk in the terrible storm.


    Leaving House Vryon with even fewer ships.


    With the Rise of Aenar, Monford saw that House Vryon could rise again. Just so you understand, in almost every Targaryen court, there was a Master of Ships from House Vryon. The position of Master of Ships had practically be a hereditary position of House Vryon.


    "I''ll summon our vassals and fleets, we can reach Dragonstone in a few hours." Aurane spoke with a smile, he felt that this was the chance for him to be legitimized by the king and with his brother''s help, he could create a Noble House vassal to House Vryon.


    -----------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 116 - Dragonstone Island (V)

    <h4>Chapter 116 - 116 - Dragonstone Ind (V)</h4>


    "I want to kill that annoying old man," Daenerys thought as she heard the hundredthplimenting from the lord of w Ind.


    -----------


    "My Queen." While enjoying the breeze on the balcony of her room, Daenerys heard the voice of one of the Sardaukar ring out from behind the door.


    "Yes, Merik?" Daenerys asked with narrowed eyes, feelingfortable in the breeze. Her silver hair fluttered gently around her face.


    "A fleet has been seen approaching Dragonstone." Merik, surprised that Daenerys had remembered his name, spoke with a respectful tone.


    "Any known coats of arms?" Daenerys asked, curious.


    "A silver seahorse on a sea-green background," Merik replied.


    House Vryon.


    A satisfied smile appeared on Daenerys'' lips. For House Vryon to havee to Dragonstone so quickly was a sign of how eager they were to be sworn back to House Targaryen. With the Vryons on their side, at least twenty to thirty percent of the ships in House Baratheon''s fleet would disappear in an instant.


    Daenerys began to dress herself. She had forgotten to bring Missandei from House Martell''s ship; the girl had be a close friend of the Sand Snakes, as had she herself. Oberyn''s bastard daughters were a funny bunch and easy to get along with.


    She wore a ck outfit with the dragon of House Targaryen in red in the middle of the chest. The creature''s wings formed a beautifully borate neckline, elegant without being vulgar.


    -


    Monford Vryon, apanied by his half-brother, straightened his clothes and adopted a posture worthy of a descendant of ancient Valyria.


    After all, in terms of kinship, however distant, House Vryon had provided three brides for Targaryen princes, including a king consort during the reign of Rhaenyra I Targaryen. Not to mention the countless marriages between the two houses before the Conquest - Aegon the Conqueror''s own mother was Vena Vryon!


    As soon as the doors were opened, Monford heard the herald announce his arrival:


    "Monford Vryon, Lord of the Tides, Master of Driftmark and head of House Vryon, along with his half-brother, Aurane Waters!"


    Aurane was surprised to be announced, but quickly followed his brother.


    Monford entered the throne room and, when he came within ten paces of the ck Stone Throne, he stopped and bowed to the beautiful young woman sitting on it.


    "It is an honor to be in your noble presence, My Queen."


    "Sitting on the throne is Queen Daenerys I Stormborn of House Targaryen, Rider of Balerion, the Unburned, Mother of Dragons, Maiden of Healing, Daughter of Fire and Light."


    Merik introduced his queen in a cold, indifferent voice, watching the guests from a distance. He and his brothers-in-arms protected Daenerys at all times.


    "Lord Vryon, Lord Aurane, wee to Dragonstone."


    Daenerys crossed her legs elegantly, one over the other, and greeted them both with a curious look. The two men in front of her were handsome, like any descendant of Valyria, and carried themselves elegantly.


    Lord Monford''s half-brother, however, looked rather malicious. But Daenerys knew that this malice was not directed at her, his smile itself conveyed that impression, which meant that he was a cunning man and probably thirsty for power.


    "Thank you for the warm wee, Your Grace."


    Monford replied with a polite smile, marveling at Queen Daenerys'' beauty.


    "I presume Your Grace the King ising to Dragonstone?" he asked with a respectful tone.


    "My husband is in the North, about to begin our reconquest. He will note until Dragonstone is besieged by the Usurper fleet."


    Daenerys smiled as she replied, although she was slightly annoyed to feel that Monford was not paying her enough attention.


    "My Queen was lucky. House Baratheon''s fleet is in King''s Landing right now, or Your Grace would have a hard time dealing with two hundred dromonds."


    Monford spoke with a relieved tone. The thought of two hundred dromonds facing the twenty ships of House Targaryen frightened him. He could imagine that King Aenar would actually kill him if Queen Daenerys suffered any serious injuries or, worse, died.


    "The dromonds would burn in dragon fire, Lord Monford. There would be no difficulty, it would just take longer to destroy them all."


    Daenerysmented with a dissatisfied tone upon hearing the insinuation that she would be in danger even riding a dragon.


    What could Monford say? He knew that this was the young queen''s arrogance and her confidence in Balerion''s power, but he didn''t share that same certainty. There were two hundred Dromonds, not just boats, but real warships.


    Still, he said nothing. It would be foolish to contradict a young and arrogant queen, especially one with a dragon.


    Regaining herposure, Daenerys asked, even though she already knew the answer: "I presume Lord Monford hase to kneel before me, his queen and my husband''s representative."


    Monford and Aurane didn''t hesitate. They both knelt, but only Monford pronounced the oath:


    "I, Monford, head of House Vryon, Lord of the Tides and Master of Driftmark, swear to fight alongside House Targaryen against their enemies and to respect theirws as my own. I will protect the seas in the name of House Targaryen until the end of my days, as will my son and the sons after him."


    "I ept your oath in the name of my husband, Lord Monford. I swear never to dishonor your name or that of your house. Your family will always have a ce at my table until the end of my days, those of my children and the children after them."


    Sitting on the throne, Daenerys epted Monford''s oath with an interested look on her face. It was the first time she had received an oath, and she really liked the feeling.


    However, she wasn''t so enthusiastic about Monford''s oath. Aenar had already told her that she and her whole family would live for a long time, so long that they could watch entire empires disappear while she would remain young, beautiful and as full of life as a teenager, no matter how many thousands of years passed.


    Daenerys assumed that she would see all the lords of House Vryon disappear one by one, until one day House Vryon itself would cease to exist.


    After Monford''s oath, other lords of ckwater Bay came: House Celtigar, House Bar Emmon and House Sunss. They all swore allegiance to Daenerys and, consequently, to Aenar, who was still in the North at the time.


    Now Daenerys was sitting in the head seat while food was served on the table, where the lords of ckwater Bay ate and praised her beauty and elegance at every turn.


    For the first time, Daenerys understood why tterers were so annoying. They were like flies trying to win her attention so that she would grant more benefits to the Noble Houses.


    Especially Lord Ardrian Celtigar, the old lord of w Ind. In addition to an almost insatiable greed for gold, he was so arrogant that anyone would think that House Celtigar was a house of Dragon Lords. Honestly, Monford himself wasn''t as presumptuous as Ardrian.


    Their first dinner on Dragonstone was a fiasco. Daenerys felt that the food was tasteless and the wine bitter. The presence of those men made the meal even more unpleasant. However, she kept a smile and ate without hesitation, while listening to the ttery of the ckwater Bay lords.


    When dinner was finally over, Daenerys pretended to be tired and retired to Aegon''s room, as it was called, since all the Targaryen kings and queens used this chamber when they spent time in the castle.


    "Damn Ardrian, I want you to die as soon as possible. My ears are tired of hearing so manypliments."


    Daenerys cursed the old lord of w Ind. She had never seen anyone so disgusting, even when he spokepliments.


    Falling into bed, the Mother of Dragons let out afortable sigh and buried her face in the clean, fresh-smelling sheets. She couldn''t help wishing she was in Aenar''s arms at that moment.


    Remembering her husband, whom she hadn''t seen for a year and a half, Daenerys snorted, expressing her dissatisfaction. Even though she knew he was busy, she thought he could at least have sent a raven or entered her dreams.


    But her husband hadpletely ignored her for a year and a half. In all honesty, Daenerys suspected that Aenar had probably found a lover to spend time with in the North. At the thought of that possibility, she felt like killing the whore who had seduced her husband... and then forgiving him for his betrayal.


    Daenerys knew she couldn''t resist his charms and would give in after a few words of repentance and some sweet kisses.


    "Humph."


    Snorting once more, she closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    If Aenar had known Daenerys'' thoughts, she would have protested vehemently. Because of the Water of Life and the Warp Dimension, he was adapting and constantly improving himself.


    In the process, he couldn''t shield anyone from his mind, so he did absolutely nothing but train and grow stronger until he could finallymunicate across great distances again.


    ------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 117 - White Harbor (I)

    <h4>Chapter 117 - 117 - White Harbor (I)</h4>


    "They''re here." Aenar Targaryen watched as the fleet of House Targaryen appeared on the horizon.


    <strong>----------</strong>


    <strong>North - White Harbor</strong>


    "Your Grace." Wyman Manderly, Keeper of the White Knife, Shield of Faith, Defender of the Dispossessed, Lord Marshal of Mander and Knight of the Order of the Green Hand, greeted Aenar with a respectful look as he watched the gigantic crimson dragon lie down at the back of New Castle.


    Even though it wasn''t the first time he had seen the creature, he still couldn''t help but feel a sincere fear in the face of the gigantic beast, capable of reducing White Harbor to ashes in a few minutes.


    "Lord Manderly, I see you''re still in good health? and eating a lot." Aenar greeted the lord of White Harbor with a joke.


    Leda stood behind him, watching the fat old lord of New Castle, the castle of House Manderly. She couldn''t believe that man could walk as big as he was. She estimated that no horse could support his weight.


    Wyman touched his enormous belly with his fat fingers and let out a loud, powerfulugh.


    "Perhaps I should have eaten fewer eels."


    "These are my sons, Your Grace. Wylis and Wendel, both great knights. Next to Wylis is his wife, Leona." Wyman introduced his sons with a big, proud smile.


    "Your Grace." Both brothers bowed with difficulty and greeted the king with respect. They looked at him with admiration. The first impression Aenar gave them was of an incredibly tall man.


    Like their father, Wylis and Wendel were huge and fat. Curiously, the wife of Wylis, heir to White Harbor, Leona, was a rosy, plump woman with yellow hair. Her face was round, fleshy and ruddy, although you could see that she had been a beautiful woman in her youth.


    "These beautiful youngdies are my granddaughters, Wynafryd and Wy." Wyman introduced them with an even prouder smile than when he had introduced his sons.


    "Your Grace." Wynafryd and Wy greeted Aenar with curious looks. They were shocked by the king''s height, feeling like children next to him.


    (<i>Note: Damn George Martin for creating such simr names.</i><i>Although it''s normal in Nordic and English regions, I still want to cry when I remember how many simr names this guy wrote in his books.</i>)


    "You have a fine family, Lord Manderly." Aenarplimented the old lord of White Harbor with a smile. He could tell that the whole family was close-knit and cherished the affection between them.


    "I''ll order them to serve a sumptuous lunch. I hope the king will be pleased with the hospitality of House Manderly." Wyman said, maintaining a cheerful, charismatic smile.


    "Perhapster, Lord Manderly. My fleet of a thousand ships will arrive at White Harbor in a few hours." Although Aenar had said that the fleet would arrive in a few hours, in fact, it would only arrive in half an hour.


    Wyman''s face changed dramatically when he heard the number of ships. A thousand ships was not a small number; perhaps no port in the world could dock so many at the same time.


    What''s more, the city couldn''t support so many people. He assumed that there would be between sixty and seventy thousand men!


    "Don''t worry, Lord Manderly. They''re bringing supplies to camp outside the city and prepare for war."


    Aenar certainly knew about Wyman''s concerns. Any lord of a port city would be stressed by a fleet of this size.


    Wyman''s face rxed when he heard the king''s words. It seemed that Aenar had everything prepared and that he, as the host, wouldn''t have to worry about many things - which pleased him.


    At the same time, he was shocked by the size of the king''s fleet and army. This was no small number of men. In fact, it was second only to the Reach in quantity, surpassing the Western Lands and Storm''s End.


    With the horses lent to them by House Manderly, Aenar, Leda, Wyman, Wylis and Wendel set off towards White Harbor''s Outer Harbor.


    Once on the quay, Wyman looked at the horizon, but saw no sign of the fleet. Just as he was about to suggest that Aenar sit down, he couldn''t help holding his breath when he spotted small ck dots on the horizon. There were countless of them. And as they approached White Harbor, he could see the immensity of the fleet.


    Thousands of ships were breaking the violent waves of the Narrow Sea. The ck sails, bearing the crest of House Targaryen, filled his entire vision.


    "Incredible."


    There was no other word to describe what he was feeling at that moment.


    -


    Visenya watched the port city with a surprised look. Between the choppy waves, White Harbor seemed to emerge from the sea. The entire city was white and looked especially imposing from afar.


    "White Harbor..." Visenya murmured with a bright gaze.


    She wanted to see Aenar as soon as possible. Being away from him for a year and a half had simply been agonizing. Only when he wasn''t around did she realize how much she missed his presence. Even dinners were less lively without him.


    "Looks like we''ve arrived." Rhaemented, bncing herself on the ship without stumbling.


    She had flown on a dragon countless times, keeping her bnce on a ship was nothingpared to this.


    Looking at her daughter, who seemed excited to be reunited with her nephew, Rhae rolled her eyes. However, she understood well the pain of being away from the person you love.


    She couldn''t help but think of the man she had loved when she was just a girl, at Daenerys'' age. He was just the heir to a minor house, while she was a queen. In the end, she married Aerys, not the man she loved, on her parents'' orders and out of duty, as was expected of a princess.


    Suddenly, the temperature around them rose, drawing the attention of Visenya and Rhae. Both noticed the approach of the Reverend Mother, Kinvara.


    "I''ve already ordered the fleet to slow down." Kinvara spoke in a respectful tone and, as soon as she had finished, a trumpet sounded. Other trumpets soon followed, announcing the order to the entire House Targaryen fleet.


    "Thank you for your hard work." Rhae thanked Kinvara with a kind look. The two had be great friends over the past three years.


    Kinvara shook her head and replied in a pitying tone:


    "It is only my duty as my Lord''s servant. I am merely a tool for his purposes."


    Rhae rolled her eyes, but she understood why Kinvara and so many others considered Aenar a god.


    His powers, the Prescience and brainwashing, were enough to make themoners worship him with sincerity and devotion. If she hadn''t received a higher education, she might also have believed that Aenar was a god.


    Suddenly, Kinvara looked up at the sky. In her eyes, the blue and red hues seemed to be fighting a constant battle in the sky. She knew it was the gods fighting, and the scene before her was a reflection of this confrontation still in progress.


    "Great Other." Kinvara muttered the name of the enemy god of her faith with extreme antipathy. If there was a more disgusting entity in the world, it was the Great Other himself.


    A being who hated life and had wanted the destruction of the human race since the dawn of humanity.


    Fortunately, R''hllor and the other gods prevented such a catastrophe from urring, preserving the spark of humanity era after era, until the present day.


    Now, Azor Ahai had finally been reborn.


    Thinking of Aenar, Kinvara couldn''t have been happier. The Son of Light was everything she had hoped for, and more. He had turned the entire Red Faith into an indoctrination machine, making the religion gain more followers in a decade than it had in thest thousand years.


    How could that not be impressive? For her, Aenar was her spiritual pir, her living faith. With him by her side, she felt at peace to face the wrath of the barbarian gods without any fear.


    Observing her friend''s increasingly fanatical gaze, Rhae subtly pulled away, as if Kinvara were infected by a contagious disease - which, in a way, was true. After all, indoctrination and fanaticism really did act like a gue.


    Suddenly, as they approached the pier, Rhae and Visenya couldn''t help but notice the incredibly tall young man waiting for them. Although his stature waspletely different, how could they not recognize Aenar?


    "Wee to the North... and to the start of our reconquest."


    They heard his voice clearly, despite the distance of dozens of meters.


    ------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 118 - White Harbor (II)

    <h4>Chapter 118 - 118 - White Harbor (II)</h4>


    "Let the fighting begin." Visenya II Targaryen, looking at Rhaenys and Arianne.


    -------


    Walking down the wooden bridge that connected the ship to the pier, Visenya and Rhae couldn''t help but be shocked to see Aenar up close. His height really surprised them, which wasn''t unusual given that he had grown twenty-five centimeters in a year and a half.


    "Husband." Visenya quickly snapped out of her state of surprise. She approached Aenar and greeted him like a virtuous wife. Who would have thought that such a delicate, sweet face could excite on the battlefield like a true Valkyrie?


    "Visenya, my dear queen." Aenar held Visenya''s face and gently kissed her forehead as he looked at the almost twenty-year-old woman before him. She had only grown a few centimeters, which was not unusual.


    Only a few humans could grow as much as him in a short space of time. Honestly, if Aenar hadn''t controlled his growth rate, he would have been at least forty centimeters taller than he was now (two meters and ten).


    Visenya couldn''t help but show a happy expression at Aenar''s actions. Even if it was something simple, it was the small demonstrations of affection that really showed that he cared about her.


    "You''ve grown up." After seeing that they had both greeted each other, Rhaemented with a slightly shocked expression. Aenar''s height really was something of a surprise. However, when she saw Leda''s height, she knew it was her grandson''s doing, as Titus and Sigismund were of a simr height.


    One person of such height was surprising, two were rare, three unusual and four already formed a pattern she couldn''t ignore. Rhae assumed that Aenar was using blood magic to strengthen the people next to him, but obviously didn''t ask about it in front of strangers, as it was a sensitive subject.


    "Well, I''m still in the growing phase, dear grandmother." Aenarmented with an amused tone, making Rhae roll her eyes at her grandson''s obvious lie.


    "Queen Visenya, Queen Dowager Rhae." Wyman greeted both queens with respect. His eyes turned to the sky, where three dragons could be seen flying over White Harbor.


    He couldn''t help but be shocked to note that House Targaryen owned five dragons, all of which were of considerable size and could be ridden to take part in the war.


    He also couldn''t help but thank Lord Stark for kneeling down without too much difficulty. The king''s dragon alone was capable of destroying all the castles in the North. The North was as helpless as a virgin maiden in the face of such flying monsters.


    "Lord Manderly, it''s been many years since we''ve seen each other." Rhae recognized Lord Manderly. She had seen him at the Harrenhal Tournament as one of the most important vassals apanying Lord Stark, who at the time was Rickard.


    However, the lord of House Manderly was much fatter than he had been decades ago. The man had been fat for a long time, but he had be even bigger during the time she hadn''t seen him.


    "I''m honored that the Queen still remembers me." Although Wyman knew why he was remembered by Rhae, he didn''t care. Others might think him cowardly and weak, but only he knew that this was exactly the image everyone wanted him to convey.


    While Lord Manderly and Rhae talked, Aenar looked at Kinvara and nodded to his loyal subordinate. He could see that the woman was happy to meet him again after a year and a half.


    Just as he was about to greet her, Aenar turned his face when he noticed a ship bearing the House Targaryen crest docked at the quay. A beautiful girl with ck and white hair and olive skin could be seening down the wooden bridge and quickly arriving at his side.


    "Aenar!" Rhaenys greeted him with a tight hug. She didn''t care how tall he was and hugged him even tighter, as if to finally satisfy the longing she had felt after so long.


    Visenya watched the scene and narrowed her eyes. She may have been a little naive when it came to matters between men and women, but she wasn''t stupid. It was clear that Rhaenys was looking at Aenar in the same way that she and Daenerys looked at her husband.


    Rhaenys was equally interested in Aenar.


    With the princess of House Martell at Rhaenys'' side, Visenya realized that factions were beginning to form in Aenar''s court. Remembering Daenerys'' words about uniting against other women, Visenya agreed with her younger sister.


    Knowing of some of Aenar''s ns, Visenya was not against him having other wives, as long as it was her son or Daenerys'' who was his heir.


    With a sweet smile, Visenya approached Aenar and took his arm, looking at him with a warm and gentle gaze.


    "Aenar, I''m starving. Introduce me to the food of the North." She spoke with an equally sweet and adorable tone, making it impossible for anyone to refuse her request.


    "We''ll talkter, Rhaenys." Aenar stroked Rhaenys'' hair and spoke in a gentle tone. As for Visenya and Rhaenys'' little movements and thoughts, he couldn''t have been more aware, but he didn''t interfere. Where there were people, there was selfishness and interests. It was natural for factions to form in his court.


    As long as no one overstepped his boundaries, Aenar could tolerate the pce fights between his wives. You could say that it was also a form of entertainment for everyone.


    Did you find something like that childish? It was indeed childish, but this childishness was necessary in order to gain more benefits.


    Rhaenys looked at Visenya with a slightly hostile gaze. Her aunt really wasn''t joking when it came to vying for Aenar''s attention. Worst of all, she knew that Daenerys and Visenya had a great advantage because they were already his wives.


    However, remembering Arianne''s words, Rhaenys was confident of winning this battle for Aenar''s attention. She had the advantage of knowing how to satisfy a man, something that Visenya and Daenerys certainly didn''t know.


    Rhaenys couldn''t help blushing as she remembered the bold words Arianne had said to her.


    As soon as Rhaenys got off the ship, the whole of House Martell apanied her. Among them, Missandei searched every corner of the quay for Daenerys, but found no sign of her friend.


    This made her realize that Daenerys had made another impulsive decision - which, believe me, was not umon, especially after Balerion had grown big enough to be ridden.


    "Your Grace." Oberyn looked up at the imposing Aenar and greeted him with a surprised expression.


    He really hadn''t expected the king to have grown so much in such a short time. However, when he saw how tall Aenar and Visenya were, Oberyn''s lips twitched in an unusual way.


    Although it was rude, he couldn''t help wondering if Queen Visenya could handle Aenar, given her small body. It was impossible not to think about it when seeing the enormous difference in size between husband and wife.


    "I see you''re well, my Master of Laws." Noticing the strange look on Oberyn''s face, Aenar rolled his eyes. Prince Martell''s thoughts were so obvious that they seemed to be written all over his face.


    However, Aenar knew that such thoughts would bemon when faced with the size difference between him and his wives. Fortunately, he was already prepared to perform the Blood Ritual on Daenerys and Visenya.


    When he heard Aenar call him Master of Laws, Oberyn''s eyes lit up with a touch of satisfaction. Now he was part of Aenar''s court and would have more say in future decisions, which would not only improve his status in everyone''s eyes, but also raise Dorne''s standing.


    "It would be an honor to serve, Your Grace." Oberyn replied with a respectful tone, bowing elegantly before the king.


    Aenar nodded and rolled his eyes as he felt a burning gaze upon him. ncing briefly to Oberyn''s side, he saw Arianne watching him with a feline gaze.


    The woman didn''t even bother to hide her intentions, expressing her desire vehemently.


    Aenar, however, admired the Desert Princess''s courage. He liked women who took the initiative. Sometimes conquering a woman was a tedious process, and if he could skip this step without any problems, he would dly ept it.


    Suddenly, two iparably tall and muscr young men and two old men in white armor got off one of the boats.


    Aenar couldn''t help but smile at the sight of his two Primarchs and the Royal Guard, Wim Darry, as well as Rhae''s Guardian, Ser Barristan Selmy.


    Titus and Sigismund were really big, reaching two meters in height. Their muscles were strong and explosive, even their heavy armor couldn''t hide the power of their bodies.


    The four men knelt before Aenar, they looked at their king with a reverent gaze, especially Titus and Sigismund, who practically seemed to be looking at a god.


    "I hope the trip was to your liking." Aenar gestured for the four of them to stand up andmented with a smile.


    "We will always fight at the King''s side, regardless of whether we have to cross mountains and seas." Sigismund spoke with a respectful tone while looking at Aenar with a firm and determined gaze.


    Aenar didn''t doubt his words, the faith the brothers had in him was something akin to Leda''s devotion.


    "Order the ships to dock off the coast and camp in front of the city." Aenar ordered, looking at the four men before him. He left these more mundane matters to the four of them.


    "Yes, my king." The four spoke at the same time.


    ----------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    P-atreon/GOTSW


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 119 - White Harbor (III)

    <h4>Chapter 119 - 119 - White Harbor (III)</h4>


    "I don''t like being contrary, Prince Martell." Aenar spoke, looking coldly at Oberyn Martell.


    ------


    New Castle - Home of House Manderly.


    At the Triton Court dinner table, in the Great Hall where House Manderly held its feasts and celebrations, the atmosphere was lively and slightly noisy.


    Observing his court gathered in the north, Aenar had a satisfied look on his face.


    Sitting on the White Harbor Throne, Aenar chewed on a piece of sheep meat while dering to everyone: "We''ll stay a few days to let the Red Legion and the Sardaukar rest. Then we''ll leave without dy for Moat Cailin, where we''ll meet the rest of the army."


    "The food and weapons are ready to sustain a war for a year, as Your Grace ordered before leaving for Westeros." Oberyn informed, making Aenar nod in satisfaction.


    Honestly, this amount of food and weapons was far from the total umted by the Red Faith over thest eight years. However, with the Long Night approaching, Aenar didn''t want to waste food on a prolonged war.


    He intended to end this war in at least a year and at most two. Even with dragons, conquest could not be rushed. He needed time to consolidate his rule in the Seven Kingdoms. After all, conquering wasn''t just about takingnd.


    Dominating territories was easy; keeping them was difficult. Aenar needed to ensure that the nobles who submitted to him didn''t betray him as soon as he turned his back on them. It had taken Aegon the Conqueror years to stabilize his rule and he had had to deal with countless rebellions.


    Compared to this, Aenar felt that his conquest was rtively simple. Aegon I and Jaehaerys I had already solved many of the structural problems for him. Now it was a matter of restoring House Targaryen to the throne of Westeros.


    Of course, he would speed up the process by appointing some soldiers who had made conquest as the new nobility in Westeros, facilitating his rule over the Seven Kingdoms.


    "Husband, Daenerys has left for Dragonstone with twenty ships and the Sardaukar." Visenyamented with a helpless tone, acting as if she was defenseless in the face of her younger sister''s reckless choices.


    Rhae gave her eldest daughter a disgruntled look and snorted coldly. She was unhappy that Visenya had put all the me on Daenerys, when Visenya herself had supported Daenerys.


    Aenar rolled his eyes when he heard this. He realized that his queen had be more cunning in the time they had been apart. Using his Prescience, he clearly saw the moment when Visenya sided with Daenerys in the argument with Rhae.


    "Don''t worry about her. She''s already conquered Dragonstone and made almost every lord in ckwater Bay bend the knee to her on my behalf." Aenar said in a casual tone, but anyone could sense the pride in his voice. He was obviously pleased that Daenerys had conquered and helped conquer House Targaryen.


    The king''s words made everyone look at him in surprise. No one expected Daenerys to conquer Dragonstone so quickly. After all, this was the fortress of Stannis Baratheon, King Robert''s brother and one of the main nobles in charge of the Royal Fleet of House Baratheon.


    The ind was, in practice, a naval fortress full of warships. How Daenerys had taken Dragonstone with only twenty ships and a dragon was a question on Oberyn''s mind and that of everyone present.


    "The Baratheon Fleet is in King''s Landing, ready to set sail for Lannisport, where it will join the House Lannister Fleet in besieging High Garden. There were few defenders in Dragonstone, and the nobles of ckwater Bay stayed behind, fearing that Fleet Redwyne would attack King''s Landing." Sensing the confusion in the eyes around him, Aenar answered everyone''s questions naturally.


    Aenar''s words caused everyone to disy satisfied expressions. Taking Dragonstone and securing the loyalty of the Noble Houses of ckwater Bay meant that they had free passage to besiege King''s Landing whenever they wanted. In addition, they had managed to steal a considerable part of House Baratheon''s fleet.


    "When war breaks out in the next few days, I''ll go to the Vale and make the lords submit. House Arryn will bend the knee." Aenar dered, his voice firm andmanding.


    "Meanwhile, Rhaenys and Visenya will leave for the Rivends to ept the oaths of the lords of the region and guarantee our authority, while awaiting my return from the Vale." He gave Visenya and Rhaenys a serious look, making it clear that he would use the Dragon Riders of House Targaryen in full force.


    "You two have my permission to burn and destroy any Noble House that refuses to bow." His voice took on a cold, authoritative tone. "Furthermore, I authorize you to appoint new lords and grantnd to soldiers who demonstrate valor."


    Those words made Visenya and Rhaenys'' eyes sparkle with satisfaction. Neither of them had expected to take part in the war so soon, let alone receive so much power. Aenar had practically handed the Rivends over to them to conquer.


    However, before any of them could express their tion, he added with a sharp look: "But you must not move against Riverrun. House Tully is mine to destroy."


    Aenar turned to Rhae, his voiceden with authority.


    "I want Harrenhal as a fortress to contain threats from the Western Lands. I will entrust that task to my grandmother." He paused briefly, before adding: "Queen Rhae will have the same powers as Visenya and Rhaenys."


    In conventional armies, fighting on so many fronts could be a strategic mistake, weakening the forces by dispersing them. However, with dragons, few problems couldn''t be solved with dragon fire.


    Rhae was surprised by the appointment. She genuinely hadn''t expected to be mobilized for war, but a sense of satisfaction quickly overcame her. The fate of House Targaryen was being yed out on the battlefield, and she would not stand idly by while her family fought to regain its throne.


    "Who will be Lord Paramount of the Rivends, husband?" asked Visenya, intrigued. Knowing that House Tully would be destroyed, she wanted to know who would take their ce; after all, the Rivends couldn''t be without rulers.


    It wasn''t just her curiosity. Oberyn and Rhae also turned their gazes to Aenar, attentive. After all, this was no ordinary fiefdom, but one of the Seven Kingdoms.


    Aenar, however, answered naturally, without caring about the impact of his words: "House Targaryen will rule the Rivends."


    Oberyn and Wyman''s eyes widened in surprise. Aenar''s decision broke a centuries-old tradition. One of the reasons Aegon I had managed to subjugate the Seven Kingdoms with rtive ease was that he had allowed the kingdoms to continue with regionalws and customs. But Aenar saw this as a mistake.


    The truth was that, even after centuries of Targaryen rule, the Seven Kingdoms were still Seven Kingdoms, not a single united kingdom.


    For Aenar, this system of power was simr to that of the Holy Roman Empire, where an emperor was elected by the kingdoms, but each still maintained its own autonomy,ws and customs.


    The only difference was that House Targaryen could not be reced by vote. Even so, in practice, Westeros was more like a confederation of interests than a truly unified nation.


    Such a thing could not be considered serious in the eyes of House Targaryen, which still had dragons, but after House Targaryen lost the dragons, they had nowhere near half the power they had when they had dragons.


    Without dragons, the weapon to destroy any rebellion, the Seven Kingdoms became a hidden danger that all the Targaryen Kings feared would one day explode at once. Which proved to be true with the rebellion fourteen years ago.


    Do you think that if Aerys II Targaryen had a dragon the size of Caraxes, the rebellion would have happened?


    Most likely, Aerys would have suffered the same fate as Maegor the Cruel.


    Oberyn opened his mouth to reply, trying to persuade the king to reconsider his decision. However, as soon as Aenar''s cold eyes fell on him, the Red Serpent closed his mouth immediately.


    The silence that followed was heavy.


    "Prince Oberyn," Aenar''s voice was soft butden with veiled menace, "I don''t like to be contradicted."


    He brought the wine ss to his lips, without looking away from Prince Martell''s expression. "If you are dissatisfied with my decisions, the door is open. You can return to thefort of the Old Pce at Sunspear whenever you wish."


    There was a calm, indifferent tone to his words, as if losing a talented general like Oberyn was irrelevant. If necessary, he could simply train Titus and Sigismund to take his ce.


    Oberyn held the king''s gaze for a brief moment before lowering his head, a controlled smile ying on his lips.


    "I apologize, Your Grace." He bowed elegantly, his voice as smooth as silk. "I misspoke."


    Aenar kept her gaze on him for a few more seconds, assessing. Then he nodded, smiling again as if nothing had happened.


    ------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    P-atreon/GOTSW


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 120 - White Harbor (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 120 - 120 - White Harbor (IV)</h4>


    "Who should I thank for having such an understanding and kind wife?" Aenar I Targaryen, looking at Visenya sleeping peacefully beside him.


    --------


    At night, in the bedroom, Visenya could be seenpletely naked on Aenar''s chest. Her long silver hair fell over her body as she kissed him gently, covering his chest with soft, lingering kisses. Sweat beaded on both of their bodies as they stared at each other infortable silence.


    "I''ve missed you." Visenya kissed his chest once more and spoke in a sweet tone. Her lc eyes stared deeply into his purple ones.


    Stroking her hair tenderly, Aenarmented in an apologetic tone. "I''m sorry, Visenya. My mind was going through a transformation, if I connected our minds, you''d probably go mad."


    If there was one thing Aenar never underestimated, it was the madness that was his mind, the weight of the past, present and future made his mind a crazy mess of chaotic thoughts. Brynden could bear it, but another person with no training in magic would go mad connecting with his mind.


    Visenya looked at Aenar with concern when she heard his words. She rose gently, climbing on top of him. Straightening her posture, she sat on his waist, her naked body exposed before her husband, without a trace of modesty.


    "I want to help you, Aenar." Visenya spoke with a worried tone. "I don''t want you to go mad."


    Looking at the naked body before him, Aenar smiled and wrapped his arms around Visenya''s small figure, bringing her into thefort of his chest.


    Kissing the back of her neck tenderly, he felt his body shudder with the kiss and it made him smile. As he continued to kiss her sweaty skin, Aenar spoke between kisses. "You already help me, my queen. You are my sun in an immeasurable darkness, guiding me to sanity."


    Visenya couldn''t help but breathe quickly as she felt the kisses on her nape, neck and shoulder, each touch of his warm lips seeming to electrify her body, causing her to let out small, lovely, sensual moans.


    "You are also my sun and stars, my husband and the greatest man of all." Gripping his white gold hair tightly, Visenya whispered in his ear as her sensitive body squirmed softly at the touch of Aenar''s lips and his unscrupulous hands.


    "Do you want to continue?" Aenar asked with an amused tone, although it seemed that they felt the pleasure of the flesh, they didn''t, they just enjoyed each other''s bodies without breaking thest barrier.


    "No." Visenya refused without any hesitation, there was a teasing smile on her lips.


    "Has anyone ever told you that you''re cruel?" Aenarmented helplessly when he saw the smile on his wife''s lips. Only he knew how much effort he was making to hold back, any other man would have devastated Visenya long before now.


    However, since she didn''t want to, Aenar wasn''t going to force anything, he wasn''t a monster to do something like that against a woman''s will.


    "Don''t me me for sleeping with Arianne." Aenar said with the same teasing tone as Visenya.


    "Have you noticed?" Visenya asked curiously as she kissed Aenar''s broad shoulder. She didn''t know if she could love Aenar even more, but she found that there was still room for her love to grow, her man was too incredible. However, it wasn''t as if she didn''t want to give herselfpletely to Aenar, but she knew that something was easily unappreciated.


    "She practically looked at me with mes in her eyes." Aenar rolled her eyes andmented amusedly.


    "So you know about Rhaenys?" Visenya continued to ask with a curious look.


    "Yes, it''s fun to see her trying to attract attention." Aenar''s lips curved into a smile as he remembered Rhaenys. "Pretending not to notice her advances is just too much fun, the frustration on her face is something I really enjoy doing."


    Visenya was speechless listening to Aenar''s words, she felt a little sorry for Rhaenys, the woman was doing everything to win his attention, but she didn''t know she was serving as entertainment for him.


    "Don''t you think it''s cruel?" Visenya asked with a smile as she looked at him.


    "Isn''t it normal for every younger brother to tease his older sister?" Aenar turned the question back to Visenya, leaving her speechless again.


    Visenya smiled and brushed it aside, as Rhaenys was her rival, the longer this went on, the more advantage she and Daenerys would gain.


    Lyingfortably on his chest, Visenyamented in a soft tone, "I want to marry in Harrenhal."


    "You don''t want to marry in the Great Sept of Baelor?" Aenar asked confusedly.


    "Daenerys wants to get married in King''s Landing, I want to get married in Harrenhal." Visenya replied without a second thought.


    "It''s a good proposal, especially as it will bring everyone closer together when the wedding takes ce." Aenarmented with a re.


    As we all know, humans are usually happy at big celebrations, they forget their worries and simply have fun with each other.


    "You want to use our wedding for political interests." Nudging Aenar''s cheek with her finger, Visenyamented with a smile. However, looking at her, there was no sense of dissatisfaction in her gaze.


    "It''s our duty as king and queen." Aenar replied with a smile as she hugged Visenya slightly tighter, causing Visenya to let out a sweet, pleasantugh.


    "King and queen..." Visenya murmured with a lost look on her face.


    "Is there a problem, my beautiful queen?" Noticing this, Aenar asked with a soft tone.


    "It''s just that I never thought we''d be like we are today. The whole family was focused on a single goal, the survival of humanity." Visenya replied, closing her eyes and enjoying the caresses in her hair.


    "Yes, fate really is unpredictable." Aenarmented with aplicated tone.


    "Not for you, husband." Visenya, still with her eyes closed, spoke.


    "I''m not that powerful, at least not at the moment." Aenar replied in a calm tone.


    They were both silent after these words, but the silence was broken by Visenya.


    Suddenly remembering something, Visenya opened her eyes and asked with a curious tone. "By the way, how did Leda, Titus and Sigismund grow so tall?"


    There was no way of noticing the simr heights between the three, it was obvious that something was going on.


    Aenar didn''t hesitate to answer everything he knew, including what he nned for the whole family.


    "So we''re going to get bigger, more powerful, able to develop skills like manipting some element and also able to live for a long time?" Visenya asked with an incredulous tone.


    "Yes." Aenar replied with an amused tone, he really liked to shock people with his words.


    "When are we going to do this?" Visenya asked with a bright look, her voice tinged with excitement. In her eyes, House Targaryen will practically be gods with such rituals.


    "Soon, I just have to adjust a few things in the Blood Ritual for our family." Aenar replied with a smile. Seeing Visenya so excited to be stronger wasforting to him.


    At the same time, the Blood Rite for House Targaryen and the Blood Rite for the Primarchs were two different things.


    House Targaryen would have the more advanced and powerful version while the Primarchs would have the weaker version. The reason for this was simple, humans could be used by Chaos and even if they had good intentions, those intentions would be manipted.


    Therefore, in order to prevent the Primarchs from bing too strong and rebelling if they fell to the Chaos Gods, Aenar had to limit their strength. That''s not to say that they would be weak, they would be equally powerful demigods.


    But they would be weaker than the Divine Dynasty he was creating.


    Visenya nodded, but the excitement on her face was hard to hide. Who wouldn''t want to have the advantages that Aenar spoke of? They practically became gods to the people and would rule for all eternity.


    "Honestly, now I feel a bit stupid for caring about the heir to the kingdom." Visenyamented, settling backfortably on Aenar''s chest, using him as a pillow.


    If they were to be immortal, having an heir was irrelevant. Aenar would live forever, just like them, so the idea of choosing an heir seemed... irrelevant.


    "That''s not true, I can spend a few centuries on vacation enjoying life with my beautiful wives and for that, I need an heir." Aenar said with an amused and yful tone, making Visenyaugh.


    "Forgive me for not thinking about your vacation, dear husband." Visenya said with augh as she hugged Aenar tighter.


    ------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    P-atreon/GOTSW


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 121 -Moat Cailin (I)

    <h4>Chapter 121 - 121 -Moat Cailin (I)</h4>


    "It''s a big castle." Visenya spoke, observing the home of House Frey, Twins.


    ------


    Three dayster, a war march advanced towards the south of Westeros, made up of a legion of men wearing red armor and men in golden masks.


    Mounted on a horse, Aenar and his court could be seen surrounded by the Sardaukar. Unlike the fifty thousand men of the Red Legion, the Sardaukar were fewer in number, around twenty thousand men, all wearing golden masks and white and gold cloaks.


    This certainly made a strong impression on the four thousand soldiers of House Manderly. Many didn''t dare approach the men in the golden masks.


    "Your Grace, in order to reach the Vale and the Rivends, we have to pass through the Twins, at the Green Fork, on the Trident." Oberyn spoke in a cold tone, mentioning the castle called the Twins.


    An expression that Wylis, heir to White Harbor, shared. If there was a noble house more notorious than the Boltons themselves, it was House Frey. All kinds of bad and malicious names could be attributed to House Frey and its lord, Walder Frey.


    Aenar nodded. Of course he knew about House Frey. There was no ignoring the noble house that had dared to kill Robb on his wedding day. Even if it was in another reality, House Frey was no different, and the Lord of the Crossing was an unscrupulous man whom Aenar nned to destroy with his own hands.


    "Will the lord of House Frey dare block our march south? We have dragons." Visenya asked in a curious tone. Although she didn''t know anything about House Frey, from Oberyn and Wylis'' disgusted expressions, she knew that it was a House with a very bad reputation.


    "He''ll probably want us to pay for the passage," Oberyn replied to the future queen of Aenar, with a respectful tone.


    "He would dare charge us!?" Visenya eximed in disbelief. They had over seventy thousand soldiers and four dragons!


    This was an army that not even Harren the ck had had the privilege of facing hundreds of years ago. She couldn''t imagine that anyone would be foolish enough to demand payment for their passage.


    "Don''t underestimate people''s greed, my queen. Gold and silver are often more tempting than life itself," Oberyn said with a serious tone. Although he didn''t think Walder would charge the army for passage either, given how cautious he was, he wouldn''t be surprised if the Lord of the Crossing demanded something.


    "When we reach the Twins, we''ll attack the castle," Aenar dered at that moment, causing everyone to look at him in surprise. They hadn''t really expected Aenar to attack directly, without even giving House Frey a chance to survive.


    "Walder Frey will invite us to dinner and poison us. His sons will finish the job by killing us with arrows." Aenar spoke calmly, as if it were no big deal, but the expressions of the entire House Targaryen changed dramatically.


    Rhae, Visenya and Rhaenys knew that Aenar could see the future and trusted himpletely. So, when they found out what would happen to them, they all disyed cold expressions. If they had previously been neutral towards Walder Frey, they now harbored strong negative emotions towards the Lord of the Crossing.


    Although not everyone was aware of Aenar''s abilities, like House Martell and House Manderly, the rest of the people who were connected to the Red Faith, like Kinvara, knew his capabilities very well.


    Oberyn and all of House Martell looked at Aenar with strange expressions. The king spoke almost as if he knew exactly what was going to happen, which waspletely impossible in their eyes. After all, seeing into the future was not a power a man could have, no matter how special he was.


    So Aenar''s words sounded more like an assumption based on the description he had heard from Oberyn.


    "No matter how ambitious Walder is, he won''t dare vite Guest Law, Your Grace. He would make an enemy of practically all the Noble Houses, including his own vassals, who would not dare trust their backs to such an untrustworthy lord." Oberyn spoke with a serious tone.


    The Right of the Guest was something practically sacred, which few had dared to break over the millennia. And those who did suffered terrible fates.


    "You forget that fear can do wonders for one''s reputation. If he kills us, how much prestige do you think he''ll gain? Who would dare attack someone who eliminated the Targaryen, who possessed dragons?" Aenar said, looking at Oberyn with a smile on his face.


    "Walder could guarantee hundreds of years of peace and a lot of money. How could he refuse Tywin''s offer?" Aenar said with a cold tone.


    Yes, Tywin Lannister had already made contact with Walder Frey. The Lord of the Rock had promised the Lord of the Crossing money and power, including morend.


    "Tywin Lannister?" Hearing the name of the murderer of his sister and nephew, Oberyn''s eyes sharpened.


    "Yes. My spies have discovered that Walder Frey and Tywin Lannister have exchanged letters several times." Aenar nodded.


    "If Walder Frey and Tywin Lannister are allied, then Your Grace''s hunch may indeede true," said Oberyn. Upon hearing Aenar''s confirmation, his eyes turned cold and murderous, resembling the gaze of a serpent. Perhaps that was the origin of his nickname among the people.


    "Your Grace." called Tyrion, who had been silent until that moment.


    "Yes, my lord Hand?" Aenar looked at Tyrion and asked with a smile.


    "Since we know my father is involved, send the news to every noble house in Westeros. Let everyone know how vile he is. Break his reputation and make the vassals of House Lannister fear that Tywin will do something simr to them." Tyrion spoke in a cold tone. He couldn''t help but smile at the thought of the blow he would be dealing to his father''s prestige.


    Believe him, one of the reasons the rules exist is to prevent exactly what Aenar mentioned. Without rules, anyone can die at any time, and no noble wants to die.


    That''s why everyone respects the Right of Guests: because they fear that one day they could be in the ce of those who have been betrayed.


    Tyrion''s proposal brought a smile to Aenar''s lips. As he had said, this really was an excellent move against Tywin. When the man goes to seek alliances, who will trust him? Only a fool would trust a man capable of ordering the death of guests protected under Guest Law.


    Tywin probably never imagined that letters that only he and Walder would know could be discovered by someone. Unfortunately, he never even imagined that Aenar could see the past, present and future. Had he known, he might never have left King''s Landing and would have concentrated all his forces on staying on the defensive instead of attacking.


    "Do it." Aenar gave Tyrion permission and added. "Sign it with your name and current position."


    Aenar took the opportunity to tell Westeros that he was someone who knew how to forgive, and epted Tyrion Lannister as Hand of the King. This would deal a double blow to Tywin and Robert, which would make it harder for everyone to recruit more people.


    Aenar just had to stay in Harrenhal and wait for the Lords of the Noble House toe to him and kneel before him.


    "Yes, Your Grace." As an intelligent man, Tyrion knew what Aenar wanted to do by asking him to sign the letters.


    "I''ll help you, Tyrion." Oberyn smiled and offered to help.


    Curiously, Oberyn and Tyrion became friends after a year and a half of living together, their hatred of Tywin having made their rtionship much easier. They became close friends and frequented all the brothels in Vntis.


    Seeing both of them walking away, Aenar smiled and continued marching towards Moat Cailin, where his uncle was at that moment, waiting for him to arrive and march together to Twins.


    "Aenar, I see Moat Cailin!" Rhaenysmented, looking up at the gigantic castle made of ck stone rising solitarily into the sky and gradually appearing on the horizon.


    Of the original twenty towers of the castle, there were only seven still standing today. Originally there were only three, but another four were rebuilt in the renovation of the castle that will be the fiefdom of Rickon Stark, son of the Lord of Winterfell. The walls of Moat Cailin were the same size as the walls of Winterfell.


    The castle defended the north from the south for ten thousand years and still looked majestic.


    That was Moat Cailin.


    Aenar smiled over Moat Cailin, now they just had to wait a bit and march towards Twins, starting the attacks in the Vale and Rivends.


    The reconquest had begun.


    ----------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    P-atreon/GOTSW


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 122 -Moat Cailin (II)

    <h4>Chapter 122 - 122 -Moat Cailin (II)</h4>


    "Let''s start letting the people know the power of steel and gunpowder." - King Aenar I Targaryen, First of His Name.


    --------


    Eddard looked at the long war march and couldn''t help but disy a stunned expression. He had heard from Aenar that his soldiers would be arriving from Essos, but at the sight of the red and gold wave upying his vision, the Lord of Winterfell couldn''t help but widen his eyes.


    The number of men before him was not small; on the contrary, it wasrger than his own army, which numbered around thirty-five to forty thousand soldiers.


    "I hope Aenar brought supplies for such arge number of men," muttered Eddard. He raised his head and saw four dragons flying around the army. After taking onest look at the troops, he descended from the wall of Moat Cailin, ready to greet his nephew and all of House Targaryen.


    At the gates, Eddard was apanied by all his vassals as he watched the army of gold-masked soldiers approaching with steady steps.


    As he looked closer, he realized that it was an extraordinary army. He could see and hear that the soldiers'' steps were in perfect sync, as if they were a single entity. This showed admirable discipline, something that the soldiers of the North could never match.


    Then Eddard spotted the members of House Targaryen. The Lord of Winterfell let out a sigh as he saw them approaching. If there was one thing he truly regretted, it was the fact that his actions had caused so much suffering to innocent people who had nothing to do with the Mad King''s sins.


    "Your Grace." Eddard greeted Aenar first and then his eyes fell on the older woman with the long silver hair and lc eyes. He took on a regretful expression and spoke in a softer tone:


    "Queen Dowager Rhae."


    Rhae watched the mature man before her and couldn''t help noticing how much Eddard Stark had changed since Harrenhal. The shy boy, unable to converse with ady, hadpletely transformed into a man.


    "I see you''ve learned how to talk to a woman without stuttering, Lord Stark." Shemented in an amused tone, joking with one of the people most responsible for the fall of House Targaryen.


    Eddard''s eyes widened when he heard Rhae''s joke.


    "HAHAHAHAH!!!" The lords of the North burst intoughter at the queen''s words. They looked at their liege lord and couldn''t help butugh even louder.


    "Lord Stark, as a young man, really stuttered in front of a beautiful woman,"mented Greatjon, letting out a loud and powerfulugh.


    "In the old days, Lord Stark looked like a wolf cub who didn''t know how to bite yet," added Maege in an amused tone.


    Eddard, seeing his vassalsughing at him, was speechless, but cast aplex nce at Rhae. The woman showed no animosity towards him, and that only made him feel even more ashamed.


    He looked like a hypocrite, while Rhae looked like someone of honor. Honestly, he would have preferred to be shouted at in anger, even pped in the face, but when he saw the serene, peaceful look on her face, he knew that wouldn''t happen.


    Under everyone''s surprised gaze, Eddard knelt down in front of the horse Rhae was riding.


    "I know that my words can never bring the dead back to life, but I still want to apologize. My actions have led both you and me to lose important people. Every time I remember the events of fourteen years ago, I feel unworthy to look you in the eye." He spoke with a tone full of regret and pain.


    The cheerful atmosphere was shattered by Eddard''s words. Everyone looked at him, shocked.


    Rhae disyed aplex expression and, in an instant, got off her horse. Looking at the man kneeling before her, the Dowager Queen spoke with a weary tone:


    "He killed your father and brother. You had every right to fight for revenge. I don''t me you for rebelling against my husband and brother. Aerys was mad, a hostage to fear and a grandiosity he never had."


    "Stand up, Lord Stark. We''ve all lost almost all of our family, we don''t need to put the me on each other. Perhaps, in another circumstance, we could have been a family, with Lyanna being Queen of the Seven Kingdoms and Aenar growing up as a true prince in the Red Keep, but fate didn''t want it that way."


    "Then don''t me yourself. I''d do the same thing myself if I were in your shoes."


    Rhae helped Eddard to his feet and spoke with a sincere tone. She had fourteen years to sink into hatred, but she hadn''t. She knew that everything was the fault of Aerys and the other conspirators.


    The more Rhae showed understanding, the more Eddard felt ashamed, not daring to look the queen in the eye. However, without anyone knowing, he had made an important decision.


    When the war was over, he would relinquish his titles and pass on the lordship of Winterfell to Robb. Then he would join the Night''s Watch and serve the Order until they no longer needed him.


    Aenar, who had heard everything up to that point, cast a calm nce at Eddard and let out a helpless sigh. Sometimes he wished he didn''t know what would happen in the future. Still, if that man was at peace with his choice, Aenar would ept it.


    "Let''s go in, we have a war to n." Aenar spoke, making the atmosphere slightly more rxed.


    Everyone bowed to him and replied:


    "Yes, Your Grace."


    Eddard looked at his nephew and realized that Aenar knew of his decision, which didn''t surprise him. Not for the first time, he suspected that he could see into the future. Remembering the Dragon Dreams, a gift of House Targaryen, he knew that Aenar could indeed have glimpses of what was toe.


    However, seeing his nephew''s look of approval, Eddard understood that Aenar respected his choice and would ept his joining the Night''s Watch.


    At Aenar''s words, everyone entered Moat Cailin and the real pre-war meeting began.


    In the Great Hall of Moat Cailin, which had been rebuilt, a carved wooden table disyed a map of the Seven Kingdoms. Aenar was standing next to it, staring intently at the map in front of him.


    He pointed directly at the Twins, who would be his next target.


    "Our first target is the Twins. We''re going to destroy the castle and kill all the Frey."


    As soon as Aenar uttered these words, the Northern lords who were not yet aware of the situation were shocked.


    "Before you say anything, know that Walder Frey is conspiring with Tywin Lannister to kill us as soon as we enter his castle as guests." Aenar spoke with a calm, cold tone, anticipating the questions.


    "Damn Walder Frey! Damn Tywin Lannister!!!" Greatjon mmed his fist against the table and shouted, his gaze filled with fury. The Right of the Guest was a sacredw, so strong that even if the most hated of wildlings was staying in a Northern castle, no one would dare raise a voice against him.


    The expressions of the others present were no better than Greatjon''s. Knowing that they could be killed under the protection of the Right of the Guest was terrifying. It was as if there were nows left to maintain order in Westeros.


    "For that reason, we''re going to destroy the Twins and House Frey. This trash can no longer exist." Aenar dered coolly, causing many to look at him with admiration, especially the northerners, who saw his decision as a sign of strength and courage. After all, it wasn''t every day that someone dared to destroy one of the most powerful castles in Westeros.


    "What do you intend to do, Your Grace? Burn down the entire castle with your dragon?" Eddard asked in a calm tone. But behind his apparent calm, there was a silent fury about to explode. Like his liege lord, House Tully, he knew that the Freys were not worthy of trust or respect.


    "No. Let''s test my new siege weapons. They are capable of attacking castles and causing great damage to their structures."


    Aenar''s words took everyone by surprise. Eyes widened and expressions of shock filled the hall.


    A weapon capable of causing major damage to the structures of a castle? How could they not be surprised?


    Aenar knew that trebuchets existed in that world, but for him, these siege weapons were inefficient. So he created something much simpler with the knowledge he had in his mind.


    He brought into existence the greatest invention of the human race in ballistic terms.


    <strong>Gunpowder.</strong>


    ----------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    P-atreon/GOTSW


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 123 -Moat Cailin (III)

    <h4>Chapter 123 - 123 -Moat Cailin (III)</h4>


    "Fear not. The enemy is powerful, but your king is more powerful." - Aenar Targaryen to all the lords before him.


    ----------


    Tyrion looked at all the lords anddies of the North and realized that they were present. He noticed the look of confusion on their faces when they saw the weapon called Bombard. This, however, did not surprise him.


    The metal weapon itself wasn''trge and didn''t look particrly threatening, just an ordinary bronze cylinder.


    If Tyrion hadn''t personally seen the power of these weapons, he would probably have had the same expression of disbelief. But after witnessing its destructive force, he realized that the world was much vaster than he had imagined. Who would have thought that an apparently simple and unimpressive weapon could contain such overwhelming destructive power?


    Aenar watched the Sardaukar loading the cannonballs.


    The three soldiers of his private army stared at him, awaiting his orders.


    With a simple nod, Aenar gave permission for the attack.


    BOOOOMMMMM!!! BOOOOMMMMM!!! BOOOOMMMMM!!!


    In an instant, Tyrion heard a huge explosion. His ears were filled with a deafening ringing before three more detonations reverberated across the field.


    The Northern lords opened their mouths in shock at the sight of the craters in the ground. Never in their lives had they witnessed a simple metal ball cause such destruction. But the proof was right in front of them, and they couldn''t deny it, that power terrified them.


    They imagined that weapon being fired at the walls of their castles... and they felt fear.


    Estimating the resistance of their fortifications against this new weaponry was frightening. Castles with great walls could withstand such an impact for perhaps a month... or just a few weeks!


    And this conclusion shook them to the core.


    Castles were known for their endurance and for withstanding sieges for months and, in cases of abundant supplies, for up to five years.


    Greatjon, lord of the Last Hearth, felt this fear even more intensely. House Umber''s castle was made of wood... and in the face of a weapon like that, it wouldn''tst a month. Perhaps not even a day.


    Looking at the faces of those present, an almost imperceptible smile appeared on Aenar''s lips.


    He wanted to demonstrate this power to the lords who were still reluctant to follow his orders.


    However, what they didn''t know was that the <strong>Bombard</strong> ''s rate of fire was absurdly slow for someone who came from a world where a single gun could fire hundreds of projectiles per second.


    Another limiting factor was the material from which the cannons were made. Being made of bronze, the barrel would quickly overheat and could explode, destroying the gun itself.


    Even so, Aenar was pleased to have been able to develop this technology in just a few years.


    The cksmiths of Vntis worked hard to build the <strong>Bombard</strong>. The first one took about seven months toplete, and it took several more months before it was ready to be used as it was now.


    Another point he had to mention was that such weapons would never be given to the Lords of Westeros; only House Targaryen could possess such weapons, at least for the moment. Only after two generations of cannons would Aenar start selling the first-generation cannons.


    House Targaryen should always be two to three generations ahead of the weapons circting on the market, at least until the Great Crusade, which he would undertake to unify the world, was sessfullypleted. When the special exploration began, he would release the entire technological tree to the Noble Houses and other organizations.


    By then, the rule of each Targaryen House would be deeply ingrained in the people, including the worship of the God-Emperor of Mankind. However, that was for the future. Aenar needed to start the war for that to happen.


    "As you can see, we''re going to use the Bombards to besiege Twins and eventually weaken the morale of House Frey''s army," Aenar spoke with a calm and confident tone, as if it were something normal. But this calmness and confidence caused all the vassals around him to show equally confident expressions, boosting the morale of the entire army.


    Curiously, like House Tyrell, House Tully was ipetent when it came to controlling its vassals. House Frey, as well as being a powerful Rivends house, was one of the most powerful, with arge army of fifteen thousand men.


    The Rivends had around forty-five to fifty thousand men in total, with House Frey''s soldiers ounting for around 30% of that number, which clearly showed House Tully''s ipetence in governing its vassals and umting wealth over almost three hundred years.


    House Tyrell, although weak in terms of military strength, was incredibly wealthy, even making loans to the Crown several times. However, House Tully, as well as being weak militarily, was poor, as was House Arryn, which was strong militarily.


    Honestly, apart from House Lannister, House Martell and House Tyrell, the other Great Houses of Westeros were pitifully poor.


    After the incredible disy of power, all the lords returned to Moat Cailin and continued their pre-war meeting.


    Looking at everyone, Aenar continued: "Although House Frey''s army of fifteen thousand men is no problem in the face of our forces of over a hundred thousand men, we don''t want to cause unnecessary deaths. We have another enemy besides House Baratheon to fight."


    When Aenar spoke those words, the faces of the Lords of the North changed dramatically; the only one who was calm was Mance Rayder.


    The image of the Wights sent chills through the bodies of all the Lords and Ladies of the North. If they could, they wanted to forget that they had seen that undead monster, but it was impossible. They knew they would have to fight those things in the future.


    Rhae, Visenya and Rhaenys looked curiously at the Lord of the North''s expressions. It was the first time they had seen such an expression of fear on the faces of these men and women full of ferocity.


    It wasn''t just them who were curious; the whole of House Martell and Tyrion also showed curious expressions. Although their curiosity had different purposes.


    The three women knew about the Night King and the White Walkers, but the rest of the court had been kept in the dark until then.


    Aenar, seeing this, realized that he had forgotten to introduce the White Wanderers. "Leda, go get the cage and bring it out for everyone to see," Aenar ordered his loyal sword with an amused tone.


    Leda looked at Aenar wordlessly, knowing that the king wanted to shock people more. She left and returned ten minutester.


    She returned dragging a cage that was the size of a grown man and the width of two men. However, what was imprisoned was what caused the shock in the eyes of Oberyn, Tyrion and all of House Martell.


    "GRUAAAA!!!" A bestial roar escaped the Wight''s blue lips, causing Oberyn''s mistress, Eria Sand, to recoil with an expression of fear.


    "That''s a Wight. As you can see, he''s dead, but he can still move." Aenar approached the metal cage andmented casually. He punched the creature, causing it to fall to the floor of the cage, but the monster still got up and tried to attack Aenar wildly.


    "They don''t need to eat or rest, meaning they can march forever, including walking underwater." Aenar continued speaking. "At this very moment, there are around two hundred thousand of these things marching towards the Wall."


    Aenar''s words caused many to show expressions of fear, including the Northern Lords who had already seen the Wight. The number was truly huge.


    "Besides, Wights can''t die normally. So even if I cut off his head, he can still walk around as if nothing had happened." Aenar spoke and showed everyone that his words were true.


    Aenar cut off the Wight''s head, and everyone saw that, even with the head cut off, the monster''s body and head were still moving!


    "How are we going to fight something like that?" Tyrion asked with an iparably serious expression. From Aenar''s description, it seemed that the Wights were an invincible army that could not be defeated.


    "Nothing is without weakness, including these things." Aenar answered Tyrion''s question with a calm expression. "For normal Wights, fire can kill them."


    "But the Wights are not the problem; who creates the Wights is the crux of the problem." Aenar looked seriously at everyone. "The White Walkers can create Wights infinitely. In other words, when we''re fighting the Wights, anyone who dies will be transformed into that kind of monster and will kill you without any hesitation."


    An incredibly heavy atmosphere hung in the air. Aenar''s words were still clear in their minds. This kind of ability was terrible for humans, who had vtile emotions and cared about theirpanions.


    "Not only that, the White Walkers, as well as being able to control the dead, can use ice magic to create weapons and shields as they please. They''re as strong as ten grown men and as fast as a mountain lion." Aenar spoke calmly.


    "Can we win against such monsters?" The one who asked the question was Rhaenys, who was silent, staring at the Wight trapped in the cage. Her fear gradually calmed down.


    "Yes." Aenar spoke without any hesitation.


    "We''re going to win."


    ------


    Note: Don''t expect any technological advances in this first phase of the story. That will only appear in the second part and at the end of the first part.


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    P-atreon/GOTSW


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 124 -Moat Cailin (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 124 - 124 -Moat Cailin (IV)</h4>


    "Things are getting interesting." Aenar Targaryen watched the mystical being before him.


    ------------


    Aenar''s words rekindled everyone''s morale, especially when they saw his calm, confident face. It seemed that nothing could shake the man in front of them, and that made everyone calm down in the face of the impending war.


    "I know many are worried, but the White Walkers are not without weaknesses. Dragon fire, dragonss (obsidian) and Valyrian steel can kill them easily." Aenar spoke in a calm, deep tone, his purple eyes scanning everyone in the Great Hall of Moat Cailin.


    "Fortunately, my queen has conquered Dragonstone, where there is a mineral vein of dragonss. We can start mining as soon as this war is over." Aenar added with a satisfied smile, remembering Daenerys'' actions. The girl''s bold move had saved him a lot of time.


    The expressions of many eased at the knowledge that they had the means to kill the White Walkers. Valyrian steel was rare, and dragon fire even more so, since dragons had only recentlye back to life after centuries of disappearance.


    "That''s good, Your Grace. I will immediately send a raven to Dragonstone, asking Queen Daenerys to start the mining process as soon as possible. Even if she doesn''t have many miners avable for the job, any amount of dragonss will help enormously in theing war." Tyrion spoke with an incredibly serious tone.


    Now that he knew the war wasn''t just about the throne, but about the survival of humanity, he was even more determined to end it as soon as possible.


    Aenar nodded, agreeing with his Hand''s proposal, and continued: "After extinguishing House Frey, the army will be divided into two fronts. The Valley and the Rivends will be the first objectives to be conquered. We will attack both at the same time."


    "I''ll follow the army to the Valley mounted on Caraxes. My wives and my grandmother will fly with the army that will march to the Rivends, to make the Lords there bend the knee."


    "Themand of the troops marching to the Rivends will be held by three generals: Lord Eddard Stark, Prince Oberyn Martell and Queen Visenya Targaryen." Aenar announced, looking directly at Eddard, Oberyn and Visenya.


    "Visenya, like Rhaenys and Rhae, has permission to destroy any House that refuses to kneel. At the same time, they also have the authority to grantnd to soldiers who distinguish themselves on the battlefield."


    Aenar looked at everyone and spoke aloud. His words caused many to express joy and determination.


    Feuds were not somethingmon, let alone given out casually. Knowing that soldiers could win fiefs made many sons of lords'' eyes light up.


    These sons had no right to inheritance, not even fiefdoms. Many became knights-errant, and the luckiest ones managed to be Masters of Arms for some lord.


    As for the destruction of the Noble Houses of the Rivends, they weren''t worried. The possibility of gaining fiefdoms and bing a rightful lord was enough for many there to be true barbarians, willing to do anything.


    Rhaenys observed everyone''s expressions and couldn''t help thinking that her brother really was fit to be king. Something that any lord would treat with caution boosted people''s morale enormously. She had no doubt that these people would do anything to gain a piece ofnd.


    "That''s the power you and I want, Rhaenys. Look, your brother is deciding the fate of Houses that have survived for thousands of years with just a few words."


    Rhaenys heard Arianne''s whisper and couldn''t help but agree with her. Such power was something everyone wanted to possess.


    "Yes, I''m tempted by such power, but don''t treat me like a woman of great ambition, Arianne. I don''t want to waste my time on stupid pce intrigues." Rhaenys whispered to her cousin with a firm tone.


    "You may not want to now, but when your child is born, you will. Every mother wants the best for her son, and, being a prince, he''ll need a fiefdom. But do you think only you will have a fiefdom? The other sons of Aenar will also want it, and it will be a fierce battle. And the woman with the most power at court will decide who gets the best fiefdom."


    Arianne whispered in her ear with a serious tone. She would not allow Rhaenys to be passive in the future contest for power at court. If that happened, she and Rhaenys would be at the mercy of other women, and that was not to her liking.


    Rhaenys'' eyes became determined at Arianne''s words. Although she didn''t want to get involved in a power struggle, she knew that, to ensure afortable future, she needed to have at least some influence at Court.


    Looking at Aenar discussing matters of war with the lords, her determination grew more and more.


    Rhae watched everything with an interested eye. She knew things wouldn''t get to the point of murder, after all, Aenar would never allow anything like that to happen.


    Therefore, she would just watch everything with curiosity, without getting involved in this pce struggle.


    Aenar didn''t know that things were about to escte and, even if he did, he would justugh it off, finding it all very amusing. Entertainment was always wee in his and anyone else''s eyes.


    "We''ll start mobilizing the army in three days. We''ll give the soldiers time to rx before the war and we''ll march on the fourth day."


    Aenar finished the war orders, making everyone nod, especially the lords'' sons.


    Even if the war was dangerous and many died, they didn''t care. What really mattered to these young and middle-aged men was gaining merit andnd.


    Aenar watched everyone leave the great hall, returning to settle urgent matters of war, and remained silent, glimpsing the variables in this war.


    <strong>At night, in his room.</strong>


    Just as Aenar was about to lie down to sleep, Leda, who had remained in the room to ensure her king''s safety, moved in an instant. Her figure was no more than a fleeting gray ray in the vision of an ordinary man.


    In the blink of an eye, Leda reached the balcony, her sword dangerously close to the invader''s throat. Her eyes, sharp and trained, widened for a brief moment as she recognized the figure before her.


    "A Children of the forest?" Leda murmured, still incredulous. She had seen so many things that would make anyone doubt reality, but meeting a Children of the forest was something she had never expected to witness in her life.


    Aenar, who maintained an unconcerned expression, looked curiously at the woman who had invaded her room. Although he already knew of their existence, it was the first time he had seen a Children of the forest with his own eyes.


    "I am Leaf, Sixteenth of My Name and Queen of the Forest Court."


    The Children of the forest introduced herself with a surprisingly elegant tone. She bowed to Aenar, while her golden eyes, which resembled those of a cat, stared at him with admiration and a touch of horror.


    Even though she had felt his presence before, seeing him in person shocked her deeply. Magic seemed to bow before the human in front of her, as if she were in the presence of a king. It was as if the magical essence itself recognized him as an absolute sovereign.


    At the same time, the air around him was incredibly pure. Leaf felt like a fish returning to the sea. The atmosphere around Aenar overflowed with magic, and she couldn''t help but deeply respect this dense, vibrant energy.


    "Leaf..."


    Aenar murmured her name as the lines of the future unfolded before his eyes. He saw countless possibilities, including Leaf''s own birth.


    He couldn''t help but be amazed by that race, which resembled elves, but weren''t elves. Honestly, he felt that these creatures were highly susceptible to the influence of the Warp, and that was incredibly dangerous.


    However, when he looked into the history of the Children of the forest, he realized that there wasn''t a single record of madness among the mages of that race. That was shocking, to say the least.


    Getting out of bed, Aenar walked over to the table in the bedroom and sat down, pouring two sses of wine.


    "Come, satisfy my curiosity, Queen of the Forest and the Children of the Forest."


    Aenarmented with a smile, staring directly into the golden-green eyes before him.


    Leda, upon hearing Aenar''s words, put Dawn away in her scabbard and moved back into position behind him. However, anyone could see the glint of curiosity in her eyes as she watched the Children of the forest.


    -----------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 125 -Moat Cailin (V)

    <h4>Chapter 125 - 125 -Moat Cailin (V)</h4>


    "I wanted to see you one more time, my beloved Shiera Seastar..." Aenar murmured, reading the letter in his hand.


    ---------


    Leaf looked like an adult, but she was slightly taller than a child, but not childish. Her skin was brown, with lighter patches that resembled the fur of a deer. She had three fingers and a thumb on each hand, sharp ck ws instead of nails, andrge ears.


    What was most striking about Leaf was her hair: a tangle of brown, red and gold strands, the colors of autumn, with vines, twigs and wilted flowers entwined in her locks.


    Under her hair, a crown of flowers and vines could be seen, evidencing her high status among the Children of the forest.


    "Thank you, Your Grace." Seeing that Aenar seemed receptive and kind, Leaf breathed a sigh of relief. Even though she knew she wouldn''t be hurt by Brynden, she still felt a little stressed in front of such a powerful being.


    Sitting down in the chair opposite Aenar, Leaf knew it was polite to drink her host''s drink and took a sip without hesitation. However, as soon as she did, she started coughing after a small sip of wine.


    "Haha!!!" Aenar couldn''t help butugh at seeing the queen in such an embarrassing situation. He couldn''t believe that a little wine and alcohol could make such a mystical being look so embarrassed.


    Leaf wanted the ground to open up and swallow her when she heard theughter of the king sitting in front of her. She couldn''t believe that grapes could taste so bad. How humans could drink something so unpleasant was a mystery she longed to understand.


    Putting aside the idea of drinking wine, Leaf put the cup back on the table and looked at Aenar seriously, as if nothing had happened.


    "As I said before, I am Leaf, Sixteenth of My Name and Queen of the Forest Court."


    She continued: "I havee at the request of Brynden, the Green Seer, to negotiate with the Dragon King."


    Aenar, however, did not immediately begin the negotiations. Instead, he asked apletely different question than Leaf had expected:


    "How is my great-uncle?"


    Despite his surprise, Leaf answered sincerely: "His time is near. Soon, he will return to nature."


    "The Green Seer is only not dead because the Weirwood is maintaining his vitality, but if he leaves the Tree of Life, he will undoubtedly die." Leaf sighed as he remembered Brynden''s condition. One hundred and twenty years might seem like a lot, but for her, who had lived for thousands of years, it was just an insignificant number.


    But for humans to live so long was a real miracle.


    Aenar let out a sigh when he heard Leaf''s description. Brynden really was very old by human standards. In the end, human life would alwayse to an end; not even the gods were truly eternal.


    "I thank you for looking after him all this time. I know how stubborn and annoying a Targaryen can be." Aenar looked at Leaf and expressed his gratitude sincerely.


    "It''s our responsibility to look after the Green Seer. Without him, we would have been dead a long time ago." Leaf shook his head and replied with a serious tone.


    Brynden''s arrival couldn''t have been more timely for his race. The Children of the forest were finally able to breathe a sigh of relief and fight the Night King more safely thanks to the presence of the Green Seer. How could they not help the one who had looked after them for so many years?


    Remembering something, Leaf put on a surprised expression and took a letter out of the coat made of leaves she was wearing.


    "This is something Brynden wrote and asked me to deliver into your hands, Your Grace."


    Aenar raised an eyebrow, puzzled. He didn''t remember such an event happening in the future. How had Brynden managed to hide from his Prescience?


    Opening the letter, the first sentence made his countenance turn serious.


    <i>"If you are reading this letter, Leaf has sessfully delivered myst words."</i>


    <i>"Don''te to the Far North after reading this letter.</i><i>Let me be a hero for thest time in my miserable, meaningless life."</i>


    <i>"The Night King is too close to my location, and I will die at his hands.</i><i>But before I leave, I''ll leave him a kind gift."</i>


    <i>"Fire and Blood."</i>


    Aenar couldn''t help but smile at Brynden''s heroic words and continued reading.


    <i>"Before I go, I want to thank you for making my life useful again.</i><i>You don''t know how happy I am that you exist."</i>


    <i>"Thank you, Aenar."</i>


    <i>"To prevent any deity from predicting the future, or even the Great Other, I used my life as fuel to obscure some events of the future.</i><i>In this way, I was able to escape your Prescience."</i>


    <i>"This spell won''tst long, but it will be enough to catch the Night King off guard.</i><i>I really want to see the look on that blue freak''s face when he realizes he was almost killed by a mere human."</i>


    Aenar finally understood how Brynden had escaped his Prescience. However, the price for such a spell was too great, even for the gods.


    The gods may have seemed eternal, but they were not. They grew old and eventually fell into a deep sleep after many years.


    The only thing that could keep them young was human faith. That''s why the Evil Gods allowed humanity to flourish before trying to exterminate it, umting as much faith as possible before the Long Night. For the gods, humans were like cattle, to be sacrificed as soon as they were no longer useful.


    <i>"In the end, I''ll be dead soon..."</i>


    <i>"Thank you, Aenar.</i><i>Take care of House Targaryen..."</i>


    <i>"I wanted to see you one more time, my beloved Shiera Seastar..."</i>


    Looking at the final sentence, Aenar couldn''t help but let out a sigh. Brynden would die the way he wanted to, that much was clear from the words written in the letter. The man wanted to leave as a hero until thest moment, theplete opposite of his father, Aegon the Unworthy.


    With a simple thought from Aenar, crimson mes consumed the letter, reducing it to ashes in an instant.


    "Thank you for bringing Brynden''s letter." Aenar expressed his gratitude sincerely.


    As for Brynden''s death, he had no regrets or feelings of regret. He had no right to feel such things in the face of Brynden''s sacrifice. To have that kind of feeling would be aplete dishonor.


    "Let''s get to the negotiations." Aenar looked at Leaf and dered: "State your terms, Queen of the Forest."


    Leaf took a deep breath and replied with a serious tone:


    "We want a forest where my people can live in peace, without interference from the human race. No man should enter it without our permission."


    "We will answer to no one but the King on the Iron Throne."


    "We will follow our ownws. The Court of House Targaryen must not interfere with thews of the Forest Court."


    Leaf pronounced each term with the dignity of a queen, despite the softness of her voice, which was sweet and slightly childish.


    Aenar adopted a thoughtful expression. The first two terms were more than eptable to him, but thest one made his expression turn grim.


    Leaf''s proposal, in practice, would create a kingdom within the empire he wanted to build-somethingpletely uneptable. Aenar sought absolute power, and allowing a non-human race to have such autonomy went against everything he wanted.


    "The first two terms are eptable, but thest one is not. You must kneel and ept myws above your traditions and gods." Aenar dered with a non-negotiable tone. He would not allow an independent kingdom to exist within his empire.


    What if the Children of the forest refused to bend the knee because of this? Aenar didn''t care. He could win the war with or without their support. In the end, it wasn''t him who was asking for something, but Leaf.


    Leaf couldn''t hide her stunned expression when she heard Aenar''s imcable tone. In her eyes, the deal he was proposing was excellent. Aenar would gain the support and magic of the Children of the forest in the war against the Great Other.


    But how could Leaf understand the Dragon King''s true goals? If he had studied all the monarchs who had ever ruled Westeros, he would have realized that Aenar was the most tyrannical and controlling of them all. How could such a man ept something as unrealistic as allowing an independent kingdom within his empire?


    "Your Grace is asking too much. How could we follow yourws above thews of the gods?" Leaf asked, his voice carrying a helpless tone.


    "I have no respect for thews of men or gods. Everyone must bend the knee." Aenar replied coolly.


    "Absolute submission."


    He knew very well that if Leaf ever had to choose between the Imperium and the Old Gods, the woman in front of him would choose the gods.


    -----------


    Note: Sorry for the dy in updating you, I''ve been busy these past two days, spending hours at the registry office sorting out some issues. I just hate bureaucracy.


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 126 -Moat Cailin (VI)

    <h4>Chapter 126 - 126 -Moat Cailin (VI)</h4>


    "What have I done?" Leaf asked himself yearster, looking at thend suffering from the excavation of natural resources and the forests disappearing because of human greed.


    --------


    Leaf looked at Aenar and couldn''t help but be speechless. The conditions he imposed may have seemed simple, but they were anything but. What he was asking was for the Children of the forest to stop following the Old Gods. Thirty thousand years of culture and reverence being denied with one simple sentence.


    "Your Grace is asking too much. Even if I ept, my people will not. We have followed the Old Gods for tens of thousands of years and we will continue to do so." Leaf shook her head and replied with a determined tone.


    "Then we have nothing more to discuss, Queen of the Forest." Aenar said with an indifferent tone to her refusal. It wasn''t him who was asking for something, but Leaf who wanted something from him.


    From the start, it was Aenar who was leading the conversation, and no one else. Leaf had ced herself in an inferior position in the negotiations ever since she hade to him to surrender.


    She bit her lip at Aenar''s indifferent tone. Leaf could see that he didn''t care about her power or that of the Children of the forest. This frustrated her enormously. In her eyes, Aenar was being stubborn, someone who sought absolute power.


    After ten long minutes of silence, Leaf spoke:


    "Your Grace."


    Aenar looked at her and smiled mischievously, as if anticipating the words he had wanted to hear all along.


    Leaf held her gaze and continued: "I and my sessors will agree to follow your orders and customs, but the others can continue with their faith and customs."


    Hearing those words, Aenar finally gave a satisfied smile. He didn''t care about the faith of a few ants. As long as the Queen or King of the Children of the Forest was loyal to him, Aenar was willing to show a little mercy to a race of extraordinary talents like the Children of the Forest.


    At the same time, he knew he could influence the Children of the forest''s society, gradually merging human civilization with the other. Leaf didn''t know it, but in time, the Children of the forest would go from worshipping the Old Gods to worshipping him, the God-Emperor of Humanity.


    Aenar pretended to think for a moment and, to Leaf''s relief, nodded, looking directly into the golden-green eyes of the mystical being before him.


    "I can ept those terms, Queen of the Forest."


    Leaf finally shed a happy smile and got up from her chair. She approached Aenar and knelt before him, removing the crown from his head and cing it on hisp.


    "I, Leaf, Sixteenth of My Name, Queen of the Forest Court, swear in my name that I will follow thews and orders of King Aenar I Targaryen until the end of my days. Nature and the Old Gods bear witness that my oath will pass through time and follow my line until we are no more."


    Leaf pronounced each word with a serious and sweet tone. Her hair fell down her back as her eyes stared into the purple eyes in front of her.


    "I ept your oath, Lady Leaf, Mistress of the God''s Eye." Aenar named her directly as Lady of the God''s Eye and all its surroundings.


    He assumed that the Children of the forest wouldn''t want to live in a ce without a Weirwood, so he simply granted Leaf one of the only ces south of the Wall that still had these sacred trees intact. In addition, the God''s Eye had little interaction with the human race, making it a suitable location for the Children of the forest''s fiefdom.


    Leaf certainly knew the Eye of God and couldn''t help but show a happy expression. As Aenar had assumed, her people really didn''t want to live in a ce without Weirwood. The choice of their fiefdom was more than appropriate, for, as well as being untouched by the human race, the site was home to countless sacred trees and held deep significance for their race.


    "Tomorrow, I''ll introduce you to the lords, and you''ll need to get acquainted with the nobles of Westeros." Taking a sip of wine, Aenar spoke in a calm tone. There would be no discrimination from everyone, especially the Lords of the North, who would see the alliance as something sacred.


    "Yes, Your Grace."


    Leaf knew exactly why Aenar wanted her to get close to the humans, nothing more than a way of showing off her own power and influence over the Lords and Ladies of the Court.


    Seeing that Leaf epted his orders without hesitation, Aenar nodded in satisfaction and began to ask about the history of the Children of the forest, a subject that Leaf rted with pleasure and enthusiasm.


    The conversationsted all night, but the three people in the room didn''t feel the slightest bit tired, despite the long hours of conversation.


    With the Warp''s energy, Aenar didn''t even need to eat or sleep. He just did it out of habit. Essentially, he could live without food and drink, but obviously he didn''t. If he deprived himself of these things, what would he do? If he deprived himself of these things, what would be the difference between him and a machine?


    Then, the next morning, in the Great Hall of Moat Cailin, there was a being next to Aenar who made everyone look at Leaf with astonishment.


    Especially House Martell, whose members had always heard of the Hammer to the Waters, a cataclysm caused by the dark magic of the Green Seers of the Children of the forest, who, ording to legend, created the Stepstones and the Broken Arm of Dorne with a powerful spell.


    "By the beard of the Earth Giant, are my eyes really seeing a Children of the forest?" Smalljon asked incredulously, his eyes fixed on Leaf with intensity.


    Seeing his son acting like that, Greatjon patted him on the head and then greeted Leaf with respect.


    "Wee to these halls, Nature Spirit."


    It wasn''t just him, all the Northern Lords and Ladies greeted Leaf with respect. In the eyes of the northerners, the Children of the forest were representatives of the Old Gods and children of Nature. How could they not respect the envoys of the gods they believed in?


    Seeing that everyone was present, Aenar stood up and spoke in a calm tone:


    "Leaf, Sixteenth of Her Name and Queen of the Forest Court, came to mest night and bent her knees. I granted her the Eye of God and its surroundings as her fiefdom."


    "The Children of the forest will fight alongside us in the war against the Others." Aenar finished, looking at everyone with a smile.


    As if realizing Aenar''s intentions, Arianne began to p her hands while watching him with a kind and warm gaze.


    Aenar looked at the Desert Princess, nodded and smiled gently at her before joining in the apuse.


    A lively atmosphere spread through the Great Hall, and the Lords and Ladies of the North didn''t miss the opportunity to feast and drink as much wine as they deemed necessary. Even though it was early in the morning, these men and women seemed exceptionally lively.


    Aenar understood this well. A war was looming, and only a fool wouldn''t take the opportunity to eat and drink, as it could be thest feast of their lives. In this respect, the Lords of the North were wise in the face of death.


    "My Master of Laws, what has happened to the Army of Dorne?" Aenar brought the goblet to his lips and took a sip of wine while looking at Oberyn, who was still watching Leaf with an extremely curious look.


    Oberyn reluctantly looked away from Leaf and replied in a respectful tone:


    "From my brother''s news, he will be attacking Storm''s End with the Army of Dorne."


    Aenar couldn''t help but give Leaf an unpleasant look. Attack Storm''s End? Who did Doran think he was to dare try to take one of the most powerful castles in the Seven Kingdoms?


    House Tyrell hadid siege to Storm''s End for a year without sess. Although part of this was due to Mace Tyrell''s ipetence, the castle itself was extremely difficult to conquer.


    How, in the name of the gods, could the Army of Dorne, with a mere twenty-five thousand men, bring down a fortress that had only surrendered to Aegon, Visenya and Rhaenys?


    Noticing Aenar''s expression, Oberyn smiled bitterly. Even he couldn''t understand how his prudent and cautious brother could make such a risky decision.


    "Pray that the Army of Dorne survives the attack until I arrive." Aenarmented with a dissatisfied tone. He felt like a father having to solve his son''s problems after a stupid decision.


    What could Oberyn say? He just smiled bitterly and chose not to criticize his brother.


    While Aenar and Oberyn argued in whispers, Visenya approached Leaf and greeted her with a kind smile and a curious look.


    "Hello, I''m Visenya, Aenar''s wife."


    "Leaf, Lady of the God''s Eye." Leaf replied with a respectful tone, looking at Visenya with equal curiosity.


    "You smell like a volcano." Leafmented with a smile.


    Visenyaughed on hearing this and replied: "Blood and fire run through my veins."


    They both engaged in an interesting conversation, exchanging information.


    --------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 127 - The Battle of Haigh Castle (I)

    <h4>Chapter 127 - 127 - The Battle of Haigh Castle (I)</h4>


    "I like ambushes, you never know who will be ambushed until the end." Aenar, on a hill, looking at the army of House Frey.


    ---------


    The war march set off from Moat Cailin and marched down the King''s Road like a tidal wave of men. Even from miles away, you could hear the sound of the army marching.


    "Lord Reed, you look like you want to say something." Aenar asked, looking at the Green Seer, or at least part of one. The man wasn''t that talented to be considered a true Green Seer.


    "I''m looking for any signs that Your Grace is Lady Lyanna''s son, but no matter how much I look, there aren''t any." Hond, Lord of Greywater Watch,mented in a low, calm tone, his face obscured by the green cloak that covered his body.


    "Have you fallen in love with my mother, Lord Reed?" Aenar asked with a smile, watching the shorter-than-normal man with interest. With his mother''s beauty and charm, he wouldn''t have been surprised if such a thing had happened.


    Hond Reed lifted his gaze and looked directly into Aenar''s eyes before replying in a calm tone. "No, but I''ve always admired your mother. She was a strange woman, even by Northern standards, a true nature spirit."


    Aenar didn''t sense any liesing from the man, so he believed Hond''s words.


    "It seems that my mother really did leave a mark on you." He spoke in an amused tone, despite the increasingly tense atmosphere because of the war.


    Hond nodded. "Memories that I will take to my grave with great esteem. Lady Lyanna was someone I would give my life for, if necessary."


    "Or act cowardly, like shooting Ser Arthur Dayne in the back." Aenar added in a calm tone, but whether it was Leda, Wim or Barristan, all three looked at Hond with sharp nces.


    Leda, in particr, looked at Hond with a slightly colder gaze. She finally understood how Eddard Stark, even though he was so young, had won against her uncle. It had been a cowardly and unfair duel from the start of the fight.


    Despite this, Hond seemed indifferent and replied in a calm tone: "He killed six people in the blink of an eye. When I was about to kill Lord Stark, I did just what any loyal vassal would do to save he liege. I went for Ser Arthur''s throat from behind."


    Leda didn''t know how she didn''t draw Dawn from her scabbard and cut Hond''s head off at that instant, but all the training, pain and devotion to Aenar spoke louder than anything else.


    Barristan looked at Hond and spoke coldly. "You should have died with honor rather than kill Arthur like a coward."


    Hond didn''t retort to the old Kingsguard''s words. He knew it was a cowardly act, but in the circumstances at the time, there was no way Lord Stark could win. So he did what he did without any hesitation.


    "I do not regret my actions, Ser Barristan." Hond said in a calm tone. "I would do the same thing if it meant saving Lord Stark from death."


    Barristan snorted coldly. He regretted Arthur''s death. The boy deserved a more dignified and honorable death than being stabbed in the back.


    Perhaps noticing Leda''s gaze, Hond took on aplex expression. "I saw when Lord Stark took over Ser Arthur''s murder. I saw the pain on his mother''s face. At that moment, I have never felt such shame in my life. I didn''t even dare to take responsibility and I didn''t have the courage to tell Lady Ashara that the real murderer of her brother was me."


    Leda gripped Dawn''s handle so tightly that the veins in her hand stood out, twitching, showing the effort she was making not to kill the Lord of Greywater Watch right then.


    Hond realized this, but showed no sign of resistance. He knew that actions had consequences, more than anyone else. He knew this and epted his possible death with open arms, with a calm that made Aenar look at him with a certain degree of admiration.


    In the end, Hond just looked at Leda, and Leda looked at him. They both looked at each other withpletely different expressions. One had a calm, serene countenance, the other a cold, slightly murderous look.


    The memory of her mother''s pained expression and crying shed through Leda''s mind. But in the end, she didn''t draw her sword, not when Aenar hadn''t ordered Hond''s death.


    "When this war is over, join the Night''s Watch. Pass on your titles and fiefdom to your firstborn. For now, help us fight House Frey in Greywater Watch." Aenar decreed, deciding Hond''s fate in an instant.


    Leda let out an emotionden sigh and rxed her grip, although her gaze remained fixed on Hond, now filled with a coldness that sent shivers down the spine of the Lord of Greywater Watch.


    "Thank you, Your Grace. I will carry out your orders without any hesitation." Ignoring the danger signals his body was giving him, Hond looked in surprise at Aenar and bowed in gratitude. Although he epted death with open arms, who wouldn''t want to live?


    "But don''t worry, Your Grace. House Frey has tried to conquer Greywater Watch countless times, but has failed every time, without exception." Hond said with a slightly colder tone. If there was anyone who hated the Freys, it was House Reed, who had faced them countless times.


    Aenar nodded, pleased with Hond''s words.


    Not far from Aenar, Visenya looked at her husband for a moment and then turned her gaze to Rhaenys, Arianne, the Sand Snakes and her mother. They were all riding together, including Leaf, who seemed to be getting used to riding a horse.


    "The Dowager Queen looks like the queen who visited the Wall." Leafmented, gaining the attention of all the women.


    "Which queen are you talking about?" Rhae asked with a touch of curiosity. As far as she could remember, only one or two queens had ever visited the Wall.


    "I don''t know her name, but she rode a very beautiful, silver-colored dragon." Leaf replied, not noticing that her words had caused a hush around them.


    Rhae widened her eyes,pletely shocked. From Leaf''s description, the queen she had seen could only be Alyssane I Targaryen, the rider of Silverwing!


    "Queen Alyssane!" Rhae eximed, still incredulous.


    The other women were equally surprised by Leaf''s words.


    "How old are you, Leaf?" Visenya asked, curious.


    "In human terms, a thousand and forty years. In my people''s terms, seven hundred winters." Leaf answered casually, as if it were the most normal thing in the world to be thousands of years old.


    Once again, her words cast a strange silence around them. All the women looked at Leaf''s silky, shiny, childlike skin with deep envy. What woman wouldn''t want to remain eternally young?


    Perhaps noticing their shocked looks, Leaf sighed with a tone of helplessness. "I''m considered a teenager by human standards, I haven''t yet reached the maturity to get a partner."


    Leaf''s words left them all speechless at the absurd life expectancy of the Children of the forest. She was thousands of years old and still considered a teenager. They couldn''t tell if living so long was a blessing or a curse.


    Still, knowing that Leaf had been alive during Old Valyria, had witnessed the fall of the most powerful empire in the world and had lived so long to see the rise and fall of House Targaryen aroused admiration in all the women present.


    Visenya felt she needed to ask for some tips on how to adjust her mindset. After all, like Leaf, she too would have a long time to live. She needed to adapt to this new reality and there was no one better to help her than a being who had lived for so long.


    "Incredible. I don''t know if I could live for so long, watching everyone I love die." Ariannemented, letting out a sigh full of admiration for Leaf. Just the thought of living that long sent a shiver through her body.


    "Well, my people live long, so we don''t have that problem." Leaf replied, finally getting the hang of riding a horse. Surprisingly, she liked the feeling. Although she found the saddle and other things unnecessary. The horse could be freer without those things in her eyes.


    Arianne nodded. As Leaf had said, the Children of the forest lived for a long time, so they didn''t have the same worries as the Desert Princess.


    ----------


    Next Chapter we''ll start the action.


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 128 - The Battle of Haigh Castle (II)

    <h4>Chapter 128 - 128 - The Battle of Haigh Castle (II)</h4>


    <strong>"Do not wait for your enemies to make preparations; attack when they are most defenseless."</strong> - Prince Oberyn Martell, the Red Viper of Dorne.


    ---------


    "You look grander in armor, my lord Hand." Aenarmented with an amused tone. Like Tyrion, he also wore crimson armor. A crown of Valyrian steel studded with rubies rested on his hair.


    Tyrion, who wore golden armor with a green lion on his chest, shed a helpless smile and spoke with a tired tone: "Wearing armor isplicated, mainly because of the weight."


    "You get used to it. Armor bes a second skin after fighting dozens of battles." Oberyn, who was also wearing yellow armor with the House Martell crest,mented in an amused tone, watching the dwarf.


    Everyone was gathered in a tent, looking at the map on the table in the center.


    Eddard, wearing gray armor, looked at the map and spoke in a calm tone:


    "From the scouts'' information, House Frey''s army is stationed fifteen kilometers away, under House Haigh''s castle."


    "Do we know the enemy numbers, Lord Stark?" Tyrion asked with a re. He looked at the map and located House Haigh''s castle; it wasn''t far from Twins.


    "Between ten and fourteen thousand men. The rest are probably in Twins." Eddard gave a rough estimate of the enemy troops, since the scouts had no way of knowing the exact number.


    "It''s arge army, especially considering that House Frey is not a paramount lord of the Rivends." Oberynmented, still incredulous at the number of House Frey soldiers. To understand howrge this army was, House Martell had around thirty thousand soldiers and possibly less than that. To know that House Frey had so many men was shocking, to say the least.


    "Are they soldiers in armor or dirtymoners wielding hoes?" Tyrion asked curiously.


    "From the scouts'' report, many had armor, but there were some without." Eddard replied, looking at Tywin Lannister''s dwarf. He still couldn''t believe that Aenar had managed to convince a son to kill his own father.


    "Then we have nothing to worry about in the first ce." Tyrionmented in a more rxed tone after hearing the words of the lord of Winterfell. They had around one hundred and twenty thousand soldiers; inparison, the enemy army was too small in the face of such arge number.


    Everyone nodded at Tyrion''s words.


    "The best part is that they don''t know we''re already their enemies." Oberyn said, his lips curving into a mischievous smile. "We can enter the camp and attack from the inside, while using our soldiers to attack from the outside."


    Tyrion and Eddard looked at Oberyn with surprised expressions. It really was a cruel and malicious n. If they really did what Oberyn had suggested, it wouldn''t be a battle, but a massacre without any resistance.


    Whether it was the Red Legion, the Sardaukar or the Northerners, all three were armies that had seen and participated in many wars. They were all experienced veteran soldiers. Together with the number of hundreds of thousands, there was no doubt about victory.


    "Great idea, let''s do it." Aenarughed and epted Oberyn''s proposal with a smile on his face. Such a cruel tactic was really something he liked, especially when they could minimize their own losses.


    Eddard frowned deeply. He didn''t like fighting in such a cowardly way, even against the scum of the Frey, but, as Aenar had already decided, he would ept the order and do as he was told.


    "Let''s get started." Aenar spoke. He looked at Tyrion and said, "Send a messenger and exin our situation to the armymander."


    Tyrion smiled mischievously when he heard those words. He was more than happy to coordinate the attack. House Frey didn''t deserve honor or anything rted to it. A shameful death was a fitting fate for the most despicable house in Westeros.


    "Are we finally going to war?"


    Suddenly, Visenya entered the tent wearing ck armor, having heard Aenar''s orders. The queen couldn''t help but feel excited again about the war that was about to take ce.


    Aenar was speechless at his wife''s excitement. He really wanted to know what was going through her mind to make her so eager to kill people. After a while of reflection, he exined Oberyn''s strategy, causing the queen to let out a somewhat sadisticugh.


    "A shameful death for human trash." Shemented when she heard about Oberyn''s n. She really liked the idea and was looking forward to it.


    "I''ll be in the army that will attack from outside the camp." Although raiding the enemy camp sounded like fun, she preferred fighting alongside an army. Visenya looked at Aenar, waiting for his permission, which she received.


    "Yes, but be careful and don''t use Syrax. I don''t want the fire to spread to the swamps." Aenar certainly wouldn''t object to Visenya going to war. At the same time, he would start umting blood for some of his future ns.


    Those responsible for this task would be his two loyal subordinates, Sigismund and Titus. Aenar wouldn''t trust anyone else with such a delicate mission, which could tarnish his reputation.


    Visenya nodded, although she wanted to use Syrax for the first time in war, but epted Aenar''s orders. Besides, she concluded that using Syrax to deal with House Frey''s army would be too great an honor for such insignificant people.


    "Let''s start the war officially." Aenar spoke with a slightly excited tone. It was the first battle in Reconquista, how could he not be excited right now?


    "Yes!!!" Everyone answered with a solid and powerful yes.


    With Aenar''s orders, everyone began to move and the operation began.


    Instead of sending a messenger, Tyrion personally acted as messenger so as not to cause any suspicion to House Frey.


    Riding a horse, which he climbed onto with the help of a servant, Tyrion, apanied by four members of the Red Legion, set off towards House Haigh''s castle. One of the members of the Red Legion carried the Banner of House Targaryen.


    It didn''t take more than half an hour for Tyrion to spot the camp outside House Haigh''s castle. Among the coats of arms that were present, besides House Haigh, there were two others.


    House Erenford and House Charlton.


    There was no other coat of arms apart from these three, who were vassals of House Frey. However, the numbers of these three Houses really surprised him, even in the Wesnds, it wasn''t every House that had three to four thousand men.


    After all, no Great House wants a vassal to be too strong, which could threaten the power of an entire region. Only Houses Tyrell and Tully were weak enough to allow such a thing to happen.


    While he was thinking, Tyrion had been spotted by the camp watchmen.


    One of the soldiers on watch noticed the banner from afar and didn''t hesitate to sound the trumpet.


    Who came out of the main tent after the trumpet was blown were seven men, the lords of House Haigh, Erenford and Charlton.


    The Heir of the Crossing and Twins, Stevron Frey, the second and third son of Walder Frey, Emmon and Aenys Frey.


    "What''s going on?" Stevron asked the soldier.


    "The banner of House Targaryen has been seen outside the camp, Lord Stevron." The soldier replied without any hesitation.


    Stevron smiled at the soldier''s words. "It seems he''s a messenger."


    "Father''s orders are to bow to King Aenar Targaryen, so we''vee with our army to join the march of war." Aenys Freymented with a naturally cunning and cruel look. Walder''s three sons were old and bald or balding, especially Stevron who was sixty years old.


    "Let''s go and greet the messenger." Stevron, unlike his father, was a kind and courteous man, he had a gentle appearance and attached great importance to his family.


    Everyone nodded and followed Stevron to the exit of the camp, where they saw five horses and soldiers wearing red armor.


    But what caught their attention was the leader and messenger of the group, a dwarf wearing golden armor with the House Lannister crest in green.


    This caused a small shock among everyone around, as in the name of the Seven, there was a Lannister in the army of House Targaryen!?


    "Lord Stevron, I presume." Stevron woke up from the shock of hearing the dwarf''s question, he just nodded.


    "I am Tyrion of House Lannister and Hand of the King. I havee on behalf of the king who will be arriving in a few moments." Tyrion ignored the shocked looks on everyone''s faces and spoke with a gentle, charismatic smile.


    "The king will be received with all the regalia befitting a king." Stevron, still shocked by Tyrion''s identity, spoke with an incredulous tone as he stared at Tyrion with a wide-eyed look.


    It was really hard to believe that the Lion Son of the Rock was actually fighting against his own father!


    --------


    <strong>Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!</strong>


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    <strong>(Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)</strong>

 Chapter 129 - The Battle of Haigh Castle (III)

    <h4>Chapter 129 - 129 - The Battle of Haigh Castle (III)</h4>


    "Never underestimate a woman''s anger, especially a queen''s." Tyrion Lannister thought, watching the pce fight at court and the headless body in front of the Iron Throne.


    --------


    In the camp tent, Tyrion looked around and thought he was in their of a gang of bandits by the side of the road. There wasn''t even a decent-looking man inside the tent. However, he had no right to judge someone by their appearance, but they all really did look like viins, no matter how he looked at them.


    Then Tyrion''s green and ck eyes fell on a bald, old man. He looked timid and not at all brave.


    Emmon Frey, second son of Walder Frey.


    The reason Tyrion recognized the man was simple: he was the husband of his aunt, Genna Lannister. If there was anyone in the world he recognized as a rtive and believed in he abilities, it was Genna Lannister.


    As far as he knew, Genna controlled her cowardly husband like a rider controls a horse.


    "I hope my beautiful aunt is in good health, Lord Emmon." Tyrion greeted the man with a smile.


    Emmon also smiled at the mention of his wife and answered a little shyly in the face of everyone''s gaze, which fell on him after Tyrion''s question.


    "Genna is well, Lord Hand. She is teaching our children with great zeal and decency." He replied with a proud smile.


    If there was one thing he was proud of in his mediocre life, it was his wife. Only he had a wife like Genna, who was Tywin''s sister and Queen Cersei''s aunt!


    In terms of status, apart from Tyrion, there wasn''t a single person with a positionparable to his. This, for a moment, made him so proud that his posture straightened and he looked at everyone haughtily.


    However, all pride vanished when he felt the cold gaze of his brother, Aenys. His posture shrank as before, and he couldn''t help but lower his head, not daring to look Aenys in the eye.


    Tyrion, who had noticed everything, couldn''t help but shake his head. His aunt had really suffered for being married to such a cowardly and stupid man.


    "May I ask where King Aenar will strike first?" ring at the dwarf, Aenys Frey asked in a calm, slightly malicious tone.


    Tyrion narrowed his eyes, took a sip of wine and replied with a humorous tone: "How should I know, Lord Aenys? My king is someone who likes to solve everything himself and rarely allows anyone to go against his orders."


    That was a partial lie. Although the part about going against orders was true, Aenar really did allow everyone to advise him without any impatience. If the idea was a good one, the king would ept it without a second thought, as would Oberyn''s strategy.


    Although his king did have a rather tyrannical temperament in certain matters, he was surprisingly easy to get along with.


    However, even so, Tyrion didn''t reveal Aenar''s ns to attack the Vale and the Rivends. How could he reveal such important information to Walder Frey''s vassals?


    Aenys nodded, gradually creating a clear picture of the king''s personality.


    An arrogant boy who had been lucky enough to hatch a dragon, full of pride and who didn''t listen to his advisors. He didn''t seem like someone who would be difficult to influence. Such people cared more about their reputation than anything else.


    This brought a smile to Aenys'' lips. He estimated that, after a few conversations, they could rece the arrogant dwarf in front of him. Which wouldn''t be difficult... Who would want to live with a little freak every day?


    Tyrion, who always received looks of disdain and contempt, was especially sensitive to malicious expressions, and caught a hint of malice on the face of Walder Frey''s third son.


    Looking at the proud expression on Aenys'' face, Tyrion found the scene amusing. Intelligent people were arrogant and often thought that knowledge was power, but if there was one thing he agreed with Cersei about, it was that power was power.


    Aenys might have thought herself clever, but Tyrion thought himself even more so. There were few people who could really fight a battle of wits with him. The king was one of them. His father too.


    Tywin Lannister was always three steps ahead of the enemy.


    As for King Aenar, Tyrion estimated that he could never match him in intelligence. The king seemed to predict the future with an uracy that sent shivers down his spine.


    Suddenly, the ground seemed to shake. Everyone knew that the king had arrived with his army.


    However, all of Walder''s lords and sons changed their expressions dramatically when they felt the intensity of the tremor.


    "May I ask how many soldiers the king has?" Stevron asked, shocked.


    "About one hundred and twenty thousand, but we''re notplete yet. The army of House Tyrell hasn''t joined us yet." Tyrion replied casually, as he watched with pleasure at the change in everyone''s expressions, trying to pick up any tiny detail that might be useful in the future.


    But after a while, Tyrion saw only animation on their faces, which indicated that no one in the tent knew about Walder and Tywin''s n. Which didn''t surprise him.


    Knowing his father, Tyrion knew that such a basic mistake could never be made by the powerful Tywin Lannister. The man would kill anyone who knew of his ns.


    "Let''s go and greet the king." Tyrion set his wine ss aside and got down from his chair with some difficulty. Everyone didn''t hesitate and headed towards the entrance to the camp.


    "Lord Tyrion, is the king married? I have a beautiful, delicate sister who is of a suitable age to marry." Aenys asked with a smile, although her expression was, to say the least, frightening for anyone.


    "The king has two wives and loves them both." Tyrion replied in a slightly hurried tone.


    He didn''t want to get involved in this ho''s nest of killer bees. Fighting at court would be a scary thing, especially between queens, and he didn''t want to put himself in danger by anything he said or did.


    During his time in Vntis, how could he have missed Rhaenys and Arianne''s intentions? He felt that things would get reallyplicated once the war was won. The two factions would fight for power, and it wouldn''t be a gentle contest.


    The queens could remain unscathed and safe from the Court''s conspiracies, but their allies wouldn''t have the same privilege. Tyrion didn''t want to get involved in this battle and would never dare rmend a wife or mistress for Aenar, attracting the hatred of the queens.


    Aenys showed a disappointed expression, but was not discouraged. If marrying her sister to the king wasn''t possible, she could still be Aenar''s mistress or even a servant. As long as he received rewards, it didn''t matter what his sister''s status was.


    While everyone was talking among themselves, they arrived at the entrance to the camp.


    When the army got close enough to be seen, a red and gold wave appeared in everyone''s vision. The most shocking thing for Walder Frey''s vassals and children was that all the soldiers were wearing armor!


    How much gold had been spent to form such a well-equipped army? Stevron tried to imagine and shuddered at the absurd amount of resources that must have been invested.


    Suddenly noticing that the sky was darkening, Stevron raised his head and felt like an ant in front of the crimson dragon flying above the army. The shadow of the creature''s wings seemed to cover the sky itself.


    Stevron couldn''t help but thank his father for bowing to the Targaryen king. He didn''t want to die and he definitely didn''t want House Frey to disappear in the face of such a destructive force.


    Had he known about his father''s n, perhaps Stevron wouldn''t have been so grateful to his own father for making the decision to challenge someone so powerful and dangerous. After all, even if Aenar was killed, what would the dragon do when his rider died?


    But that wasn''t Walder''s or Stevron''s fault, how could they have known about the special bond between a dragon and its rider?


    It was then that he saw the Targaryen king.


    Aenar was surrounded by men in white armor, whom Stevron assumed were members of the Royal Guard. However, what really caught his attention was the king''s size.


    The man was gigantic, perhaps the biggest Stevron had ever seen in his sixty years of life. He was wearing red armor with the coat of arms of House Targaryen and a crown adorned with rubies under his white-gold hair.


    "I hope I''m notte, Heir of the Crossing." Aenar greeted Stevron with a gentle smile, even though he was about to kill him.


    Stevron straightened up and bowed to the king. "We are your vassals, Your Grace."


    He looked at Aenar and continued in a respectful tone: "How could we me you for anyteness?"


    "Don''t tter me, Lord Stevron. I''m tired of traveling for so long." Aenar smiled, responding to the man''s ttery with an amused tone.


    His words made the atmosphere more rxed. Seeing that the king was approachable and kind caused many to start introducing themselves, each trying to impress him in some way.


    ------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    P-atreon/GOTSW


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 130 - The Battle of Haigh Castle (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 130 - 130 - The Battle of Haigh Castle (IV)</h4>


    "Glory and greed go hand in hand with death." Oberyn Martell thought, watching the vassals of House Frey in high spirits.


    -----


    "Surround the tent and prevent anyone from entering." Aenar ordered a Sardaukar before entering the tent with his Royal Guard and the members of the Court.


    Upon entering the Main Camp Tent, Aenar naturally sat down on the main seat. His gaze roamed around those present until it settled on Walder Frey''s eldest son. Unlike his father, the man was actually a good person, which, in all honesty, was not something you would expecting from the offspring of one of the most ambitious and petty men in the Seven Kingdoms.


    "Your wine, Your Grace." Aenys Frey poured a ss of wine for Aenar, who epted it with a kind smile.


    "Thank you, Ser Aenys." Aenar thanked him as he looked at the man who bore his ancestor''s name. He had to admit: the guy was ugly.


    Curiously, even Aenys Frey''s sons bore the traditional names of House Targaryen: Rhaegar and Aegon. But obviously, both were exactly like their father,cking even one percent of the Targaryen''s characteristic beauty.


    "Your Grace, my father has asked me to inform you that the Twins'' gates are open for your arrival. House Frey will kneel before House Targaryen once more and fight alongside the King." Stevron dered with a respectful tone, disying a kind and warm gaze.


    "Lord Frey has my thanks." Aenar smiled and expressed his gratitude aloud, raising his goblet in a toast, a gesture that everyone followed, toasting with smiles on their faces.


    Oberyn and Tyrion exchanged nces, noticing the amusement in each other''s eyes. Did they feel pity or mercy for these people? No. Even if they didn''t know exactly what Walder and Tywin''s ns were, they were both quite sure that these same men would obey Walder Frey''s orders and kill them without any hesitation.


    So there was no room for pity; on the contrary, the situation seemed ironic, almostical. Especially for Oberyn, the real orchestrator of the n. He couldn''t wait to see their expressions when they found out the truth.


    "Your Grace, can I ask you something?" Aenys Frey took a sip of wine and asked in a respectful tone, shing a false look of admiration at Aenar. He knew very well how to satisfy a man''s vanity and ego.


    "You may ask, Ser Aenys." Aenar narrowed his eyes and replied in a calm tone. He recognized an ambitious sycophant when he saw one, and Aenys Frey was exactly that kind of person. How could he allow someone like that on the Small Council?


    Did Aenys think Aenar was like Aegon IV, surrounded by sycophants and ipetents?


    "Where will Your Grace strike first?" Aenys asked, slightly excited. He felt that this was his chance to prove himself to the king and secure an important position at the Court of House Targaryen.


    "I will attack Rivends." Aenar replied, causing everyone who didn''t know this information to open their eyes in shock.


    In everyone''s eyes, including those of the many noble houses of Westeros, if House Stark had knelt before the king, House Tully, linked by marriage to House Stark, would surely kneel too. But when they heard Aenar''s words, they all realized that the reality was not exactly as the rumours said.


    "For certain reasons, House Tully will no longer be Lord Paramount and will no longer be able to rule Rivends." Aenar took a sip of wine andmented casually, watching as everyone was shocked by the information he had just revealed.


    Aenys'' eyes couldn''t help but light up when he heard Aenar''s words. He felt his heart beat faster, thinking that this really was the chance for House Frey to reach a level never seen before in history.


    Lord Paramount of the Trident and Lord of the Rivends!!!


    It wasn''t just Aenys who thought of this possibility. Stevron and Emmon also showed excited expressions. If House Tully could ascend to Lord Paramount during the Conquest of Aegon, House Frey could also ascend during the Conquest of Aenar!!!


    At this thought, the brothers looked at each other and saw the excitement in each other''s eyes. How could they not be excited? It was the chance their father had always hoped for.


    Yes, Walder Frey, an ambitious and cruel lord, had always looked at the weak House Tully with greedy eyes. Honestly, it wasn''t just House Frey that had this desire. Without the protection of House Targaryen, House Tully could never contain powerful Houses like ckwood or Bracken, both noble lineages that were once kings during the Age of the Hundred Kingdoms.


    These two noble Houses were extremely powerful in the Rivends, possessing vastnds and armiesrger than those of their liege, House Tully. They also had their eye on the title of Lord Paramount. How could they ignore this possibility when they saw House Tully''s weakness?


    House Tully possessed something it didn''t have the strength to defend, nor even the authority tomand its most powerful vassals.


    In this world, everything came down to force, especially during the Age of a Hundred Kingdoms, where kingdoms were overthrown every month as if they were mere minor lords.


    "Your Grace, don''t worry, House Frey will help you pacify the rebels." Stevron beat his chest and promised in a brave tone. Even someone as kind as him was consumed by greed when faced with an opportunity like this.


    Aenar looked at everyone and spoke in a gentle tone:


    "I appreciate the good intentions, but this won''t be possible."


    His words left everyone except the members of his court extremely confused.


    "Right now, Walder Frey is preparing a grand reception for me and my court." The kindness disappeared from Aenar''s eyes. "He''s poisoning the wine and preparing bows and arrows to kill me and everyone I care about, on Tywin Lannister''s orders."


    Silence prevailed in the room after Aenar''s words still echoed in the minds of the vassals and Walder Frey.


    As soon as Aenar spoke, Leda, Wim and Oberyn drew their swords.


    "They must all be killed." Taking a sip of wine, Aenar ordered with a casual tone. His eyes were indifferent to the massacre about to begin.


    "Your Grace, I don''t know where you heard these false rumors, but my father would never do something like this." Aenys spoke with a smile, but his eyes showed a trace of panic. Her words were lies, and he knew it. Deep down, he could well imagine his fathermitting something so despicable, after all, that''s how Walder Frey taught him.


    Aenar didn''t answer. What could he say to someone who, in his eyes, was already dead? Without having to repeat her orders, Leda acted without any hesitation. She cut off the heads of those next to Aenar. Coincidentally, the closest was Aenys Frey.


    Walder Frey''s third son, already of advanced age, didn''t even have time to react. His head was cut off in one clean stroke of the Dawn sword. Curiously, Aenys'' head fell onto Aenar''s empty te. Blood oozed out and filled the te, creating a grotesque soup of blood and freshly severed head.


    Looking at Aenys'' still incredulous expression, Aenar saw the man''s eyes move for a moment before he actually died.


    When his head was separated from his body, streams of blood spurted out and stained Aenar''s armor. But as his armor was already red, the blood only added depth to the suit''s hue.


    The massacre continued without Aenar raising his gaze, his posture remaining absolutely unchanged in the face of the ughter taking ce around him. The only other person who remained motionless was Tyrion, who obviously had no martial skills.


    Oberyn, in particr, was merciless during the murders. He despised filthy traitors like those before him, so the Red Viper of Dorne didn''t show an ounce of kindness in his attacks.


    Two minutester, everyone was dead, without any resistance. Blood covered the inside of the tent as Leda, Wim and Oberyn watched the scene with indifferent gazes. None of the three were inexperienced, especially Oberyn, who had spent years living as a mercenary in Essos.


    What about the screams? The men did shout, but no one came. The reason was simple: the Sardaukar surrounded the tent, spears in hand.


    Leda approached Aenar and took out a white handkerchief, carefully wiping away a few drops of blood that had sshed onto his face during the massacre.


    "Oberyn, start your n." Aenar allowed Leda to do as she pleased and ordered with a cold tone.


    "Don''t worry, Your Grace." Oberyn replied, his voiceden with confidence.


    "I will kill many." He said, smiling coldly.


    ------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    P-atreon/GOTSW


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 131 - The Battle of Haigh Castle (V)

    <h4>Chapter 131 - 131 - The Battle of Haigh Castle (V)</h4>


    "Do you dare to kill when the need arises? That separates you from death on the battlefield." - Visenya II Targaryen, looking out over the battlefield.


    -----------


    Before Oberyn left, he heard Aenar''s words:


    "Don''t kill so many enemy soldiers. Let them bend the knee."


    Oberyn was surprised to hear the king''s words, but nodded nheless. Aenar watched his back, closed his eyes and looked at the possible timelines.


    Aenar felt that something was incredibly wrong. He didn''t know where the feeling came from, but it was there, and it made him feel ufortable. However, he soon opened his eyes and understood the source of this difort.


    "A pair of eyes stares at me from the sky." Aenar murmured, knowing who it was... or rather, what it was.


    A god.


    More precisely, the God of the Seven Faces.


    In all honesty, there was no animosity between Aenar and the God of the Seven Faces, at least not yet. In the future, this god of countless kinds would be his mortal enemy. The reason for this was simple: Aenar would destroy the Faith of the Seven and eradicate this religion that had existed for six thousand years.


    The Order of the Maesters was certainly an odious group, but the Faith of the Seven was even more annoying, odious and extremely ufortable. Much of House Targaryen''s heritage had disappeared because of it.


    Looking up, Aenar couldn''t help but snort. Being stared at by a god was notfortable, especially when that god didn''t seem to want to stop peeping any time soon.


    "But since you want to watch, I''ll let you see your believers begging for help while my soldiers ughter them."


    Aenar muttered with a touch of coldness. Although he knew this wouldn''t affect a god, after all, a being thousands of years old couldn''t be shaken simply by the death of his believers.


    For the gods, if humans die, let them die. They only have to wait a few lousy years for four or five to be born in the ce of one who has died. How could they care about a race whose birth rate was so high?


    Looking at Leda, who also had a tense and watchful expression, Aenar couldn''t help but smile and bring out his loyal sword:


    "How do you feel about being stared at by a god?"


    He whispered to her, not intending Tyrion to overhear the conversation.


    Leda''s lips twitched as she heard the king''s provocation, but her eyes narrowed as she grasped the real meaning of his words.


    God...


    That was a term she never thought she would ever seriously consider. But after living with Aenar for so long, she knew secrets that few humans would even imagine discovering.


    Especially the truth about the Long Night.


    From this, she felt no respect or fear towards the gods, unlike most humans. This feeling extended even to the good gods, those who helped humanity survive.


    This was because, in Leda''s eyes, the rtionship between humans and gods boiled down to one thing: humanity was cattle used by the gods as they pleased. Even the good gods only saved humanity so that they wouldn''t be forgotten.


    Otherwise, beings thousands, tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of years old would never have cared about the existence of the human race.


    In her eyes, there was only one deity that humanity should truly serve.


    Aenar Targaryen, the God-Emperor of Mankind.


    "Who is it, Your Grace?" Leda asked in a low tone, looking at Aenar with a calm gaze, even though she already had an idea of who the god the king was referring to was.


    "The God of the Seven Faces."


    Aenar replied with an amused smile. Seeing Leda''s dislike really pleased him.


    Leda nodded when she heard the god''s name. She wasn''t surprised. The Old Gods, ording to the king, had been asleep for thousands of years and might never awaken. Apart from the Old Gods, there was only the God of the Seven Faces with influence in Westeros.


    While Aenar and Leda were chatting casually among the dead inside the tent, screams began to ring out outside. Oberyn had started the massacre.


    However, the soldiers standing next to him were the Red Legion. The Sardaukar were still standing around the main tent, protecting the entire perimeter. This situation didn''tst long, however, as Aenar soon ordered the Sardaukar to attack.


    When Oberyn began his attack inside the camp, the Red Legion outside moved in. Visenya, holding a sword and shield, was in the front line. She and the whole army advanced against the enemy soldiers, who were still confused about what was going on.


    But this was exactly what Visenya had hoped for with Oberyn''s n, and she knew how to take advantage of this moment of chaos. Without the lords to control their own armies, the soldiers barely had time to react before the Legion arrived.


    Eddard and the northerners stared wordlessly at the scene. For the first time, there seemed to be other people more eager than them to fight...


    "It doesn''t look like we''re needed in this battle. So, are we going to take part?" Maege asked with an uncertain tone.


    The enemy army was small and, watching the red wave devastating the camp, she really didn''t see the point in attacking a battle that had already been won.


    Eddard shook his head and said: "No, we''ll just watch. We''ll fight when we get to Twins."


    Looking at the ferocity of the Red Legion, he felt it was pointless to fight in such a small battle, so he decided to just wait until it was over.


    Faced with the soldier in front of him, Visenya didn''t hesitate. With a single blow, he plunged his sword into his throat, killing him instantly. Without wasting any time, he raised his shield to defend himself from an arrow fired by a nearby archer and advanced quickly, without giving the enemy a chance to shoot again.


    With one swift movement, Visenya struck the archer in the face with his shield, knocking him to the ground. He then pointed his sword downwards and finished off the unlucky man. His eyes scanned the battlefield in a quick, calcting nce.


    As he imagined, there was no resistance from the enemy soldiers. Not only had they been taken by surprise, with no generals tomand them, but the army had be a bunch of disorganized men, dominated by fear and panic.


    Which was no surprise. With no morale to fight, many had already thrown down their weapons and surrendered.


    Shaking her head, Visenya continued to fight, eliminating the enemies before her with her impable skill with the sword.


    Inside the camp, the scene was a veritable inferno.


    The Sardaukar, with their long spears, had be killing machines. Even the most experienced soldiers were nothing more than meat to be pierced by that relentless battle formation.


    Bodies were piled up in small heaps, and the ground no longer looked like earth, but a sea of coagted blood. Fear and horror were on the faces of the enemy soldiers.


    Many of those inside the camp, those with private tents, were of noble origin or veteran soldiers. Even so, they were ughtered without mercy.


    Even though he had seen the Sardaukar''s skills before, Oberyn couldn''t help but feel envious of that army.


    Even Dorne''s elite soldiers didn''t have that much power. Having thirty thousand of those men was the equivalent of sixty thousand ordinary soldiers.


    What ruler wouldn''t want such an army?


    But he knew that it would be impossible for Dorne to have warriors like the Sardaukar. He himself had seen how much gold was spent on the king''s private army. Dorne might be able to hold out for a year or two, but after a while, the coffers of the Old Pce would be empty.


    Leaving the main tent, Aenar looked around and couldn''t help but show satisfaction.


    The Sardaukar were worthy of every coin and effort invested in them. Many of those men had been emascted by the brutal training of an Immacte.


    "What do you think, Leda?" He asked, curious.


    "Very strong. If they go through the Blood Ritual, they''ll be the greatest weapon against the Others." Leda answered sincerely.


    Aenar nodded. His eyes narrowed slightly as he observed the blood scattered on the floor, a satisfied gleam in his eye.


    Honestly, the prototype of the Blood Ritual for ordinary soldiers was already ready. He would use the blood of ordinary people to baptize them, creating his own super soldiers.


    "Let''s go." Aenarmented, stepping forward.


    -----------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    P-atreon/GOTSW


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 132 - The Battle of Haigh Castle (VI)

    <h4>Chapter 132 - 132 - The Battle of Haigh Castle (VI)</h4>


    <strong>"The smell of war is pleasant, especially when you know you''re going to win."</strong>


    - Queen Visenya II Targaryen.


    ----------


    Visenya felt someone beside her and turned around. She saw Rhaenys, who was wearing armor identical to hers, as ck as her hair. However, what caught her eye was the sword in her niece''s hand.


    As far as she could remember, Aenar had given Dark Sister to Rhaenys and, seeing the de cutting through armor like it was nothing, Visenya couldn''t help feeling a little jealous. This was no ordinary sword, but the weapon wielded by great men and women.


    She had also wanted a Valyrian steel sword, but even with all the power of the Red Faith, her search had been futile. Those who possessed such weapons would never sell them, and those who had them hid them as if they were the most precious treasure.


    Visenya had put this desire aside, aware of the difficulty of finding such a sword. However, when she saw Dark Sister again, she felt that she deserved a de of Valyrian steel, a sword that she herself would make legendary, just like her ancestor, Queen Visenya I.


    Suddenly, she remembered that Aenar could see into the past. Her eyes lit up at the memory. If her husband had this gift, then he could find out how Valyrian steel was forged and, with it, create weapons for the whole of House Targaryen.


    She even imagined an entire suit of armor made of Valyrian steel!


    At the thought of it, Visenya felt an almost uncontroble urge to run to Aenar and demand aplete set.


    Suddenly, a body fell beside her. Looking down, she saw the corpse of a man and Rhaenys pulling the sword from his body.


    "We''re at war, auntie,"mented Rhaenys in a calm tone. "don''t get distracted."


    Hearing the presumption in her niece''s voice, Visenya frowned and snorted coldly. Although there was familial love between them, that didn''t mean they didn''t have disagreements. Especially Visenya, who could clearly see the feelings in Rhaenys'' eyes every time she looked at Aenar.


    Still, knowing that her niece had just helped her, Visenya nodded and stepped forward. Her body seemed to have infinite energy, as if it would never tire. However, this feeling onlysted a few minutes before exhaustion set in.


    And it wasn''t just her, Rhaenys and all the soldiers around her were exhausted too. The battle required them to use all their strength against the enemy, and that was exhausting.


    After all, it wasn''t just them who were fighting with everything they had. Their enemies were also willing to give their all, because they all only had one life, and no one wanted to die.


    Breathing heavily, Visenya and Rhaenys looked around vigntly. The sound of wailing, crying and screams of pain echoed across the battlefield. The horrible smell of blood permeated the air.


    Despite this, neither Visenya nor Rhaenys felt ufortable in their surroundings.


    Both had trained all their lives for war. How could they not ept the atmosphere of battle?


    "Not bad for your first battle, niece,"mented Visenya as she plunged her sword into the head of a fallen man, making sure he was definitely dead.


    Rhaenys looked at Visenya and replied in a calm tone: "That wasn''t a war, but a massacre. Our numbers were superior to the enemy''s and, withoutmanders on the other side, it became just a ughter of men."


    Visenya agreed. Although House Targaryen''s numbers were greater, if the other side hadmanders, those twelve thousand men would have held out for much longer - especially if they had been protected within the castle walls.


    This war would have been extended, possibly alerting Walder Frey, who would have prepared in advance for the invasion.


    "Let''s find Aenar. I want to kiss those delicious lips," Visenyamented in a gentle tone, casting a warm nce at Rhaenys.


    Gritting her teeth, Rhaenys was sure that Visenya had only said that to provoke her. And, as much as she hated to admit it, the words really irritated her. However, when she thought about what she was about to do, she just scoffed.


    She knew that Visenya still behaved like ady, but unlike her, Rhaenys didn''t care whether she was married to Aenar or not. If she wanted to, she would simply jump into his bed and make Visenya swallow every provocation she had heard over the years.


    Feeling disappointed that her words hadn''t had the desired effect, Visenya headed towards the enemy camp. Rhaenys, meanwhile, with a proud look on her face, raised her head and walked beside her aunt like the true warrior princess she was.


    With a dragon, Dark Sister in hand and having taken part in a war, Rhaenys finally felt she could make her ancestors proud.


    A squad of the Red Legion followed them, ensuring their safety. The looks on the soldiers'' faces, however, were pure admiration. They had personally seen these two women killing men with such ease that they couldn''t help but feel respect for them.


    Upon entering the camp, Rhaenys saw bodies piled in small heaps and blood darkening the ground. The ferrous smell was so intense that it made her wonder if her uncle, Oberyn, was really prepared for what would happen when they faced the Lannisters.


    Her eyes soon found his figure. Oberyn was bathed in blood; his yellow armor had turned a crimson hue. Around him, the Red Legion and the Sardaukar were dragging out the bodies of the dead and adding them to the piles of corpses that had already formed.


    But Rhaenys noticed that the dead of the Red Legion and the Sardaukar, of whom there were not many, were positioned respectfully on the ground, a clear difference in the treatment of the deceased.


    "Niece, you seem to have enjoyed yourself." Noticing the arrival of Visenya and Rhaenys, Oberyn greeted the queen with a nod and greeted Rhaenys warmly.


    "You too, Uncle," she replied in an amused tone. They bothughed.


    Noticing the difference in greeting, Visenya didn''t mind. It was perfectly normal for Oberyn to side with Rhaenys, after all, he had raised and educated her for many years.


    Leaving the two of them talking, Visenya turned her gaze to the main tent and knew that Aenar was inside. She put her sword back in its sheath and headed for the entrance.


    As she entered, the first thing her sensed was the strong smell of blood and the bodies of almost ten men scattered on the ground. From the coats of arms on their clothes, she recognized that they were lords and sons of Walder Frey.


    However, her gaze soon settled on her husband, who was drinking wine with a casual,zy air. She couldn''t help rolling her eyes at the sight of him so rxed. While she was exhausted from the battle, Aenar was there, carefree, sipping wine.


    Moving closer, Visenya sat on hisp and wrapped her arms around his neck, looking him straight in the eye.


    "The war is over, husband." She whispered with a warm, passionate gaze.


    "Thank you for your hard work." Aenar replied before stealing a kiss from his wife''s lips.


    He didn''t mind the blood on his face or the ferrous taste of the red liquid of the people his sword had killed.


    Visenya didn''t mind either and gave in to the kiss. She found the situation extremely exciting and couldn''t wait to get married and spend the whole night fucking her lover.


    Leda, Wim and Tyrion, who were in the tent, just looked on and ignored the intimacy between the king and queen.


    After about two minutes, Visenya moved away to catch her breath, gradually calming down.


    "I love you," she said in a gentle tone. If you ignored the blood on her face and armor, you might think she was just a sweet, harmless queen.


    "Me too, my dear queen." Aenar replied with augh, kissing her cheek softly and drawing a giggle from her.


    Shortly afterwards, Oberyn and Rhaenys entered the tent.


    Oberyn wasn''t bothered by the king''s intimacy; in Dorne, things were much hotter than just a kiss in public. However, Rhaenys didn''t seem at all happy to see Visenya on Aenar''sp, especially when she heard the gentle exchange of sweet whispers between the two.


    "Your Grace." said Oberyn, stepping forward to report. "The battle was won sessfully and we suffered few casualties while the enemy lost many lives."


    "Four thousand were killed, and the rest surrendered." he continued, with a big smile on his face.


    How could he not be happy? His strategy had not only been a sess, but a true military masterpiece, worthy of being written about in books as an example for future generations.


    "Well done." Aenar replied with a satisfied expression.


    The blood of four thousand people would be enough to turn a few hundred Sardaukar into super soldiers. Although this couldn''t be public knowledge at the moment, he could already imagine how the people would talk about this victory.


    --------


    <strong>Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!</strong>


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    <strong>(Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)</strong>

 Chapter 133 - The Battle of Haigh Castle (VII)

    <h4>Chapter 133 - 133 - The Battle of Haigh Castle (VII)</h4>


    "Let''s make this continent call out the name of House Targaryen once more." - Rhaenys Targaryen, Princess of Vengeance.


    ----


    "Visenya, mount Syrax and make the castle open its gates." Looking at his wife, still sitting on hisp, Aenar ordered with a gentle tone.


    Visenya''s eyes lit up when she heard Aenar''s words. House Haigh''s castle had to open its gates or be destroyed. She didn''t want to destroy it, especially since Aenar might award it to some soldier who won glory in the war.


    "I''ll go too." Rhaenys'' eyes showed the same emotion as Visenya''s. How could she miss the chance to make a castle surrender to House Targaryen?


    "Yes, but no burning the castle." Aenar agreed, but warned them both not to set fire to House Haigh''s fortress.


    Visenya got up from Aenar''sp and left the tent with a big smile on her face. Rhaenys followed her aunt with the same determined look.


    Looking at Oberyn, covered in blood, Aenar asked in a cheerful tone, regardless of being surrounded by corpses: "My Master of Laws, do you wish any reward?"


    As king, Aenar knew he had to be decisive in both punishments and rewards. Only when there was motivation would people give their all to achieve something. That''s why he was fully aware that he had to reward those who deserved it and punish the offenders.


    Oberyn looked surprised, but for a moment his gaze was confused before he made a decision.


    "Your Grace, if possible, I want to legitimize my daughters."


    Although Dorne didn''t care much for the status of bastardy, Oberyn, as a father, wanted his daughters to be able to have titles andnds. Bastards couldn''t ownnd or titles, so he wanted all his daughters to be legitimized.


    In addition, conqueringnds and fiefdoms in Dorne was practically impossible. So this war represented a unique opportunity to secure property for his heiresses. As a father, he had a duty to pave the way for his daughters to have a real home in the future.


    Tyrion looked at his friend in surprise. He hadn''t really expected Oberyn to use something so valuable to legitimize his bastard daughters.


    Gaining glory on the battlefield might seem easy, but it wasn''t. In the army, for example, if a soldier killed three enemies, he could be rewarded with gold; if he killed ten, he might receive a small vige.


    But was that simple? Absolutely not.


    People only had one life, and those who fought on the battlefield gave their all in every confrontation. These battles were always exhausting, so how could anyone fight consecutively? Of course, Tyrion was talking aboutmoners. The nobles, who had training and armor, were usually able to kill two or threemoners who had never picked up a sword.


    "If you want that, your daughters will be legitimized. They will be able to choose the coat of arms and the name of the house when everything is finalized."


    Aenar looked at the Master of the Laws of his Small Council and couldn''t help but smile. Oberyn was only acting as any father should when thinking about his daughters'' future.


    "Thank you, Your Grace." Oberyn thanked him with a slightly relieved tone. The process of ss ascension that would take hundreds of years for amoner had happened in an instant. It just showed that it wasn''t money or anything else that really mattered, but luck and powerful connections.


    "Oberyn, we''ll stay here for a day before moving on. We can''t let Walder Frey know about the events in this camp." Aenar spoke with a majestic tone that made Tyrion and Oberyn straighten their backs. They knew that the next war would indeed be a real war.


    Twins was one of the most powerful castles on the continent. Without dragons, toppling that fortress would be extremely difficult.


    "I will make the preparations, Your Grace." Oberyn thumped his chest and spoke enthusiastically. He had just received a generous reward and was more than excited.


    Aenar nodded and let out a rxed sigh.


    "Now that the war has begun, Robert must move." He muttered to himself, with a thoughtful expression. In the infinite timelines, Robert''s strategy was usually identical to his: attack head-on, without trapping himself in a castle waiting to be surrounded.


    Especially as he had thergest army and dragons...


    ----


    In the air, mounted on Moonfyre, Rhaenys felt her hair flutter in the wind, her eyes shining with excitement. ncing to the side, she saw the graceful figure of Syrax pping his wings elegantly.


    Both dragons were magnificent: one with silver scales and purple stripes and the otherpletely golden. They were twins and extremely agile.


    Rhaenys quickly used her hand tomunicate with Visenya through signs, which were answered just as quickly.


    She couldn''t help but admire Aunt Daenerys'' ingenuity. Those signs were incredibly practical. She would never have thought of developing a method ofmunication during dragon flights. After all, it was impossible to be heard in the air because of the wind.


    Visenya understood what Rhaenys wanted to do: burn down one of the castle towers to demonstrate the power of the dragons and force those inside the fortress to open the gates peacefully.


    She liked the idea and epted the proposal.


    Both women smiled and brought the dragons down, gradually approaching the stone castle, nowhere near as sturdy as Winterfell or any other powerful fortress.


    As the castle drew ever closer, Rhaenys narrowed her eyes because of the strong winds. Seeing the target clearly before her, she ordered: <strong>"Dracarys."</strong>


    Silver and purple mes erupted from Moonfyre''s mouth, crashing into the castle''s right tower. Although they weren''t powerful enough to melt stone, like Caraxes'', they were still strong enough to set the tower on fire, a clear and ominous warning.


    Visenya, mounted on Syrax, attacked just as Rhaenys began to gain altitude again.


    "Dracarys." The Queen of Aenar spoke in a calm tone, watching as the tower was consumed by silver mes.


    Like Moonfyre, Syrax spouted fire from his mouth, hitting the structure squarely. To Visenya''s surprise, before her wide-eyed eyes, the tower copsed!


    She had never imagined that the mes could have such an explosive power, but seeing the building crumble as if it were made of paper, she couldn''t help but feel excited. She wanted to turn the castle into a second Harrenhal, but, remembering Aenar''s orders and considering the insignificant size of the fortress, she gave up the idea of repeating Aegon the Conqueror''s experience.


    Knowing that the attack was probably enough to intimidate those inside the castle, Visenyanded Syrax dozens of meters from the entrance and got off the saddle. A loud sound caught his attention, and as she looked to the side, she saw Moonfyrending not far away.


    Syrax and Moonfyre positioned themselves side by side, protecting their riders. From time to time, they let out low growls and guttural sounds.


    "Do you think they''ll open the gates?" Rhaenys asked curiously, watching the smoke rise into the sky with a glint in her eye.


    "I hope not. I want to feel what it''s like to burn down a castle." Visenya replied with a smile.


    "Our dragons are still young. Their mes can''t melt stone yet." Rhaenys nodded, her tone full of anticipation for the future.


    Visenya nodded, even though she knew better. Still, her desire to reduce an entire castle to ashes, just as Aegon had done during the Conquest, remained alive.


    Suddenly, the sound of the gates opening caught their attention. They smiled victoriously as they saw the entrance wide open.


    "Looks like they know they can''t survive in front of House Targaryen." Rhaenysmented, amused.


    However, what the men from the castle did next left them deeply confused.


    They ced a naked, bound girl in front of the gates and then bowed towards them.


    Rhaenys and Visenya looked at each other, confusion mirrored in both their eyes.


    "Perhaps Lord Haigh''s daughter?" Visenya suggested, uncertain.


    "Probably." Rhaenys replied, feeling speechless at theplete shamelessness of these people.


    The princess sighed and looked at Visenya. "Let''s get the castle ready for Aenar''s arrival. I want a bath after all the blood on my body."


    As for the girl, who was probably Lord Haigh''s daughter, neither of them cared. They simply ordered her to be dressed and imprisoned in one of the rooms.


    Seeing the young woman being taken back inside, Visenya and Rhaenys paid no more attention to her, focusing instead on the fortress. Fortunately, the Red Legion had arrived, helping with surveince and control of the castle.


    --------


    <strong>Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!</strong>


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    <strong>(Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)</strong>

 Chapter 134 - The Battle of Haigh Castle (VII)

    <h4>Chapter 134 - 134 - The Battle of Haigh Castle (VII)</h4>


    <strong>"Death is no longer something to be feared.</strong><strong>It has be apanion to kill my enemies at the end of my life."</strong> - Brynden Rivers, the Last Green Seer.


    ------


    Aenar entered the castle and was pleased to see the Red Legion taking over in an instant. He looked at a soldier and asked, "Where are Visenya and Rhaenys?"


    The soldier seemed extremely excited that Aenar hadmunicated with him and replied in a respectful and reverent tone: "In the main chambers of the castle, My King."


    "Thank you, Merino." Aenar tapped the young man on the shoulder and thanked him with a sincere tone before leaving.


    Merino felt as if a drug had been injected into his body. The young man almost wanted to scream with excitement when he realized that the king actually knew his name.


    Aenar had no idea of the impact a few simple words could have on a devotee. Without worrying about it, he walked further into the castle, apanied by the Royal Guard.


    Titus and Sigismund had previously been ordered to collect all the blood from the battlefield, and they were doing just that.


    When he reached the main chambers, which probably belonged to the lord of Haigh, Aenar opened the door and was speechless at the scene before him.


    Visenya and Rhaenys were naked in a wooden bathtub, staring at each other with extremely sharp andpetitive gazes.


    "What are you two doing?"


    Aenar left Wim outside the room and entered, with Leda right behind him.


    Rhaenys couldn''t help feeling a little shy at being naked in front of Aenar for the first time. However, when she saw the indifferent expression on his and Visenya''s faces, she put her shyness aside and cast a haughty nce at the incredibly beautiful and equally naked woman in front of her.


    Visenya, for her part, didn''t care about Rhaenys and Leda''s gaze. She stood up naked from the bath and walked proudly over to Aenar.


    As she helped him take off his armor, she spoke with an angry tone:


    "I asked the servant to prepare the bath for me, and Rhaenys tried to steal it."


    "Are you two children?" Aenar was speechless at the childishness of the two women.


    Visenya had a mischievous look on her face when she heard his words and couldn''t help but show a pitiful, sad expression: "She was proudly showing off those two pieces of fat as if they were the best thing in the world."


    Aenar looked at Rhaenys'' full, perky breasts and then at Visenya''s modest but perfectly symmetrical ones.


    Sensing Aenar''s gaze, Rhaenys puffed out her breasts even more, throwing Visenya a victorious look full of pride.


    Visenya, who was still performing, couldn''t help but grit her teeth when she saw Rhaenys'' proud look. Snorting coldly, she finished stripping Aenar and led him naked to the bathtub.


    Seeing Aenar''s naked body for the first time, Rhaenys'' shyness returned in full force, leaving her breathless for a moment. She tried to turn her attention away, but found herself unable to do anything of the sort.


    Noticing this, Visenya couldn''t help but smile and, under Rhaenys'' surprised gaze, began to clean Aenar''s entire body, without forgetting any ce.


    Rhaenys opened her mouth in shock and felt that Visenya was incredibly shameless. However, she didn''t want to be left behind. Standing up and revealing her seductive figure, she began to wipe Aenar''s strong chest with a shy look.


    Visenya frowned when she saw this, but, noticing that Aenar didn''t care, remained silent while casting a hostile nce at Rhaenys. Her niece really knew how to make her angry.


    Suddenly, Aenar looked at the far North with a dignified and serious expression.


    "Brynden..." Aenar murmured in admiration.


    -


    <strong>Far North</strong>


    Inside a cave, a gigantic Weirwood could be seen. Its red leaves seemed dyed in blood, while the pale trunk and roots, along with a hideous face carved into the wood, made the tree frighteningly imposing.


    Between the roots, a dposing male body could be seen. To be more precise, it looked as if the Weirwood had grown around this man. Long white hair fell casually over him, while a pair of lc eyes stared into the empty cave with a calm, cold gaze.


    For thousands of years, the Children of the forest had inhabited that cave, but at that moment, there was no sign of them. Brynden knew that they had all left to meet the Queen of the Forest.


    Suddenly, footsteps were heard. As they approached, the walls of the cave began to freeze, covering everything with ayer of ice. Any sound seemed to disappear, only the footsteps echoed, louder and clearer.


    Brynden couldn''t help but disy a sarcastic look full of destructive desire. He knew exactly who wasing. After decades of waiting, he would finally see his enemy.


    Then Brynden looked up at the cave entrance. He could see a pair of icy eyes, burning with blue mes, in the shadows.


    "I wanted to bow to wee your arrival, but I''m too old for that. Forgive me for being so rude." Bryndenmented with a sarcastic smile as a figure emerged from the shadows of the cave entrance.


    He was a tall man, about two and a half meters tall. His skin looked like crystalline ice, allowing you to see the blue blood flowing through his veins. He was hairless and his head had a stony appearance, with sharp spikes pointing upwards.


    A crown of ice could be seen on his head, while he disyed a cold, emotionless expression. There was only one piece of armor covering his chest and belly, and in his right hand he held an ice spear.


    Surprisingly, the Night King replied in the Common Tongue: "Sarcasm won''t save you from bing my ve."


    "Although I am a bastard, I have always believed that I am a Targaryen, and a Targaryen is not a ve." Brynden replied with a cold, murderous tone.


    <strong>ve?</strong>


    He would never be a ve.


    <strong>Never.</strong>


    Why did the Valyrians enve people on the continent of Essos? The reason was simple: before they had dragons, the Valyrians were humble sheepherders. But because of their beauty, they were always one of the main targets of ve traders, especially from the Ghiscari Empire, which was the center of very at the time.


    After conquering the dragons with magic and blood, the humble shepherds were no longer ves, but those who enved other peoples.


    The word <strong>ve</strong> seemed taboo, igniting a fury in Brynden''s blood like never before. His whole body seemed to burn with a voracious, destructive me.


    The Night King''s eyes caught the fire of fury coursing through Brynden''s veins, and he couldn''t help but feel a deep distaste for the heat of life.


    "You blue piece of Cold God shit, you''re going to regreting out of your mother''s hole." Brynden responded to the Night King''s words with malice and vulgarity. "I''m going to make you want to regret bing the monster you are."


    The Night King''s face remained indifferent to Brynden''s curses. He approached the man with slow, steady steps.


    When he reached Brynden, the Night King raised his spear of ice and ced the tip against the Green Seer''s chest.


    "Be my ve and serve me for all eternity." He spoke with an icy, chilling tone, his eyes staring at Brynden with an unquestioning gaze.


    Feeling the chill of death spreading through his body, Brynden smiled brightly and replied with an equally firm tone: "I will never be your ve, abomination."


    The Weirwood behind Brynden began to glow like never before. The face carved into the tree wept blood, and an agonizing scream echoed from the bloody wood.


    The Night King disyed a stunned expression. He had expected everything but Brynden to smile in the face of death.


    He sensed something was wrong and tried to retreat, but it was toote. How could Brynden allow his prey to escape?


    "I''ll be waiting for you in hell." Brynden, his body almostpletely covered in blue, spat blood and smiled cruelly.


    Then...


    <strong>BOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMM!!!!!!!!!</strong>


    An explosion never seen before erupted in Westeros. The deafening sound, louder than a thousand thunders, reverberated through the skies.


    Pale white mes rose like a mushroom cloud, bringing destruction and death.


    Hot, furious winds swept across the Far North, hitting the Wall hard. The watchmen''s eyes widened at the terrifying scene!


    ------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 135 - The Battle of Haigh Castle (VIII)

    <h4>Chapter 135 - 135 - The Battle of Haigh Castle (VIII)</h4>


    <strong>"Father... your son... died a worthy death.</strong><strong>I hope I brought that honor to your name."</strong>


    Brynden Rivers, thinking of his father in hisst moments.


    -----


    Under the rubble of the cave, a figure could be seen kneeling. The Night King stared into the void on the left side of his own body with fury. Anger, fury, envy, injustice and resentment bubbled in his chest like a me eating away at his sanity.


    He had never imagined that, after thousands of years, his calm had copsed in the face of a naked and cruel conspiracy by the Green Seer. Blue blood dripped to the ground, freezing the world around with an icy fury.


    "Brynden Rivers..." The Night King muttered the Green Seer''s name with a lookpletely consumed by rage. Looking at his own wound, he felt that if he had dyed a single step, he would be dead right now.


    Standing up, the Night King could see the extent of the damage. Virtually the entire left side of his body had disappeared in the explosion, and blood was oozing from the horrific wound without obstruction.


    Using ice magic, he stopped the bleeding and gradually rebuilt the lost part of his body. Finally, after an hour, he managed to recoverpletely. But unlike before, half of his body was now made of ice and snow; the flesh he had lost could never be recovered.


    He moved both hands at the same time and noticed the dy in the response of the movements.


    "Two seconds..." he muttered as he noticed how long it took his ice arm to respond to hismands. Although he already knew this, seeing it in person caused a deep hatred for Brynden to consume him. This weakness was no simple matter - he needed to constantly supply magic to maintain the ice structures and still control everything himself.


    Hence the two-second dy between the flesh arm and the ice arm.


    Suddenly, all the Night King''s fury and anger fell on a person who had just appeared - or rather, the projection of a person.


    He had white-gold hair and purple eyes. Tall and imposing, he seemed extraordinary at first nce. Even the Night King was unable to ignore his presence. He was like a sun, attracting all the attention and, in that heat, there was a terrible power capable of reducing everything to ashes.


    The Night King knew exactly who this man was. His destined enemy. His greatest obstacle in the war toe.


    The <strong>Champion of Light.</strong>


    "It looks like Brynden has done a lot of damage to you." Aenarmented, looking at the Night King before him. There was a smile on his lips that couldn''t be hidden. Brynden had kept his promise, died a hero, helping future generations.


    Looking at half of the Night King''s body, which was now made of ice, Aenar couldn''t help thinking that Brynden really was mad. After the spell cast by Brynden was undone by his death, he finally got to see what his great-uncle had done.


    It left him speechless at the man''s cruelty. The greatest cruelty was not against the Night King, but against himself. Brynden used his own soul as fuel to attract arge amount of Warp Energy and caused an explosionparable to that of a nuclear bomb.


    Although extremely powerful, the price was high, his soul was destroyed in this insane process of attracting the Warp Energy, and nothing remained of the Last Green Seer''s existence.


    At the same time, Aenar observed the remnants of the Warp Energy with a solemn expression. He could sense that the energy was alive and seemed to contaminate everything and everyone with madness and malice.


    Honestly, the Warp Energy was too unstable to be handled without caution, just like Brynden. In Aenar''s eyes, the Warp was considered a dark reflection of the material universe and the emotions of sentient beings.


    "Champion of the Light-" Just as the Night King was about to speak, the Targaryen king interrupted him directly.


    "You can call me Aenar." He spoke in a casual tone, oblivious to the surprised expression of the enemy before him.


    After a brief silence, the Night King said, "Aenar."


    Aenar nodded and replied with augh: "This is the first time we''ve met in person. But we can feel each other''s presence even thousands of kilometers away."


    The Night King looked at Aenar, confused. He had imagined many things about his first meeting with the Champion of Light, but when he saw his carefree and even friendly attitude, all the catchphrases and threatening words he had prepared simply became impossible to utter.


    Seeing his expression, Aenar let out augh.


    "I really like people''s expressions when things don''t turn out the way they expect. It''s very amusing." Aenarmented, still smiling at his enemy, treating the conversation amicably.


    As for Brynden''s death, Aenar felt no pity or sadness. The man died the way he wanted to. How could he dishonor his great-uncle with feelings so unworthy of his sacrifice?


    "You''re strange." The Night King said. The fury he felt gradually began to dissipate, and he once again looked extremely cold and emotionless.


    "Hmm..." Aenar narrowed his eyes and spoke with a disappointed tone: "The Divine Power of the Cold God is suppressing your emotions and making you essentially a being without feelings. I must say that you are nothing more than a puppet."


    Yes, he was disappointed to see the state of the Night King. Emotions may seem insignificant, but, believe me, they are an essential anchor for not losing yourself in the face of absolute power. When the human side weakens, the divine side strengthens, transforming the individual into a being with little or no emotion.


    It may sound simple, but bear in mind that emotions are part of a person''s reasoning. Without emotions, only the most primal instinct remains. An emotionless being can do somethingpletely impossible for a sane person, including making decisions based purely on instinct.


    "It looks like this war will be won more easily than expected." Aenarmented, looking at the Night King as if he were looking at something lifeless. Without waiting for his enemy''s response, he simply undid his mental projection.


    Staring at the empty space where Aenar stood, the Night King remained silent, while his words seemed to echo in his mind.


    Looking at his own hands, he muttered: "Emotion... what a futile thing. Only true power is truly eternal."


    Leaving these words behind, he turned and left. But if anyone looked closely, they would notice that the right side of his body moved naturally, while the left side seemed rigid and unable to be as agile.


    <strong>At the Wall,</strong> Aemon sat on his bed and was silent, staring at the firece where the orange mes danced.


    "Brynden''s dead."


    Hearing his great-nephew''s voice, Aemon''s lc eyes stared at the tall, powerful figure before him. A sigh escaped the hundred-year-old, his expression heavy with grief.


    "Don''t feel sad, great-uncle." Aenarmented in a calm tone. "He died a hero, sacrificing his life and soul to severely wound the Night King. And he managed to destroy half of the enemy''s body."


    Hearing Aenar''s words, Aemon''splex mood instantly dissipated.


    "He always said that he felt unworthy to be a bastard and that he would never be like great men like Aegon I, Jaehaerys I, Daeron II, Viserys II or even Aemon."


    "But in the end, he died a hero above these men, just as he had always wished." Aemon said, his toneden with relief. Although the death of a rtive was a sad thing, he couldn''t regret Brynden''s choice.


    "My fifth child will be named after him, just as my sixth will be named after you, great-uncle." Aenar spoke with the same relieved tone.


    Aemon was surprised by the words and smiled genuinely, as any grandfather would when hearing something like that from a son or grandson.


    "I hope your fifth and sixth children are as honorable as those whose names they will bear." Aemonmented with an amused tone. He didn''t consider himself worthy, he was just an old Meister.


    As if reading his thoughts, Aenar smiled and said: "You are as worthy as Aemon the Dragon Knight."


    Although he thought it was an exaggeration to bepared to such a noble man, Aemon couldn''t help but smile happily. Who would be sad to bepared to a great figure from history?


    "The reconquest of Westeros has begun. I have just destroyed the army of House Frey. I will invade the Rivends in full force." Aenar changed the subject, speaking seriously.


    "I''ll let you know if anything changes." Aemon replied, his voice charged with renewed youth. Brynden''s heroic act inspired him more than he realized.


    Seeing the youthful sparkle return to Aemon''s eyes, Aenar smiled and undid his mental projection.


    <strong>In the castle of House Haigh.</strong>


    Aenar, who was bathing with Rhaenys and Visenya, opened his eyes and spoke: "Brynden Rivers is dead, causing great injury to the Night King."


    Aenar''s words made the three women in the room, Visenya, Rhaenys and Leda, look surprised at their king/husband/brother.


    Pouring a ss of wine for the king and both women, Leda spoke with a toneden with admiration:


    "To Brynden. May he be remembered for his deeds."


    "To Brynden." Aenar toasted in honor of her great-uncle.


    "To Brynden." Visenya did the same.


    "To Brynden." Rhaenys also raised her ss, toasting on behalf of the rtive she had never met, only heard about.


    "Rest in peace, great-uncle." Aenar murmured. "Find your eternal sleep knowing that you were a hero."


    --------


    I wrote this Chapter listening to just one song:


    <strong>Remember Me (from the series Arcane League of Legends)</strong>


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 136 - Leaving King’s Landing (I)

    <h4>Chapter 136 - 136 - Leaving King''s Landing (I)</h4>


    <strong>"The pain of betrayal is the most efficient way to turn a man into a demon."</strong> Varys the Spider looked at the King sitting on the Iron Throne, while the shadow hid his furious features.


    -------


    <strong>Cronds - King''s Landing</strong>


    Sitting on the Iron Throne, Robert I Baratheon watched his court with a calm, deep gaze. His blue eyes could not have been more indifferent. Everyone was present in the throne room, including Tywin Lannister.


    Unlike a year and a half ago, the first king of House Baratheon had changed dramatically. The fat had disappeared from his body, revealing a robust and strong figure, visible even under the brown doublet with golden lines.


    Who stood before everyone was no longer the Fat King, but the man who had be known as the <strong>Trident Demon</strong>.


    "How are we doing?" Robert asked with a cold, distant tone.


    Tywin gave Robert a deep look. After discovering Eddard Stark''s betrayal, Robert seemed like a different person. He had be distant and cold, with an easily irritable mood. It wasn''t just once or twice that servants had been killed because of the king''s whims and anger.


    However, Tywin didn''t care about that. What was the life of meremoners in the face of the war that would decide who would rule the continent?


    The Lord of the Rock couldn''t help a sh of anger appearing in his eyes. All the ns he had prepared in the North had disappeared with the destruction of House Bolton. The sword he had ced over the head of House Stark had vanished in the face of the dragon''s crimson mes.


    Tywin only hoped that the plot he had hatched with Walder Frey would seed. At the same time, he couldn''t help noticing that many of his allies were subtly distancing themselves from the Crown. And he knew exactly why.


    The letters written by Roose Bolton.


    When he remembered those damning letters that had traveled the continent exposing the conspiracy, Tywin felt an intense desire to kill Roose with his bare hands. The revtion contained in those messages was a severe blow to the confidence of his vassals, allies and potential supporters.


    He really wanted to revive Roose Bolton just to kill him again. Tywin had no idea how the Targaryen King had managed to force Roose to write letters that effectively sealed the destruction of House Bolton.


    Now, Tywin could foresee the extreme difficulty in regaining the trust of certain noble houses, and even more so in convincing them to fight in a war that was destined to be lost.


    If he knew that the idea for all this hade from his own son, he might faint with rage.


    "A fleet of at least a thousand ships has been sighted heading north," Varys replied, causing everyone to show helpless expressions. A thousand ships represented an enormous force, capable of carrying at least eighty thousand men.


    Knowing the ny thousand in the Reach and the fifty thousand in the North, the number of the Targaryen army was worrying, to say the least. There was practically no way to stop an army of that size without a truly powerful castle.


    "Dragonstone has also been conquered by Queen Daenerys Targaryen, and we''ve lost control of ckwater Bay," Varys continued, pouring out one piece of bad news after another.


    Everyone''s gaze, including Robert''s, fell on Stannis. The man, who was supposed to be in Lannisport, had returned to King''s Landing after hearing the terrible news about House Baratheon of Dragonstone.


    Looking at Varys, Stannis asked with a cold, murderous tone: "How are my wife and daughter, Lord Varys?"


    "ording to the spies on Dragonstone, both are well and being treated with dignity. Even Lady Shireen has be friends with Queen Daenerys," Varys replied in a calm tone, looking at Stannis with a slightly mysterious gaze.


    Stannis'' mood wasplicated. He remembered the day he asked his brother to attack Queen Rhae at Dragonstone, fourteen years ago, when House Baratheon won the war and toppled House Targaryen from the Iron Throne.


    But at that moment, he, who considered himself an honorable man, felt as if he had been punched in the stomach when he thought of the actions of the girl whose life he had once wanted to hunt down and destroy. Stannis would rather Daenerys took revenge than treat his wife and daughter with dignity; at least then he would have a good motivation.


    "That''s a good thing, it shows that the king and the two queens don''t n to destroy House Baratheon," Renly, Robert''s younger brother, said, incredibly relieved. He felt hopeful that he would survive in the face of the dragonsing from the north.


    However, his words made everyone look at him with contempt. In that year and a half, all Renly had done was indulge in carnal pleasure and drink like there was no tomorrow.


    Renly''s behavior was no different from someone enjoying everyst minute on earth. In other words, he didn''t even have the courage to fight or even resist in the face of theing war


    "Lord Renly forgets that the queen is a woman and has treated another woman, of a simr age and ill, with kindness and tenderness," Varys said, looking at Renly with a look that was kind, but which, in fact, was the look one would give an idiot.


    Varys'' words were obvious to everyone. Daenerys had felt sorry for a sickly girl of a simr age, but she wouldn''t feel sorry for a strong, grown man.


    Ignoring the trash that was the king''s brother, Tywin spoke with a strong and calm tone, but incredibly solemn and slightly murderous: "With ckwater Bay under the control of House Targaryen, King''s Landing could be attacked at any moment."


    If this were a normal war, Tywin wouldn''t be so solemn. King''s Landing had never once fallen to any army; even he had to attack from within to conquer the city. But in the face of dragons that could fly, the thick, powerful walls were nothing more than a cage.


    "We have to leave the city and go to Lannisport. Casterly Rock is a castle inside the mountain, with internal tunnels. Even if Balerion were to revive, he couldn''t melt an entire mountain," Tywin said without any reluctance to leave King''s Landing. What was a city when faced with the chance of victory?


    "That''s impossible." Stannis was the first to speak out against Tywin''s proposal. "Abandoning King''s Landing means admitting we''re losing. Our morale, which is already low, will plummet like never before. Our soldiers will hesitate, and there could be riots."


    Stannis'' concerns were valid in everyone''s eyes, including even Tywin, but the Lord of Casterly Rock himself found it irrelevant at that moment.


    "Cut off the rebels'' heads and win a few battles, and morale will rise again. But if we stay in King''s Landing, we''ll be defeated as soon as a dragonnds on the wall and the knight opens the gates," Tywin reaffirmed in a calm tone. He didn''t see retreating as shameful. Losing a battle didn''t mean losing a war.


    Tywin''s words hit everyone like a war hammer. The man was right: when the gates opened, the battle would take ce inside the city, and when it did, it meant that they had lost the war. The city couldn''t feed so many people and an army. And without food, the people would rebel and help the enemy in exchange for a piece of bread.


    "We have to conquer the Rivends as soon as possible. House Targaryen''s army muste from somewhere, and that ce is the Twins. Once they reach the Rivends, they''ll be able to attack the surrounding kingdoms without any worries," Littlefinger said at that moment, expressing his opinion.


    Tywin looked slightly surprised at the Master of Coin, but nodded. As Littlefinger had said, House Targaryen woulde through the Twins to reach the Rivends.


    "The Crown Fleet is already in Lannisport along with my army. Both are ready to leave," Tywin dered.


    Robert, who had been silent until now, looked at Varys and asked. "What did Balon say?"


    The king''s voice was cold, but iparably powerful.


    Varys bowed to Robert and answered in a respectful tone. "He wants the Rivends to rejoin the Iron Inds under the control of House Greyjoy. Currently, he has crowned himself as King Balon IX Greyjoy, King of the Iron Inds, Lord of Pyke and the Salt."


    "Filthy squid!"


    "Traitor!"


    "How dare he? He''s only alive because the king allowed him to live!"


    As soon as Varys'' words rang out, angry voices echoed throughout the throne room.


    Robert narrowed his eyes and showed a strong murderous intent.


    He really hadn''t expected Balon to be so bold, even after losing to him once again.


    However, Robert mocked Balon''s actions in crowning himself king. Did Balon really think he could be king when he, the King of the Iron Throne, was in danger of losing the throne? Did Balon really see himself as a descendant of the Grey King to fight dragons with his stupid fleet of ships?


    Littlefinger, who was listening to the whole discussion, narrowed his eyes thoughtfully.


    "Three kings... Things are getting more and more interesting," he thought with a cold smile.


    He wanted more chaos. Enough chaos to make him climb thedder to the highest peak.


    Yes, it was a dangerous game, but he was willing to y Game of Thrones.


    ------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 137 - Leaving King’s Landing (II)

    <h4>Chapter 137 - 137 - Leaving King''s Landing (II)</h4>


    "Kings are springing up like mushrooms after the rain," Petyr Baelishmented, grinning mischievously around the naked prostitutes.


    --------


    After thinking for a moment, Robert made his decision with an unquestioning tone. "Lannisport will be transformed into the capital of the Seven Kingdoms."


    Although abandoning the city would really dent morale, the city had no effective defense against dragons. Inparison, there was no other castle as powerful when it came to defense as Casterly Rock.


    At the same time, Lannisport was close to the Iron Inds, which could attack at any time. If there was a kingdom with few people, it was the Iron Inds, an army of just over twenty thousand men, and that was still a slightly increased number. There were probably no more than fifteen thousand.


    Robert''s words made everyone balk at the king''s decision. Many were reluctant to leave King''s Landing. This was the capital of Westeros, the center of power on the continent for almost three hundred years.


    The entire city had be a symbol of royal authority in the eyes ofmoners throughout the kingdom. Once they abandoned King''s Landing, it would be like announcing that they were losing a war that hadn''t even begun.


    But in the face of an easily irritated Robert, no one dared question the king at that moment. Many had died at the king''s hands recently, and no one wanted to be next.


    In all honesty, Tywin breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Robert ept his proposal. He himself knew it was a risky decision, but the right one to make. Once the dragons arrived, the city would be like the Vale of Arryn, unable to defend itself properly against a dragon.


    At the same time, he also thanked the gods that Robert had listened to his advice. He no longer had the patience to deal with mad, drunken, murderous kings. However, Tywin, even though he didn''t like Robert, knew that he couldn''t do anything against him, or this war would be dered officially lost.


    The war was only happening because Robert''s reputation was still worth something in people''s eyes, especially after killing Rhaegar Targaryen, the Silver Prince. If Robert could kill Rhaegar, he could kill Rhaegar''s son.


    With Robert''s orders, the entire court began to mobilize.


    In the Tower of the King''s Hand, Robert and Tywin were sitting side by side, looking at the city with calm gazes.


    "What are you going to do with the city?" Robert asked, with an indifferent tone. He hated King''s Landing, it was a cage for him, he had wanted to be a mercenary when he was young and he still had that desire.


    "If the Targaryen King wants it, we''ll give him a city in absolute chaos," Tywin replied with a cold tone. "If that dys their movements for months, it''s an advantage for our side."


    Robert nodded, immediately understanding what Tywin wanted to do. He didn''t disagree and even easily epted the proposal that would kill tens of thousands of people and probably create chaos capable of frightening even the demons in hell. Just the thought of half a million starving, food-crazed people sent shivers through Robert''s body. Tywin was truly cruel.


    Suddenly, just as Tywin was about to continue, a gentle knock sounded on the door, causing them both to look at it with cold stares.


    "Come in," Robert ordered with a cold tone.


    The door was opened in the next second and a fat, bald man wearing a purple cloak appeared before them. There was a worried expression on the eunuch''s face.


    "Has something happened, Varys?" Robert asked with a serious tone, noticing the expression on the Master of Whispers'' face.


    "Robert Arryn has dered himself King of the Vale of Arryn, Keeper of the Moon Gates, Lord of the Eagle''s Nest and the East," Varys spoke directly, broaching the subject, causing Tywin and Robert to look slightly surprised.


    "If I remember, the Guardian of the Vale is less than ten years old," Robert asked with a confused tone, remembering the information about Jon Arryn''s son.


    "Yes, Your Grace," Varys continued. "The Regency of the Vale is in the hands of Lysa Tully."


    Tywin frowned deeply. "A child wouldn''t have such an absurd idea of dering himself king; someone must be behind Lysa Tully, probably one of his wife''s lovers."


    Tywin''s words were no different from an usation that Lysa was having an extramarital affair and that her son was not, in fact, Jon Arryn''s son.


    "Old hawk..." Robert couldn''t help but feel sorry for his adoptive father, who raised him like a son, just as he raised Eddard. In the end, everyone turned on each other.


    "What excuse did Lysa Tully use to crown her son?" Tywin asked with a touch of sarcasm, a sarcasm reminiscent of Tyrion speaking.


    Although it seemed easy for a Great House to dere itself king, you had to remember that vassals existed, and they couldn''t agree to something like that so easily. No one wants to bebeled a traitor in the eyes of the people.


    "Lysa used Queen Cersei of killing the Hand of the King, her husband Jon Arryn, to cover up the murder," Varys red at Robert and spoke in a calm tone, not daring to look at him again.


    Crash!!!


    The sound of the table breaking was heard immediately after Varys'' words. Robert had hit the table so hard that it had broken.


    Robert hated those nderous rumors with all his might. Knowing that such rumors only fed his enemies made himpletely furious.


    "You crazy bitch, I''ll kill you and your bastard!!!" Robert roared at the top of his lungs as he gasped with rage. He wanted to summon his army and set off towards the Eagle''s Nest to cut off the head of the traitorous bitch that Lysa Tully was.


    Tywin also had a grim expression. Even if he didn''t care about the opinion of sheep, he knew the impact something like this could have, especially on his grandchildren, who were heirs to the Iron Throne.


    "It seems that Lysa Tully''s son really isn''t Jon Arryn''s," Tywin said coldly, without hiding his murderous intent. He dared to have Queen Ellia, Prince Aegon and Princess Rhaenys killed. What was Lysa Tully in the face of these identities?


    "But we can''t do anything right now. We''re leaving King''s Landing," Tywin said, calming down and returning to being the cold thinking machine he was.


    Robert, although he wanted to ignore what Tywin said and march towards the Vale of Arryn, knew he couldn''t, not at this delicate moment.


    Taking a breath to calm himself, he looked at Varys and spoke with a deadly cold tone. "Whether it''s poisoning, murder or anything else, as long as you kill Lysa Tully, I don''t care."


    Robert continued: "If the Vale won''t bow, let them engage in a civil war to decide who will be the new Lord of the Vale."


    Tywin looked at Robert with satisfaction. The Vale of Arryn in civil war was better than a cohesive Vale of Arryn ready for war. It was better to consume the Vale''s internal forces, weakening the entire region.


    "We can arm those mountain barbarians, let them fight against the Lords of the Vale. That way, we don''t have to worry about the Vale any time soon," Tywin added, speaking with a mischievous tone.


    Looking at the two, Varys thought it certain that they were son-inw and father-inw. Both were cruel and cunning like old foxes.


    "I will carry out your orders, Your Grace and Hand of the King," Varys bowed and replied with a respectful tone. But if you looked into his eyes, you could see amusement and pleasure in the eunuch''s eyes. He really liked King''s Landing, conspiracies, assassinations and poisonings were something he, a conspirator, loved to do.


    Varys withdrew from the Hand of the King''s chambers, leaving the King and the Hand of the King alone again. He only heard one word before the door was mmed shut.


    "Targaryen..." muttered the eunuch, looking thoughtful.


    "ording to Jon Connington, Aegon is anxious to meet his family and is heading for Dragonstone to meet his aunt." Varys felt a headache at this information.


    He knew that young men were impulsive by nature, but even with all the training he had received, Aegon still refused to listen to Jon Connington''s advice.


    But then again, Varys didn''t think that was a bad thing. Even if Aegon was a ckfire, there was no way he wouldn''t have the bloodline of House Targaryen, as Daemon ckfire was the son of Aegon V and Princess Daena Targaryen. So he really wasn''t worried if they doubted Aegon''s identity.


    If the dragons recognized Aegon as a Targaryen, then he was a Targaryen. If Varys had known about Aenar''s abilities, he wouldn''t have been as confident as he was right now.


    "The n must be elerated," Varys muttered to himself as he walked through the corridors of the Red Keep onest time.


    ----------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 138 - Leaving King’s Landing (III)

    <h4>Chapter 138 - 138 - Leaving King''s Landing (III)</h4>


    <strong>"When there is no more order, chaos reigns supreme."</strong><i>Tyrion Lannister, Imperial Advisor during the Siege of Salusa Secundus.</i>


    --------


    "Why are we leaving King''s Landing, Mother?" the young Myrce asked with a worried tone from inside the carriage. Her innocent green eyes watched the city through the window with apprehension. For some reason, the whole city seemed tense.


    What confused her most was the fact that the Golden Cloack were leaving along with the entourage heading for Casterly Rock. Who would keep order in the city?


    Inside the carriage were Tommen and Joffrey, both too entertained in their own worlds to worry about the city.


    "We''re going to visit Casterly Rock, sugar." Cersei replied with a smile on her face as she stroked her daughter''s cheek with a gentle touch. "It''s the ce where I grew up with Jaime. You''ll love it."


    How could she tell that they were actually retreating/fleeing to Casterly Rock and leaving King''s Landing at the mercy of chaos? Especially with Joffrey around. She knew her son would be furious if he found out they were fleeing to Casterly Rock to defend themselves.


    Myrce nodded, but deep down she knew that her mother''s words were lies. She realized this when she noticed Cersei''s slightly frowning eyebrows. Perhaps the queen herself hadn''t realized it, but whenever she lied, she frowned slightly, a detail Myrce had learned to notice from an early age.


    However, Myrce didn''t deny her mother. She had learned on her own that observing more and remaining silent was a powerful weapon.


    "It''s just a castle on a rock. What''s so great about this ce?" Joffrey heard Cersei''s words andmented with a touch of contempt. In his eyes, the Red Keep was far superior to any other castle. One was the home of a king, the other of a lord. There was noparison.


    Cersei felt her smile stiffen at her son''s words. A slight heat of anger rose up inside her. If there was one thing she was proud of, it was House Lannister. Even House Targaryen was not as noble as the Lannisters in her eyes. She loved Casterly Rock and, above all, Lannisport.


    If it were anyone else despising her house, she would have their tongue cut out and then their head. But not with her precious Joffrey. Her anger vanished the instant she saw her son''s arrogant expression.


    Cersei didn''t argue or fight back. She knew that if she continued, an endless argument would break out. So she opted for silence. Her green eyes left Joffrey and fell on the tall, strong man riding beside the carriage.


    She couldn''t help remembering the first time she had seen Robert. Unlike the aura of arrogance, power and majesty he exuded fourteen years ago, the current Robert had an iparably cold and imposing air, as if he didn''t allow anyone to dare say "no" to him.


    Honestly, a tyrant.


    Yes, Robert was a tyrant, at least in Cersei''s eyes.


    The woman feared what would happen to her sons and daughter if Robert really believed the rumors. She could imagine the fury he would feel if that happened. After all, the only reason Robert was fighting was for his children and nothing else.


    The people watched the Royal Family leave with confused expressions, but no one said anything. Everyone just watched the entourage gradually disappear through the city gates.


    However, some of the more astute people, especially the brothel owners, realized that something was terribly wrong. Each of these women had spent their lives seeing and hearing secrets. They survived among the intrigues of the court and knew how to interpret the signs of power.


    If a king went off to war with his entourage, it wouldn''t be unusual. But a king going off with all his forces, including the Golden Robes? That was unheard of. In their eyes, the king''s departure looked more like an escape than anything else.


    And, as they had feared, their suspicions were confirmed the next day, when there were no more patrols on the streets of King''s Landing. When a robbery took ce, at least someone was arrested, but now there weren''t even any guards patrolling the streets or watching the walls.


    In Chataya''s brothel, the brothel owners looked at each other apprehensively. The atmosphere couldn''t have been more worrying.


    "People haven''t noticed yet, but they will sooner orter. And when they do, the chaos will begin." Shiara, one of the brothel owners, spoke with a tone full of concern.


    What was about to happen was not something trivial, but a reflection of true human nature in the face of hunger. And in the midst of this chaos, they would suffer the most. Women were always the first to be thrown into hell.


    Chataya didn''t answer. With a serious and firm expression, she picked up a quill and began to write a letter. The owner of the most famous brothel in King''s Landing ignored the discussion around her and concentrated on getting every detail down on paper.


    Chataya was a tall, elegant and imposing ck woman from the Summer Isles. Her ebony skin and sandalwood-colored eyes reflected dignity and wisdom.


    Perhaps because of the excessive noise around her, she frowned and said, softly but firmly:


    "Silence."


    Her voice carried the melodic ent of the Summer Isles and resounded like an unquestionable order.


    The women immediately fell silent and turned their gazes to Chataya, full of expectation. There was hope in the calm she showed.


    "Mother, what are you writing?" yaya, Chataya''s daughter, asked curiously.


    "A letter to Queen Daenerys Targaryen in Dragonstone." Chataya replied calmly and elegantly.


    Chataya''s words made the women around her widen their eyes in shock.


    "And how do you intend to send such a letter to Dragonstone?" Shiara asked, still incredulous.


    "She will." Chataya finished writing and pointed to an eighteen-year-old girl with ck hair and tanned skin, with neat braids and a distinguished bearing.


    Everyone looked at the young woman in confusion. However, the girl herself showed neither fear nor hesitation. She just watched Chataya with interest, as if wondering how she had guessed her identity.


    "How did you discover my identity?" My asked, curious. As far as she could remember, she hadn''t shown anything unusual in the three years she''d been in King''s Landing. After all, who would be suspicious of a fourteen-year-old girl from another continent?


    Chataya raised her lips in an elegant smile and gave her an amused look. "You should learn to walk like a normal person and not like a hunter, girl. Your actions often reveal more than you''d like to express."


    As someone from the Summer Isles, Chataya had noticed from the start that there was something strange about My. Ever since she had arrived at the brothel, the girl had moved like a hunter in unfamiliar territory. At first, Chataya assumed she was just a mercenary tired of her old life, trying to make a fresh start in Westeros.


    But over time, he realized that My was not what she seemed. The idea that she was a mercenary dissipated after a month; mercenaries didn''t behave the way she did, nor did they speak the way she did.


    Soon, Chataya realized that My was subtly spreading rumors about the king and queen of House Baratheon, as well as the king of House Targaryen across the sea. If, after that, Chataya still didn''t know that My was a spy, then she would be a fool herself.


    Although she knew that there was still much more to discover about the girl''s true identity, My didn''t care. With a calm tone, she said:


    "You don''t have to send the letter. My sisters at the Red Keep have probably already reported it to Queen Daenerys."


    The young woman''s words immediately made the women around her understand her true identity. Sighs of relief echoed through the hall.


    "Are you a spy for House Targaryen?" yaya, Chataya''s daughter, asked, intrigued, watching the girl of a simr age to her.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." My replied, assuming an innocent expression, as if she didn''t understand the question.


    If there were any good actresses in the world, it was these women. Prostitutes knew exactly how to pretend and inte a man''s ego with such ease that anyone would be surprised.


    The women around noticed My''s performance and rolled their eyes, but no onemented. It wasn''t a subject they should dwell on.


    "We just need to wait for Queen Daenerys to arrive." Chataya said softly.


    She prayed to the gods of love and beauty that Daenerys would arrive in King''s Landing as soon as possible.


    ----------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 139 - Leaving King’s Landing (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 139 - 139 - Leaving King''s Landing (IV)</h4>


    "When there is misery, death and chaos, religion is an essential pir for controlling people." - High Sparrow, The Voice of the Seven on Earth.


    -----------


    "Your Grace."


    Littlefinger approached the king, who was standing next to Tywin. They were both eating in silence around the fire.


    "What happened?" Robert asked, biting into a piece of roast chicken thigh. His blue eyes fell on Petyr.


    "Lord Varys has disappeared."


    Petyr reported the information with an unusual look on his face, as if he didn''t even believe what he was saying. He hadn''t expected Varys to flee at that very moment. Like a conspirator, he smelled another conspiracy in the air.


    Robert''s eyes narrowed, taking on a cold, deadly re. Being abandoned by your own subordinates was not a pleasant feeling.


    "He left a letter for Your Grace."


    Littlefinger handed over the letter.


    Robert opened it and read the contents. There was only one sentence on the paper:


    <i>"Your Grace must not underestimate the people.</i><i>We are an indomitable, relentless and voracious force of nature.</i><i>What you and Tywin have done wille back ten times worse in the future."</i>


    Robert muttered, a touch of sarcasm shining in his eyes. He had hoped that Varys had betrayed him for something more significant, but as he read the letter, he felt likeughing.


    What could themoners do against him? What would they do in the face of an army of hundreds of thousands of armed soldiers? What could the people aplish holding nothing but old hoes and scythes?


    Robert wanted to find Varys and ask him these questions, waiting for the answers toe from the eunuch''s mouth. But after reading the letter, he lost all interest in him.


    Throwing the letter into the fire, Robert watched the written sentence burn to ashes.


    "What foolishness." Grumbled the king before going back to eating, as if he didn''t care what had just happened.


    However, neither Chataya nor Robert himself could have imagined that things would take apletely different turn.


    When the people realized that there was no one above them to imposews, the city was plunged into a sepulchral silence for long hours. But the silence was soon broken by the bandits, who took the opportunity to loot everything they could, including the Great Sept of Baelor itself.


    Robberies, fights, murders and rapes, everything that could happen happened, with no one to stop the crimes. This awakened the poption, who realized that the king had abandoned King''s Landing and all the citizens of the city.


    In a matter of a single day, the people locked themselves inside their homes and stockpiled as many supplies as possible. The merchants, driven by greed and oblivious to the imminent danger, raised food prices by the hour, amassing fortunes in no time.


    However, the people could ept oppression for a while, but they would never ept it forever. There would always be someone who would rise up to fight it, and along with them, others would also rise up to fight.


    That''s exactly what happened.


    Holding anything that could be used as a weapon, the people broke into the warehouses of the rich merchants and stole all the food. Not only that, they killed the merchants and cut off their heads, cing them in the square for all to see.


    It wasn''t just the merchants who died, but also their families. It didn''t matter whether they were men or women, old people or children, they were all massacred by the people''s anger, fury and resentment.


    However, once the example had been set, the massacre spread. People no longer cared about morality or any other principle. Food and survival were all that mattered. Houses were invaded, women raped, and horror overtook the city.


    With no one to stop the carnage, things got worse and worse, until, at the end of the day, everything stopped with the arrival of night.


    "By the gods, these people are mad."


    yayamented with a horrified expression at the brutality that had taken ce in just one day. If it hadn''t been for her mother''s brothel being naturally robust and the fact that they were armed to defend themselves, she could have imagined the tragic fate that would befall them.


    "They were abandoned without food. In the face of death, what does it mean to kill and rape to satiate one''s own evil desires umted over a lifetime?"


    Chataya hugged her daughter and spoke in a calm tone, her dark eyes fixed on My. She had personally seen the girl kill three men with a small dagger. Although they were untrained men, it was still impressive, considering that she was a woman without great physical strength.


    "Remember, yaya: people are thinking animals, driven by an insatiable greed for all that is valuable and luxurious. Never underestimate the desire in a person''s heart."


    Chataya didn''t miss the opportunity to teach her daughter, who was generally innocent when it came to matters like this.


    yaya nodded. She had personally seen three men break into a house and drag a girl out into the street, raping her right there, without anyone caring. The scene had horrified her.


    Fortunately, My had intervened and killed the three of them, ensuring that no one dared break into Chataya''s brothel.


    Just as Chataya was about to continue teaching her daughter, she looked out of the window and saw torches being lit in the middle of the street. Men and women, dressed in white and armed, could be seen in the flickering light of the mes. The seven-pointed star was beautifully embroidered on each of their chests.


    Chataya''s face becamepletely solemn when he saw these men and women. A deep fear appeared in his eyes.


    "The Militant Faith."


    Her whisper sent shivers through his body. She knew the chaos was over, but another threat, even worse, had begun.


    My''s face also became serious. Beforeing to Westeros, she and all her sisters had received training that included memorizing the coats of arms of the noble houses and the history of House Targaryen. So she knew exactly what the Faith Militant was.


    But Chataya and My were wrong. These were not members of the Faith Militant, but The Sparrows, poormoners who had sworn allegiance to the Faith of the Seven.


    The Sparrows were led by a man called High Sparrow, a fervent devotee and considered a saint in the eyes of the believers. Seeing the chaos taking over the city, High Sparrow knew that this was the perfect opportunity to rally the faithful and exterminate the infidels, finally purifying King''s Landing once and for all.


    "Kill the thieves, rapists and murderers."


    The voice echoed firmly. At the head of almost two hundred people, an old man wearing a simple gray robe, without a trace of opulence, gave his order.


    "Yes, Your Holiness!!!"


    The title, which belonged only to the High Septon, came out of the mouths of the faithful without any hesitation.


    If the thieves, rapists and murderers were cruel, the men and women of the Sparrows were true monsters in human skin. Mercy didn''t exist in their dictionary, at least not for the infidels.


    What was the simplest way to purify the world?


    If Kinvara were asked this question, she would answer without hesitation:


    "Fire."


    The Sparrows invaded the homes of the thieves, rapists and murderers, dragging them into the town square.


    Themotion naturally attracted the attention of the people, who came out of their homes to see what was happening. When they saw the members of the Faith of the Seven arresting the criminals, the crowd gathered in the square, curious.


    What followed was a horror show.


    The thieves, rapists and murderers were burned alive in front of everyone. But the people didn''t care. On the contrary, they watched with pleasure as the men were consumed by the mes.


    The same people who had previously been against burning others alive now apuded as they heard the agonized screams of the condemned.


    "Burn those bastards! They killed and raped my wife!!!"


    A man shouted, his voice filled with hatred and rage.


    First there was one, then another. Soon, everyone was calling for the bandits to die in the most painful way possible.


    "My people, I am the High Sparrow, and I will bring the justice of the gods to infidels and sinners!"


    The man spoke in front of the bonfires where the condemned were burned alive.


    "Join me so that this barbarity never happens to other families again! Be truly devoted to the gods and you will receive the greatest of all riches: getting close to the Seven!" His voice rose above the screams of agony.


    "Long live the gods!!!"


    "Long live the High Sparrow!!!"


    "Death to sinners!!!"


    The High Sparrow''s words were answered by a crowd inmed with hatred and anger.


    A satisfied smile appeared on his face. He knew that this was only the beginning.


    He would make the world truly pure.


    <strong>"A truly pure world..."</strong>


    He murmured, his eyes shining with unwavering fanaticism.


    ---------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 140 - Home sweet home (I)

    <h4>Chapter 140 - 140 - Home sweet home (I)</h4>


    <strong>"When you have a chance to rise, don''t hesitate.</strong><strong>Fight tooth and nail for that chance, because something like that can change the fate of someone and an entire family."</strong> - Aurane Waters, Bastard of Driftmark.


    ----------


    <strong>ckwater Bay - Dragonstone Ind</strong>


    Looking at the letter delivered by the Emperor''s Daughters, Daenerys disyed a stunned expression. Not in her wildest dreams would Robert leave King''s Landing for Casterly Rock. After all, it was the capital of the Seven Kingdoms!


    It wasn''t just any city. Yet here she was, faced with the information that Robert had moved the entire Court to Casterly Rock. After a moment''s reflection, Daenerys understood why Robert had made this decision.


    <strong>Dragons...</strong>


    With dragons, the city wall would be a mere obstacle to ovee. If she took drastic action, she could go straight to the Red Keep and set the whole castle on fire at once. Although Balerion''s mes couldn''t melt the castle, she knew that, in fires, it wasn''t the fire that killed the most, but the smoke.


    She could imagine the apocalyptic scenario that the Red Fortress would be if she did such a thing. Those who remained inside the castle would die of suffocation from the smoke, and those who came out would perish in the face of Balerion''s mes.


    Honestly, for the first time, Daenerys realized how fortunate she was to possess a being capable of destroying cities in a matter of minutes. Without the Special Ships that Aenar had mentioned to her, there was no way humans could stop a dragon.


    Putting aside the main letter, Daenerys picked up the second, which exined the situation in the city. As she read the contents, her face paled at the cruelty described in the letters.


    Robert and Tywin were indeed monsters in Daenerys'' eyes. No human being with a shred of humanity couldmit something so despicable, insane and cruel as to turn a city with half a million inhabitants into a hell on earth.


    Looking at Merik, a Sardaukar guarding the entrance to Dragonstone''s Throne Hall, Daenerys asked: "Merik, how long would it take to summon the entire fleet and set sail for King''s Landing?"


    Merik was shocked by the question. The Queen was nning to attack King''s Landing? In his eyes, it was a very rash move, especially considering the city walls and the four or five thousand Golden Robes protecting it. Even with a dragon, the casualties could be high.


    If it had been the king''s dragon, Merik wouldn''t have been so worried. However, he had seen the Queen''s dragon. The dragon called Balerion was still far from reaching his peak; he was still just a child.


    "Give the letters to Merik." Noticing his hesitation, Daenerys simply ordered the spy from the Emperor''s Daughters to deliver the letters to Merik.


    The woman kneeling before the throne didn''t hesitate and handed the letter to Sardaukar, even though it was against the organization''s rules, since only Queen Daenerys and the King were allowed to read information rted to the Emperor''s Daughters.


    Merik looked at the letter in his hand and, the more he read the contents, the more his face showed shock at the information.


    As one of the first Sardaukar trained by Titus, he knew that the information in that letter was intended only for the Son of Light. However, when he found out what Robert had done, not even the rigorous training he had received could contain the smile that appeared beneath his golden helmet.


    "Your Grace, we urgently need to get to King''s Landing. The situation must be extremely chaotic. Besides, with this High Sparrow, we need to get there as quickly as possible to stop the Seven''s doctrine spreading among the people." Merik gave his opinion without hesitation. As captain of the Sardaukar, he had been trained in the arts of strategy and knew that this was a golden opportunity.


    Not only to recover the Royal Capital, but also to spread the Emperor''s faith among those in need at that moment.


    "I will immediately order ravens to be sent to the vassals. We''ll be able to leave in less than two days." Merik spoke with a respectful tone. "If the Queen wishes, we can just wait for the Vryon Fleet and leave for King''s Landing. With fifteen hundred Sardaukar and the men of House Vryon, we can control the city."


    Daenerys made her decision after a short moment. If there was one thing she wasn''t, it was indecisive.


    "Summon only House Vryon and we''ll leave for King''s Landing as soon as they arrive." Daenerys regretted sending all the vassals back after the vassge ceremony. Had she known this would happen, she would have kept them all in Dragonstone, instead of ordering them to protect and guard ckwater Bay against a possible surprise attack.


    "Send for Aurane Waters. I want to ask his opinion." Daenerys remembered that the bastard of House Vryon was still on Dragonstone and ordered a servant to summon him to the Throne Room immediately.


    She was not a strategist, nor had she been trained to be one. Her only advantage at that moment was that she owned a dragon.


    A few minutester, when Aurane arrived at the Throne Room, Daenerys noticed that his clothes were wrinkled and his face covered in sweat. She realized that she had interrupted his moment of pleasure with some servant, but she didn''t care and was direct:


    "Robert abandoned King''s Landing and moved the Kingdom''s Capital to Casterly Rock. The city is currently under the control of the fanatics of the Faith of the Seven, led by a man who calls himself High Sparrow." Daenerys spoke with a calm but slightly excited tone.


    How could she not be excited? If King''s Landing was retaken before the war even began, half of the victory would already be guaranteed. Once Robert had left King''s Landing, she was sure he would never return. Her husband would make sure that didn''t happen.


    Aurane opened his mouth in shock when he heard the beautiful queen''s words. He couldn''t help but admire Robert''s determination. If it were him, he would never consider leaving the Kingdom''s capital, even if it were in danger.


    However, it wasn''t Daenerys who was happiest about this situation, but Aurane himself. He finally saw a chance to gain glory and merit in the war. It was the perfect opportunity to win a noble title and, who knows, even a fiefdom!


    So, in terms of happiness, Aurane was infinitely more excited than Daenerys herself. As for the man called High Sparrow, he didn''t care. Anyone who stood against him at that moment would die an extremely painful death.


    No one could stop him from bing a nobleman!


    "My brother has left a hundred men to help secure the ind. I''ll summon them immediately and be ready to leave at any moment." Aurane patted his chest and spoke with a calm, confident tone. At that moment, he really wanted to buy Robert a drink.


    Daenerys nodded. She only hoped that Monford Vryon would arrive soon so that they could leave for King''s Landing as soon as possible.


    When Aurane left, Daenerys closed her eyes, standing alone in the Throne Room. She was about to attract Aenar''s attention. And how would she do that? Simply by calling his name!


    She knew that her husband was getting stronger and stronger and gradually ceasing to be human, and Aenar had never hidden his powers from her.


    -


    Aenar, who was about to march towards Twins, looked in a certain direction when he felt someone calling him. If it had been something trivial, he wouldn''t have paid any attention, but the person who pronounced his name had a blood tie to him. That caught his attention.


    Looking in the direction the call wasing from, Aenar knew immediately who was summoning him. He didn''t hesitate to connect his mind to Daenerys''.


    Opening his eyes, Aenar saw himself on Dragonstone and stared at the young woman sitting on the ck stone throne in front of him. He smiled. Daenerys hadn''t grown much in the year and a half he hadn''t seen her.


    As if sensing his arrival, Daenerys opened her eyes and looked at the iparably tall young man before her in surprise.


    Her first thought on seeing Aenar''s size was whether her small body could really withstand a night of passion with her husband.


    Aenar couldn''t help but twitch his lips as he read her thoughts. Daenerys really couldn''t hide what was going through her mind.


    "It''s been a while, Daenerys." Despite what he was feeling, Aenar greeted her with a kind look.


    -----------


    (Note: when I remember this, I only remember Shaq and Laticia Rolle. The size difference is enormous. I feel a little sorry for the woman).


    <strong>Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!</strong>


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    <strong>(Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)</strong>

 Chapter 141 - Home sweet home (II)

    <h4>Chapter 141 - 141 - Home sweet home (II)</h4>


    "Do not underestimate a woman''s jealousy; it is a thousand times more terrible than any murderous intent." - Aenar Targaryen, as he faced the frightening look in his queen''s eyes.


    --------


    Seeing Aenar before her, Daenerys, who had many things to say after a year and a half apart, showed an unhappy expression.


    "I thought you weren''ting. After all, you''ve gone a year and a half without even sending a letter. Perhaps you had too much fun with some whore in Winterfell." Said the girl, disying a fierce expression as she looked at Aenar.


    The smile on Aenar''s face stiffened at Daenerys'' words. Lover? He hadn''t had time to sleep in a year and a half... How could he have a lover?


    However, when he saw Daenerys'' "fierce" expression, Aenar felt likeughing. She was trying to look threatening, but to him, that reaction was simply adorable.


    Aenar took her in his arms and sat on the throne, pulling her onto hisp. Looking at the girl, he spoke in an amused tone:


    "You think too much. I''ve never had a mistress, although I have teased a few women."


    Daenerys was happy with the first part of the sentence, but the second made her nce dangerously at Aenar.


    "Who was the slut?"


    She hated others coveting what was hers, especially women like Arianne and Rhaenys. Neither of them hid their interest in Aenar. Especially Arianne, who could jump into Daenerys'' husband''s bed at any moment, without any hesitation.


    "So jealous... But I like it." Aenarmented, kissing her cheek yfully. "Dangerous women are always the most attractive."


    Daenerys snorted at his words, but a smile formed on her lips. However, it soon disappeared when she realized that Aenar was subtly manipting her to divert the subject.


    Still, thinking about what was about to happen, she put her jealousy aside for a moment and told Aenar what had happened.


    After hearing Daenerys'' ount, Aenar narrowed his eyes thoughtfully.


    Honestly, he couldn''t see into the future twenty-four hours a day, seven days a week and twelve years without stopping. That was impossible and would drive him mad.


    Among billions of timelines, he used his power to choose the ones that gave him the best decisions. However, each action, decision or indecision created infinite other possibilities.


    So, instead of saying that he knew what would happen in the future, it was more urate to say that he saw infinite possibilities and could guide events towards what suited him best. Nothing in the world was immutable, not even fate.


    That''s why he was surprised by the events that took ce in King''s Landing.


    "Since Robert gave me such a nice present, how could I refuse?" Aenarmented with an amused tone. He really wanted to fight Robert more and more; the man he saw was worthy of facing him.


    "When you get to King''s Landing, don''t hesitate to kill all the Sparrow fanatics." Aenar said to Daenerys, making the girl widen her eyes in surprise.


    "Won''t that cause even more chaos?" Daenerys asked, shocked by Aenar''s decisive attitude in wanting to exterminate everyone. "After all, they belong to the Faith of the Seven, thergest religion in Westeros for almost ten thousand years."


    "Dear Queen, we won''t be like Jaehaerys. There will be no peace or any agreement with the Faith of the Seven." Aenar spoke with a murderous tone. "I won''t be like Jaehaerys, who didn''t avenge the assassination attempt on his own wife."


    Honestly, he really thought that Jaehaerys had a cold and calcting mind for having endured his wife''s assassination attempt without reacting against the Faith of the Seven. If it had been Maegor or Visenya, Old Town would have been in mes the next day.


    Although he knew that Jaehaerys'' decision had been a smart move to bring peace to the Kingdom, Aenar would have taken the opportunity to introduce the Gods of Ancient Valyria and make both religions face each other, while the king just watched as both consumed each other''s strength, creating a bnce.


    And when the Faith of the Seven was weakened yearster, Aenar would destroy it for good, eradicating the religion of the Andals.


    But that would be if he were in Jaehaerys'' ce. At the moment, Aenar didn''t have the slightest patience for such borate schemes and chose the simplest and most brutal approach: topletely eradicate the influence of the Faith of the Seven in King''s Landing.


    As for the people, Aenar just scoffed. Like a true messiah, he wanted to see how the Faith of the Seven would dare to challenge him in the field of indoctrination.


    He had every confidence that he would win this ideological war. After all, he had the Bible and could perform real miracles in people''s eyes.


    Daenerys looked at Aenar with a sick, obsessive gleam in her eyes. She really loved it when her husband showed this murderous attitude. Just as Aenar found dangerous women attractive, Daenerys felt the same fascination.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll bathe the Great Sept of Baelor in the blood of all the septons." Daenerys promised with an equally murderous tone. If Aenar didn''t mind causing more chaos, neither did she.


    Initially, she nned to eliminate these people more discreetly. But if Aenar wanted to act publicly and decisively, then she would do exactly as he wanted.


    Aenar couldn''t help but show a pleased expression when she heard Daenerys'' promise. The girl was not at all indecisive.


    "I have to go now. Remember to control the walls first and then gradually take control of the city." Aenar said, stroking Daenerys'' hair. "I''ll send Rhae to King''s Landing."


    Originally, he had nned to let his grandmother conquer Harrenhal, but changes in ns could always happen. He couldn''t allow Daenerys to remain alone in King''s Landing. The girl might be determined, but she was still too young to control a city of half a million people.


    Daenerys agreed with Aenar''s words. She understood why her mother wasing. King''s Landing wasn''t like Dragonstone; the city had half a million inhabitants and was definitely not easy to manage, especially without anyone to help her.


    "Before you go, remember not to provoke other women, you womanizer." Daenerys spoke with a threatening tone, returning to the initial topic of conversation.


    Aenarughed and undid his projection, causing Daenerys to fall back onto her throne.


    "I will make no promises, my dear queen." Aenar let out those words before disappearingpletely.


    "Humph." Daenerys snorted, dissatisfied. She knew that Aenar had only said that to provoke her and make her jealous again. She realized that he liked to see her jealous of other women.


    "Bastard, always likes to tease me." Daenerys grumbled, but a smile appeared on her lips. The news that Aenar hadn''t had a mistress in thest year and a half made her more than satisfied.


    However, remembering that Aenar had teased a few women, Daenerys tried to remember who might be close to her husband, gradually creating a list of suspects. Arianne was at the top, followed by Kinvara and then Rhaenys.


    The reason Kinvara was ahead of Rhaenys was simple: the woman had no sense of shame or any shyness. If Aenar wished, she would simply jump into his bed without hesitation.


    Rhaenys, on the other hand, was shy, just like Visenya at the beginning of her rtionship with Aenar. Although that could change, it wouldn''t be suddenly. Therefore, the two main suspects were Arianne and Kinvara.


    "Humph." Daenerys gave her a scornful look and muttered, "I have to discipline these women, or they''ll think they can rece me and Visenya."


    She didn''t want to be so drastic, but her older sister was too kind to take harsh measures against these women. Daenerys needed to make it clear that, whatever they did, none of them would ever be above her and Visenya.


    With a wicked grin, Daenerys almost let out a viinousugh, like Aenar''s asional smiles. But she held back; she didn''t want to look like a viin like her husband.


    If Aenar could read her thoughts, he would probably be dismayed. Although he was aplete viin, he still needed to keep up appearances of a good guy in the eyes of the world.


    During the army''s march towards Gemini Castle, Aenar opened his eyes and looked at his grandmother, who was riding alongside Rhaenys and other women.


    Holding his horse''s reins, he approached.


    "Grandma, change of ns." He said, before whispering what he had just discovered.


    Rhae''s eyes widened as she heard her grandson''s words. She opened her mouth in surprise. Not in her wildest dreams had she imagined that Robert would actually leave King''s Landing.


    But when she heard that Daenerys was going to a city inplete chaos, Rhae''s face changed dramatically. She really wanted to hit her daughter at that moment.


    King''s Landing had be a veritable hell on earth. How could a girl her age control a copsing city on her own? Especially without a Court to help her administer it.


    "I''ll go immediately." Rhae spoke with a serious tone. At that moment, her only concern was to get to King''s Landing as quickly as possible.


    ------


    Note: I have to make Daenerys somewhat Yandere because it''s an important resource in the future. I hope you don''t mind.


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 142 - Home sweet home (III)

    <h4>Chapter 142 - 142 - Home sweet home (III)</h4>


    "You have two options. It''s submission or death. But bear in mind that I''m a pretty cruel queen." - Queen Daenerys I Targaryen, looking at all the little nobles still in King''s Landing.


    -------


    Looking down, Daenerys saw the fleet of ships from Houses Targaryen and Vryon crossing the sea, breaking the waves violently. Being very high up, she had the feeling that the warships were like wooden toys, but she knew that this was just an illusion caused by the distance.


    Even sending a raven to Monford Vryon, the man took more than half a day to reach Dragonstone. Daenerys wasted no time: she mounted Balerion and flew through the skies towards the capital of the Seven Kingdoms.


    The fleet of Houses Targaryen and Vryon followed the queen without hesitation. Many of these men wanted a war in King''s Landing to gain fame, merit and glory.


    Balerion let out a loud roar and gradually descended. Daenerys smiled as she felt her dragon''s excitement; he was just as excited as she was at that moment. He seemed to feel like he wasing home after a long time.


    After just a few minutes of flying, Daenerys finally glimpsed King''s Landing. She couldn''t help but hold her breath at the sight of the city on the coast. Although it wasn''t as big as Vntis, Braavos or any other Free City, for her, King''s Landing was far more beautiful than any other city.


    There, in the city built by House Targaryen, Daenerys felt she was finally seeing a true home. This would be the ce where she would marry and raise her children, just like the ancient queens who came before her.


    A particrly high hill, with a castle on top, captured her attentionpletely. It was the highest hill, and at its summit, a red castle stood out even from a distance.


    The Red Keep, home to House Targaryen for more than two hundred years since Aegon''s conquest, had served as a dwelling for seventeen kings over almost three centuries of dynasty.


    Sensing Daenerys'' excitement, Balerion let out a loud, powerful roar. His ck figure looked especially fearsome among all the dragons of House Targaryen - and indeed, he was the most fearsome in appearance.


    With Balerion''s speed, he was already flying over the city, passing dangerously close to the Great Sept of Baelor. The city bells resounded everywhere.


    Balerion''s roar had already rmed countless people, and when those same people saw the ck dragon, they all knew that the chaos had trulye to an end. The memory of the Crimson Dragon was still clear and vivid in the minds of the people.


    Countless people came out of their homes and raised their arms, as if asking for the savior to finallye and free them from the hell that had been these two days since Robert had left King''s Landing.


    Daenerys made Balerion fly low enough so that she could see what the people were doing and understood that those two days had been truly tragic. But she didn''tnd in the city; she would onlye down when her soldiers arrived in King''s Landing.


    Not even Balerion could guarantee her safety in a city full of enemies who wanted her dead. Daenerys wouldn''t be surprised if they tried to assassinate her onnding. Since she wasn''t an arrogant fool who would risk her life on impulse, the queen remained flying over the city with the ck dragon.


    She could hear the children''s cries of joy at the sight of the dragon, causing her lips to curve into a gentle smile. Daenerys really wanted tond and greet her people, but she knew she couldn''t at that moment.


    However, she could do something to calm the people of King''s Landing. Balerion spat ck and red mes into the air and then passed through the mes in a breathtaking spectacle for anyone watching.


    The inhabitants of King''s Landing were familiar with disys of fire and dragons; the Crimson Dragon had done just that a year and a half ago. Unlike the grandeur of the huge red dragon, the ck dragon in front of them was much more agile and swift, making the demonstration unique inparison.


    Especially the children, who looked up at the dragon in the sky with eyes full of wonder. The fear and terror they had felt during those two days disappeared as if they had never existed.


    The adults weren''t afraid of the dragon; on the contrary, relief washed over them. Seeing the dragon in the sky brought afort and security that made them feel at ease. As for the fact that House Targaryen had returned to reign in King''s Landing, they didn''t care. Robert''s abandonment made every person in the city hate him more than anything.


    The hatred they felt for the monarch was as deep as the hatred the Noble Houses felt when they remembered Aerys II. Aerys, at least, never killedmoners, at least not until Jaime stopped him from blowing up King''s Landing.


    Unlike Caraxes, Balerion wasn''t so resistant. Then Daenerys made the dragonnd on the roof of the Great Sept of Baelor. Looking down at the city below, she smiled and calmly waited for her fleet of ships to arrive and disembark in King''s Landing.


    Inside the Sept of Baelor, the High Sparrow was kneeling before seven gigantic statues, his eyes closed as he continuously muttered his prayers to the gods. Even though the building shook with Balerion''snding, he didn''t open his eyes.


    Only when he had finished his prayer did he open them. Looking at a Septon not far from him, the High Sparrow asked in a calm, gentle tone:


    "What happened, Brother Solem?"


    "ording to the soldiers, a dragon hasnded on the Sept." The septon called Solem replied with a devout tone, while looking at the man with admiration in his eyes.


    "The incestuous monstrosity?" The High Sparrow asked, with a slightly colder tone than usual.


    "Yes." The Septon replied calmly.


    "It''s probably Daenerys Targaryen. She''s married to her own nephew."


    Solem couldn''t help but show an expression of disgust at such a sinful marriage. He couldn''t believe that there could be love between aunt and nephew. It was so immoral and evil that he felt a strong repulsion.


    The High Sparrow didn''t hide his disgust either when he heard about the rtionship between aunt and nephew. Putting this disgusting fact aside for a moment, he spoke with a deep tone:


    "She''s probablye to conquer King''s Landing."


    "What are we going to do?" Solem asked, worried. Although he hadn''t seen the dragon mentioned by the soldiers, he had personally witnessed the Targaryen king''s Crimson Dragon. He was sure that nothing could stop a beast of that size.


    The entire city was nothing more than arge, immobile target for a dragon like that. So, even though he felt disgusted and repulsed by the woman, Solem didn''t want to create animosity between the queen and the Faith of the Seven. If she angered the girl, who could stop her from burning down Old Town in a fit of rage?


    "We won''t do anything, we''ll just wait." The High Sparrow replied calmly. "It''s not up to you or me to worry about the arrival of the incestuous abomination, it''s up to those little nobles who don''t own fiefdoms and live in the capital."


    Solem breathed a sigh of relief when he realized that the High Sparrow didn''t want to cause any conflict with the Targaryen Queen. Just as he had said, the Faith of the Seven didn''t need to do anything, just as it hadn''t done anything in over seven thousand years of history.


    Kingdoms have fallen, dynasties have copsed, but the Faith of the Seven has remained untouched for almost ten thousand years.


    "I will order the Faith Militant not to cause trouble with Queen Targaryen." Solem said and turned away, walking towards the exit of the Great Sept of Baelor Hall.


    High Sparrow closed his eyes again, but instead of starting to pray, he apparently muttered to himself. "Lord, why are you testing my faith at this time?"


    "No matter how powerful the beast she controls, she''s just an ignorant mortal from a barbarian civilization. She is not worthy of the Lord personally ordering me to kill her." He continued muttering. "But if you wish her dead, I will. She will suffer before death and I will make her believe in the Lord."


    The High Sparrow''s voice rang out among the hall, but no voice responded to his words, but the man didn''t care. All he cared about was fulfilling the mission given to him personally by the God of the Seven Faces.


    ----------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    P-atreon/GOTSW


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 143 - Home sweet home (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 143 - 143 - Home sweet home (IV)</h4>


    "A person who doesn''t know how to control their own desires is no different from a thinking animal, a ve to their own desires and emotions. Such a person can never be a real human, just another animal in the stone jungle." - God-Emperor ofos, looking at his children, who were listening attentively.


    ----------


    Daenerys was unaware that she was already the target of a fanatic and a God, who was gradually discovering Aenar''s dislike of the gods. However, even if the girl had known, she would haveughed and felt no fear.


    Aenar had taught her not to be afraid and to face her fears head on, because only when you ovee fear do you reach true maturity.


    Daenerys didn''t have to wait more than a few hours for the ships of the Targaryen and Vryon fleets to dock at the port.


    Monford and Aurane climbed down a wooden nk to the ground, watching the gold-masked soldiers, who were already in formation. They both looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other''s eyes. Although they had seen these soldiers before, it was the first time they had seen them in action.


    And they had to admit: that military discipline was truly enviable. All fifteen hundred men seemed to move as a single entity.


    "Sardaukar!" Merik shouted loudly, and all the soldiers mmed their shields against the ground, producing a deafening roar.


    "March towards the queen!" He ordered his troops in a cold, calm tone. As soon as Merik''s words echoed, all fifteen hundred men stepped forward, holding their spears and shields firmly.


    Monford and Aurane ordered their own soldiers to march together, but as they entered the city, both their faces changed dramatically.


    Even someone as experienced in warfare as Monford couldn''t help but feel nauseous at the brutal and bloody scene that stretched out before them. Dried blood stained some walls, while dposing bodies could be seen in every alleyway.


    "By the gods, Robert really is crazy." Monford muttered at the sight of the carnage. He thought Aerys was insane, but Robert was proving even more insane by ordering something like this. Who, with a shred of humanity, couldmit such an atrocity?


    "What''s this before the chance of winning a war?" Unlike Monford, Aurane was more realistic. He himself wouldn''t hesitate to do something even worse in order to climb the ranks of the nobility. His brother would never understand the determination of someone truly cruel.


    However, Robert''s decision did surprise him, but he soon epted it as natural. After all, how could Robert be an ordinary man after dering war on House Targaryen? Robert could be many things, but no one would dare say that he was an indecisive man.


    People looked at the soldiers marching through the streets of King''s Landing with admiration in their eyes. To them, the soldiers in the golden masks seemed more powerful than the Golden Robes themselves, who had left King''s Landing with Robert.


    The momentum, aura and gestures of these warriors were so imposing that they made the Golden Robes look like a group of untrained bandits.


    When Daenerys saw the golden wave walking through the streets of King''s Landing, she smiled and made Balerion let out a loud, powerful roar.


    Merik looked up at the ceiling of the Great Sept of Baelor and saw the queen''s dragon perched atop the structure. Without hesitation, he ordered his troops to march towards the Great Sept of Baelor. He wouldn''t dare leave the queen unprotected for a second longer.


    At his rider''smand, Balerion leapt into the air and flew off,nding gradually in the square in front of the Sept. Daenerys looked back and, in the center of the gleaming ivory square, saw the statue of King Baelor the Blessed. He stood tall and serene on a pedestal, his face sculpted in an expression of benevolence.


    She despised this ancestor with all her might. To her, Baelor was neither a king nor a dragon, but a ve to his own desires and thoughts, a prisoner in his own mind.


    "Just an idiot held hostage by his own delusional mind." Daenerys muttered with a mocking smile. Many might say he was good and benevolent, but for Daenerys, Baelor was summed up in a single word:


    "Weak."


    Descending from Balerion, Daenerys, wearing a blood-red dress with the coat of arms of House Targaryen, touched the white marble floor. She took the gold crown studded with rubies, attached to her waist by a delicate silver chain, and ced it on her silver hair.


    As soon as she descended, the Sardaukar appeared before her and, without waiting for orders from the queen, immediately surrounded her, protecting her at all times.


    Balerion let out a disgruntled roar at those "daring ants", and his coal-red eyes sharpened, revealing a sharp, menacing gaze.


    "Easy, son." Daenerys stroked the scales on the dragon''s neck and whispered in a gentle tone. She knew that Balerion was annoyed at being surrounded by so many people.


    The dragon let out a guttural sound and calmed down with his mother''s help, although he continued to watch the people around him with an increasingly cold gaze.


    Merik''s lips twitched as he felt the dragon''s gaze on him. Although it seemed impossible, he felt that Balerion was watching him with a particrly icy gaze.


    "What have I done to deserve the dragon queen''s hatred?" Merik asked himself, feeling helpless. He knew that his future career could be in jeopardy if he didn''t win the dragon''s sympathy. As a former Immacte, his only ambition was to grow in the military career created by the king.


    "Merik, call the people. Let them see their queen for the first time." Unaware of her loyal Sardaukar''s thoughts, Daenerys ordered with a calm, regal tone.


    Merik tapped his chest and replied in a respectful voice: "Yes, My Queen."


    The Sardaukar didn''t hesitate to obey the queen''s orders and ordered his subordinates to create a safe and perfect perimeter for Daenerys.


    In just over half an hour, the entire square was filled with people. Even though it was impossible to count them, Daenerys assumed that there were around ten thousand, and there weren''t more because space didn''t allow it.


    She also noticed men dressed in white, with the symbol of the seven stars embroidered on the chest of their clothes. These men and women carried weapons, which, ording to the agreement between the Faith of the Seven and King Jaehaerys I Targaryen, was an act of high treason.


    Daenerys narrowed her eyes as she observed a middle-aged man wearing a simple gray tunic. From the respect with which he was treated, she realized that he was the High Sparrow, the greatest religious leader in King''s Landing at the time.


    Their gazes met in an exchange of calm, courteous expressions. Daenerys didn''t want to frighten her prey before the time was right, and the High Sparrow only greeted the "incestuous abomination" as a mere formality.


    Turning her gaze to the crowd, which remained calm under the control of the Sardaukar and the soldiers of House Vryon, Daenerys stepped forward and spoke with a gentle, elegant yet regal tone, unusual for a girl of almost fourteen.


    "I am Daenerys Targaryen, queen and wife of my husband, Aenar I of House Targaryen."


    Her sweet, gentle voice spread through the crowd, and those closest to her helped ry her words to those in the background.


    If there was one thing good looks were useful for, it was making a strong impression on people. And, without a doubt, the Targaryens were masters at drawing attention to themselves with their extraordinary beauty.


    Everyone was mesmerized by Daenerys'' beauty. With her majestic dress and the crown on her silver hair, the young woman - who didn''t look very old - seemed like a goddess descended on the world to save them from misery, hunger and death.


    Looking into the eyes of thosemoners, Daenerys crushed any remnants ofpassion in her chest and began to direct the crowd''s hatred:


    "Robert Baratheon abandoned you for fear of the dragons. He purposely took all the food, the guards and abandoned King''s Landing to take refuge on Casterly Rock."


    As soon as his words echoed, cries of anger, hatred and resentment spread through the ce:


    " Unworthy king!!!"


    "The worst king Westeros has ever seen!!!"


    "Fat king!!!"


    Daenerys was pleased to hear the rancorous cries.


    "Robert is just a usurper who killed his own cousin and stole the throne. He was never worthy to sit on the Iron Throne."


    She threw even more fuel on the hatred at that moment, reminding everyone that Robert was a murderer of rtives.


    "He''ll burn in hell!!!"


    "Killer of kin!!!"


    "May the gods punish him for doing something so cruel!!!"


    ------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    P-atreon/GOTSW


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 144 - Home sweet home (V)

    <h4>Chapter 144 - 144 - Home sweet home (V)</h4>


    "Our destiny, our responsibility, our sacred duty to rule." - Daenerys I Targaryen, looking at the monstrosity that was the Iron Throne.


    --------


    Seeing the fury of the people, Daenerys smiled. As long as the people hated Robert, she felt that controlling the city would be much simpler. Now, she just needed to show that she cared and would take care of everything regarding King''s Landing.


    "King''s Landing will be House Targaryen''s fiefdom again. The Sardaukar and the troops of House Vryon will be responsible for the security of the city. At the same time, I will ask Lord Mace Tyrell to send food to the city." Daenerys spoke with a gentle, elegant tone. She looked at the people and shed a beautiful smile. She knew very well that her own appearance was a great weapon for confusing people''s minds.


    Listening to Daenerys'' words, people didn''t care about King''s Landing returning to the hands of House Targaryen; they only cared about the safety and food that Daenerys promised. If it had been before, maybe those two things wouldn''t have seemed like such a big deal, but after experiencing the previous chaos, people realized how good it was to be guaranteed safety and basic food.


    So when Daenerys dered that she would protect them and bring them food, their affection for this beautiful young queen rose dramatically to extremely high levels. If Daenerys continued to be a good monarch, the people might even grant her an epithet like The Kind or The Merciful.


    "Long live Queen Daenerys!" a woman from Chitaya''s Brothel shouted in the crowd. As soon as she spoke, the rest of the people followed her and started cheering Daenerys'' name.


    "Long live the queen!!!"


    "Long live the queen!!!"


    "The Savior of King''s Landing!!!"


    Daenerys looked at the woman in the crowd and winked at her, thanking her subordinate for taking the first step.


    My felt a sense of aplishment at seeing Daenerys wink at her. As a girl taken in by the Red Temple from a young age, she had always dedicated her life to the Red Faith. Seeing that her devotion was bearing fruit couldn''t have been more gratifying.


    Daenerys spoke a few more words to the people and then climbed back onto Balerion. The dragon took flight, causing countless people to exim in shock at seeing it up close like that.


    Merik knew exactly where the queen was going and quickly mobilized the Sardaukar to head towards the Red Keep, while Monford and Aurane used their own soldiers to prevent any riots from breaking out.


    As Merik had predicted, Daenerys did indeed fly towards the Red Keep. It was the ce she most wanted to be at that moment. However, knowing that she needed to be cautious, she only entered the castle when the Sardaukar arrived.


    She walked down the main corridor and stopped in front of two doors, which she moved personally, revealing the interior of the ce.


    A throne room.


    Daenerys'' eyes ignored anything else and focused entirely on the twisted steel monstrosity. Iron swords protruded around the steps, like a mountain of steel.


    The steps of the throne were ckened and twisted metal, and above them, a ck metal seat rose up. Even without sitting down yet, Daenerys knew that the thing was extremely ufortable and that the danger of cutting herself was even greater.


    She really wanted to understand what was going through Aegon the Conqueror''s head when he created such an ufortable and dangerous throne. If that man wanted his descendants to understand the responsibility of kingship, he should have made a heavy crown.


    "Aenar will definitely change that throne..." Daenerys muttered as she walked across thefortable carpet, heading towards the throne at the end of the hall.


    Climbing the steps, she was careful not to injure herself on one of the sharp edges, but soon regretted wearing a dress. With each step, the fabric caught on the sharp des.


    Finally, after much care, Daenerys sat on the Iron Throne, looking straight out across the hall.


    "The Queen looks like the reincarnation of Rhaenys."


    Hearing the gentle, effeminate voice, Daenerys'' lc eyes fell on a fat, white, bald man wearing a yellow tunic. He seemed to have appeared out of nowhere from behind a pir.


    Merik''s face darkened. He didn''t even have to give orders, the Sardaukar immediately surrounded the man from all directions.


    Five spearheads came dangerously close to the stranger''s neck.


    Daenerys crossed her legs, cing one over the other, and looked at him with a touch of interest before asking, curious:


    "And who might you be?"


    Varys ignored the spears dangerously close to his neck and answered with a respectful tone:


    "I am Varys, Your Grace. Master of Whisperers to your father, Aerys."


    "And also Master of Robert''s Whisperers." Daenerys added with a cold stare. Varys served two people she despised: Aerys and Robert.


    The reason Daenerys disliked her own father was very simple. Rhae had already told her everything Aerys had done to her. How could she feel any affection for such a mad man, who sadistically raped and tortured his own wife?


    The ritual of burning a person alive before rape was even more disgusting. If she could, Daenerys would really like to thank Jaime for killing Aerys, otherwise she would have done it herself if he were still alive.


    Seeing the kindness in the Queen''s eyes gradually reced by the purest coldness, Varys didn''t panic, nor did his heart beat faster at the deadly situation he found himself in.


    If there was one thing Varys understood about kings, it was that these men didn''t care whether you were a horse or a eunuch. As long as you were useful, kings put aside any feelings of animosity.


    "I''ve always done my duty very well, Your Grace." Varysmented with a gentle, harmless smile. But for those who really knew him, that smile could only cause fear.


    "Really, serving two mad kings is worthy of praise. After all, you''re a dog who doesn''t care about his master." Daenerysmented with a sarcastic tone. As the head of a spywork, how could she not know about the man in front of her?


    Varys could be many things, but harmless and gentle were not characteristics that could be associated with such a cruel and cunning man.


    Varys'' face remained unchanged, and his smile only deepened.


    "As Your Grace said, I really only serve those who sit on the Iron Throne, and nothing else." He spoke with a peaceful, gentle tone.


    Daenerys narrowed her eyes, watching the eunuch with a thoughtful look. Trust him? The thought hadn''t even crossed her mind. She would rather trust an irrational snake than Varys.


    But, as the man himself had said, he was a good dog with many skills.


    "Since you want to be my dog, I''ll give you the chance." Daenerys said, looking at Varys with a calm, deep gaze, not at all befitting a thirteen-year-old girl.


    "In half an hour, I want all the nobles and knights errant in the throne room." She continued, with a particrly cold tone. "If you fail, you don''t have toe back. I don''t need useless people."


    Varys gave her a satisfied look. He wasn''t afraid of work, he was just afraid that Daenerys wouldn''t give him the chance to prove his talents.


    "I will do as youmand, Your Grace." Bowing, Varys spoke with a calm, confident tone.


    Watching the eunuch''s back as he left the throne room, Daenerys gave him a cold smile.


    "When a dog is beyond saving in the face of illness, it''s only natural to sacrifice it to spare it further suffering." She muttered, with a sarcastic look on her face.


    Varys had betrayed his father and now he was betraying Robert. How could Daenerys trust someone like that? But as long as he was still useful, she wouldn''t mind having an obedient dog to help her stabilize the city more quickly.


    "My Queen, do you wish me to capture you to discover the location of the secret passages?" Merik asked with a particrly murderous tone. Varys'' mere presence in the throne room was something he saw as his own failing.


    What if it was an assassin armed with a crossbow? Would he have had time to protect Daenerys?


    So Merik was really thinking about capturing, torturing and extracting information from the eunuch. He knew that Varys had probably entered the throne room through some secret passage.


    As the Queen''s guardian, he had a sacred duty to know all the hidden passages to ensure that something like this never happened again.


    "No need. We''ll put that aside for a moment and focus on getting the city under control as quickly as possible." Daenerys shook her head and spoke in a calm tone. She didn''t fear an assassination attempt, the Sardaukar would be all around her at all times, inspecting every corner, including her chambers and bathroom, before she used them.


    Although reluctant, Merik nodded.


    ------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 145 - Home sweet home (VI)

    <h4>Chapter 145 - 145 - Home sweet home (VI)</h4>


    "I gave you a chance, but you chose to die. So be it. Die while I watch the light in your eyes go out." Daenerys Targaryen spoke, looking at the nobles who refused to bend the knee.


    ---------


    Looking at the nobles without fiefdoms and the wandering knights, Daenerys spoke with a calm tone, "Kneel or die. There is no third option."


    Her lc eyes regarded those men with indifference. While the people were dying, these people just locked themselves in their mansions and ignored everything that was happening in King''s Landing.


    In her eyes, these people were leeches, parasites of King''s Landing, always enjoying the benefits of the city, but giving nothing back in return. In short, a bunch of ungrateful and petty people, greedy for money and political power at court.


    Hearing Daenerys'' words, most of them didn''t hesitate to kneel. They had no choice, or they would die.


    Daenerys'' eyes focused not on the people who knelt, but on those who remained standing.


    There were five men of different ages. The oldest didn''t look a day over thirty. The others were younger, though equally resolute in their actions.


    Karl looked at the Mad King''s daughter and smiled mockingly.


    "Your father killed mine, burning him alive just to satisfy his sick pleasure. I''d rather die than kneel to the daughter of my father''s murderer."


    The other men had simr backgrounds. Each of them had lost rtives burned alive by order of the Mad King. How could they kneel before Daenerys?


    Daenerys narrowed her eyes, but did not immediately order the execution of these men.


    "I don''t like my father any more than you five do. What he did is unforgivable and never will be, but I''m not my father and I definitely don''t like burning people."


    <i>''I don''t like burning potential allies to be exact.'' </i>Daenerys added this phrase in her mind, but obviously didn''t say it out loud. Perhaps, being a Targaryen, seeing people die under the mes of dragons was especially beautiful and satisfying.


    "Will you put the sins of the father on the children?" Daenerys asked in a calm, cold tone, looking at those men who had lost loved ones on her father''s orders.


    Karl opened his mouth, but no words came from his lips. In the end, he shook his head and spoke with a calm but resentful tone:


    "It doesn''t matter. You are the daughter of the Mad King, perhaps you inherited his madness. As the daughter of my father''s murderer, no matter what you say, you are just as guilty for having such a mad and sinful bloodline."


    Daenerys'' eyes werepletely devoid of emotion as she heard the nderous words of the man before her. She felt an unconscionable fury bubbling up in her chest, ready to explode at any moment.


    If there was one thing she was proud of, it was her lineage, her noble Valyrian lineage, which had created one of the most powerful empires the world had ever seen. Although she didn''t agree with very, she still admired the civilization from which House Targaryen originated.


    Honestly, Daenerys wanted to order them to build a funeral pyre and burn those people alive so that they would learn never to dare say such words again. But she couldn''t. If she did, she would be showing everyone that she was just as mad as her father. She could imagine the goodwill she had just won from the people of King''s Landing disappearing overnight.


    Taking a deep breath to calm her murderous tendencies, Daenerys spoke with a tone devoid of warmth:


    "Merik, capture these men and then hang them in front of the people. Let them tell what happens to those who dare nder House Targaryen."


    As he said this, his eyes focused on the wandering nobles and knights, causing those men to shudder. They couldn''t imagine that such a young girl was capable of deciding someone''s death with such ease.


    How could they know that Daenerys grew up with a constant sense of danger, living a childhood locked in rooms, not daring to go out because of assassination attempts? Even so, the girl experienced one assassination attempt after another.


    This made Daenerys unlike any other girl her age. If there was anyone more determined among Rhae, Visenya and Daenerys, it was Daenerys herself. She had learned that hesitation leads to death, and if you die, you lose everything.


    Letting out a sigh, Karl looked at Daenerys with a calm gaze as the guards in golden masks grabbed him and hispanions, dragging them out of the throne room. None of them begged for their lives. There was only resentment in their gazes, as if they hated the fate they were about to face.


    Turning her gaze to those present, Daenerys spoke with a cold tone:


    "I don''t care how, but you''re going to distribute food until the supplies from the Reach arrive. If I hear you''ve raised prices, you''ll be dragon food."


    She needed to warn those greedy people, or the price of food would skyrocket to absurd levels, making it impossible formoners to buy food. If that happened, the me would fall not on those merchants, but on herself.


    And once that happened, riots would break out and her image and that of House Targaryen would be further tarnished. This waspletely uneptable, so Daenerys felt she had to warn and threaten those people severely.


    Fortunately, the greediest merchants had already been killed by hungry people and thieves the previous nights, which saved her a lot of trouble.


    "You may leave and remember my words: Balerion has been especially hungry recently."


    Daenerys spoke with a menacing tone, without hiding the threat in her words.


    Those nobles, who weren''t even considered Minor Houses, nodded quickly, without any hesitation. They were greedy for gold and political power, but they valued their lives above all else.


    When everyone left, Daenerys'' eyes focused on Monford and Aurane.


    "Lord Vryon and Lord Waters, I have a mission for you two."


    Both men straightened up and looked at Daenerys, sitting on the Iron Throne, with respect and fear. They had heard what the queen had said to these men earlier and knew that the young woman was especially decisive when it came to killing.


    "We will probably be attacked by the Militant Faith and the fanatics of the Sparrows. I want you to wait for the right moment to surround and kill these people."


    A cold smile outlined Daenerys'' beautiful lips.


    Monford swallowed hard at the queen''s words. They weren''t just attacking some noble house or organization, but thergest religion in Westeros!


    For more than six thousand years, the Faith of the Seven had remained strong and intact while entire kingdoms disappeared into the river of time. The only time it suffered significant losses was with the arrival of House Targaryen in Westeros. Before that, no matter how arrogant a king was or howrge his army, no one had ever dared to even think about taking on the Faith of the Seven.


    Now, knowing that they would attack the Faith inside King''s Landing sent a shiver through Monford''s body. He could imagine the chaos that would spread across the continent. The people would be furious, and the Faith of the Seven would gather a veritable army of believers to march on the capital.


    Just as Monford was about to try to persuade Daenerys, Aurane, beside him, knelt down and spoke with a firm, confident tone:


    "Don''t worry, My Queen. I will kill your enemies and make sure they die in the most painful way possible."


    Daenerys looked at Aurane with satisfaction. Having a loyal dog who would do her dirty work without hesitation was truly gratifying. She knew the consequences of her actions, but she also had Aenar''s permission to continue the purge.


    Aware that she had to reward and punish appropriately, Daenerys spoke in a gentler, more encouraging tone:


    "If youplete the mission well, I will legitimize you and give you a fiefdom."


    Aurane felt his body tremble at the queen''s words.


    Fiefdom!!! Fiefdom!!! Fiefdom!!! Fiefdom!!! Fiefdom!!!


    He screamed uncontrobly in his mind. How could his brother understand his obsession? Only by being a noble would he have the opportunity to ascend. His brother would never know what it was like to be at the bottom of the food chain, he had already been born a noble and heir to a powerful House.


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Aurane replied with a tone full of motivation.


    The consequences of facing the Faith of the Seven? He didn''t care. In fact, he wished those fanatics were even stronger, so that he could win more fiefdoms and receive an even greater fiefdom. Aurane didn''t fear the fight, he feared not being able to fulfill his ambitions.


    Monford looked at his half-brother as if he were mad. However, feeling Daenerys'' steely eyes on him, the leader of House Vryon didn''t dare express what he was thinking at that very moment.


    ------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 146 - Home sweet home (VII)

    <h4>Chapter 146 - 146 - Home sweet home (VII)</h4>


    "Act like a pawn, High Sparrow. Be killed in the face of the conspiracy I have nned solely to kill you." Queen Daenerys I Targaryen thought, looking at High Sparrow with a gentle smile.


    -----------


    With Daenerys'' orders, the execution of the five men began without any dy. The executioner didn''t use his sword to kill them, but pulled a simple lever, causing the wooden floor to copse.


    At the same moment, the five men instinctively struggled. After all, the human brain was programmed to stay alive even in the worst possible conditions. Even though these men had epted death, their bodies didn''t and they tried desperately to breathe.


    In the end, the five of them agonized for a few minutes before finally suffocating to death in front of the watching crowd.


    Aurane nodded with satisfaction as he watched them die. He only wished that King''s Landing was in even more chaos so that he could earn more merit. However, with the presence of Daenerys and the High Sparrow in the city, the riots gradually calmed down.


    The thieves, murderers and rapists were killed outright, and their heads were still on carts, creating a truly shocking and terrifying scene.


    However, Aurane noticed that, as the days passed, there was no movement on the part of the clergy, almost as if they had epted that King''s Landing had changed owners. But Aurane knew: how could the most arrogant group of people on the continent lower their heads?


    The calmer things got, the bigger the wave that woulde his way. It was like the sea: only when it was calm were the waves still forming.


    RHUAAAARRRRRRRRGGGGGG!!!


    A loud, powerful roar echoed above the city. Aurane, who was patrolling King''s Landing, looked up and, instead of Queen Daenerys'' ck dragon, a bronze dragon could be seen flying overhead.


    "Another Targaryen with a dragon." Aurane muttered with a smile. With reinforcements arriving, he had no doubt that they would win theing war.


    Daenerys, in the king''s bedroom, looked at the bronze-colored dragon over the city with a happy look. Her mother had arrived, just as Aenar had said.


    Without any hesitation, Daenerys put onfortable clothes and headed towards the courtyard of the Red Keep. The Sardaukar followed her, protecting her at all times. They would give their lives to save her, no one doubted that.


    Arriving in the courtyard, Daenerys saw her mother climbing down from her dragon, Vermithor, and greeted her happily.


    "Mother!"


    Looking at her daughter, Rhae couldn''t help but hug her deeply, holding tightly to the girl who had grown up alongside her.


    "You silly girl! Do you know how anxious I was after hearing that you dared toe and conquer King''s Landing with just a handful of men?" Rhae spoke with a worried and annoyed tone at the same time.


    "However..." Looking at the girl who was turning into a woman with the passage of time, Rhae spoke with a tone full of pride. "I''m proud of you."


    Daenerysughed and hugged her mother even tighter. Originally, she thought she would be scolded for long hours, but seeing the pride in her eyes made her realize that, although Rhae was angry, the pride she felt at that moment was stronger than any resentment.


    "Wee to King''s Landing after almost fifteen years, Mother." Daenerys spoke with a tone full of joy.


    Rhae didn''t reply immediately. She looked at the Red Keep with a nostalgic gaze. Although she had spent the worst years of her life in that castle, she still loved it. It was where her whole family had been born and raised; all the good times easily outweighed the bad ones she had suffered over the years.


    "Home, sweet home." Rhae murmured with a slightly tearful tone, a feeling she quickly suppressed, returning to a calm expression.


    "Come on, we''ll break our morning fast together." Holding her mother''s hand, Daenerys pulled her into the Red Keep, while the Sardaukar followed.


    In Daenerys'' room, the food was already served, but neither of them touched the tes on the table. Before eating, they began to talk.


    "How is the city?" Rhae asked with a worried tone. She only knew the basic information Aenar had told her.


    "Still tense, but it''s calmed down with the food those nobles are selling. Although the Faith of the Seven is still silent." Daenerys replied with a cold tone at the mention of the Faith of the Seven. She had heard that patience was a virtue, but she never thought that the High Sparrow would take that phrase to the extreme.


    The man didn''t seem to mind her influence spreading deeper and deeper into the city.


    "I''ll start executing the prisoners to force the Faith of the Seven to mobilize." Daenerys gave him a shrewd look and continued: "Since they''re patient, I''ll force them to attack me."


    Rhae frowned and asked, confused: "They''re just thieves and murderers. How could that kind of scum make the church start a war?"


    Daenerys smiled and replied coolly: "One of the prisoners is a septon. This septon used his authority to rape women and men in exchange for protection."


    Rhae instantly understood her daughter''s n. How could the church allow one of its members to be tried in the eyes of the people? Even if there was a trial, it would have to be carried out by the High Septon, not the court of House Targaryen.


    "At the same time, once the church tries to prevent the rapist from being put to death, as well as tarnishing the sacred image of the Faith, interrupting an execution ordered by the queen herself will be an act of treason. I could attack him without people using me of tyranny." Daenerys smiled even wider, imagining the High Sparrow''s expression at the conspiracy she had prepared against the church.


    Rhae looked at her daughter speechlessly, seeing her smile like a true viin. The n was cruel, strong and incredibly cunning. She couldn''t help thinking that Daenerys was really suited to the pce intrigues of the court.


    If she had such skills in her youth, all the women at court would obey her without any hesitation.


    "Stop smiling like that, you look like a viin." Rhae squeezed Daenerys'' cheeks andmented with a helpless tone. "You''ve been greatly influenced by Aenar."


    Daenerys felt her cheeks burn with shame at her mother''s words.


    "How are things at court?" Rhae released her daughter''s cheeks and asked. "Are you managing everything sessfully?"


    Daenerys felt a headacheing on as she listened to her mother''s words. Remembering how many things she had to do to manage a city of half a million people, she wished that Aenar would win the war as soon as possible so that she wouldn''t have to deal with so much bureaucracy!


    Yes, power was a good thing, but she found that she was working so hard that she was starting to get stressed. Fortunately, although Monford Vryon wasn''t a great warrior, he was an excellent liege lord - after all, he controlled a powerful fleet of ships.


    With his help, Daenerys was able to work much more calmly, which made her realize why the kings had created the Small Council. It wasn''t just to distribute the interests of the court, but also because the workload was too exhausting.


    Daenerys felt that, if she wasn''t careful, she could spend entire days just reviewing documents about King''s Landing. And this considering that the city''s port was still closed, making it impossible for foreign ships to arrive.


    "I want Aenar toe back soon. That''s his job, and I don''t want him to!" Daenerys let out a helpless sigh and replied with a tone full of anticipation for her husband''s arrival. As soon as Aenar returned, she would be free of that hell of paperwork and endless decisions.


    Rhae couldn''t help butugh when she heard her daughter''s words. Many would kill to be at the center of power in Westeros, but Daenerys really just wanted to be free of responsibility. How could that not be funny?


    "Before I left, Aenar said he would send Wis Tyrell, his Master of Coin. He''ll help stabilize King''s Landing''s finances." Rhaeforted her daughter with a gentle, warm tone.


    On hearing this, Daenerys'' face turned grim.


    "That bastard Robert took all the money with him. He didn''t even leave a Golden Dragon!" She gritted her teeth. "King''s Landing is practically bankrupt, without any money to repair weapons, armor, buy food or anything else that involves money."


    If Robert were standing in front of her now, Daenerys felt like she could devour his flesh and drink his blood.


    Ny percent of her problems came from ack of money. If it hadn''t been for that, she could have calmed the situation much faster.


    Rhae wasn''t surprised. After all, they were enemies. How could Robert leave money to be used by the enemy?


    "Let''s eat." Rhae said, changing the subject to ease the tension in the air.


    Daenerys nodded and began to eat, talking to her mother with a big smile on her face.


    ------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 147 - Home sweet home (VIII)

    <h4>Chapter 147 - 147 - Home sweet home (VIII)</h4>


    "I underestimated the patience of those arrogant clerics." Daenerys, watching the Septan''s head roll onto the execution tform.


    ----------


    In the square in front of the Great Sept of Baelor, Daenerys was sitting on a chair next to her mother, watching the people huddle below. A smile appeared on her lips. The execution of the Septan was about to begin, as was the spectacle she had prepared especially for the Faith of the Seven.


    "What do you think will happen, Mother?" Daenerys asked with a smile, looking at the crowd gathered below the execution tform.


    "Obviously, the man called the High Sparrow will intervene in the execution," Rhae replied in a calm tone. She nced at the two dragons standing not far away. They were there in case things got out of hand at the intense moment of the spectacle that was about to begin.


    At the same time, around three thousand soldiers surrounded the square, all ready to retaliate at any sign of mutiny on the part of the Faith of the Seven.


    Daenerys nodded and didn''t hide the smile on her lips. She was really looking forward to cleansing King''s Landing of those damned arrogant, cruel and murderous Septons. Every brother, sister, cousin or any other rtive had to be avenged. No matter what, she would make the Faith of the Seven regret ever having existed.


    But if there was anyone in the world who hated the Faith of the Seven even more, it was Rhae. Only a parent knows the pain of losing a son or daughter. All the sons and daughters who had died before her, all the miscarriages she had suffered... She remembered each one. The memories were so vivid that she could never forget her dead sons and daughters.


    Rhae considered herself a cold and controlled woman, because if she had the explosive temperament typical of the Targaryens, she would have ridden into Vermithor and flown to Oldtown to set fire to the whole town, reducing it to ashes until no one was left to tell the tale. All to avenge his sons and daughters.


    So if there was anyone who wanted the Faith of the Seven to dare move, it was Rhae herself. The pain, hatred and resentment bubbled up in her chest, threatening to explode at any moment. And when they did, everyone would see what a truly furious woman was.


    While Daenerys and Rhae talked, Aurane brought the chained Septan to the execution tform. To make things even more dramatic, Daenerys had ordered the Septon to wear extremely expensive and luxurious clerical robes, highlighting the extraordinary status of the man who was about to be beheaded.


    And honestly, the crowd''s reaction to seeing the Septan beautifully dressed was shocking, to say the least. In the eyes of the people, the Septons were servants of the gods. How could such noble peoplemit crimes?


    As he ced the Septon on his knees on the ground, Aurane smiled and drew his sword. He looked at the crowd and dered loudly:


    "This is Marsty Norse, septon of the Great Sept of Baelor. He was caught red-handed for murdering and raping men and women."


    "I am Septan of the Great Sept of Baelor! I will not be judged by humanws!" Marsty shouted loudly. The man, who was about fifty years old, had never been so humiliated in his entire life. Not even the nobles dared to be so arrogant in front of him.


    "I will not be judged in the court of incestuous abominations and their demonic servants from hell on another continent!" Looking at Daenerys and Rhae, Marsty shouted even more angrily at the situation he found himself in.


    Daenerys looked at the Septon with a bored expression.


    "You should read more. Repeating the same offenses makes the insults rather boring," she said in a calm tone, her eyes staring at the kneeling man with a sarcastic look.


    Marsty''s face took on an expression of pure anger, so much so that his skin reddened slightly, showing how furious he was.


    "However, you are wrong about something," Daenerys continued. "Thews of men must be respected by all men. You have abused your position, deceived men and women,mitted abominable acts and you will pay for it like anyone else."


    "Your status as a septon won''t make the slightest difference now. You will die like the nobles who were hanged. Thews must be followed so that others like you fear to think ofmitting any crime." Daenerys finished with a cold, calm tone.


    The people heard her words and cast different nces at the young queen. If before everyone had admired her strength, at that moment they began to admire Daenerys herself.


    "Crime?" Marsty seemed to hear the funniest thing in the world. "No one has ever judged a Septon. You won''t be the first, you incestuous little whore!"


    Merik, who until then had remained motionless, red at the man who had dared to insult his queen. Without hesitation, he approached with a whip and struck it against the Septon''s back. The whip, made of leather and treated with salt, was not only powerful, but also inflicted extreme pain.


    "Argh!" A painful groan escaped Marsty''s lips. The luxurious robes tore at her back, and the whip struck her skin squarely, leaving deep red marks, with blood oozing from the wound.


    "Pig, be careful with your words. My queen must not be dishonored by a worm like you," Merik said, looking at the man who was screaming in pain.


    "I''ll kill you..." Marsty growled through clenched teeth, he could feel the extremely strong burning in his back, he had never been humiliated so much in his life.


    Merik sneered. Did the man really think he would still be alive after that day?


    "Begin the execution," Daenerys ordered, turning her gaze to the Great Sept of Baelor with an excited expression. She had made sure that the execution took ce in front of the Great Sept to encourage the Faith Militant to act quickly.


    However, even at that moment, the temple gates remained firmly closed. There wasn''t even a guard watching the ce.


    "I refuse to believe that these people will stand idly by before the execution of one of their important members," Daenerys muttered, looking at the Great Sept of Baelor with a calm gaze.


    "Begin the execution." She didn''t hesitate to decree the start of the sentence.


    Rising from her chair, Daenerys spoke aloud:


    "I, Daenerys of House Targaryen, in the name of King Aenar of House Targaryen, First of the Name, King of the Andals, the Roiners and the First Men, Lord of the Seven Kingdoms, Protector of the Realm..."


    She paused briefly before continuing:


    "I sentence you to death for the crimes of murder and rape." Then, looking at the man, she asked with a sarcastic tone: "Last words?"


    Marsty spat on the ground and spoke with contempt:


    "I doubt you''ll dare kill me. Your damned government will copse like all the kingdoms that dared to fight against the Faith of the Seven."


    "Aurane."


    With no patience to continue listening, Daenerys sat down again.


    Aurane didn''t need to be a genius to understand the order. Without any hesitation, she forced the septon to ce his head on a log and held his sword firmly.


    Marsty scoffed and didn''t resist. He simply couldn''t believe that Daenerys would have the courage to kill him. After all, he was the Septan of the Great Sept of Baelor, the second most influential man in the Faith of the Seven, second only to the High Septan in Oldtown. With that status, he was sure that girl wouldn''t be bold enough.


    Suddenly, however, Marsty felt an intense but brief pain. Just then the world seemed to spin. Confused, he looked down and saw a headless body that looked familiar.


    As darkness engulfed his consciousness, he was still trying to understand why that body seemed so familiar. But then everything faded away.


    Even in hisst moments, he never imagined that Daenerys would be insane enough to dere war on the Faith of the Seven with such an act of sphemy.


    Aurane lifted the septon''s decapitated head, a discreet smile on his lips, and handed it to Daenerys. She, however, only replied in a casual tone:


    "Give it to the pigs or anything that eats garbage."


    "Yes, my queen." Aurane replied respectfully, raising her head so that the crowd could see her. The spectators were still stunned by the septon''s clean and swift execution.


    "This is the final fate of sinners," Aurane murmured in a gentle tone, although his eyes revealed a cunning glint.


    With still no sign of any reaction from the Faith of the Seven, Daenerys'' face became increasingly grim. She really hadn''t expected those people to be so patient in the face of an event that could tarnish the church''s reputation.


    But, seeing that there was no movement inside the Great Sept of Baelor, Daenerys'' mood turned cold and murderous.


    "Since you don''t care, I''m going to take yournds, cancel the tax exemption and increase the tributes to the church even more." She muttered, gradually creating a second n to force the Faith of the Seven to rebel publicly.


    ------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 148 - Battle of the Crossing (I)

    <h4>Chapter 148 - 148 - Battle of the Crossing (I)</h4>


    "Soldiers without fear, forged in unwavering obedience and faith." - Aenar Targaryen, looking at the twenty legions of the <i>Legiones Astartes</i>.


    --------


    Climbing a rtively high hill, Aenar looked at the huge twin castles on either side of the <i>Green Fork</i> of the Trident. The castle was one of the most formidable fortresses on the continent of Westeros.


    "Honestly, without dragons and cannons, it would be extremely difficult to conquer <i>Twins</i>." Eddard said as he saw the twin castles, one on either side of the river. A tower in the middle of the bridge connected the castles. The walls were thick and fortified, looking powerful and imprable.


    Aenar nodded. The castle before him was truly powerful, almost a second Harrenhal in terms of defense.


    "How do you want to attack?" Eddard asked in a calm tone.


    "Use the cannons first, I want to test the attack power against such a powerful castle." Aenar said, looking at the castle with a smile on his face.


    Eddard was also curious about the cannons. He had seen the power of the guns and wanted to know if they were effective against castles. If they were, he nned to arm Winterfell''s walls with cannons, making the already powerful castle even more formidable.


    With Aenar''s orders, the army set to work in full force. As well as building the camp, the soldiers began to position the cannons.


    Oberyn and Tyrion were even more excited. Being close to Aenar allowed them to see something they had never imagined. Civilization, which had previously seemed stagnant for seven millennia, was slowly advancing with Aenar at the helm.


    "What do you think Walder Frey''s expression will be when he hears the cannon fire?" Tyrion asked, with a curious tone, as he sipped some wine.


    "He''s so old, he might be scared to death." Oberynmented with an amused smile on his lips. Walder Frey was almost ny, almost an old relic who refused to die of natural causes.


    "I heard that the old man had recently married a young woman." Tyrionmented, amazed at Walder''s efficiency in having children. The man had so many children and grandchildren that he was like a small army.


    "I want to know that secret too." Oberyn said with ascivious grin on his face, imagining himself at ny and still being able to fuck men and women.


    Oberyn and Tyrion looked at each other andughed.


    "Looking at their smiles, they''re talking about women." Ariannemented with an amused smile at the sight of the two enemies turned friends.


    "Well, that''s our father." Obara said, looking at the dwarf and his father chatting happily, even though they were at war.


    Nymeria shook her head as she deftly moved a dagger between her fingers. "The most important thing is to focus on the war. Our father has already legitimized us with the victory at Haigh Castle, now we have to earn merit to receive fiefs from King Aenar."


    Hearing Nymeria''s words, Obara and Tyene didn''t know what to feel. They had never imagined that they would have legitimate status after so long living as bastards in the eyes of all Westeros.


    "Have you chosen the name of the Noble House yet?" Arianne asked curiously. She was happy for her friends; only nobles could have armies, and armies meant power to protect themselves in the future.


    The three girls looked at each other and shook their heads, expressing that they hadn''t thought of anything like that so far.


    "I''ll help." Arianne said with a smile, looking at the three women with a helpless look. Others would be thanking the gods if they were legitimized, but the three women seemed in no hurry to create a Noble House.


    While the women were talking, Titus and Sigismund appeared next to Aenar. Both were tall and powerful, veritable mobile fortresses. No one doubted the power of these men.


    "Messiah." They both greeted Aenar.


    Looking at his first Primarchs, Aenar nodded with satisfaction.


    "Has the mission beenpleted?" He asked, even though he already knew the answer. The two Primarchs wouldn''t return if they hadn''tpleted the mission.


    "Yes, all the blood has been saved and is waiting to be used by the Son of Light." Sigismund, who was bald and had a robust, angr face, replied with a serious tone, incredibly calm and firm.


    Aenar shed a smile and said: "Thank you for your hard work."


    "For the blood spilled and saved, it''s enough to turn three hundred people into super-soldiers." Aenar muttered to himself. It wasn''t arge number, but if youpared thebat effectiveness of these three hundred men, they were equivalent to two or three thousand ordinary soldiers.


    A smile appeared on Aenar''s lips. He realized that he was rushing too fast. It was only the beginning of the war, and he wouldn''t be short of blood toplete the Blood Ritual on his soldiers.


    However, he knew that the empire could never stop expanding. The blood of sentient life was necessary for the Blood Ritual, and he couldn''t simply sacrifice the human race. So, in the future, foreign races would be the focus of expansion.


    Honestly, if the enemy didn''t have armies in infinite hordes, Aenar wouldn''t want to embark on limitless expansionism against the other races of the known universe. But without the blood needed for the ritual of the Astartes Warriors, the Empire of Humanity would be defeated in the face of the Warp''s endless hordes of demons.


    "Titus and Sigismund." Aenar looked at the Primarchs and spoke with a cold tone. "When the attack begins, I want you two on the front line."


    "Yes, my Emperor." Titus and Sigismund beat their chests and spoke aloud. There was no hesitation or any other unnecessary sentiment, just the mission and nothing more.


    Leda looked at them both with envy. Although she considered her duty to protect the king sacred, she also wanted to go to war. However, she knew that her duty was more important than anything else. Still, he couldn''t help the feeling.


    On the other side, inside the Twins, all the sons, daughters and grandchildren of the Lord of the Crossing were gathered in the Great Hall.


    [Note: Walder Frey has around thirty-five sons and daughters, not counting his grandchildren... and that''s not including the unknown bastards].


    Sitting behind a table, calmly eating and drinking, Walder Frey, the Lord of the Twins, kept a cold, calcting gaze.


    "Father, King Targaryen''s army seems to be camping on the hill in front of the castle. They don''t seem to have any intention of entering the castle... and..." Hosteen Frey hesitated to continue.


    "Speak up, you ipetent fool." Walder asked impatiently.


    "There are no coats of arms of Houses Charlton, Erenford and Haigh. There''s no sign of Stevron, Emmon or Aenys either."


    When Hosteen had finished speaking, a heavy silence spread through the hall. All eyes were fixed on Walder Frey.


    Chewing the meat in his mouth, Walder narrowed his eyes. There was an almost uncontroble fury reflected in them. He already knew that Aenar had note to ept his surrender. As for the fate of Stevron, Emmon and Aenys, it was obvious: their children were dead.


    "Send a messenger. Tell him I allow his army to cross the Twins into the Rivends." Walder said with a cold and extraordinarily calm tone.


    The probable death of his eldest sons caused no great stir in his emotions. He was almost ny and few things could make him lose his temper. The death of his children was not one of them.


    At the same time, Walder hadpletely given up on the n to poison Aenar and his family. All he wanted now was for the enemy army to leave his domain. He didn''t dare even think about fighting. If Houses Charlton, Erenford and Haigh were not with King Targaryen''s army, then they had been defeated and destroyed.


    Walder didn''t have an army and could only rely on the castle to defend himself. But the other side had dragons, and he didn''t want to be the second Harrenhal. He had worked too hard to raise House Frey to its current status to simplymit suicide by facing dragons.


    "Yes, father." Hosteen replied loudly and hurried out of the Great Hall.


    However, thirty minutester, Hosteen returned holding a letter and handed it to Walder Frey.


    Opening the seal with a knife, Walder read the contents of the message. He couldn''t help but notice that the letters were written in blood.


    <i>"There is no surrender for traitors.</i><i>Death awaits you and all your lineage."</i>


    "Signed: King Aenar of House Targaryen, First of His Name, King of the Andals, the Roiners and the First Men, Lord of the Seven Kingdoms, Protector of the Realm." Walder read aloud, his tone cold and chilling.


    "Prepare for war." He ordered, rising from his chair with a look of fury that was simply frightening.


    "I will resist until the Crown Army arrives to confront House Targaryen." he muttered, his gaze as cold as the death that lurked within him.


    --------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    P-atreon/GOTSW


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 149 - Battle of the Crossing (II)

    <h4>Chapter 149 - 149 - Battle of the Crossing (II)</h4>


    "Fire, blood and iron. That is the true power of the world." - Prince Oberyn Martell, looking at the crumbling walls before him.


    ----------


    "Fire!!!" A soldier shouted while covering his ears. The next second, explosions rang out, making the ground around the cannons seem to shake.


    GOODMMMMMMMMM!!! GOODMMMMMMMMM!!! GOODMMMMMM!!!


    Round iron projectiles were fired, apanied by loud, powerful and frightening sounds. The cannonballs tore violently through the air, hitting the castle walls with ferocity. Chunks of stone flew off, revealing craters where the shots had hit.


    "The power is very good." Tyrionmented, watching the consecutive attacks on the walls from afar. He couldn''t help but admire the cksmiths who had invented such weapons. He could see that this was only the beginning. In the future, even more powerful weapons could be created, and this brought him a feeling of unreality.


    Was this really a power that humans should control? But then heughed at his own naive thoughts. As Aenar had said, humans should have the power to choose to self-destruct, instead of leaving that fate in the hands of other beings.


    Tyrion agreed with the king''s words. Humanity could be extinguished by humans themselves, but never by other beings. Perhaps that was human arrogance talking, but he believed it deeply.


    "Imagine these weapons on warships. Besieging a coastal city like Lannisport will be as easy as deflowering a young woman in love." Oberynmented next to Tyrion, with a cold smile. Although the city had a ring of high and powerful walls, with these weapons he could cut a hole in the fortification and begin the invasion without any difficulty.


    "Although the cannons are powerful, their uracy is less than that of an arrow fired by an archer. With the waves, uracy will drop even further, making it very difficult to hit a stationary target, such as a wall." Tyrion shook his head, not as optimistic as Oberyn about besieging Lannisport. He had been to the city many times, spent years there and knew only too well how powerful the walls protecting the port were.


    However, Oberyn''s words made sense. If the cannons were ced on ships, there would be no fleets capable of withstanding the fire. In sea battles, cannons on ships would be a real weapon of war.


    "Do you think the king will sell the cannons?" Oberyn asked in an undertone. He really wanted such weapons protecting Sunspear.


    "Would you give that power to your vassals?" Tyrion didn''t answer directly and instead smiled as he asked his friend.


    "Never." Oberyn didn''t hesitate to answer. It was impossible for him to give cannons to the vassals of House Martell, especially as some noble houses were quite ambitious.


    Although he knew it was impossible to get the cannons, it didn''t hurt to ask.


    "Although the power of the cannons isn''t enough to prate the walls, the people inside the castle must be terrified." Oberyn changed the subject, shing a cold smile as he watched the two majestic castles.


    In the first round of attacks, a cannonball directly hit a man on the ramparts. Oberyn personally saw the man simply explode into a mixture of blood, organs and bones. The image was extremely tragic.


    Tyrionughed when he heard Oberyn''s words. As his friend had said, he could imagine the dread that the people of House Frey were facing at that moment. It was as if the punishment of the gods wasing in the form of iron, blood and deafening explosions.


    If Aenar heard Tyrion''s thoughts, he would agree with them. Psychological dread was often the main reason for castles surrendering in the Middle Ages. Being under siege for a day was stressful, but imagine weeks, months or even years. Even those with a strong resolve would be exhausted, and morale would drop to extremely low levels.


    Aenar wanted exactly that effect at that moment. He wanted Walder Frey to feel real terror, as if he could die at any moment.


    "Husband, are we going to attack with the army or just keep using the cannons?" Not far from the guns, Visenya asked, ncing at the castle before turning her attention to Aenar.


    She was wearing armor like any man and, unlike what Hollywood and games used to present, there were no breast bulges in the cold metal. Women didn''t take part in wars; what woman would be stupid enough to model breasts on armor?


    Aenar looked at Visenya and realized that she was looking forward to the war. It left him speechless. His wife was more excited for battle than many warriors from the North.


    "No hurry. Walder Frey has probably already sent a raven to Casterly Rock. Let the old lion leave the fortress,e to the Rivends and conquer some castles."


    "That''s not bad?" Visenya looked at Aenar in surprise.


    "Imagine your castle was conquered and someone saved it. Would you feel grateful?" Aenar smiled and asked with a yful tone.


    Visenya immediately understood her husband''s intentions. He wanted to win the goodwill of the Rivends for House Targaryen when he began his campaign. By allowing Tywin Lannister to take a few strongholds before intervening, Aenar would ensure that the local houses saw the Targaryens as liberators, making their conquest easier.


    "You''re very cunning, husband." Visenyamented with a small smile on her lips. For her, Aenar really was shrewd.


    "Well, we have to be cunning. Tywin and Walder Frey are old and experienced foxes." Aenarughed too.


    "Let''s go. I have to announce something." Aenar said, walking towards the main tent. Visenya followed him with a curious expression. Leda, Titus, Sigismund and Barristan protected the king and queen at all times.


    Not long afterwards, when everyone was gathered in the tent, Aenar spoke with a smile. "Balon has crowned himself king, as has Robert Arryn. In other words, four kings are vying for the Iron Throne at the moment."


    Aenar''s words made many people''s eyes widen in shock. They had never imagined that there would be people so bold as to do something like this at this time. Although Robert was indeed a usurper, at the end of the day, he had Targaryen blood.


    So the battle for the throne was legitimate, but Robert Arryn and Balon Greyjoy weren''t close enough by blood to be considered true heirs to House Targaryen.


    "Isn''t Robert Arryn a boy under ten?" Oberyn asked with an uncertain tone. As far as he could remember, the heir to the Eagle''s Nest was too young.


    "He''s probably a puppet king, controlled by his mother or anyone who has influence over Lysa Tully." Tyrion spoke in a deep tone. He was also aware of the rumors and knew that Lysa Tully was notpletely sane. Many rumors imed that the East Ruler had be extremely paranoid after suffering consecutive miscarriages.


    Tyrion continued speaking calmly:


    "It''s no surprise that Balon crowned himself king. He''s done it before. Now that Westeros is at civil war, he''s seized the moment and crowned himself again."


    Suddenly remembering that the King''s Landing court had been moved to Casterly Rock, Tyrion''s eyes lit up.


    "Is that why my father and Robert moved to Casterly Rock?"


    "It''s actually better to attack the Iron Inds and fend off the dragons from Casterly Rock. Besides, attacking the Reach by sea is also much quicker and safer than bynd." Tyrion spoke, ring at Aenar.


    Aenarughed and confirmed the Hand of the King''s words. "Yes, as well as fending off dragons, Tywin wants to attack the Reach, the Iron Inds and the Rivends more easily, without running the risk of getting caught in the siege of some castle that wants to kneel to me."


    "The lion is very cunning. He knows he has no advantage in terms of prestige and, with the dragons, many lords already want to bend the knee to Your Grace. If Tywin gets stuck in one of those castles, it will only slow him down and turn the tide of the war in our favor." Oberynmented with a sarcastic tone.


    "My father is many things, but he''s not an arrogant man. He knows that the survival instinct of all the Noble Houses is to cling to the strongest, and right now we''re the strongest, with dragons." Tyrion replied with an equally sarcastic smile.


    "No matter how many kings there are, they''re just a few ambitious people." Aenar interrupted them both and spoke in a calm tone. "Besides, I want you to keep an eye on Balon. He could ally himself with Robert Baratheon and attack us."


    Everyone nodded.


    Turning to Kinvara, Aenar spoke calmly: "After we conquer Twins, we''ll hold a ceremony to bury the dead and spread our faith."


    Kinvara''s eyes lit up at Aenar''s words. She hade to Westeros for this purpose: to spread the faith to these people who believe in cruel gods.


    Eddard raised an eyebrow when he heard this, but like everyone else around him, no one dared question Aenar''s decisions. Even Rhaenys and Visenya remained silent.


    ------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    P-atreon/GOTSW


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 150 - Battle of the Crossing (III)

    <h4>Chapter 150 - 150 - Battle of the Crossing (III)</h4>


    "When they get mad enough, attack and take the castle." Aenar Targaryen ordered with a cold smile.


    --------


    Hosteen felt the castle shake slightly, and the growing irritation in his heart only increased. The first few times, he was startled by the sound and the impact, but once he realized that the strange weapons couldn''t prate the walls, he rxed.


    However, this feeling of relief onlysted a day, as the attacks didn''t stop, not even at night. The first day awake was easy, the second proved difficult, and by the third he waspletely exhausted.


    His mood worsened dramatically; he became irritable and, for some reason, started hallucinating due tock of sleep. It wasn''t just him, everyone in the castle was in the same situation.


    Perhaps the only one who could sleep peacefully was his own father, Walder Frey. Hosteen had to admit: his father really was a man of great courage, calm and wisdom.


    However, he felt he couldn''t take it any longer. He was exhausted and unable to sleep. His attempts to lighten the mood, such as sex, wine and watching dances, became ineffective. He had no energy, so how could he have sex or motivate himself to watch a y?


    "Dad, we can''t go on like this. We''ll go mad." said Hosteen to his father, who didn''t even bother to stop eating. The old man, who was almost ny, didn''t look the least bit worried or exhausted, as if he didn''t care what happened outside.


    "You''re as disappointing as Stevron. Stop acting like a frightened woman and calm down," said Walder in a calm, cool tone. His eyes looked at his son with dissatisfaction at the scene.


    "Since we haven''t been reduced to ashes yet, the Targaryen king wants to conquer the Twins with his army. But it''s not so easy to break through one of the most fortified castles in Westeros," Waldermented, biting into a chicken leg with a sarcastic smile.


    As soon as he finished speaking, thunder rang out and the castle shook again. However, Walder showed no concern; on the contrary, he smiled, showing off his almost toothless mouth, with a few rotten teeth.


    "We just need to wait for Tywin to arrive with his army," said Walder, ncing at his son''s exhausted appearance.


    "Yes, father," replied Hosteen, reluctantly but respectfully. Deep down, he wanted to use the twelve hundred soldiers inside the castle to face an army of hundreds of thousands of men. Of course, it was a stupid idea, but at the moment, in his exhausted mind, it seemed better than going mad in the face of incessant attacks.


    "Hosteen, there are probably soldiers who are already thinking of betraying us, kill some random soldiers to warn them what happens to traitors who betray House Frey." Walder spoke with a cold, chilling tone.


    Hosteen gave him an equally cold look and nodded. He drew his sword from its sheath and walked towards the castle courtyard.


    Outside the castle, Aenar smiled as he observed the damage to the wall. Craters could be seen everywhere. The power of the first versions of the cannons was satisfactory. These were the Twins, one of the most fortified castles in Westeros, not just any castle, and even so, the damage to the wall was significant.


    Any other weak castle would have fallen before three days of being bombarded by cannons.


    "Brother, when are we going to enter this castle?" Rhaenys asked with azy tone as she leaned on his body. She looked up and saw Aenar''s handsome face, and couldn''t help but show a look of tenderness.


    Aenar didn''t reply, but his purple eyes shed for a moment before returning to normal. A smile appeared on his lips.


    "Jaime Lannister is already leading the army of Houses Baratheon and Lannister towards the Rivends," he said in a gentle tone as his hands stroked Rhaenys'' ck and white hair.


    Aplicated expression appeared on Rhaenys'' face. She couldn''t help remembering the dazzling knight with the golden hair and green eyes. When she was a child, Jaime had let her climb on his shoulders, and she had ordered him to run around the courtyard of the Red Keep.


    It was one of her happiest memories, but everything changed on that tragic day. House Lannister became a mortal enemy, and her feelings for the knight becameplicated. She felt gratitude and remembered his kindness, but she also carried anger, resentment and hatred towards the knight.


    "Jaime may have saved you, but it was out of guilt, not duty, Rhaenys." Aenar noticed her expression and spoke in a calm tone. "He''s not worthy of your kindness, he''s just a ve to his own desires."


    "He fucks his sister for love, but Cersei herself maniptes that love. He killed Jon Arryn. He killed Robert''s babies and bastard offspring without any hesitation."


    Rhaenys'' expression changed dramatically when she heard Aenar''s words. The image of the big, handsome Jaime Lannister copsed with just a few words.


    Her gaze turned cold. Although there was gratitude for the man who had saved her fourteen years ago, the feeling of animosity far outweighed the gratitude she felt.


    "I will show him no mercy, brother." Rhaenys knew that Aenar was saying those things because he didn''t want her to hesitate at a critical moment in the future.


    "Remember, only family is worthy of your feelings. Anyone else is not." Aenar bent down and gently kissed her forehead, causing Rhaenys to narrow her eyes with afortable look on her face.


    "Aenar, will you take me?" Rhaenys asked with a slightly worried tone, fearing that Aenar would refuse to take her as his wife.


    "I will have many sons and daughters. You will be the mother of two of them." Aenar replied with a teasing smile; he really enjoyed teasing this older sister.


    Rhaenys'' cheeks turned a subtle shade of red when she heard Aenar''s words. She couldn''t help but look at him fiercely. She was a virgin and not married, but Aenar said she would be the mother of two children. How could something like that be said so tantly?


    "Now I know why Daenerys said you like to tease me." Rhaenysmented with a seemingly fierce tone. She was the older sister, but here she was, being teased all the time by her younger brother.


    Aenar just let out augh when he heard her fierce tone. She could sound like many things, but fierce was definitely not one of them.


    However, Rhaenys remembered something and looked at Aenar with a re. "How many wives will you have?"


    Aenar raised an eyebrow in doubt, but answered honestly. "Three."


    Daenerys, Visenya and Rhaenys.


    Rhaenys nodded. She didn''t mind sharing it with Daenerys and Visenya. After all, she could see that they really did love Aenar with all their hearts.


    "And how many mistresses?" Rhaenys asked with a slightly hostile tone. She couldn''t believe that Aenar could be so indifferent to the feelings of several nobledies.


    "Three." Rolling his eyes, Aenar replied.


    Arianne, Margaery and Myrce.


    Rhaenys snorted, but was more satisfied with the small number.


    "Will you have children with these women?" She frowned and asked something important. As children of Aenar, these offspring could be allowed to own dragons. After all, they would increase the strength of House Targaryen, especially with the future apocalypse that Aenar said woulde.


    But the Dance of the Dragons taught that only House Targaryen should have dragons and that no others could possess them.


    "Don''t worry, those children will be important, but they won''t have the right to own dragons." Aenar was certainly aware of Rhaenys'' concern, but he wasn''t worried himself. As long as he was alive, no one, absolutely no one, could even think about rebellion.


    "Those children are important, otherwise I wouldn''t even bother having those women as lovers." Aenarmented with augh.


    These bastard children would be important because, unlike his children with Daenerys, Visenya and Rhaenys, they wouldn''t have the potential or the talent to be considered part of his Golden Lineage. In blood terms, they would only be demigods, in other words, Primarchs.


    [Note: If you find it familiar, that''s because I basically used Elden Ring''s Golden Lineage. Aenar, Rhaenys, Rhae, Daenerys and Visenya will be gods and their sons and daughters will also be gods. Just like in Elden Ring and Dark Souls].


    "I know, I trust you, but we can never let what happened to House Targaryen during the Dance of the Dragons happen again." Rhaenysmented with augh, but trusted Aenar that he wouldn''t be Viserys I Targaryen.


    -----------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 151 - Battle of the Crossing (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 151 - 151 - Battle of the Crossing (IV)</h4>


    "Fear is a good weapon in many situations." Visenya II Targaryen looked at the Twins gates being opened, finally understanding the fear that dragons could cause.


    ------------


    "Anyone who dares speak again about opening the gates will end up like this." When Hosteen said this, he raised his hand and showed a decapitated head.


    Hosteen hadn''t expected that, just as his father had said, there really were people who already wanted to open the gates to allow the enemy army in. This waspletely uneptable to him and to the whole of House Frey.


    The soldiers, seeing their deadrade with only his head left, felt only fear. The stress of consecutive attacks was even worse for them, who were not between the walls of the castle, protected by its thick walls, which at least blocked out some of the thunder of the strange weapons on the other side.


    If Hosteen couldn''t sleep even between the thick castle walls, the situation was even worse for these soldiers. Not only did they have to stand exposed on the wall, but they also ran the risk of dying at any moment.


    They had personally seen arade-in-arms blown into a thousand pieces when he was hit by a metal ball from the sky. They would never forget the terrifying scene: one moment they were chatting normally and the next, their friend had died right in front of them.


    Now, at the sight of another deadpanion, their stress reached rming levels. So high that, for a moment, they wanted to shout at Hosteen, the son of their feudal lord. But thest remnant of rationality kept them silent. They just watched, full of rage, as theirpanion''s head was thrown to the ground like something disposable.


    Hosteen and Walder didn''t know it, but when it came to psychological warfare, a concept that didn''t exist in a medieval world like theirs, Aenar was the absolute master. He knew very well that, in the face of pressure, anger could often lead to extremely violent mutiny.


    Seeing that everyone was silent, Hosteen showed a satisfied expression and left without looking back. He didn''t care what those soldiers thought, nor did he want to waste energy thinking about it.


    However, he could never have imagined that, after his actions, thest vestige of loyalty that those soldiers still had for House Frey hadpletely disappeared.


    If it had been Walder in Hosteen''s ce, the lord of House Frey would have killed some random soldier and then promised generous rewards, just as a lord should do at times like this, to reinforce his soldiers'' loyalty.


    But Walder could never have foreseen that Hosteen, extremely exhausted and sleepy, was simply toozy to say anything else to those risking their lives to protect the castle.


    Had he known, he might have done something himself. But there were no "ifs" in a world like that. Walder would regret itter, but it would be toote to do anything else.


    Outside the castle, Aenar, who was inside the tent drinking soup, raised his head and smiled coldly. His purple eyes glowed slightly before returning to their normal brightness.


    "Rhaenys and Visenya." He called out, looking at both women, who waited for his next words.


    "Take your dragons andnd on the ramparts. Warn all the soldiers that if they surrender and open the castle gates to my army, they will be pardoned of all crimes." Aenar spoke with a slight smile, causing everyone in the main tent to look at him in surprise.


    "Will they ept, Your Grace?" Tyrion expressed his doubts. These were no ordinary soldiers, but warriors trained by House Frey. How could they protect the castle if they weren''t loyal?


    No one was stupid enough to leave the defense of the castle in the hands of soldiers they didn''t trust. This would prevent exactly what Aenar was trying to do at that moment.


    "Yes, they''ll take it." Aenar drank some water and continued. "The soldiers are exhausted after so many days without sleep. With the bad treatment they''re getting, no matter how loyal they are, that loyalty has a limit."


    "Is Walder Frey stupid enough not to guarantee the loyalty of his own soldiers in a siege?" Oberynmented in disbelief. Any minimally intelligent lord knew that, during a siege, it was essential to reinforce the loyalty of the soldiers.


    This was knowledge acquired over millennia of the fall of entire castles and kingdoms. After all, a castle''s greatest defense was its wall. A fortress with a wall and moat could basically stop an army of tens of thousands from advancing. But once the wall waspromised, the castle was nothing more than a slightlyrger house.


    "It''s not just the soldiers who are stressed by the war, but also the members of House Frey themselves are exhausted. Perhaps Walder himself has forgotten that not everyone possesses unshakeable determination, especially in the face of death." Aenar responded to Oberyn''sment with a satisfied smile. The cannons were proving more effective than he had expected.


    Originally, he had calcted that the soldiers would hold out for at least a week before giving in. But he had overestimated their determination and that of the members of House Frey.


    Rhaenys and Visenya didn''t give the matter much thought. They got up and left the tent with excited expressions. They were finally going to do something in this war, something they had wanted to do for a long time.


    They both approached the dragons, who were resting side by side. Rhaenys looked at Moonfyre, and Visenya at Syrax. Without hesitation, both women mounted their respective dragons.


    Letting out low, graceful roars, both female dragons rose from the ground. Caraxes, whose eyes had been closed until that moment, briefly opened his eyes to observe the scene before him, but then closed them again indifferently.


    Rhaenys and Visenya ordered them to fly, and both dragons obeyed. They took a few steps forward before taking flight, soaring into the sky with loud wingbeats.


    The soldiers protecting the wall soon noticed the dragons approaching and turned pale with fear and horror.


    "Dragons areing!!!" One of the soldiers shouted, wasting no time before running for his life. He wasn''t the only one, other soldiers didn''t even try to shoot arrows at the dragons. They simply dropped their weapons and ran with all their might.


    The arrival of the winged beasts was the trigger for the exhausted soldiers'' horror. No one wanted to die. Nobody wanted to serve such cruel masters who didn''t care about their lives. Nobody wanted to die for Walder Frey.


    When Hosteen and Walder''s other sons arrived, the courtyard was already inplete chaos. Some soldiers had given up fighting and were cowering in the corners, mumbling disconnected babbles.


    "Stop talking and get ready to fight or I''ll kill you all!!!" Hosteen shouted, drawing his sword. But his words had the opposite effect to what he expected.


    The soldiers'' anger was not directed at House Targaryen, but at House Frey, at those closest to them.


    "If we hand them over, we might survive..." One of the soldiers spoke in a calm tone. As soon as these words were spoken, all eyes turned to Hosteen and Walder''s other sons, who were surrounded by the most loyal soldiers.


    Feeling the gazes upon him, Hosteen''s face showed no fear. Instead, he shouted even more furiously: "You damn arrogant peasants! I am Hosteen Frey, son of Walder Frey, and I order you to pick up your weapons and fight me!!!"


    The soldiers didn''t move immediately, but picked up their weapons as Hosteen had ordered. However, instead of climbing the walls, they surrounded Hosteen and his entourage.


    The most loyal soldiers tried to protect him, but in the face of the muchrger number of rebels, the resistance didn''tst long. Those who remained loyal to House Frey were massacred, and Hosteen Frey did not escape the fate of bing a prisoner.


    When Moonfyre and Syraxnded on the wall, Rhaenys and Visenya were surprised to see the scene in the courtyard. There were corpses scattered around, but what caught their attention most were the four men tied up in the center of the courtyard. From the expensive armor and the coats of arms emzoned on them, both women knew that they were members of House Frey.


    One of the braver soldiers looked at the two dragons on the walls and stepped forward, shouting, "The castle is yours!!!"


    Rhaenys and Visenya looked at each other, seeing the surprise reflected in each other''s eyes. They had just arrived and thought they would have to make a long speech to convince the soldiers to surrender.


    However, they had underestimated the terror that a ten-meter-long beast could cause, especially in ordinary people.


    "Open the gates and let the army of House Targaryen in!" Visenya, Aenar''s wife, ordered in response. "You will be forgiven for all your crimes!!!"


    Under the surprised eyes of both women, the gates were opened without any hesitation.


    The situation left Rhaenys and Visenya shocked at the ease, but neither womanined about such a nice gift.


    ------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 152 - Battle of the Crossing (V)

    <h4>Chapter 152 - 152 - Battle of the Crossing (V)</h4>


    "I will enjoy destroying your house." Aenar said, looking at the arrogant Walder Frey, Lord of the Crossing and lord of House Frey.


    --------


    Aenar entered Twins with a smile. He looked at the soldiers, who seemed impressed by his arrival, and waved to everyone with a charismatic smile, something he knew how to do masterfully.


    "Don''t worry, in the name of the gods, I''ll keep my word." Noticing the tense expressions of these men, Aenar spoke with a calm and regal tone.


    His words caused the tense faces of the House Frey soldiers to rx, as they all knelt in sincerity. They just wanted this hell to end as soon as possible. They couldn''t take it anymore and they wanted their bed as soon as possible.


    Aenar focused his gaze on the four men tied up in the center of the courtyard. He recognized the four men, all sons of Walder Frey. The other three were irrelevant; only Hosteen was a notable figure, at least in terms of fencing.


    Standing out among almost forty sons was a good thing. After all, not everyone was a monster like Leda, who had an excellent talent for fencing.


    "Hosteen, I presume." Aenar approached the captives and asked with a yful look. Seeing the man''s desperate expression satisfied his sadism towards his enemies a little. You could call him a sadist, but breaking an enemy''s hope was quite pleasurable.


    Hosteen just spat on the ground and looked at Aenar with an arrogant look. Even in such conditions, the man remained arrogant.


    However, without Aenar needing to speak, Leda stepped forward and kicked Hosteen in the face with a little force. Although it was a low blow, Leda''s low strength and that of ordinary people werepletely different.


    Hosteen''s entire jaw was dislocated by Leda''s kick. Blood, saliva and teeth fell out nearby.


    Hosteen howled in pain as he could no longer feel his jaw. He tried to speak, but only strange babbles were heard.


    "Leda, don''t attack so hard. He''s still our captive and a nobleman." Aenar couldn''t help but scold Leda, but anyone could see that he was only pretending to scold the two meter ten tall girl.


    "I beg your pardon, Your Grace." Without showing that she was really sorry, Leda bowed and spoke in a calm tone, while her gray eyes stared at Hosteen with a murderous look. She hated those who showed no respect to Aenar, especially a piece of trash like the member of House Frey.


    "Brother, let''s find Walder Frey. I want to see the look on his face when he sees using in." Rhaenys looked at Hosteen''s miserable appearance with a curious eye, but returned her focus to Aenar, who let out augh and nodded.


    "Come on, like you, I''m curious to see the man''s expression." Aenarmented with a smile on his lips. He wanted to see if Walder would beg for mercy or remain arrogant even in the face of death.


    Visenya looked at them both speechlessly. They looked like viins smiling so sinisterly; they really were brother and sister. Shaking her head, she walked towards him, but not before purposely stepping on Hosteen''s hand, who red at her with a bestial look, full of rage.


    Walking through the corridors, the servants who saw his entourage didn''t even dare to breathe a little louder, for fear of being killed if they drew attention to themselves.


    However, there were dozens of truly loyal soldiers in the castle. They were all killed by Leda, who simply drew her sword and eliminated them like a chef chopping vegetables. There was no resistance or anything else; the woman simply lived up to her blood ritual, making it something no normal human could face.


    Rhaenys and Visenya looked at the scene with glittering eyes. They knew that Aenar nned to give these powers to them and to all of House Targaryen. House Targaryen would indeed be worthy of being called the family of the gods.


    No matter who it was, as long as someone saw Leda''s power, they would do anything to obtain it. After all, that was the temptation of a power capable of turning someone into a god in the eyes of ordinary people.


    If Rhaenys and Visenya were eager to obtain such power, Barristan was trembling at the overwhelming force he was witnessing. Leda''s power, speed and endurance could no longer be considered human in his eyes. Arthur''s niece was a monster.


    Remembering Titus and Sigismund, Barristan knew that this was one of the king''s secrets, perhaps blood magic, but he didn''t care. For someone who had sworn to protect the king at the cost of his own life, there had long been only one concern: Aenar''s safety. To that end, he also wanted to possess the same power as Titus, Sigismund and Leda.


    Aenar certainly noticed everyone''s expressions and showed a satisfied look. Although human greed had its drawbacks, he had to admit that the desire to progress was what had led humans to dominate the in the short space of hundreds of thousands of years.


    So Aenar was very pleased with everyone''s desire to be stronger, especially Rhaenys and Visenya, who were his wives. Both women had to be strong to carry his sons and daughters. Otherwise, the child would kill its mother in the womb before it was even born.


    Despite everyone''s thoughts, Aenar finally saw a pair of doors at the end of the corridor. Smiling, he knew he had reached his final destination.


    When the gates to the Great Hall opened, Aenar walked in, smiling as he looked around. Rhaenys and Visenya were at his side, along with the entire Royal Guard, positioned around the royal family.


    "Forgive me for intruding, Lord Walder." Aenar turned his gaze back to the main seat, where an ugly, weasel-like old man could be seen calmly sipping the wine from his ss.


    "Very rude, I must say." Walder replied in a cold, calm voice. His eyes looked so deep that they would easily frighten a child.


    Aenar justughed at Walder''s frightened look. He had already seen things infinitely more terrifying than the mere gaze of an ordinary human.


    "What can I say? I like to enter with pomp, it shows my status as king." Aenarmented, looking around. He could see soldiers on the second floor of the Great Hall holding bows and arrows, all aimed at his entourage, especially at him.


    "You''re arrogant. Even in the face of imminent death, you still seem calm." Walder couldn''t help butment, with a touch of sarcasm and cruelty. He raised his hand, signaling for the archers to stand at the ready, ready to fire their arrows.


    "You need a lot more than mere arrows to kill me." Aenar replied with an equally sarcastic tone. He wasn''t scared in the slightest. Arrows? Even if they were missiles, he could still get away without being hurt, let alone by mere arrows.


    Besides, he had Titus, Sigismund and Leda protecting him. The arrows wouldn''t evene close to hitting him with these three by his side.


    "Do you think you''re a god like Aerion?" Walder said with a hint of contempt for Aenar''s actions. "Are you going to drink Wild Fire too?"


    "Although I must say that Aerion was stupid, he wouldn''t die even if he drank a barrel of Wild Fire. But thank you for your concern for my health, Lord Walder." Aenar''s heartfelt words made Rhaenys and Visenya burst outughing.


    "Humph." Walder snorted coldly. It was the first time he had met someone who wasn''t ashamed to speak such absurd words so naturally.


    "You say that, but if I put my hand down, you and your wives will die in an instant." Waldermented with a smile, showing his missing teeth and a few rotten ones.


    "You can order them to shoot. I want to see your smug, arrogant expression gradually disappear, until only the purest despair remains." The smile on Aenar''s face disappeared, reced by a cold, prating gaze.


    Even though he didn''t want to admit it, that look frightened Walder''s old heart. He felt as if he were facing a predator ready to kill him at any moment. It unnerved him deeply. For some reason, a bad feeling arose in his chest.


    It was as if an invisible hand was gripping his heart tightly and squeezing it, causing intense difort.


    Without any hesitation, Walder decided to put an end to the source of his difort. He lowered his hand. The moment his hand was lowered, the archers fired their arrows. At such close range, none of the archers could miss.


    ----------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 153 - Battle of the Crossing (VI)

    <h4>Chapter 153 - 153 - Battle of the Crossing (VI)</h4>


    <strong>"We will meet again in hell, Lord Frey."</strong> - Aenar I Targaryen, in front of the dead body of Walder Frey, Lord of House Frey.


    -----------


    Under everyone''s shocked eyes, Titus, Sigismund and Leda moved around Aenar, Rhaenys and Visenya. They drew their own swords and rebounded each arrowunched towards the royal family with inhuman speed.


    After two minutes, when all the archers had ceased firing, Aenar wiped the dust from his shoulder and spoke in an amused tone. "Did anyone feel anything?"


    Rhaenys, knowing that Aenar wanted to provoke Walder, replied with an innocent tone. "No, everything seemed normal.


    "You may begin, Lord Walder." Aenar said, looking at Walder with an encouraging gaze, as if telling him to do his best.


    <strong>"..."</strong>


    <strong>"..."</strong>


    <strong>"..."</strong>


    Silence spread throughout the Great Hall. No one found Aenar and Rhaenys'' jokes funny. Everyone stared wide-eyed at Titus, Sigismund and Leda, all three of whom, at two meters tall, looked like monsters in front of normal people.


    "Magic." Waldermented sarcastically. "You think you can rule Westeros with blood magic, creating human chimeras?"


    In his eyes, the three people in front of him were just that: human chimeras made from the blood magic of Old Valyria. Like any noble house that had survived for thousands of years, House Frey was no stranger to the practices of the extinct Valyrian Empire.


    "How rude of you. My guards are not chimeras." Aenar seemed genuinely offended that Walder had called his guards that. How could mere chimeraspare to the Blood Ritual that he had personally adapted over almost three years? The Lord of the Crossing''s words were a pure insult to the masterpieces he had created.


    "You don''t even deny that you made them with blood magic." Walder smiled happily. "Although I will die, you will never have the support of the Faith of the Seven. You''ll be a king who isn''t recognized by the dominant religion. I''ll wait for you in hell while I watch from there the rebellions that will take ce in your kingdom under the maniption of the Church."


    Honestly, Aenar had to admire Walder''s choice of words. Everything the old lord had said would happen sooner orter, including the rebellions orchestrated by the Faith of the Seven.


    There was no stopping something like that. The Faith was deeply rooted in the people of the Seven Kingdoms, at least in southern Westeros. Religion was a weapon in the High Septon''s hands, and he could use it to incite the people to fight against the "evil king who uses blood magic".


    "You''re right, the Faith of the Seven will never ept me. But I never said I wanted the support of that ipetent religion." Aenar smiled andmented in an amused tone, seeing for the first time the expression of disbelief on Walder Frey''s face.


    "You''re crazy! Crazier than Aerys for thinking you can fight the Faith of the Seven with dragons and beings made of blood magic. Maegor tried, but he died on the Iron Throne." Walder Frey couldn''t help butugh shrilly, full of sarcasm, in Aenar''s direction.


    The boy was more insane than his own grandfather. Who in their right mind would dare fight against a religion that has been around for almost seven millennia?


    The Faith of the Seven was so ingrained in the people that anything the peasants won or lost was attributed to the God of the Seven Faces. How do you fight something like that? Would he kill all the people and leave only the children? But such an idea was so absurd that Walder looked at Aenar as if he were facing a madman.


    "Leda, Titus and Sigismund." Aenar ignored Walder''s gaze and turned to his three faithful knights. "Kill them all, but leave the children alive."


    "Yes, Your Grace." The three replied before advancing against everyone present.


    What followed was a pure, brutal and indifferent massacre.


    Leda, Titus and Sigismund epted Aenar''s order without any hesitation. Each stroke of their swords imed a life. There was no resistance or exchange of blows from their enemies. No one even had the chance to fight three monsters.


    Rhaenys couldn''t help feeling a little sorry for the women, listening to their pleas for mercy, but she soon felt a soft hand grasp hers. She looked to the side and saw Visenya, who was staring at her with a calm gaze.


    "Don''t feel sorry. Only our family is worthy of our feelings." Visenyamented, watching the massacre before her with indifference.


    Rhaenys remembered Aenar''s words and calmed down. The worry in her eyes disappeared. She just watched in silence as dozens of deaths took ce at that moment.


    Her aunt was right. Other people would show no mercy to her family, especially House Frey, who had nned to poison everyone. Anyone who threatened her family should die, regardless of gender, age or status.


    Rhaenys even wanted to kill the children, who were probably in their rooms at the time. As someone who had suffered the same fate, she knew exactly that these children would grow up with a deep hatred. So it was better to cut the roots to avoid unnecessary problems.


    Aenar pursed her lips as she noticed the small movements of Rhaenys and Visenya. Watching them both grow was gratifying.


    The future would not be kind to House Targaryen. And all of House Targaryen needed determination in times of need.


    To hesitate before the Chaos Gods was to ask to die.


    Walder Frey watched with grief as all his sons and daughters died at the hands of the aberrations made from blood magic. Blood stained the walls, floor and ceiling; heads and limbs rolled on the blood-soaked floor.


    In mere minutes, the umtion of almost ny years disappeared in front of him. Even though Walder didn''t care so much about these sons and daughters, he couldn''t help but feel sadness and a touch of regret. He, who had always been cautious, had be greedy in the face of the benefits given by Tywin.


    Putting a few drops of poison in the cup, Walder didn''t hesitate to drink the poison while looking at the bodies of his sons and daughters.


    "It seems you want to die with honor." Hearing the Targaryen boy''s words, Walder smiled sarcastically and toasted towards Aenar, as if inviting him to drink the same wine as him.


    "This is not out of honor, but out of cowardice, the fear of being tortured day and night." He replied with an indifferent tone. He felt no shame in talking about his own fears in the face of the enemy who had destroyed his Noble House.


    "Fear kills the soul and poisons your determination." Aenarmented, walking towards Walder with a calm tone. "That same fear led you to this moment. If you''d stuck to your convictions, you''d still be alive."


    "Convictions..." Walder chewed on that word and smiled miserably. "I lost my convictions when I was just a child who was always despised for being too ugly by the lords anddies at the parties I attended."


    As his body gradually lost its warmth and sense of touch, Walder looked at Aenar and spoke with a terribly calm and cold tone. "We''ll meet in the Seven Hells, Targaryen boy."


    Aenar smiled and replied cheerfully. "I shall look forward to our reunion, Lord Frey."


    Walder didn''t reply. His body rxedpletely as the light in his eyes went out.


    "A death worthy of a coward." Visenyamented with a touch of sarcasm at the sight of Walder''s lifeless body. She approached and pushed the corpse aside, leaving the main seat free so that Aenar could sit down whenever he wanted.


    "Ser Barristan, cut off his head and ce it so that all may see the fate of those who plot against House Targaryen." Visenya ordered with a cold tone; her gentleness and warmth were reserved only for her family.


    "Yes, my queen." Barristan didn''t hesitate. Although he didn''t approve of indiscriminate ughter, he was a Royal Guard, and obedience came before principle.


    "I''m proud of you both." Aenar spoke with a cheerful air, despite being surrounded by corpses and blood on all sides. He kissed both women on the cheek and looked at them with a gaze full of appreciation.


    Visenya and Rhaenys rolled their eyes, but smiled when they heard the pride in Aenar''s words.


    "I havepleted the mission, Your Grace." Leda, Titus and Sigismund knelt before Aenar and replied in cold, calm voices.


    Looking at the three of them covered head to toe in blood, Aenar smiled and didn''t hesitate to praise them all with pride. "Well done everyone, especially Titus and Sigismund, you''ve be very powerful while I''ve been away."


    Both his Primarchs were much more powerful than before; they had grown and be incredibly strong.


    "I will be even stronger to protect you, my king." Titus spoke, while Sigismund, the quietest of the brothers, nodded and looked at Aenar with a determined gaze.


    "You will be of great help against the dark forces toe, my Primarchs." Aenar only smiled and spoke in a gentler tone, looking at them both.


    They both beat their chests and shouted loudly:


    "Yes, my king!!!"


    ----------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 154 - War of the Four Kings (I)

    <h4>Chapter 154 - 154 - War of the Four Kings (I)</h4>


    "Kings are the most selfish, self-centered and ego-driven men there can be. They are capable of waging wars just to avoid boredom, of spilling the blood of thousands just for fun. Yet men follow the king without any hesitation. Humanity is truly illogical." - Varys the Spider.


    --------


    Aenar sat in the main seat of the Great Hall of Twins and looked out at his court, which filled every seat. Although the corpses and blood had been removed, the smell of blood still hung subtly in the air.


    "Now that we''ve conquered Twins, let''s start dividing the armies." Aenar said to everyone. His eyes were calmer than ever.


    "I''ll go to the Vale of Arryn, while Rhaenys and Visenya will go to the Rivends." Aenar said and continued. "Oberyn and Tyrion will follow my queen and sister, along with the entire Red Legion, to face the army of Houses Baratheon and Lannister in the Rivends."


    Honestly, Aenar was speechless at the misfortune of the Rivends region. It was one of the most fertile and prosperous in Westeros, but because it was the battleground for almost every war on the continent, it suffered enormously from consecutive conflicts.


    Now, once again, the Rivends would be the scene of another battle. Although this was due to its geographical position and t terrain, excellent for the cavalry to march on, Aenarmented the region''s bad luck.


    "Lord Stark and the Northern Army will follow me into the Vale." Aenar spoke, looking at Eddard with a calm gaze. The reason he had brought Eddard and his army was simple: his uncle had grown up in the Vale and would be of great help in mobilizing the troops due to his familiarity with the terrain.


    Eddard nodded and let out a sigh filled withplex emotions. He had never thought that one day he would conquer the Vale. Remembering his childhood, the Lord of Winterfell''s mood turned even darker.


    However, Eddard knew he couldn''t back down at that moment, not when things were so far advanced. He had to continue with what he had agreed to do, not just for Aenar''s sake, but to keep his family, who were still in Winterfell, safe.


    "Yes, Your Grace."


    Eddard, Oberyn and Tyrion stood up and epted Aenar''s orders without any hesitation.


    Oberyn and Tyrion seemed especially excited for the war, Tyrion in particr. After learning that Jaime was leading House Lannister''s army, he wanted to leave for the Rivends as soon as possible. He really wanted to see the look on Jaime''s face when he met him.


    Although he loved his brother, his hatred and resentment of Jaime and Tywin outweighed any affection he might feel for his lying brother.


    Noticing the tense atmosphere of the ce and the lust of many for war, Aenar raised his wine ss and spoke aloud. "Let''s party to celebrate two victories in a row!"


    "Party!!!"


    "I am Greatjon! Who dares say he can drink more ale than me!" The lord of House Umber spoke out loud. He looked at all the men with an arrogant and proud look.


    "I want to see if you''re as strong as they say, southerner."


    Tormund was the first to stand up at Greatjon''s brazen provocation. Mance let out a tired sigh, anticipating how things would turn out.


    Aenar smiled at the sight of the two men, both imposing, starting a drinking contest. If there was one thing the men of the North knew how to do, it was to party at the slightest opportunity. Living in a cold and inhospitable region, the people had learned to be direct and express themselves as they pleased.


    Aenar sipped his wine and observed everything with a calm gaze. As king, it wasn''t appropriate for him to join in the festivities himself. With him present, people didn''t feelfortable enough to rxpletely.


    So instead of joining his vassals, Aenar remained in the main seat, watching everyone enjoy the victory with a serene gaze.


    "A king is naturally lonely..." Aenar muttered, remembering what Visenya I Targaryen had told him on the seventh day of his training, when he was only six years old. At the time, he didn''t understand her words, but now, feeling the distance between him and the others, he understood perfectly what she meant.


    Just as Aenar was about to take another sip of wine, he felt someone grab his hand. He looked over and saw Visenya, his wife, staring at him with a lovely, gentle gaze.


    "It''s not as lonely as you said, Queen Visenya." Aenar smiled and murmured, genuine warmth reflecting in her eyes.


    "You looked lonely, even though you were the center of the whole party." Visenya whispered with a warm, gentle tone. She squeezed his hand tighter and smiled sweetly.


    "For a moment, I thought I was lonely, but then I realized that I have beautiful wives. How could I feel like that?" Aenar joked as he kissed her hand with a gentle touch of his lips.


    "You incorrigible womanizer." Visenya grumbled with a hint of dissatisfaction, but the smile on her lips betrayed the happiness she felt at that moment.


    "You''re bing more and more adept at persuading women." Aenarughed when he heard this. He had witnessed millions of timelines, it would be strange if he didn''t know how to talk to a woman.


    After the party was over, Aenar saw that everyone was drunk. Tormund and Greatjon, in particr, were unconscious on the floor. They had both drunk so much that he assumed they would wake up with the worst headache of their lives.


    Shaking his head, Aenar decided to retire to his room, leaving the others still drinking and chatting casually.


    Just as Visenya was about to follow Aenar, she felt someone grab her arm and saw Rhaenys looking at her with a mysterious look.


    "Auntie, sleep with me tonight. Tell me about your days in Essos." Rhaenys spoke gently, with a look of admiration on her face.


    Visenya, who still didn''t understand what was about to happen, felt proud to see the admiration in her niece''s eyes and nodded. Aenar was going to sleep anyway, so she wasn''t worried about him.


    Looking at Aenar''s back, Rhaenys smiled mysteriously and whispered: "With Visenya out of the way, Arianne will get what she wants..."


    "Did you say something, niece?" Visenya asked curiously, not having heard Rhaenys'' words very well.


    "It''s nothing, I was just whispering about how heroic my aunt is, Visenya''s seconding in the world."


    Rhaenys quickly changed the subject and spoke with a look of admiration, making Visenya feel extremely proud.


    When Aenar was about to enter the room to rest, she stopped for a moment, a curious look appearing on her face. His senses were alerting him that there was someone in the room. His lips lifted in an amused smile.


    "Everyone can stand by outside the room." He said and then looked at Leda. "Leda, you cane in."


    The royal guards didn''t hesitate to ept the king''s order. They positioned themselves beside and in front of the door, ready for anything. Titus and Sigismund looked like iron walls protecting the entrance to the room.


    Opening the door, Aenar let Leda in first and then closed it with an amused smile.


    Leda didn''t mind the room. Her gray eyes quickly fell on the figure on the bed. She was an incredibly beautiful woman, with olive skin and ck eyes, as well as her slightly curly hair falling over her naked body. There was a sensual smile on her lips and a seductive look in her eyes.


    "Your Grace is very popr with women." Recognizing the Sunspear heiress, Ledamented with a touch of sarcasm.


    "Did I sense a slight jealousy in your voice, Leda?" Aenar asked with a provocative tone as he looked at the naked woman on the bed he was going to use that night. Arianne certainly knew how to seduce a man.


    "It''s just your imagination, Your Grace." Leda replied without hesitation, with a calm look on her face. Jealousy? she was a sword. What was the point of being jealous? Besides, after a year and a half with Aenar, she knew very well that her king liked to tease her. How could she fall for his teasing after so much time spent together?


    Aenar couldn''t help but be dissatisfied with Leda''s expression. He loved to tease her. How could he be satisfied with such ack of reaction?


    Arianne was speechless to see the two of them chatting casually, as if she wasn''t there. However, far from feeling insulted, she found the scene incredibly funny. It was the first time she had seen Aenar act so rxed, even childish.


    And she had to admit it. She preferred this gentler, more yful side of him.


    At that moment, he was Aenar the man. Not Aenar the king.


    The former was approachable, kind and fun. The second was cold, calm, indifferent and regal.


    Both were Aenar, but she preferred him in his more human state.


    Hearing Arianne''sughter, Aenar looked at the princess of Dorne with a smile and said: "I must be very blessed to have such a beautiful sight as soon as I enter my chambers."


    Arianne justughed and replied sensually, "I''m cold, Your Grace."


    "You see, Leda? I have to be a good man and warm up the beautiful princess." Aenar looked innocently at Leda and spoke with a tone full of chivalry and justice.


    Leda looked at Aenar speechlessly. "If you want to sleep with her, just say so. Don''t pretend to be a fair and honorable knight."


    Snorting coldly, Leda refused to answer the king, who clearly had no sense of shame.


    ----------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 155 - War of the Four Kings (II)

    <h4>Chapter 155 - 155 - War of the Four Kings (II)</h4>


    "Doran, don''t me me. me yourself for not being determined enough to choose your own heir." Aenar Targaryen thought, looking at Arianne, naked beside him.


    -----------


    The next morning.


    "Don''t go, my king." Arianne hugged Aenar from behind, pressing her naked body against his back. Her whisper sounded like that of a demon, inducing people to fall into the arms of hell.


    She bit his ear and continued with her devilish, seductive whispers. "Let me help you calm your desires, my beautiful king."


    Aenar couldn''t help but feel ready for battle again. The Desert Princess knew exactly how to excite him. At the same time, he was speechless. That had been his and Arianne''s first time, but one was more abnormal than the other. While Aenar didn''t seem to get tired, Arianne also showed infinite energy.


    "Aren''t you tired?" Bringing the woman into the shelter of his arms, Aenar couldn''t help but ask, curious. He knew very well the power of his own body. During the night, when he had been with Arianne, he had held back as much as he could, but even a fraction of his strength was not something to be taken lightly.


    "I''m exhausted." Arianne rested her head on his shoulder and answered softly. Her eyes were fixed on his face, and a tired but seductive smile yed across his slightly swollen lips.


    "But I have to serve my king." Arianne continued, her voice sweet and engaging. "To fulfill my goals, my ambitions and my desires, I must make sure that my king never forgets this night."


    Aenar looked at the woman in his arms with a calm gaze. However, he smiled and whispered in her ear: "You are my first wife. There''s no forgetting you, my ambitious serpent."


    A smile appeared on Arianne''s lips as she heard this. She had already realized the night before that, like her, he was inexperienced. "But Your Grace is a quick learner." She couldn''t help butment, her cheeks flushing as she remembered some embarrassing positions.


    Feeling pride inte in his heart, Aenar was speechless. Men were incredibly easy to be proud of, especially when they receivedpliments from a woman as beautiful and high-status as Arianne. What''s more, he had won her purity, which increased his feeling of victory even more.


    "Doran will be really furious if he finds out about your ns, little snake." Aenar said with an amused smile. How could he not know about Arianne''s ambitions? He had known about them for a long time and had never cared.


    "Does Your Grace know?" Arianne asked, with a slightly surprised tone. But seeing no antipathy or disgust on his face, she rxedpletely in his arms. At that moment, snuggled against that strong, broad and powerful chest, she felt safer than ever.


    Arianne wondered if this was how every woman in the world felt when she snuggled up to a man''s chest. But she knew that was impossible.


    It wasn''t just because of the loss of her virginity that she felt that way, but because it was Aenar himself, a man who made any danger in the world seem insignificant in front of him.


    "My father doesn''t want to give me what is rightfully mine, so I have to take it myself." Arianne didn''t hide her purpose and spoke directly. She knew that lies led to mistrust and then death, something she didn''t want. So she waspletely honest.


    "If I have a child with white hair and purple eyes, no matter how reluctant the lords of Dorne are, they will have to ept that I am the ruler of Dorne." Arianne smiled. Although her body was practically begging for rest, she was ready for another round with Aenar.


    Aenar couldn''t help but twitch his lips when he heard her words.


    <i>"Daeron, don''t me your father for the circumstances of your birth.</i><i>Your mother is too ambitious and wants to use you to control the lords of Dorne."</i> He thought, slightly regretting the future of his fourth son. Not that anything bad was going to happen to the boy, but having his birth decided on the basis of conspiracies was not a good thing.


    Feeling her soft, naked, seductive body against his, Aenar controlled his own desires and gently caressed Arianne''s face.


    "Our son won''t be able to have a dragon, but he will have a strength that no human has ever had." Aenar spoke with a gentle tone, as his finger slid softly over the Desert Princess''s luscious lips.


    Arianne''s eyes lit up when she heard his words. She didn''t care about the promise itself, but about his permission for her to have his child.


    Arianne knew she couldn''t have Aenar''s child without his permission. After all, it was very simple for him to order her to drink the Moon Tea. But with his consent, she could be pregnant without any hindrance. With the support of her son and Aenar, the Sun Throne of Dorne would be hers, and no one could take it from her.


    "Thank you, my king!!!" Arianne smiled innocently like a child and kissed Aenar''s lips deeply.


    Suddenly, the door opened, causing Arianne to stop what she was doing and look back. Seeing Visenya''s gloomy expression, the Desert Princess smiled gently at her lover''swful wife.


    Aenar looked at Leda with a helpless look, he hadn''t expected Leda to be so vengeful. Noticing the king''s gaze, Leda smiled sarcastically at him and stood still, indifferent to his usatory look. This was her revenge for Aenar forcing her to listen to them having sex all night.


    Visenya crossed her arms under her breasts and watched the scene before her with a touch of anger. She wanted to p herself on the cheek for having fallen for such an obvious and low trick. Even she hadn''t expected Rhaenys to help Arianne.


    "Looks like a fun night." Visenya looked at Arianne, naked on Aenar''sp, and snorted coldly. That was her ce, but now it was upied by an ambitious, lustful snake.


    Arianne got off Aenar''sp, put on her clothes, kissed his cheek and left with a happy smile on her lips. No matter what happened today, she had achieved her goal after years. Nothing could shake her happiness.


    Putting her hair back, Aenar greeted his wife with a gentle smile. "Good morning, Vy."


    Visenya snorted arrogantly, but she already knew from the conversation a few days ago that Aenar had lovers. So she wasn''t that upset about it.


    What really annoyed her was that she had fallen for such an obvious trick. Just as her younger sister had said, she really was innocent.


    "Good morning, my lovely husband beyond repair." Visenya greeted Aenar with a disgruntled look.


    "Well, Dorne is ourspletely." Aenar spoke, standing up without bothering to disy his nakedness in front of Visenya and Leda.


    Visenya nodded. Now that Arianne was Aenar''s lover, there was no way Dorne could escape the hands of House Targaryen. Best of all, there was no bloodshed or hatred, although there was probably some resentment on the part of Doran''s sons. But they were irrelevant in the face of the benefits that House Targaryen had received.


    "Doran will be livid with rage when he learns of Arianne''s ns." Helping Aenar clean himself with a wet cloth, Visenyamented with a smile. From Aenar''s description, she knew how Doran acted and looked. The man would certainly be furious, but helpless in the face of the power grab.


    There was no resisting House Targaryen, especially Aenar, who, in Visenya''s eyes, was practically a god.


    "The army is ready for departure. Everyone is waiting for you to give your motivational speech." Visenya reminded Aenar that the whole army, including her, was about to leave for the Rivends.


    Aenar nodded and said: "When you get to the Rivends, you can have all the fun you want."


    Aenar''s words were tranted as follows for Visenya: "Burn anyone who dares not surrender. Have as much fun as you want."


    The young woman''s eyes practically glowed with excitement. It was the first time she would use Syrax in a real battle, a battle where she would rain down fire and blood on the enemy.


    Seeing Visenya''s excitement, Aenar smiled. Like any Targaryen, she was brave, and fire ran through her veins, without any fear of war. That pleased him.


    You may fear war, but you must never back down in the face of it.


    ---------


    Note: Avoid flying in 2025, ne crashes are bing more frequent, I don''t want any of you dead.


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 156 - War of the Four Kings (III)

    <h4>Chapter 156 - 156 - War of the Four Kings (III)</h4>


    "To achieve sess, don''t let your emotions influence you. Emotions are often the main culprit in preventing you from taking the first step towards sess or failure." - Aenar Targaryen.


    ------------


    Climbing onto the tform, Aenar, wearing ck armor with a long red cloak, looked at the army before him.


    His eyes immediately focused on his particr army: the Sardaukar.


    "Sardaukar, you have orders." Aenar spoke, his voice spreading throughout the ce.


    At Aenar''s words, the golden army mmed their spears into the ground and responded in unison:


    "Yes, my king!!!"


    "Listen to your king''s order. Invade the Rivends!!!" Aenar continued loudly. "I give permission to kill all traitors, without exception."


    "Spread blood in the name of your king!!!"


    "Yes, my king!!!"


    Aenar smiled as he heard the powerful voice of tens of thousands of soldiers roaring at the same time. It was like a volcano erupting, causing the ground and the air to shake slightly.


    At his words, the golden army of the Sardaukar rhythmically mmed their spears into the ground.


    Aenar turned his gaze to the Red Legion, where Titus and Sigismund stood at the head,manding the legion.


    "My legion, you have orders." Aenar said with a mischievous grin.


    Everyone in the Red Legion drew their swords, pointed them high, and responded with equal fervor:


    "The King''s Red Legion is ready to bring pain to sinners!!!"


    "The King''s Red Legion is ready to bring pain to sinners!!!"


    "The King''s Red Legion is ready to bring pain to sinners!!!"


    Aenar spread his arms and dered. "Then march! Follow my queen and bring peace to the chaotic sinners! Let the world see the strength of my legion!"


    "Yes, Son of Light!!!"


    "Yes, Son of Light!!!"


    "Yes, Son of Light!!!"


    Powerful, fervent cries echoed around the ce, frightening the birds around and sending them flying away.


    Arianne looked at the scene and opened her mouth, she looked at the figure on top of the wooden tform and couldn''t help but show a look full of warmth, she wanted to go another round with Aenar right then.


    That was power. Aenar practically personified the dream she wanted to achieve: absolute power, just like what she was witnessing at that moment. Seventy thousand people obeying the king''s orders without any hesitation or fear.


    Arianne saw that these two armies were like swords in Aenar''s hands and that these men would die without hesitation to fulfill the king''s ambition.


    She touched her own belly and wondered if she was pregnant, for her child would be the key to achieving this power, even if on a smaller scale.


    "Incredible, isn''t it?" Rhaenys asked with a smile. She couldn''t have been prouder at that moment. Even if it wasn''t her army, it was the army of House Targaryen and the most loyal men, who served Aenar with all their heart, soul and mind.


    "Yes." Arianne couldn''t deny Rhaenys'' words. Anyone else would have felt the same way when they personally saw almost a hundred thousand warriors responding to just one man.


    "How was the evening?" Rhaenys asked with a look of envy and curiosity.


    "Excellent. Now I understand why Tyene and Nymeria love to have sex." Arianne replied with ascivious smile, recalling her night of carnal passion. She couldn''t help but lick her lips as she remembered how Aenar had dominated her and treated her like any other prostitute.


    Watching Arianne''s expression, Rhaenys knew that her cousin had thoroughly enjoyed the evening.


    Seeing the two of them chatting happily, Visenya intervened with a dissatisfied tone. She was still angry at having been deceived by Rhaenys.


    "I won''t forget that betrayal, Rhaenys."


    "Don''t be angry, aunt." Rhaenys tucked a lock of hair behind her ear and spoke in a gentle tone. "I had no choice. My dear aunt doesn''t let any woman near the king."


    Visenya just snorted coldly at her niece''s words. She was right to keep all women away from Aenar, especially ambitious women like Arianne, who would bring chaos to her king''s court.


    After addressing the Sardaukar and the Red Legion, Aenar turned to the seventy thousand men of the North. This number included the Savages who had joined the North a year and a half ago.


    "You don''t need pretty or elegant words." Aenar said with an amused smile on his lips. "Just enjoy the battles and may the Old Gods collect the dead in their halls full of beer and food."


    "Let''s go to war!!!" Aenar finished in an excited tone, as he drew his sword and pointed it upwards.


    The men of the Northughed merrily at the young king''s words. He had said exactly what they wanted to hear. They didn''t care for borate speeches, only war could quench their thirst for blood.


    "War!!!"


    "War!


    "War!!!"


    Everyone pointed their weapons upwards, shouting repeatedly while showing looks full of excitement. The other armies joined in and chanted the same word. Almost one hundred and twenty thousand voices roaring at the same time, it was quite a scene to behold.


    Eddard shook his head, but a smile appeared on the Lord of the North''s lips. His nephew knew exactly how to cheer up the Northmen. As he had said, there was no need for fancy words. Just say it, and they''ll do it.


    Sensing that everyone was fired up for war, Aenar nodded, satisfied with his work. Stepping down from the wooden tform, he addressed his court.


    "I''ll leave control of the army to you two. The Sardaukar will obey Kinvara''s orders, and the Red Legion will follow Titus and Sigismund''s orders. You both have permission to mobilize in case of emergency." Aenar spoke with a serious expression, looking at Oberyn and Tyrion.


    "I won''t disappoint you, Your Grace." Tyrion replied with a cold, deadly stare. He longed more and more for Jaime''s arrival.


    Beside him, Oberyn agreed and, with an equally murderous expression, spoke. "As my friend said, we will not disappoint. We will destroy the Lannister and Baratheon armies in the Rivends."


    Seeing them both consumed by hatred, Aenar shook his head and sighed. Although hatred made them extremely focused on one goal, it also prevented them from seeing the full picture of the war.


    "Don''t let your emotions influence you. A calm mind always works best. Hatred is a great way to improve, but don''t let that feeling cloud your judgment and duty. This war is not just about revenge, but about deciding the fate of humanity."


    He needed to warn them. Aenar feared that both of them would be so lost in hatred that they would forget their true purpose.


    Oberyn and Tyrion stared at Aenar speechlessly. Being advised by a fourteen-year-old boy was strange, to say the least. But when they remembered his powers, they epted the advice without much reluctance.


    Seeing that they had both calmed down, Aenar nodded and turned his gaze to Visenya and Rhaenys. They both wanted to talk to him before he left for the Vale of Arryn.


    "Visenya, take care of Rhaenys and don''t let her get too excited on the battlefield, especially so she doesn''t get lost in the excitement of war."


    He gave Rhaenys a scolding look, like an older brother disciplining his younger sister.


    Rhaenys couldn''t help an annoyed expression when she heard Aenar''s words. She was obviously the older sister, but Aenar insisted on acting more mature and wiser than her at all times, without missing any chance to provoke her.


    "I don''t need those words, little brother." Rhaenys emphasized to her <i>younger</i> brother with a frightened look. She really didn''t like being treated like a child by Aenar, even though she knew it was just to tease her.


    Aenar let out a lowugh when he saw her expression. He really enjoyed teasing Rhaenys, her reactions were always fun to watch.


    "Don''t worry, husband." Visenya said in a serious tone, casting a teasing nce at Rhaenys. "I will discipline my niece without any hesitation."


    Visenya wasn''t joking. She really hoped that Rhaenys would be unruly so that she could punish her.


    "My, Visenya certainly knows how to hold a grudge." Rhaenys muttered with an indifferent expression. However, she wasn''t afraid of her aunt. As long as she didn''t do anything wrong, Visenya could never punish her!


    Aenar smiled at the interaction between the two and nced at Arianne - especially at her belly.


    "She''s not pregnant..." murmured the king, without any surprise. Although he had finished many times inside Arianne, it wasn''t so easy for him to be a father, especially considering that his children would be born with certain powers.


    Winking at his mistress, Aenar said nothing and simply headed towards the Northern Army, which numbered around seventy thousand men.


    ---------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 157 - War of the Four Kings (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 157 - 157 - War of the Four Kings (IV)</h4>


    "Beware of arrogance. Arrogance often precedes a fall. I regret being arrogant many times." - Tywin Lannister, Hand of the King and Lord of Casterly Rock.


    ------------


    Benefort, seat of House Benefort, two days'' ride from Pyke.


    Looking at the short man with white hair and ck eyes, dressed in sealskin clothes, Tywin narrowed his eyes and spoke in a calm tone of voice: "You''re a fool if you think you can survive a dragon with just a fleet of ships."


    "The Targaryen king is weak, otherwise he could very well burn any enemy." The man dressed in sealskin clothing spoke with a harsh, rough tone, his hoarse voice echoing through the room. He looked at Tywin, who was dressed in red and gold, and sneered.


    Tywin couldn''t help but disy a look of derision on his face. Weak? He didn''t think the young Targaryen king was weak. On the contrary, he had been surprised by the boy''s cunning, cruel ways and quick decision-making.


    Honestly, Tywin wondered why Aerys was so blessed to have such a worthy grandson, even after everything that had happened. He wanted to have a son or even a grandson like young Aenar. He would pass on his legacy without any hesitation and could die peacefully, knowing that House Lannister would prosper. Unfortunately, the gods had not blessed him with such happiness.


    And unlike Aerys, all his descendants, the great Lion of Casterly Rock, were useless in every sense of the word. The first was a young man with a knightplex and honorable. The second, a stupid, narcissistic girl. And thest... a monster.


    He wondered if he had offended the Seven to be cursed with such bad sons and daughters, unworthy of inheriting their legacy.


    "Did you invite me to this ce just to call me a fool?" The man asked with a menacing tone, his ck eyes staring at the Lion of Casterly Rock without fear, something few men on this continent could do.


    "Balon, thank your Drowned God that I didn''t send my fleet to attack yours as soon as I found out you''d rebelled again." Tywin said, not hiding his disdain when he heard the threat in the man''s voice. Yes, standing before him was Balon IX of House Greyjoy, better known as the Twice Crowned.


    "You and your weak fleet of ships?" Balon smiled sarcastically. "If I remember correctly, I burned the Lannisport fleet."


    On his orders, the entire fleet of House Lannister became balls of fire in the night, years ago. That was one of the deeds he was most proud of: having deeply wounded the Lion of House Lannister.


    Tywin''s eyes grew cold at the mention of his greatest shame. At the time, he had been furious and could only watch as hundreds of ships burned in the darkness of the night. He still remembered that incident clearly. It was the moment he realized how arrogant he had been, thinking that no one would dare attack him at the height of his prestige.


    "I''m not worried about dragons, though." But Balon''s next words made Tywin''s eyes narrow. Was Balon mad? Tywin read the descriptions of the dragon called Caraxes. The creature was as big as a flying hill!


    Who wouldn''t worry about a monster that size, especially being the main target, as he was?


    "Tywin, I told you, I want the Rivends for my kingdom." Balon didn''t care about Tywin''s thoughts and spoke directly. His ck eyes stared at the Lord of Casterly Rock with a cold, calm gaze.


    Tywin looked deeply at the man and spoke in a particrly icy voice. "I''ve already spoken to the king. He can give the Rivends to the Iron Inds."


    It had been a long time since anyone had spoken to him in that tone. And thest one who disrespected him like that destroyed a dynasty of almost three hundred years.


    "But... how much can you pay?" Tywin asked coldly, a polite smile appearing on his face. He had long ago learned to control his emotions, never allowing them to control him.


    "I''ll help you and King Baratheon deal with the young Targaryen." Balon smiled, showing off his impably white teeth.


    Tywin almostughed when he heard Balon''s words. He really didn''t know what gave him such confidence. Without the Reach army, the Targaryen King had around one hundred and twenty thousand men. With the army of the Reach, that number was a staggering two hundred thousand soldiers.


    This army was sorge that it could sweep away almost anything in its path. And with the dragons at its side, it was almost invincible. Balon''s confidence in defeating House Targaryen was, to say the least, arrogance and stupidity in Tywin''s eyes.


    However, since Balon wanted to die, who was he to stop him? On the contrary, Tywin even wanted Balon toe to the continent as soon as possible with his army. The more House Targaryen used up its own forces, the greater their chances of victory.


    "The king has already allowed it. As long as you fight House Targaryen, the Rivends will be yours." Tywin spoke in a calm tone, his eyes fixed on the face of the new king of the Greyjoy Dynasty bearing the name Balon.


    Balon nodded with a satisfied expression. As long as he conquered the Rivends, he was willing to enter this war without any qualms. A smile appeared on the King of Pyke''s face.


    Tywin shed a look of derision when he saw Balon''s happiness. Even if the war was won, how much power would Balon have in the end?


    Besides, with the small poption of the Iron Inds, it waspletely impossible for House Greyjoy to control the Rivends. Houses like ckwood and Bracken, who were once kings, would rebel without hesitation. No noble house in the Rivends would kneel before House Greyjoy.


    In Tywin''s eyes, Balon''s demands were stupid and incredibly naive.


    Tywin would wait for the right moment to stab Balon in the back when he was at his weakest. Until that happened, he would wait and watch the destruction of House Greyjoy with a cold, murderous gaze.


    "Since we''ve settled everything, I''ll say goodbye." Without waiting for Tywin to reply, Balon simply left, without showing any sign of thanks or the slightest respect for the Lord of Casterly Rock.


    Tywin didn''t stop him and watched coldly as the man disappeared, with no intention of saying another word to him.


    "But it''s better this way. Arrogant people are easy to predict." Tywin muttered with a calm, calcting look. If the young king of House Targaryen were arrogant, this war would be much easier. However, the boy was in no hurry to fight and was marching calmly.


    "Lord Tywin." In his thoughts, Tywin heard his name called and narrowed his eyes when he saw the Lord of Benefort, Quenten.


    "Lord Baelish is missing." Quenten directlymunicated the news he had just received.


    Tywin''s eyes narrowed, and a cold smile appeared on his lips. "I''ve finally found you, little bird."


    Previously, he had had doubts about who was controlling Lysa Tully, but after examining the entire life of the daughter of House Tully, he found a very interesting piece of information. Petyr Baelish had grown up alongside Catelyn and Lysa Tully. There were even rumors that Lysa had lost her virginity to Baelish.


    With this information, Tywin would be a fool not to suspect Baelish. However, he didn''t expect him to flee at the slightest sign of danger. Now he was sure that Baelish himself was behind Lysa.


    "Send a hundred men to find Baelish." Tywin ordered in a calm, cold tone. He couldn''t tolerate betrayal, especially from someone who kept as many secrets as Baelish. The man had to die before he disrupted his ns.


    "Yes, milord." Quenten replied respectfully before leaving Tywin alone in the room again.


    Looking at House Greyjoy''s fleet leaving for Pyke, Tywin''s lips lifted in a rare smile. Although war was dangerous, he liked it. The feeling of controlling the lives of tens of thousands of people was far more than satisfying - it was a divine feeling.


    "Balon, be a good squid and consume the forces of House Targaryen. I''ll pour a ss of wine over your grave after it''s all over." Tywin muttered with a calm, cold gaze. He was a spiteful man and didn''t tolerate disrespect, especially from someone like Balon Greyjoy.


    However, when he remembered the size of House Targaryen''s army, Tywin''s mood turned serious. Those numbers were desperate. Fortunately, even with the support of House Tyrell, keeping such an army in the field for long would be impossible.


    "Even if the logistics are worked out, an army of two hundred thousand people won''t be able to fight for more than a month before food, steel and clothing run out." Tywin knew well the art of managing an army.


    And logistics was the most important factor in any military campaign. Without adequate supplies, an army would fight for a week at most before being forced to retreat in the face of starvation and a shortage of weapons and armor. So although the number was impressive, he wasn''t exactly worried.


    Remembering the confidence Balon had shown at the mention of the dragons, Tywin wondered what it could be. However, he decided to put that aside. There were more important things to do.


    ---------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 158 - War of the Four Kings (V)

    <h4>Chapter 158 - 158 - War of the Four Kings (V)</h4>


    "That''ll be fun." Aenar Targaryen looking at Brynden Tully, The ckfish and Knight of the Gate.


    --------


    Aenar nced towards the Rivends and narrowed his eyes. A mysterious smile appeared on his lips, as if he was thinking about something very interesting.


    "Well, Euron is really interesting," he murmured in a calm tone.


    As for the relic containing blood magic in his hands, Aenar wasn''t worried. If he were a pure-blooded Valyrian, he might have been slightly apprehensive about Visenya and Rhaenys, but in Euron''s hands, the Horn would just kill anyone who dared to use it.


    And even if, by some miracle, the Horn actually sounded, the supposed power to control dragons would be nothing more than an irritating noise to dragons, especially when used by mortals who didn''t even know how to wield blood magic.


    "Is there a problem, Your Grace?" Eddard asked when he noticed Aenar''s thoughtful expression.


    "It''s nothing. Just a clown who thinks he''s important because he''s carrying a relic from Ancient Valyria," Aenar replied casually to his uncle''s question, while watching the mountains that looked like spears piercing the sky.


    He had to admit: the Noble Houses of the Valley were really brave for building their homes in the mountains. It was fortunate for these people that Westeros didn''t suffer from earthquakes, as it was on a stable tectonic te. To be more precise, there were earthquakes, but they were so small that they weren''t even noticed.


    It was this stability that really made it possible for these people to build their homes in the mountains - ces that usually no one dared to upy because of the risk of rockslides.


    "Uncle, what can you tell me about the The Eyrie?" asked Aenar, casting a calm nce at his uncle.


    It had been four days since Aenar had parted ways with Visenya and Rhaenys. Now they were almost at the entrance to the Arryn Valley.


    "Honestly, with our numbers, the castle can be imed easily," replied Eddard, before continuing: "The The Eyrie is small, it can''t hold more than five hundred men."


    "The problem is getting to the The Eyrie. The three castles below the mountain and their paths represent the real challenge. There is no way that more than two hundred men can cross the three paths that lead to the Nest and, along the way, we will bepletely exposed to enemy attacks."


    When Eddard had finished speaking, the Northern lords showed helpless expressions.


    They had already heard of the impregnable fortress, but when they heard the detailed exnation of the difficulty of invading it, they finally understood that trying to upy the The Eyrie bynd would be an arduous task, with a high chance of death for everyone.


    "Fortunately, we have dragons," said Eddard in a rxed tone.


    Just as Visenya had made the entire Vale of Arryn bend the knee, Aenar could do something simr without too much difficulty.


    Eddard''s words met with everyone''s approval. Although they liked war, no one wanted to die for stupid reasons. If there was a way to conquer the castle without bloodshed, they would dly ept it.


    "Yes, but first we''ll go to Waynwood House in Ironoaks."


    Aenar''s words confused everyone, including Eddard himself.


    "Robert Arryn is not fit to be lord of the Vale. I will name as heir presumptive the one Jon Arryn considered before his son was born."


    Aenar decreed the fate of the sickly young Robert Arryn with an indifferent tone.


    "Is that appropriate, Your Grace?" Eddard couldn''t help but ask, his gaze filled with aplex feeling. The idea of hurting his adoptive father''s son seemed immoral in his eyes.


    "Don''t feel bad, Uncle." Aenar certainly knew what Eddard was feeling at that moment. "Lysa Tully and Petyr Baelish grew up together. The woman even gave her virginity to Baelish. Even if the chance is small, do you want to risk an impostor taking control of House Arryn?"


    Eddard''s resolve was shaken by Aenar''s words. The hatred he felt for Lysa Tully grew along with the suspicion that Robert might not be Jon''s son.


    "Don''t worry, Uncle, House Arryn will still be controlled by Arryn blood." Aenar continued. "Harrold Hardyng was Jon Arryn''s heir before Robert was born, so there''s no reason to feel guilty."


    Eddard''s face rxed at his nephew''s words. Just as Aenar had said, Harrold was indeed Jon Arryn''s rightful heir, without any doubt. Rather than risk House Arryn''s heritage being usurped, Harrold was the best option to inherit the title.


    "Harrold is at House Waynwood in Ironoaks," said Aenar, and everyone understood why they needed to go there.


    "But first, we have to go through the Bloody Gate to enter the Vale," said Eddard with a serious tone.


    "Uncle, you''re forgetting something," interrupted Aenar in an amused tone.


    "We don''t need to fear anything. We''re here to conquer this ce. All those who refuse to bow will burn in the mes of Caraxes."


    As soon as Aenar''s words echoed, a gigantic shadow covered the sky. A long, distant guttural sound reverberated among the Mountains of the Moon.


    The strong winds caused by the dragon made everyone''s hair flutter, while the horses were frightened by the overwhelming presence of the biggest predator in the world''s food chain.


    Eddard couldn''t help but smile bitterly at the sight of the gigantic dragon. He had forgotten about the crimson beast.


    "Yes, there will be no suspense in this conquest. They have no choice: submission or death." Eddard muttered to himself with a determined look.


    Aenar nodded when he heard Eddard''s whisper, and the whole army advanced along the High Road. However, the road was so narrow that only four men could march side by side, making it difficult to break into the Vale.


    This caused the army of seventy thousand men to form a long line of marchers, stopping only in front of a castle with sturdy wooden gates.


    "Who would pass the Bloody Gate?" Aenar heard a man''s voice at the top of the Bloody Gate. He narrowed his eyes and smiled.


    "Brynden Tully." Aenar murmured with a cold tone. Although that honorable knight had nothing to do with his brother Hoster''s ns, Aenar still felt no goodwill towards the Knight of the Gate.


    Upon hearing Aenar''s whisper, Eddard''s face closed in coldness. His dislike of House Tully had reached a level so deep that it could hardly get any worse. Honestly, Aenar thought his uncle was too honorable - any other man would have divorced him and sent Catelyn back to Correrrio.


    "Who stands before you is King Aenar, of House Targaryen, first of his name, and the Lord of Winterfell, Eddard, of House Stark!!!" One of Eddard''s men stepped forward and proimed loudly.


    Looking at the long line of soldiers, Brynden''s eyes narrowed, and a bad feeling filled his chest as he heard the words of the men below. He looked up and saw the gigantic crimson dragon flying nimbly over the surrounding mountains.


    Brynden didn''t know about his brother''s ns. He only thought that House Targaryen''s army was attacking because of his great-nephew''s rebellion.


    Brynden still didn''t understand why Lysa had dered Robert King of the Vale. In his eyes, it would have been better to remain silent, just waiting for the winner to sit on the Iron Throne so that the Vale could kneel without losing soldiers.


    But Robert''s coronation destroyed Brynden''s ns. The entire Vale of Arryn was thrown into the center of the war in a single day, and everyone knew that the self-proimed King of the Vale wanted the Iron Throne for himself.


    However, Brynden felt fortunate to see that his niece''s husband was present. This could allow things to be resolved much more easily and without bloodshed.


    In his eyes, after seeing the dragon, Lysa would make Robert give up his royal titles and kneel before the Targaryen King.


    "Open the gate." Brynden ordered without any hesitation. His men hesitated for a moment, but epted the order, opening the gates that led to the Vale of Arryn.


    Aenar smiled. Brynden Tully really was a sensible man, saving him from having to use Caraxes to burn everything in front of him.


    "Let''s go, uncle. We''ll have an interesting conversation." Aenar said as he moved his horse forward, a smile on his face.


    Eddard nodded and followed his nephew. The Northern lords followed with amused expressions. They all knew of the resentment between Houses Targaryen and Stark towards House Tully.


    They felt that the next scenes would be very interesting.


    -----------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 159 - War of the Four Kings (VI)

    <h4>Chapter 159 - 159 - War of the Four Kings (VI)</h4>


    <strong>"A great warrior, unfortunately not fit for reuse."</strong> Aenar''s thoughts on Brynden Tully, the ckfish.


    -----------


    "Brynden Tully, the ckfish." Aenar greeted the man with an amused smile on his lips.


    The characteristic red hair of House Tully was graying, and the wrinkles around his face showed that the man was as old as his brother. But unlike Hoster, Brynden was a veteran of fifty battles. His sword could still kill people as easily as someone could cut vegetables.


    "Your Grace." Brynden responded to the greeting with a rough and gruff, yet respectful tone. His blue eyes regarded the long march behind the king with aplex gaze.


    "Eddard." Brynden greeted his niece''s husband with a kinder look. However, what confused him was that Eddard didn''t even look at him or say a word to him.


    "Brynden, I''d like to know your niece''s mental state." Aenar, not wanting to delve into this drama at the moment, asked with a curious tone. Although he knew that the woman was gradually going mad - or rather, bing obsessive - he still wanted to hear about her condition from Brynden.


    If Brynden had heard about his niece''s condition, then the entire Vale of Arryn would know about the Vale Regent''s situation.


    Brynden showed aplex look, but still answered truthfully:


    "The various miscarriages have changed her a lot. With each miscarriage, with each child lost, Lysa''s personality became more and more explosive, paranoid and insane. This condition didn''t improve with the birth of Robert, it only got worse. The boy wasn''t even weaned."


    Brynden''s words caused many Northern lords to exim in surprise. The condition of the Regent of the Valley seemed more serious than anyone had expected. What''s more, when they heard that such an old boy was still suckling at his mother''s breasts, many began to despise not only Lysa, but also the boy called Robert himself.


    The boy had dered himself king, but in the eyes of everyone present, he was nothing more than a coward.


    Observing the contemptuous expressions of the lords of the North, Brynden wanted to say something, but what could he say? It was true that Robert was still suckling at the age of eight.


    "Your Grace." Brynden quickly changed the subject, as the looks on the faces of the Northern lords were making him more and more despondent. "When will Your Grace attack the Lannister army?"


    Aenar looked at Brynden with a smile and replied:


    "At this moment, my queen and sister are marching with seventy thousand men towards the Rivends to face the Lannister and Baratheon armies."


    Brynden gave a satisfied smile when he heard the young king''s words. He was relieved to know that House Tully would not be destroyed by facing Houses Lannister and Baratheon together.


    "House Tully will always be a loyal vassal of House Targaryen."


    When Brynden said this, a strange atmosphere hung in the air. Everyone looked at the ckfish with ufortable expressions. If it had been another Noble House loyal to House Targaryen, they wouldn''t have shown such a reaction, but they were talking about House Tully.


    Apart from Houses Greyjoy and Tully, practically all the other Great Houses had valid reasons to rebel. Aerys had killed Jon Arryn''s heir, Aerys had killed the lord of Winterfell and the heir to House Stark, Rhaegar had stolen Robert''s bride, and Aerys had deeply offended both House Martell and House Lannister.


    <i>"We have reason to rebel.</i><i>You, on the other hand, just wanted to see your blood on the Iron Throne."</i> That was the thought of everyone in the ce, including Aenar and Eddard.


    Only House Tully had rebelled for no reason, betraying the king without any hesitation and joining House Stark against House Targaryen. So to hear Brynden''s words sounded like extreme hypocrisy, to say the least.


    Brynden felt a deep sense of shame as he saw the increasingly strange looks falling on him. The man knew his words were hypocritical, but in the face of such arge army and a colossal dragon, he needed to show that House Tully was loyal. Deep down, he feared that House Tully would no longer be the Lord Paramount of the Rivends.


    Ignoring the shamelessness of a great warrior like Brynden, Aenar smiled, lightening the mood around him, and said: "I''m d. I would be deeply saddened if House Tully, which House Targaryen helped rise to the rank of Lord Paramount of an entire kingdom, rebelled for no reason."


    The words sounded like a joke to ease the tension, but Brynden sensed a touch of sarcasm in the young king''s tone, which left him feeling helpless in the face of his brother''s actions. He wasn''t the lord of House Tully; his brother was.


    Taking a deep breath, Brynden tried to ignore the looks of contempt and spoke in a calm tone:


    "The Vale is yours, Your Grace."


    He didn''t care if the Vale bent the knee or not. Any sane person knew that they had to surrender before such a powerful force. Just as Visenya came to the Vale during the Conquest, Aenar was nowing to the Vale during the Reconquest.


    As for the young king Robert Arryn, there was absolutely no one who would really bend the knee to Jon Arryn''s son.


    "I''ll go to Ironoaks." Aenar spoke with an amused smile, looking at Brynden with interest, as if silently wondering how he would react to those words.


    Just as Aenar had imagined, Brynden''s face tensed as he listened. His jaw tightened and he clenched his fists. Obviously, the ckfish understood Aenar''s intentions.


    Harrold Hardyng had always been a sensitive subject in the Valley. As heir presumptive after Robert Arryn, he was in a difficult position. He couldn''t go out or make friends, any of which could make people think he was up to something.


    How could Brynden not know about Harrold''s importance? The only reason he had gone to the Vale and acted as a Knight of the Gate was to help his niece and great-nephew. Now, Aenar''s words practically said that he didn''t intend to leave Robert as lord of the Vale.


    "Your Grace-" Before he could finish, Leda, who had always been behind Aenar, drew Dawn from its sheath and ced it against Brynden''s neck. It all happened in the blink of an eye. No one thought that Leda would act so immediately.


    "Lord Brynden." Aenar stepped closer and looked down. There were few men who could make him raise his head. "I especially hate it when someone refuses my orders."


    Aenar''s tone was friendly, but a terrible chill ran through Brynden''s body, making him feel as if he were in the harsh northern winter. There was a deep bitterness bubbling in his chest. The consequences of Lysa Tully''s actions had finally arrived, and he was powerless to stop what was about to happen.


    "The Valley doesn''t need kings, it needs a lord." Aenar continued, his tone friendly but firm and unquestioning. "Robert Arryn is not fit to be lord."


    Brynden just sighed. However, he didn''t seem surprised. No king could remain inert when a vassal proimed himself king. It was such an insult that it showed a totalck of respect for the sovereign.


    Letting out a heavy sigh, Brynden didn''t dare say anything, especially with a sword around his neck. He didn''t even try to move. As a veteran who had experienced half a hundred battles, he knew when he was beaten.


    He didn''t even see how the tall woman in front of him moved so quickly, putting a sword against his neck. That speed was not something an ordinary human could achieve, let alone someone so big and tall. Letting out another sigh, Brynden looked at Aenar and spoke in a calm tone:


    "I ask only that you forgive the lives of my niece and great-nephew, Your Grace." His gaze was almost pleading. Unlike his brother, Brynden truly valued family above all else, as the motto of House Tully dictated.


    "I won''t kill them." Aenar promised with a sincere expression. The reason he could promise something like that was simple: Robert and Lysa wouldn''t survive for long. Others would kill them without him even having to order it.


    So he might as well take the opportunity while they were alive to show his benevolence to the lords anddies of the Vale of Arryn. After all, it was much easier for someone to kneel to apassionate king than to a cruel tyrant.


    "Uncle, we''re leaving for Ironoaks. I want to be there in two days." Aenar said, ignoring Brynden and turning his gaze to Eddard, who was still staring at him with a slightly cold look, the look of a wolf watching its prey.


    Eddard nodded and, without saying a word, ordered the army to advance with quick but disciplined steps.


    -----------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 160 - War of the Four Kings (VII)

    <h4>Chapter 160 - 160 - War of the Four Kings (VII)</h4>


    "Fire, the symbol of purity, life and destruction, is the emblem that Aenar aims to achieve in his reign." - Visenya II Targaryen, the Empress.


    -------------


    With the opening of the Blood Gate, the Northern army invaded the Vale without any obstacles. As they weren''t focused on heading towards The Eyrie, they advanced without difficulty, but this onlysted half a day.


    Stones fell from the rocky walls, crushing some unlucky people.


    "Hill tribe... those filthy savages." Brynden spoke in a calm tone, not at all surprised by the attacks they were suffering at the moment.


    "Leda, you have orders."


    However, under Brynden''s surprised gaze, Leda knelt down in front of Aenar.


    "Come with me and let''s have some fun." Aenar ordered with a cold smile, causing goosebumps to rise on Brynden''s body.


    "Uncle, I''ll leave the army march to you." Aenar looked at Eddard and spoke calmly.


    The Lord of the North was certainly not worried about Aenar''s safety. He had personally witnessed the man defeat all the Northern lords without breaking a sweat.


    "Don''t worry, Your Grace. I''ll march to Ironoaks without any dy."


    Aenar nodded and set off with Leda, under the gazes of the Northern Lords.


    "Leda, let''s bet." As they climbed one of the branches of the Mountains of the Moon, Aenar spoke, drawing the attention of the Lady Commander of the Royal Guard.


    "Whoever kills the most will be able to make a request of the other." Aenarmented with an amused smile, observing Leda''s cautious expression.


    As someone who spent day and night at Aenar''s side, Leda knew the king''s powers better than anyone. Only a fool would bet against someone who could see the future. While she would probably have to scour the mountains for savages, Aenar would go straight to the base of the Hill ns.


    "Don''t refuse. I promise not to look into the past or the future." Aenarmented, with a teasing look. Just imagining Leda wearing a beautiful dress brought a touch of amusement to his face.


    Leda, feeling an inexplicable danger, looked at Aenar cautiously, but in the end agreed to the bet. Since the king could see neither the past nor the future, she was confident she could beat him.


    For some reason, the image of Aenar posing for a painting seemed pleasant to her. Leda knew how much Aenar hated standing in one ce.


    "Cut off the ears of everyone you kill." As soon as Aenar had finished speaking, Leda shot off in a random direction, advancing through the Mountains of the Moon.


    Aenar''s lips curved into a mischievous smile. "I said I wouldn''t look into the past or the future... but you didn''t say anything about looking into the past before this bet started."


    Aenar, knowing he was going to bet with Leda, looked into the past and sessfully located the Stone Crows'' base before Leda even imagined she was betting against him. The poor girl still underestimated the shamelessness of the king she served.


    "A pink or white dress?" Aenar muttered as she walked between the mountains as if they were t ground. A smile full of amusement appeared on the lips of the King of Westeros.


    "Just make her wear all the colors."


    Muttering mischievously, Aenar moved on quickly, oblivious to the steep terrain that was impossible to climb.


    Half an hourter, he spotted the tribe of savages below and gave them a cold, murderous stare.


    "I don''t know if you''re stupid or if it''s pure ignorance... How dare you attack my army?"


    Drawing Lady Lya from her scabbard, the sword emitted a shing sound as it was drawn and shone once more in the sunlight. The milky de seemed to be made of pure light, resplendent and blinding.


    Such a spectacle caught some people''s attention. Some stood up and narrowed their eyes, trying to see better, but what they saw was a tall man, over two meters tall, holding a sword that seemed to be forged from light.


    "Enemy attack!!!"


    The man didn''t hesitate and shouted as loud as he could, but as soon as he did, he felt a stabbing pain on the left side of his face, and everything went dark for him.


    The man''s head exploded like a watermelon hit by a high-caliber projectile. The nauseating sound hung in the air before blood and brain tissue painted the ground. The headless body toppled over with a deafening thud, as the blood flowed out, forming a ruddy puddle.


    Aenar, who had just thrown a casual punch, didn''t even bother to take a second look at the decapitated corpse and advanced with an indifferent expression. Blood stained the feet of his armor, leaving crimson footprints on the ground.


    The Stone Crows showed no fear at the brutal scene. They each grabbed the weapon they had and advanced bravely. Perhaps it was stupid, but in their eyes, fighting such an enemy was not only an honor, it was sacred.


    Aenar smiled and advanced, slicing the nearest man in half. As blood and internal organs fell to the ground, the king sidestepped and, with his bare hand, pierced another man''s chest, ripping out his heart.


    Throwing the pulsating organ aside as if it were an object, Aenar smiled and advanced with even more ferocity. Brutal, bloody and cruel. No one resisted a single blow from him, all came to tragic and extremely bloody ends.


    Honestly, Aenar was surprised by the number of people living there. There were around five hundred people, three hundred men and the rest made up of women and children.


    He wondered how more than five hundred people could survive in the mountains, where agriculture was non-existent and the soil devoid of nutrients.


    Aenar wondered how more than five hundred people could survive in arid mountains, where agriculture was non-existent and thend offered no nutrients.


    Human civilization only grew thanks to agriculture. They went from being hunters and gatherers to farmers. With more food, people were able to settle in one ce and abandon nomadism. This is how the first cities emerged after the advent of agriculture.


    However, the Mountain ns survived there for thousands of years, which was impossible without growing any kind of food. How, then, did these people get the supplies to stay in one ce, instead of bing nomads? This question really piqued Aenar''s curiosity.


    He looked at the women and children, who stared at him in sheer terror. Some of the children even urinated in fear.


    Was he really that scary?


    Looking at himself, Aenar realized that he was covered in blood, pieces of internal organs and even more blood. There wasn''t a single part of him that wasn''t dirty. Coupled with the fact that he had just killed all the fathers, husbands and brothers of those women and children, their terror waspletely justified.


    However, Aenar didn''t care and didn''t n to kill them. He had promised Visenya and Daenerys that he would not kill indiscriminately, especially women and children. Although he considered the thoughts of his two queens to be somewhat hypocritical.


    Weren''t men also worthy of pity?


    "What a good husband like me doesn''t do to satisfy his wives..." Aenar murmured as she began to cut the ears off the men''s still intact heads and put them in a bag, in no hurry to win thepetition against Leda.


    After collecting all the ears, he didn''t even look at the women and started walking towards his next goal. However, he stopped abruptly when he noticed an old woman staring at him with a cold gaze.


    "Fire."


    The old woman pronounced the word in an ancient and mysterious tone. Under Aenar''s surprised gaze, mes began to form around her.


    He immediately felt the energy of the Warp in the air. Narrowing his eyes, he watched the old witch curiously.


    Unmindful of her enemy''s gaze, the woman raised her hand and a funnel of fire advanced towards her. The mes seemed extremely destructive, but they were insignificant in his eyes.


    Aenar simply waved his hand, and the fire, which had previously been under the witch''s control, became his in an instant.


    "Let me give that back to you." Ignoring the old woman''s shocked look, Aenar spoke with an amused tone.


    Use fire against him?


    He was the Fire King. There were no mes in this world or universe that he couldn''t control.


    BOOM!!!


    An even more terrifying funnel of fire advanced towards the woman. At her advanced age, it waspletely impossible to dodge the attack, so she used all her power to try to block it.


    But... could Aenar''s attack be blocked?


    The answer was no.


    Secondster, when the mes disappeared, only apletely charred corpsey before him.


    "Looks like these Mountain ns have some interesting legacies." Aenar murmured with mild interest, but didn''t bother to look for such secrets.


    In the face of Valyria''s Inheritance, what did the magic of mere savage ns mean?


    -------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 161 - War of the Four Kings (VIII)

    <h4>Chapter 161 - 161 - War of the Four Kings (VIII)</h4>


    "A good dog for my king." That was the thought of Leda, Lady Commander of the Royal Guard and Sword of Aenar.


    ------------


    When Leda found Aenar again, she looked around with an indifferent gaze. Hundreds of broken, cut and torn bodies were scattered on the ground. The smell of blood was so strong that it seemed to permeate the air.


    Leda noticed, not far away, children, women and old people, all staring at her king with terrified looks on their faces. She wasn''t surprised by this. Unlike her murderous method, Aenar had chosen to kill brutally.


    Leda''s white armor didn''t have a single drop of blood on it, but Aenar was soaked. There wasn''t even a clean part of him, as if he had just emerged from a pond of blood.


    "Leda, get ready to wear a dozendy''s dresses." Already anticipating Leda''s arrival, Aenarmented in an amused tone, oblivious to his current appearance. As for the number of ears he had cut off, he had lost count, but there were many.


    Aenar estimated that he had killed more than a thousand men in less than two hours. He had practically destroyed two or four Hill ns. Yet, as he had promised Visenya and Daenerys, he hadn''t killed any women or children.


    Leda''s lips twitched as she heard Aenar''s words. Although she knew the king wouldn''t pass up the bet, she hadn''t imagined he would ask for something so trivial. Was it really so much fun to tease her? Leda didn''t know, but she did know that she would have to wear countless women''s dresses.


    Thinking about those dresses, her face revealed a slight helplessness. She had never liked wearing them; althoughfortable, they were totally unsuitable for training or any other asion involving physical exertion.


    "Let''s go. I''ve taught these people a lesson they''ll never forget in their lives." Stowing Lady Lya back in her scabbard, Aenar spoke with a smile.


    "Does Your Grace need me to finish the job?" Leda asked, bringing her hand to the hilt of her sword. She looked at the women and children with indifference. If Aenar so wished, she would do it without any hesitation.


    "I promised Visenya and Daenerys that I won''t kill indiscriminately." Aenar let out a sigh and smiled. For some reason, he felt that his mind was much clearer than before.


    As for the possibility of those people posing any danger in the future, Aenar wasn''t worried. If there was any sign of it, he would simply ask Caraxes for a free lunch.


    Without caring about anything else, Aenar left with a serious look on his face. Leda nodded, cast onest indifferent nce at those people and followed the king without saying a word, listening only to the weeping and wailing that echoed behind her.


    Ironoaks.


    In the castle, looking at the army that upied her entire field of vision, Anya Waynwood, Lady of Ironoaks and head of House Waynwood, felt that things were getting more and moreplicated.


    Seeing the banners bearing the coats of arms of the Noble Houses of the North, she narrowed her eyes and let out a heavy sigh.


    "Geremy, take Cynthea and Sandor. Hide until the Targaryen King leaves the Vale." Anya ordered in a calm tone.


    Her words made Geremy Frey, Walder Frey''s tenth son, change his expression drastically. He looked at his daughter and son with aplex gaze and left without any hesitation.


    As for the reason for that order, he could understand it as soon as he saw the army banners below. There was no coat of arms of House Frey. For the Northern army to reach the Valley, it had to pass through the Twins.


    Knowing his father''s personality well, if Walder had surrendered, the coat of arms of House Frey would have been among the banners of the king''s army. But since there was no sign of the coat of arms and yet the army had crossed the Twins, there was only one exnation:


    The Twins had been conquered...


    Anya let out a sigh and looked up. The gigantic crimson dragon seemed to cover the sky with its colossal wings. She couldn''t help but admire the beast, the world''s greatest predator.


    "Lysa Tully must be out of her mind to crown young Robert as king in front of such a force of nature." Anya muttered, staring at the dragon for a long time.


    It wasn''t just Aenar who was surprised by Robert Arryn''s coronation. All the Noble Houses of the Valley were shocked. In everyone''s eyes, all they had to do was sit back and wait for the civil war to end, then they could simply bend the knee to the victor. But Lysa Tully''s actionspletely destroyed that n.


    Not once or twice had Anya tried to enter the Gates of the Moon, but all her attempts were denied by Lysa, with the excuse that the castle was being renovated and that it was inconvenient to receive noble guests.


    Faced with these words, the Noble Houses'' hands were tied. They couldn''t just attack The Eyrie, it would be a suicide mission. The title of "impregnable castle" was not an empty exaggeration, but a prestige umted over more than six thousand years.


    Anya''s eyes fell on the handsome man with sandy hair and blue eyes. Even though he maintained a calm expression, she could see the excitement and emotion in his gaze. She knew exactly why the Targaryen King had arrived at her castle.


    "Cousin, we''re going to wee the king." Unable to contain his excitement at the chance he had always wanted, Harrold spoke with a glint in his eye.


    "Stay calm. You''ll be Lord of the Vale." Anya replied with a helpless tone.


    Honestly, if it was anyone else the King chose to be Lord of the Vale, she and all the Noble Houses of the Vale would have refused without any hesitation. However, as it was Harrold, Jon Arryn''s heir presumptive, there was no resistance to epting him as the new Lord of the Vale.


    Robert Arryn''s rise and Lysa''s madness had already left the lords of the Vale full of dissatisfaction with both of them. They wouldn''t kill the child and the mother, but they would strip Lysa Tully of her titles and rights as regent.


    Harrold calmed down when he heard his cousin''s words and regained hisposure. He shed an elegant, courteous smile as he straightened his clothes. As Anya had said, he would be Lord of the Vale and could not appear weak or inexperienced in front of the Targaryen King.


    "Let''s go, my lord." Anya was already addressing him as the new Lord of the Vale.


    Nodding their heads, they both walked towards the castle exit, ready to wee the King and his entire court.


    However, as soon as they saw the king covered in blood, they werepletely shocked. There was no way not to be astonished at seeing arge man entirely bloodied.


    But Anya was an old and experienced woman. She quickly regained herposure and approached the king. The first thing she noticed was how tall he was, she felt like a child next to him. The second was his youth. He was a young king, and as far as she knew, Aenar was only fourteen.


    She wondered what Eddard Stark had fed the boy when he was little to make him grow so tall and strong.


    If Eddard heard Anya''s thoughts, he would simply reply that it was the bloodline of the Northmen... and a lot of milk!


    "Your Grace, wee to Ironoaks."


    The reason Anya recognized Aenar was simple. In addition to the crown on his hair, the armor he wore bore the crest of House Targaryen, something unmistakable in Westeros and much of the world.


    "Forgive my rude appearance, Lady Anya." Aenar spoke with a gentle, charismatic tone. "I''ve had to deal with a few Hill ns."


    Anya finally understood why Aenar was covered in blood. A cold look appeared on his face at the mention of the Hill ns. If there was one thing the lords of the Valley hated, it was these savages, who only killed and plundered like true savages.


    On their hands was the blood of several noble houses, including the lords and heirs of House Arryn, who had perished under the des of the Hill ns.


    "These are my sons: Morton, Donnel and Wace." Anya introduced her sons with a smile, oblivious to the pungent smell of blooding from the king.


    "They will be great men and warriors." Aenar smiled and praised the three of them.


    At his words, Anya and her children were satisfied.


    "This is Harrold, from House Hardyng." Anya certainly couldn''t fail to introduce her cousin, who was to be Lord of the Vale.


    "We have a lot to talk about, Harrold." Aenarmented with a mysterious smile, making the man smile as he knew that House Arryn was now in his hands.


    "Come in, Your Grace. I''ll order the servants to heat the water and prepare your bath." Anya invited Aenar, who epted without any hesitation. Being covered in blood was notfortable.


    "Thank you, Lady Anya. I''m sick of being covered in blood." Aenar joked with a smile, earning a helpless look from Leda, who rolled her eyes at her king.


    -----------


    Note: Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    <strong>Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.</strong>


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 162 - War of the Four Kings (IX)

    <h4>Chapter 162 - 162 - War of the Four Kings (IX)</h4>


    "Let the curtains of fate open, the show is about to begin." Aenar I Targaryen, God Emperor ofs, looking at the show about to begin.


    -----------


    Aenar entered the hall stroking his own hair still wet from his bath, he wore a loose,fortable tunic over his body. His purple eyes were slightly narrowed and a smile was on his lips.


    "Sorry for the dy, Lady Anya and Lord Harrold." Aenarmented, seeing all the chairs filled by the lords anddies, who all seemed to be drinking and eating leisurely.


    "Don''t worry, Your Grace." Anya didn''t show any dissatisfaction, on the contrary, the more Aenar showed himselffortable in her presence, the more it showed that he trusted her and House Waynwood.


    "Harrold, I won''t beat about the bush and I''ll get straight to the point." Sitting down in the main seat, Aenar spoke in a calm tone. "Robert Arryn is not fit to be Lord of the Vale of Arryn. I n to appoint you as the new Lord of the Vale and you will take the surname Arryn as your own."


    Although he expected those words, when he actually heard them, Harrold no longer suppressed the smile on his face. He stood up and spoke with an extremely respectful tone. "House Arryn will always be loyal to House Targaryen, Your Grace."


    Aenar''s lips twitched as he heard this; it wasn''t just him, everyone looked at the sandy-haired man with surprised eyes. The new Lord of the Vale''s shamelessness was admirable, but unlike Brynden''s words, no one showed contempt.


    That''s because House Arryn really did have reason to rebel, as did House Stark, so no one looked at Harrold with contemptuous eyes as they had done with Brynden Tully.


    "Kneel." Aenar spoke with a regal tone and Harrold obeyed, kneeling at the king''s feet.


    "Harrold of House Hardyng, do you swear allegiance to me, your king?" Aenar began.


    "Yes." There was no hesitation in Harrold''s words.


    "Do you swear to respect myws and punish those who break them?" Aenar asked.


    "Yes." Harrold answered firmly.


    "Just as Visenya I Targaryen, appointed Ronnel Arryn, King of the Mountain and the Vale, I appoint you, Harrold of House Arryn as, Keeper of the Gates of the Moon, Lord of the Eyrie, Defender of the Vale, Warden of the East." Aenar finished the nomination with a smile as everyone pped their hands at Harrold''s appointment as Lord of the Vale and new Head of House Arryn.


    "Thank you, Your Grace." Harrold stood up and spoke with a smile on his lips, even all his self-control couldn''t calm the feelings bubbling up in his chest. This was his dream, how could he not be happy at this moment?


    Harrold could even imagine Robert Arryn''s indignant expression when he heard of his appointment as Lord of the Vale. He and the boy had never got along, especially Robert who had always thought that Harrold was just waiting for him to die so that he could inherit the Vale.


    Although it was rather embarrassing to fight with a child, but Harrold didn''t care, he could kill Robert without any hesitation if it meant inheriting the Vale. Others might call him cruel, but only he knew how much he longed to climb the extremely rigid hierarchy of Westeros.


    "When will we attack the Eyrie, Your Grace?" Anya looked at Harrold approvingly and asked, looking at Aenar with a calm gaze.


    "We''ll wait a few days." Aenarmented, chewing on a slightly sour grape. "The lead actor has to be on stage for the show to start."


    The lead actor Aenar was talking about was not himself, but Petyr Baelish. At that very moment, he could see the man crossing the King''s Road towards the Valley of Arryn. In all honesty, Aenar was surprised by the route Baelish had chosen. Even Tywin never thought that Baelish would dare to ride along the King''s Road.


    Although he was confused by Aenar''s words, Harrold, who had a high emotional intelligence, noticed that he didn''t want to exin himself and instead of asking, the new Lord of the Vale simply changed the subject and made the atmosphere even more festive.


    "May you all drink to your heart''s content on this day, your noble presences fill these halls with joy."


    Aenar looked at him and admitted that a conversation with an intelligent man was often quite rxing. Andpared to Eddard, Harrold was someone who was truly trained to be a Lord one day, which could be seen by his elegant words and erudition.


    Not that Eddard was a bad Lord, but he could have been infinitely better, the man had been content with the situation in the North and never bothered to enrich the North. Wood, minerals and even ice were much sought-after items in Essos.


    There were many things the North could be richer from, but Eddard never cared about that, he just managed the North well all the years he was appointed Lord of Winterfell and Protector of the North.


    "Learn well, Uncle." Aenar whispered to Eddard with a smile as they both watched Harrold converse easily with the Lords and Ladys of the North. Even Maege''s granddaughters seemed charmed by the handsome and dashing Harrold.


    Eddard rolled his eyes at Aenar''s words, but didn''t refute them either, as Aenar had said, he really felt he wasn''t fit to be Lord. He could manage, but never innovate.


    "Let''s not talk about me." Eddard changed the subject, he knew that if he let him, Aenar would fill his ears with how to improve the North. "How''s the situation in the Rivends?"


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to improve the North, but he felt that would be Robb''s job, he was just an honorable fool who was trained to be a knight, not a Lord. That was his brother''s job, which unfortunately fell on his shoulders.


    "Don''t worry about Rivends, Robert won''t move from Casterly Rock until I get to Rivends." Aenar said with a calm tone as he took a sip of wine. "He''s probably more anxious than I am for the fight."


    "As for the war situation, my lovely wife and my impulsive sister are sweeping every castle heading towards Harrenhal." Aenar''s eyes seemed to be glowing, Eddard knew that this was one of the signs of when his nephew''s powers were active.


    "But they both found Jaime in Darry." Aenarmented with a slightly interested tone, he wanted to get back to the Rivends as soon as possible to kill Robert Baratheon once and for all.


    "Does Your Grace want me to return to the Rivends to join Queen Visenya''s army?" Eddard asked with a worried tone. Even though Visenya and Rhaenys had experienced advisors like Barristan, Oberyn and even Kinvara, he was still worried about the safety of the two women of House Targaryen.


    Aenar only smiled at his uncle''s concerns. "Uncle, let them both be reborn in the mes of war, only after many hammerings can a metal be polished free of impurities."


    "You''re fourteen years old and you talk like an experienced old man." Eddard rolled his eyes at his nephew''s old-fashioned but unexpectedly wise words.


    "What can I say, I''m an incredibly wise king." Aenar spared nopliments when it came to praising himself.


    Narcissistic, perhaps, but Aenar preferred to call it high self-esteem!


    Eddard merely shook his head at his nephew''s words, but there was a smile on the usually stoic and emotionless face of the Lord of Winterfell.


    "But knowing that both women of House Targaryen stood up to Jaime, Eddard''s mood was serious. You may question Jaime Lannister''s loyalty and means, but the man was undeniably one of the three most powerful swordsmen in Westeros.


    He was not only extremely skilled with the sword, but had strength and reflexes beyond anyone else. Eddard personally saw Jaime knighted at the age of fifteen!


    Jaime fought knights twice his age, size and experience and still won every duel, which showed that Jaime Lannister was a terrifyingly powerful opponent.


    Perhaps still noticing Eddard''s slightly worried expression, Aenar pondered for a moment and spoke. "Stop thinking about the bad things that could happen, you don''t really think I''ll let my wife and sister get hurt."


    "Of course not, but swords don''t have eyes." Eddard shook his head and replied with a helpless sigh. He felt he was more worried about Visenya and Rhaenys than the daughters he had left behind at Winterfell.


    "You stubborn wolf." Aenar couldn''t help grumbling as he filled Eddard''s ss with wine again. Only drink can ease a man''s worries, pain and misery.


    Although it was a somewhat decadent method, but people at rock bottom rarely care what others think.


    ----------------


    <strong>Discount coupon for Patreon: 9A241 35%!!!</strong>


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    P-atreon/GOTSW


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 163 - War of the Four Kings (X)

    <h4>Chapter 163 - 163 - War of the Four Kings (X)</h4>


    "Let my vengeance begin." Rhaenys II Targaryen, Empress of the Empire of Mankind.


    ---------


    While Aenar was about to start the show in the Vale, Visenya and Rhaenys were stationed at Darry Castle, near Harrenhal.


    Raymun Darry, Lord of Darry was secretly a supporter of House Targaryen and with the arrival of Rhaenys and Visenya with the Red Legion and the Sardaukar, the man didn''t hesitate to kneel before Queen Visenya II and the king''s sister, Princess Rhaenys Targaryen.


    "The Kingyer is upying Harrenhal with an army of ny thousand men." Raymun spoke with a cold, calm tone. The man deeply disliked House Lannister and couldn''t wait to kill every blond-haired man in front of him.


    "The armies of House Lannister and Baratheon together." Oberyn spoke in a deep solemn voice, both armies were elite, in particr the army of House Lannister, having fifty thousand men wearing armor was a terrible thing for any enemy army.


    "It doesn''t matter, we can use the cannons to break their ranks and scatter the army, it will be easy to defeat both armies." Visenya, sitting in the main seat,mented with a cold, regal look, which for some reason reminded her of Aenar''s gaze.


    Perhaps the queen was imitating the king, but anyone in the ce didn''tugh; the queen was majestic, despite her sweet and harmless appearance.


    "Using the cannons is a good idea, but if Jaime decides not to fight head-on, the cannons will be useless in front of Harrenhal''s walls." Tyrionmented with a helpless tone. If he were Jaime, he wouldn''t leave Harrenhal and attack the enemy army from the walls.


    Everyone''s expressions also showed helplessness, Harrenhal although it fell to Balerion, fell only to the ck Earth and no one else.


    "If Caraxes had been there, Harrenhal would have been set on fire again." Rhaenysmented with a sigh. Although Caraxes wasn''t as big as Balerion, The ck Terror, the dragon was still incredibly powerful, capable of reducing an entire city to ashes.


    Rhaenys was extremely eager for war, she would finally begin her revenge against the murderers of her mother and brother. And she would make them all die painfully.


    Everyone agreed with Rhaenys'' words, if Caraxes was present, things would be much easier, they just had to melt the castle one more time and everything would be fine. Jaime would die just as Haren, ck and his entire bloodline had died.


    Unfortunately, even if the dragon was present, he wouldn''t obey the orders of anyone other than the king, which made him rather useless without Aenar around.


    "My Queen, the scouts have warned that an army ising." Raymun, who had just received a note, spoke with a smile.


    "What army?" Visenya asked curiously, after arriving at Rivends, small houses had bent the knee and joined the march. But they were small Noble Houses, none that powerful, the strongest had around three hundred soldiers, the weakest only a few dozen.


    However, seeing Raymun''s smile, Visenya sensed that the visitor was no simple man.


    "Tytos ckwood, Lord of Raventree Hall and his army of ten thousand men." Raymun spoke with a smile as he learned of his friend''s arrival.


    As the ancient and powerful noble houses of the Rivends, House ckwood and House Darry were long-time friends, Tytos and Raymun had grown up together, both were friends.


    Hearing the number of soldiers from House ckwood, everyone was surprised, including Visenya and Rhaenys themselves. Had House Tully fallen to the point where all their Vassals were so powerful?


    House Frey had arge and wealthy army, now House ckwood had an equallyrge army. An army of that size was a third of House Martell''s army!


    "I''m curious how many soldiers House Tully can muster." Rhaenys asked looking at Raymun, no one better suited than someone with great status in the Rivends like Raymun to answer.


    "Two thousand." Raymun didn''t hesitate to reply, but his answer made everyone in the hall look shocked at Raymun.


    What was the concept of two thousand people? For a normal Noble House, it was definitely arge army, but for a Great Noble House like House Tully, that amount of soldiers was... ridiculous to say the least.


    "Two thousand? Aren''t you mistaken, Lord Darry?" Oberyn asked as if he''d heard wrong. How could a Great Noble House have only two thousand soldiers?


    "Rivends under Hoster Tully''s management is ridiculous, after House Tully entered the war of rebellion fourteen years ago, that situation got even worse. The war killed many people, including heirs and lords of the Noble Houses of Rivends." Raymun spoke with a cold, indifferent tone.


    He continued speaking. "Many noble houses deeply resented Hoster''s decision and turned their backs on House Tully. Those two thousand men still remaining are the soldiers personally trained by House Tully."


    Looking at Visenya in the main seat of House Darry, Raymun spoke with a respectful tone. "Despite House Tully''s order, House Darry fought alongside Prince Rhaegar. My three older brothers died with honor fighting for House Targaryen."


    Visenya couldn''t help but feel moved by Raymun''s words. "And that loyalty will be rewarded, Lord Darry. I will ask my husband to grant younds and titles for House Darry. House Targaryen does not treat its friends ungratefully."


    Raymun nodded and shed a smile. "I only hope that my son inherits my mantle when I die, anything else is profit to me, Your Grace."


    When Raymun had finished speaking, the doors to the hall opened and a handsome middle-aged man entered, wearing majestic red armor with a ck tree drawn in the center of the armor and crows surrounding the tree.


    Tytos ckwood, Lord of Raventree Hall.


    Behind him, the three sons followed their father, Brynden ckwood, Hoster ckwood and Lucas ckwood. Curiously, all the members of House ckwood had ck hair and ck eyes, and were slim and lean.


    While Hoster ckwood was the opposite, he was very tall at two meters. However, he looked a bit clumsy and seemed like a schr, although he was too thin, like a stick.


    Tytos'' dark eyes traveled around everyone in the hall, but soon focused on the beautiful, delicate-looking girl with silver hair sitting in the main seat that only the Lord of House Darry could sit in.


    Tytos didn''t hesitate, he approached, but because of the two iparably tall men, he didn''t dare get too close. He could see that the two tall men were powerful, just one look made his legs weaken.


    Kneeling down, he and his sons looked at Visenya sitting on the seat with respectful gazes. "I havee to fulfill the vows my ancestor made to Aegon I of House Targaryen, we will fight to put House Targaryen back on the Iron Throne, just as it should be."


    When he had finished speaking, to show their loyalty, everyone followed Lord Tytos'' words.


    "As it should be!"


    "As it should be!"


    "As it should be!"


    Visenya couldn''t help but feel that the cohesion between the minor noble houses increased with Tytos'' words, it seemed that everyone had a determined goal at that moment. She looked at the kneeling man and saw an old political fox.


    She knew that Tytos wanted something from her, although she didn''t know what it was, Visenya didn''t care. As long as House ckwood was loyal to House Targaryen, she could reward Tytos with what he wanted.


    Although Visenya didn''t know Tytos'' purpose, how could Raymun not? To be more specific, everyone in the Rivends knew about the bloody feud between House ckwood and House Bracken. It was obvious that his old friend wanted to use the power of House Targaryen to eliminate House ckwood''s old enemy, the Brackens, once and for all.


    "I appreciate yourmitment to your vows of loyalty, Lord Tytos." Visenya showed a posture worthy of a queen and spoke grandly. "We will fight House Lannister and Baratheon at dawn, I hope you and your men are ready for war."


    Tytos, despite being rather old, smiled gently and replied with a respectful tone. "My soldiers are more than ready, we''re going to tear the Lions and Deer apart."


    Of this, Tytos had no doubt, he had seen the army in red armor and the army in golden masks, both highly disciplined armies and all wearing armor!!!


    That was an army capable of taking on an army twice its size, especially if the other side wasn''t well equipped!!!


    --------------


    <strong>Discount coupon for Patreon: 9A241 35%!!! </strong>


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 164 - War of the Four Kings (XI)

    <h4>Chapter 164 - 164 - War of the Four Kings (XI)</h4>


    "Free will. Such a vague word, but something so imaginary is as important as the soul itself. If you lose your freedom, you''ll be a pawn in the hands of the gods. What a miserable fate." Aenar Targaryen, God Emperor ofs.


    ---------


    Looking at the red and gold wave before him, Jaime Lannister''s face couldn''t have been more serious. House Targaryen''s private army wasrge and powerful, and it wasn''t even the full force. Jaime knew that there were only sixty thousand, the Northumbrian army was in the Vale along with the King himself and the Dragon called Caraxes.


    Something Jaime thanked the Seven for, if the entire Targaryen force had been present and along with the adult dragon, he could very well have been waiting to be burned to death at any moment the young Aenar king wanted. That feeling of being able to die at any moment was not something he liked to feel.


    However, that didn''t mean that things were any better. He had two options in front of him. Face the Targaryen army head-on outside Harrenhal or stay behind the walls and dy the advance of the enemy troops.


    Honestly, both strategies had clear disadvantages and advantages, but he himself was indecisive when faced with a choice so crucial to the course of the war. Although it was tempting to dy the advance of enemy troops, he knew it was also a double-edged sword.


    The longer he dyed, the closer Aenar woulde, and with him, an army of around forty thousand one adult dragons.


    When that happens, the course of the war will change dramatically. He himself would not know if he could survive in the face of the dangers thaty ahead. Was this how his ancestors felt in the face of the overwhelming force called the Targaryen with dragons?


    Suddenly, under Jaime''s surprised eyes, a Septon who had been in his room, writing the report for his father, began to glow. To be more specific, behind the Septon''s head, a halo of light formed.


    Jaime merely drew his sword and looked cautiously at the Septon. Reverence before such pure and majestic power? Sorry, as Heir to a Great House, religion was just a tool for the powerful to control the peasants.


    "Fear not, my son." A feminine voice came out of the male septon''s mouth. A warm, gentle, maternal aura filled the surroundings. For a moment, Jaime felt like he was in his mother''s arms again.


    "Who are you?" Clenching the hilt of his sword tightly, Jaime asked with an expression of fear at what was happening.


    "I am the Mother of the Seven Faced God." The female voice sounded again from the male Septan''s mouth. "Outside these walls, an army is already preparing to sweep across this continent once again, and with them, foreign gods."


    "It has been decided that something like this is uneptable. We have decided to intervene indirectly, we will give our blessings to you, Jaime of House Lannister." The Mother spoke using the male body of the Septon. However, the poor man''s body was already showing signs of copse.


    Blood was dripping from his eyes, nose, mouth and ears. One of his eyes waspletely blind, showing that the mortal body could never amodate a god.


    Before Jaime could respond, the Heir of Casterly Rock only saw a seven-pointed star shoot towards him and without being able to dodge it, he watched helplessly as the seven-pointed star plunged into his chest.


    An overwhelming heat ran through his body, Jaime only felt his consciousness being swallowed up by the darkness, but he still heard the female voice again.


    "Remember, the remnants of the Draconic Gods must all be killed."


    Jaime couldn''t answer, as he was already unconscious on the floor. As for the Septon who had his body used as a receptacle for the descent of a God, it simply exploded, decorating the floor, ceiling and walls like tomato sauce decorating a pizza.


    When Jaime woke up again, he found himself lying on the floor, but he didn''t get up and check the information in his mind. Information about Aenar and his danger. There was also information about the blessings he had received from the God of the Seven Faces.


    <i>The Father had given him superhuman strength.</i>


    <i>The mother had given him the </i>ability to resist.


    <i>The Warrior had given him invulnerability to swords and other weapons.</i>


    <i>The Smith had given him the ability to resist fire and heat.</i>


    <i>The Maiden had given him the ability to heal.</i>


    <i>The Crone had given him </i>superhuman speed.


    <i>The Stranger had given him the ability of </i>superhuman perception.


    [Note: Jaime will have the strength of a White Walker two levels weaker than the Night King.]


    Looking at the body of the Septan that was decorating the floor, ceiling and walls, Jaime sighed and drank an entire ss of wine in one gulp. What happened to him was something he never thought he would experience in his life.


    First he talked to the Mother of the Seven Faces and then he received the blessing of the God of the Seven Faces, each giving them abilities that were simply impossible to the human eye.


    "Why me?" Jaime muttered with a puzzled expression. Was he devout? Definitely not, if his father asked him to, Jaime wouldn''t hesitate to go to Old Town to burn the Sept of Old Town.


    "Is it because I''m fit to fight House Targaryen?" Jaime asked himself with a helpless expression full of bitterness. He didn''t want to have these powers or this responsibility, but thinking of Tommen and Myrce''s faces, the King''s Assassin expression became firm again.


    Jaime didn''t mind dying, but his son and daughter must survive, and for that to happen, he had to be a ve of the gods, he had epted his fate.


    "However, even with these powers, this battle won''t be easy." Jaime muttered, looking at where the House Targaryen army was located. With the Stranger''s blessing, he could sense three extremely frightening auras in the enemy camp. Two no smaller than his own!!!


    The third, although weaker, was not so weak that he was able to ignore it. Jaime assumed that this aura belonged to the Reverend Mother of the Red Faith, Kinvara. A dangerous, cruel and decisive woman.


    His father had already thoroughly investigated King Aenar and knew who made up the Court of House Targaryen.


    "May the seven bless me." Jaime muttered to himself as he gave him a slightly pitying look.


    The man hadn''t realized it, but he had paid a heavy price by bing a dog of the gods. He had lost his free will and would never again be as free as he was as a mortal. Jaime Lannister was nothing more than a pawn in the hands of the God of the Seven Faces.


    In the Targaryen camp, Kinvara stopped what she was doing and looked towards Harrenhal, her red eyes seemed to be burning with red mes.


    "As the king had said, the God of the Seven Faces has indeed intervened." Kinvara murmured with a smile appearing on her lips.


    "Since you broke the rules, take the consequences of your actions." Kinvara shed a cruel smile. The Red God could be many things, but he was above all a God who was cruel to his own enemies.


    The God of the Seven Faces acted first and even though he wasn''t in Essos, R''hllor could finally intervene personally on the Continent of Essos.


    When Kinvara was nning countless cruel and sadistic ns for the champion of the God of the Seven Faces, arge man wearing heavy armor appeared before her.


    "Lord Sigismund, the Heretic God has descended his will on the mortal world and blessed a mortal enemy." Kinvara, knowing Sigismund''s purpose, spoke directly what she had felt a moment ago.


    A cold look passed over Sigismund''s resolute face, he looked at the witch before him and asked with a disciplined tone. "What is my king''s order?"


    "Leave the safety of Queen Visenya and Princess Rhaenys to Titus, you will be on the front line." Kinvara said, rising from his chair. "You and I will fight as the Champion of the Seven Faced God and hold it in honor of our king and lord."


    Sigismund''s eyes glowed, his fists began to emit a ck aura, covering his gauntlets, making them look especially frightening. Together with his rather frightening appearance, the man could practically scare a child to the point of tears.


    "I know no fear, only duty and responsibility to my king." Sigismund said. "If my king wants the blessed man dead, I''ll tear his head off with my fists."


    --------------


    <strong>Discount coupon for Patreon: 9A241 35%!!!</strong>


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 165 - War of the Four Kings (XII)

    <h4>Chapter 165 - 165 - War of the Four Kings (XII)</h4>


    "Fire must purify heretics." Kinvara, Reverend Mother.


    ------------


    As Kinvara and Sigismund had hoped, instead of staying at the Walls, Jaime Lannister set up camp outside Harrenhal.


    Kinvara especially knew the influence a blessing could have on a mortal, she was a typical example of this. But even knowing this, her faith remained unshaken for almost two hundred years that she lived. The blessing she had received had only strengthened her existing faith, nothing more and nothing less.


    But she knew exactly what it was like to be influenced by a god''s blessing. Gods can bless humans with powers, but this poweres with a very expensive price: the mortal would never again be free, only a representative of the will of the god who gave the blessing.


    At that moment, Kinvara could imagine that Jaime''s mind was gradually being assimted by the blessing, it wouldn''t be long before a fanatic was born. She could have stopped it and attacked Jaime right then, but she didn''t.


    What is the fanatic''s biggest w?


    Heresy!!!


    Whoever offends the god must die.


    Kinvara was different because her God was the Red God and Aenar. In her eyes, both were one being, so even though she was angry at the people of Westeros for not epting her faith, she didn''t move because it wasn''t something she could choose.


    The Red Priestess knew that Jaime would leave the safety of Harrenhal to attack them head on, for to Jaime, they were the ultimate heresy that the God of the Seven Faces himself had ordered exterminated.


    "Has he really left the walls!?" Tyrion eximed in shock as he saw the camp being set up outside Harrenhal. Not in his wildest dreams did he think Jaime would actually leave Harrenhal to face him!


    "It seems that the Lannisters'' arrogance is quite great." Oberynmented with a sarcastic tone. Even if there were disadvantages to staying within the walls, because Aenar could arrive at any moment, but even with the disadvantages, no sane person would leave the safety of a castle wall.


    Tyrion wanted to argue that Jaime, although proud, wasn''t so proud to think he was invincible in the world. But with the facts before him, he couldn''t say anything to refute his friend''s words.


    "Don''t look so surprised, him being arrogant is a good thing for us." Oberyn patted the dwarf lightly on the shoulder and spoke with a smile.


    "Once we defeat the Lannister and Baratheon armies, Rivends will be our private backyard." He said with a touch of emotion. Although the Rivends had always been the focus of previous wars, the region was still one of the most fertilends on the continent, and he wanted his daughters'' Noble Houses to be located there instead of the dry, lifeless desert of Dorne.


    He was well aware that the Lesser Houses in Dorne suffered greatly from ack of food and water; he didn''t want their daughters, who had just been legitimized and had no money to buy food and water, to suffer from ack of natural resources and be even poorer.


    Although still shocked by Jaime''s actions, Tyrion agreed with Oberyn''s words. The more arrogant Jaime became, the faster his downfall would be.


    In the main tent, Visenya and Rhaenys were dressed in armor. Just as they were about to leave with the Sand Snakes, Titus appeared and stopped the Queen and the Princess from passing.


    "Is there a problem, Titus?" Visenya asked curiously, it was rare for Titus to interrupt anything, especially involving the Royal Family.


    "The Queen and the Princess are not allowed to leave the tent." Titus spoke in a calm, respectful voice. The two-meter-tall man was wearing heavy armor that no normal man could even think of wearing.


    Titus'' words surprised Visenya and Rhaenys. Visenya frowned deeply and spoke with amanding tone.


    "Out of the way, Titus. It''s an order from your queen." It was the first time Visenya had used this tone of voice to the people close to her.


    However, under Visenya''s shocked eyes, Titus remained standing in front of the entrance to the main tent, preventing Visenya and Rhaenys from leaving.


    This time, an angry expression appeared on Visenya''s face, and in a cold voice, she once again spoke. "Get out of the way."


    "I have orders to prevent the Queen and Princess from entering the battlefield." Titus remained indifferent to Visenya''s expression. His eyes were calm with no sign of fear in the face of the queen''s fury.


    Seeing Visenya about to explode with rage, Rhaenys stepped forward and asked in a genuinely confused voice, "Why did Aenar order this?"


    She knew that the only person who couldmand Titus and Sigismund was Aenar himself, even if it was Visenya, they wouldn''t ept her orders, even if she was the Queen of Aenar.


    "A God has showered his blessing on the battlefield, I have been ordered to prevent the Queen and the Princess from going to the battlefield. Sigismund and the Fire Witch will face the blessed one." Titus stood with a broadsword pointed at the ground, he looked at the Princess and replied in a calm voice.


    Titus'' words made all the women''s expressions change dramatically. Visenya and Rhaenys were not present when the God of Death appeared in Vntis, but Arianne, Obara, Nymeria and Tyene were present at that moment.


    Even today, when they remembered that day, they felt chills run through them; standing before a god was not a good feeling, especially an evil god of death. Arianne in particr had nightmares for a few days because of the appearance of the God of Death.


    It was a memory that no person could forget.


    Visenya showed a helpless expression at Titus'' words. "Is it that dangerous?" asked the queen, she wanted to go to the battlefield with her soldiers. Standing by while others died for her was not something she wanted.


    "Too dangerous for a queen who hasn''t gone through the ritual..." Titus was about to continue, but he looked at the Sand Snakes and didn''t finish his words. The Blood Ritual was a secret of House Targaryen, other people mustn''t know about it.


    Visenya and Rhaenys understood Titus'' words, they couldn''t help but show frustration on their faces. They both wanted to go through the Blood Ritual, but without Aenar, they knew it was impossible for anything like that to happen.


    Knowing why they couldn''t leave, Visenya and Rhaenys showed no expressions of anger again. They obediently sat down in their respective chairs and waited in silence.


    "What about us, Lord Titus?" Unlike Visenya and Rhaenys'' casual attitude towards Titus, Obara asked respectfully.


    "You can die and I won''t care." Titus didn''t hesitate to answer coldly, his eyes falling on Arianne for a moment and adding. "Lady Arianne must remain in the tent with the queen and princess."


    Obara, Nymeria and Tyene''s faces contorted as they listened to Titus'' cold and indifferent sincerity. Although they knew this answer, he could be gentler when talking to women.


    However, Visenya''s eyes fell on Arianne with a look of sarcasm. "After all, Princess Arianne is the King''s mistress."


    The eyes of Obara, Nymeria and Tyene looked at Arianne in shock.


    "You work fast, Arianne." Tyene, Arianne''s best friend,mented in an amused tone.


    "Lord Doran''s expression will be funny to watch when he hears the news." Nymeria alsomented with a touch of amusement. Obara beside herughed with an equally amused expression.


    In the face of Visenya and her cousins'' taunts, Arianne shed a gentle smile and winked at the Queen and didn''t mind the teasing.


    It was stupid to quarrel with the main wife when she was the mistress. No matter how beautiful, sexy or high status she was, she could never be greater than the Queen who would give birth to the king''s heir.


    So instead of making the rtionship between her and Visenya too tense, she could just as well be a good mistress and not meddle in the queen''s affairs. Arianne only cared about Dorne and nothing else.


    Visenya couldn''t help but feel even more frustrated to see that Arianne didn''t respond to her provocations. Staring coldly at the Desert Princess, the dragon queen let out a sigh and closed her eyes.


    Since there was no chance of her taking part in the war, she might as well rest up for the next war.


    ------------


    <strong>Discount coupon for Patreon: 9A241 35%!!! </strong>


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 166 - War of the Four Kings (XIII)

    <h4>Chapter 166 - 166 - War of the Four Kings (XIII)</h4>


    "Life isbat, you know that truth." Sigismund, Primarchs of the Imperial Fists.


    -----------


    "War!"


    "War!


    "War!"


    At the beginning of the day, as the sun gradually rose over the horizon, The Red Legion led by Sigismund, raised his broadsword and shouted.


    "Not for gold or glory, but for the God Emperor of Mankind!!!"


    "God Emperor of Mankind!!!"


    "The one true God!!!"


    Raymun and Tytos watched as sixty thousand men shouted at the same time with expressions of shock and terror. The fanaticism expressed by the men before them was insane, mad and impossible. They both knew that these men believed in Aenar, the King of House Targaryen.


    How Aenar made him a god in the eyes of the world, Tytos and Raymun didn''t know and didn''t want to know, only a fool would question fanatics about their faith.


    "Red Legion, ours has given permission to kill in his name, your sins will be the sins of God!!!" Sigismund shouted, his powerful voice spreading through the seventy thousand people, plus the ten thousand from House ckwood and another four thousand from the small Noble Houses.


    The Red Legion simply beat their chests hard, their eyes full of fanaticism and excitement to spread the name of God to the infidels. The beating together sounded like a huge heartbeat spreading through the surroundings.


    "Sardaukar, your king has given you permission to advance and not retreat!!!" Sigismund looked at the smaller but equally deadly army and spoke sternly.


    Unlike the Red Legion, the Sardaukar mmed their shields into the ground, shaking the air and the ground, almost like an earthquake.


    "Forward!!!" Sigismund pointed his sword forward and shouted.


    There was no hesitation on the part of the Red Legion or the Sardaukar, both armies advanced with calm and steady steps, with every step he took, the earth shook and the air seemed suffocating.


    Tytos took a deep breath, he tried to calm down, but faced with such a scene, his blood seemed to boil with emotion. "To House Targaryen!!!!" Drawing his sword, the Lord of House ckwood pointed his sword forward and shouted loudly.


    Seeing Tytos'' excited expression, Raymunughed out loud and followed his longtime friend to war.


    "Tytos, let''s fight together like we did fourteen years ago." Raymun said to his friend as he stepped fearlessly into the war.


    "You owe me a life for saving your dirty ass fourteen years ago." Tytosughed and, unafraid of war, advanced even faster.


    A smile appeared on Raymun''s lips. "Don''t worry old friend, if an arrowes your way, I''ll take it for you."


    They both looked at each other andughed, it seemed as if they had gone back fourteen years, to the war of the Baratheon rebellion.


    "Arrows!!!"


    Hearing a soldier shout, Raymun and Tytos raised their shields as arrows rained down on the army. The arrows hit the shields with loud, piercing sounds.


    "Attack!!!!!!" When the rain of arrows passed, the whole army attacked with full force.


    Sigismund and Kinvara, both standing side by side in the front line, both seemed indifferent to the arrows falling around them.


    "It''s here." Throwing off the veil that covered her entire body, Kinvara spoke soothingly, showing that she was wearing leather pants and red leather armor on her upper body.


    Sigismund held his sword with both hands and got into an attack position. "The King''s orders are to capture the blessed one alive." Said the Primarch, looking at the figure in the front line of the enemy army.


    "I know." Kinvara spoke as she stretched both hands forward. The ruby on her neck glowed abnormally and with a flick of her hands, a wall of mes rose up in the middle of the battlefield. The blood-red mes rose to a height of ten meters!!!


    The wall of fire shocked everyone who belonged to Westeros, whether it was the Red Legion or the Sardaukar, both of whom ignored the wall of fire and continued advancing.


    "Magic..." Tytos murmured with a look of fear, as his family practically used magic, he knew a little about such a mysterious, frightening and horrifying power. He hadn''t expected to see magic in war like he was seeing at this very moment.


    Raymun also looked uneasy in front of the magic, there was fear and uncertainty on his face. An uncertainty that all the soldiers of Westeros felt at that moment. Magic had always been taboo in the Faith of the Seven and everyone deeply disliked the practice.


    Kinvara didn''t care what the people of Westeros thought about magic, she only cared about the Aenar will and nothing else.


    The Reverend Mother narrowed her eyes as she saw the figure crossing the wall of mes holding a sword. A faint glow of seven colors seemed to cover his entire body, like an almost imperceptible smoke, but to Kinvara and Sigismund, the scent of the gods'' magic was unmistakable.


    Sigismund didn''t hesitate and his body shot forward, his figure barely visible to ordinary people. In an instant, Sigismund arrived in front of Jaime, and with a cold, deadly stare, the Primarch swung his sword vertically. The speed of the sword was so great that a sonic boom was heard before impact.


    BOMMMMMM!!!!!!!


    The ground beneath the two men sank, broke and shattered.


    Jaime felt like a mountain had hit him, he couldn''t help but be shocked by the strength of the gigantic man in front of him. However, after receiving the Blessing of the Seven Faced God, he wasn''t weak either.


    Stepping back slightly, Jaime spun around and kicked his enemy''s iron-ted chest hard.


    *Bang!!!


    The steel breastte sank under the gigantic force of the kick and Sigismund fell back three steps.


    Looking at the intact man before him, Jaime smiled helplessly, he really didn''t know how the young king had created such monsters. He was strong because he received the blessing of a god, did that mean that Aenar was a god who could give the same blessing to his subordinates?


    Jaime thought no more of it, he moved to the side, deflecting a spear of fire thrown at him. Looking at the beautiful woman in red leather armor, he narrowed his eyes and advanced towards her without any hesitation.


    Even with no experience in fighting sorceresses, Jaime knew he had to kill the one with the long-range attack or the fight would be even more challenging.


    However, his n was foiled when he saw a fist appear in front of him. With his extraordinary senses, Jaime managed to put his arms in front of his body to protect himself before the fist hit one of his arms.


    BOODMMMMMMMMM!!!!


    Another sonic boom was heard!


    Jaime felt the bones in his arm breaking as his body was thrown backwards by the enemy''s punch.


    Finally stopping about twenty meters from where he was, Jaime looked down and saw his arm deformed. If he were any normal human, his arm could never be used again, but he wasn''t a normal human.


    Under his calm eyes, his arm began to reorganize itself and within a few seconds, his arm waspletely intact.


    Sigismund and Kinvara narrowed their eyes at such absurd regenerative power.


    "Even if one of his arms is cut off, another can grow in a few seconds." Kinvara spoke up behind Sigismund, she was responsible for the long-range attack while the Primarch was responsible for the melee attack.


    "That''s good, at least I don''t have to worry about killing him so easily." Sigismund said as he dropped his sword. He was much better with his fists than his sword.


    Kinvara nodded and conjured an arc of me in her hands. "We will carry out the king''s orders." She spoke with a cold, deadly tone, unlike the scorching, hellish heat that surrounded her body.


    Sigismund didn''t answer, his actions already responding to Reverend Mother''s words.


    Sigismund surpassed his previous speed and abruptly appeared in front of Jaime, the knight only managing to use his own arm to defend himself again before the impact hit him.


    Jaime spat out arge amount of blood before his chest, ribs and organs were crushed by the brute force of the Primarch of the Imperial Fists.


    Jaime''s body spun in the air like an airne''s elixir before brutally hitting the ground.


    "Damn, I''m a monster, but the man in front of me is a freak among monsters!!!" Picking himself up off the ground, Jaime couldn''t help cursing in his mind.


    But then again, he wasn''t weak and with his regeneration, Jaime wasn''t a weak opponent.


    ----------


    <strong>Discount coupon for Patreon: 9A241 35%!!! </strong>


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 167 - War of the Four Kings (XIV)

    <h4>Chapter 167 - 167 - War of the Four Kings (XIV)</h4>


    "It''s fate." Jaime Lannister, Kingyer.


    ----------


    Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, Jaime looked up indifferently and raised his sword. He was good at swords, the only weapon he needed was the sword in his hand. With a forward thrust, the Kingyer advanced towards the huge man!


    Sigismund didn''t show a surprised expression and attacked head-on, without retreating. His fist covered in a blue aura struck Jaime''s sword without any fear. Everyone knows that no matter how strong a body might be, metal will always be tougher than flesh and blood, but there was an inconsistency in this preposition, especially in this world.


    Magic.


    The energy capable of subverting all thews of the world, that same energy was attached to Sigismund''s fist, making it harder than steel!


    BOMMMMMMMM!!!!


    When sword and fist shed, the ground beneath them sank violently. The soldiers watched with shock as the fight between the titans unfolded before them. Their speed was so great that most people couldn''t even see the trajectory of their blows.


    This is not a human fight.


    That was the conclusion of the leaders of both sides, Tyrion, Oberyn, Raymun and Tytos. The four of them watched in shock at what was happening in front of them.


    Tyrion in particr looked at Jaime with a shocked gaze. Others couldn''t know, but how could he not know what Jaime''s strength was like? He had personally seen his brother defeat a dozen peasants holding hoes and sickles, but the strength Jaime was showing was not something a human could have.


    "He''s been blessed by a god." Tyrion heard this from the lips of Moqorro, who was standing next to him.


    "Blessed by a god?" It wasn''t just Tyrion who was confused, the other three were also confused by Moqorro''s words.


    "Yes, the knight of Westeros was blessed by a god, probably the God of the Seven Faces." Moqorro replied with an indifferent tone as he prepared to take part in the war, but alongside themon soldiers. No one would know if there was another Blessed hiding, and to prevent this, he needed to be at the soldiers'' side for something like this to happen.


    Although he was far from being able to fight a Blessed One, Moqorro knew he could hold out until Lord Sigismund or Reverend Mother arrived to help.


    "Are we all fighting a god?" Tytos asked with a hint of fear in his eyes. There was no need to be disbelieving, the fight before him showed that the Red Priest''s words were true.


    "Yes, but we also have our God, and besides, Gods can''t personally interfere in human affairs." Moqorromented with an indifferent tone, but noticing the concern in the eyes of the four men (Three and a half if you count Tyrion...), he added "There''s no need to worry, Mortals fight mortals and the Blessed fight the Blessed."


    Moqorro''s words reassured everyone, they didn''t want to fight a god, just the word god was an inconceivable abyss for any mortal.


    Looking at Sigismund and Jaime''s fight, they secretly yearned for such power, after all, who wouldn''t want to be stronger?


    Moqorro paid no more attention to these men and headed towards the Red Legion, which was about to sh with the armies of House Lannister and Baratheon in full force.


    Kinvara, noticing an opening in Jaime''s blows, didn''t hesitate to unleash a fiery arrow towards the knight. This was no ordinary fire arrow, it had arge amount of fire built up at the tip and when it hit the ground, it would explode.


    Although Sigismund was in range of the explosion, she wasn''t worried about him, if there was one thing that was tough, it was Sigismund!


    The Stranger''s blessing made Jaime realize the danger just as the arrow was fired at him. However, he couldn''t dodge it because the enemy didn''t give him a chance to back away briefly. However, he knew which damage was best to take. Either way, he could regenerate.


    Under Sigismund''s surprised eyes, Jaime stopped and let his fist hit him!


    Confused by the events, the Primarch just watched Jaime fly backwards by his punch, but in an instant, Sigismund knew why Jaime had acted that way. A fiery arrow struck the ground a few meters away from him.


    The next moment, a missile-like explosion shattered the ground and a fireball with a diameter of a few meters appeared in ce of the explosion.


    Strong, hot winds swept through the room, charring the earth and leaving the air thin, making it difficult to breathe.


    Sigismund was engulfed by the explosion, but his face remained calm at all times. Perhaps because of Aenar''s blood, the Ritual gave both brothers and Leda a resistance to fire and heat. So even in the face of an explosion capable of reducing a normal person to ashes, he remained calm andposed.


    When the explosion subsided, Sigismund''s figure appeared intact, although that couldn''t be said for his armor, which was melted in many ces and could barely be called armor at this point.


    "Bloody monster." Jaimemented, seeing the man intact in the face of such a terrifying explosion, even if it had been him, he would have been seriously injured and wouldn''t have been able to move!


    Is the Red God stronger than the God of the Seven Faces?


    Jaime asked himself this question more than once during the fight, he was being beaten like a rookie by an army veteran. However, there was no way for Jaime to know that even with the blessing of the Gods, his body had to adapt.


    Sigismund had been going through this process for three years and was still in the process of getting stronger, even if Jaime had help from the God of the Seven Faces, he would still have a period for his body to get stronger.


    Sigismund ripped off his upper armor, showing off hisrge, explosive muscles; anyone could tell that the man was extremely strong from those muscles.


    "I can feel your fear." Sigismund spoke to Jaime for the first time, surprising the knight of House Lannister and Kingsguard of Robert Baratheon.


    "My king taught me that fear erodes your resolve." Sigismund stepped forward. "Even in the face of death, remain calm and you will die with honor and glory."


    "Only a true warrior does not fear or feel afraid, even in the face of certain death."


    "Will you die for your king, even if he is untrustworthy?" Jaime asked with a sarcastic tone. He had served two kings, both terrible kings, neither worthy of being a king, so he had no idea what it was like to serve a true sage.


    As a young man, he was envious of the Royal Guards who served Aegon, Jaehaerys, Daeron the Young Dragon and Maekar. There were many worthy kings to serve, but he had no such luck, perhaps it was his fate.


    "Even if my king is untrustworthy, I would die for him, he has given me an honorable purpose worth fighting for, even if I sacrifice my life and all the lives of my brothers and sisters on the battlefield." Sigismund didn''t hesitate to respond to Jaime''s words with a calm and indifferent tone.


    "I see, I envy you." Jaime got into fighting stance and spoke in an equally calm tone. "I''d like to be like you too, but that''s impossible."


    "That''s why you''re a failure as a Royal Guard, thank your heretical god that it''s me in front of you, if you were Lady Leda Dayne, Lady Commander of the Royal Guard, you''d die a very painful death." Sigismund condensed the blue aura in his fists again and spoke with an indifferent tone.


    Hearing his words, the image of a man with blond hair and blue eyes shed through Jaime''s mind, the same man he had admired and who had taught him for years.


    "Arthur''s niece." Jaime murmured, he had heard that Dawn had a new bearer, who was Arthur Dayne''s niece, but he hadn''t expected the girl to serve as Lady Commander of the Targaryen King''s Kingsguard.


    "It''s fate." Jaime muttered to himself. For a moment, he thought that dying for Dawn at the hands of Arthur''s niece was a fitting death for him, an Oathbreaker.


    "Indeed, it is fate." Sigismund agreed with Jaime''s words and advanced towards the man with a murderous expression.


    ------


    Note: I know some of you are confused, but all the Primarchs will appear, in the future Sigismund and Titus will take over the Sardaukar and protect the. All the Primarchs will appear in the future, as for Alyssane, it was my mistake. I had the idea of making her Primarch, but that was at the beginning of the fanfic, but that won''t happen anymore. She''ll be regent and doesn''t need to be a Primarch.


    I hope I''ve resolved some of your doubts.


    <strong>Discount coupon for Patreon: 9A241 35%!!! </strong>


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 168 - War of the Four Kings (XV)

    <h4>Chapter 168 - 168 - War of the Four Kings (XV)</h4>


    "Burn by the fire of God." Kinvara, Reverend Mother of the Faith of the God Emperor.


    ----------


    Sigismund and Jaime''s fight continued, and the longer it went on, the more the Primarch noticed that his enemy''s movements were bing more and more refined.


    He knew that Jaime was a genius with a sword, but seeing the rate of his growth was quite surprising. The man had adapted to his own strength while being beaten by him and was getting better and better all the time.


    Jaime, sensing an opening in Sigismund''s position, sharpened his gaze and with one swift stroke of his sword, left a long line of blood running from his enemy''s waist to his shoulder. Blood sshed into the air before falling to the ground.


    Sigismund stepped back and looked at the wound on his body. After undergoing the King''s blood ritual, it was the first time in three years that he had actually been wounded. It reminded him of when he hadn''t met Aenar yet, in those days he bled daily.


    The fight for food was cruel, especially for two thin and weak teenagers, so breaking a nose or being beaten to the point of spitting up blood clots was quite normal in his day-to-day life, but all that changed with Aenar''s arrival.


    He and Titus no longer had to starve or fight for food, a bed, a house, food and a bath, a nobleman''s life was given to them in a single day. He had only one obligation: to be loyal to the end to his king. He epted that, from the moment he left that alley, his life was to fulfill the purpose that Aenar wanted.


    Nothing more and nothing less.


    Touching the blood in his body, Sigismund became abnormally cold, his brown eyes especially calm.


    "Go ahead." He murmured, a blue aura burning like a furious me covered the entire length of his arm.


    In an instant, Sigismund disappeared from where he was and reappeared in front of Jaime. His speed was so fast that even with the Stranger''s Blessing, Jaime didn''t react when his enemy''s punch hit his head.


    Half of Jaime''s head was deformed, his originally handsome face was ruined in an instant, blood sttered violently on the floor. Sigismund didn''t stop and simply ripped off one of his arms, as if he were tearing off a banana peel.


    However, what surprised Sigismund was that even with all these injuries, Jaime''s body began to regenerate at an abnormally high rate!


    Kinvara took advantage of the moment when Jaime was regenerating and shot three arrows. One hit his heart, the second arrow hit his left eye and the third and final arrow hit his head, piercing his brain.


    As the arrows were fire, Jaime''s whole body was covered in mes!


    "ARGHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    A painful, agonizing roar spread throughout the battlefield. His cry of pain sent shivers down the spine of everyone present. They couldn''t even imagine the pain that could make a man scream on such a scale.


    Jaime had never felt such pain in his life, being burnt alive even seemed ironic, he was the man who had saved King''s Landing from being blown up by Aerys'' orders. But here he was, suffering the punishment for saving half a million people.


    Kevan Lannister, Jaime''s uncle and Tywin''s younger brother, staring in horror at his nephew being burned alive by the Red Witch, didn''t hesitate to separate five thousand men and march towards the monster fight.


    Although he didn''t know why Jaime had be so powerful overnight, he did know that he had to save the heir his brother held most dear.


    "Save Jaime and get back to the castle!!!" Kevan shouted to the most loyal soldiers of House Lannister. He gripped his spear and didn''t hesitate to move towards Sigismund.


    "I''ll give them a dignified death." Sigismund said as he looked at the five thousand men marching towards him.


    Despite being burned alive and kept alive by the Blessing of the Seven Faced God, Jaime could still see his surroundings.


    When he saw his uncle approaching to save him, Jaime wanted to shout for everyone to back off, as they were no match for a monster like Sigismund, but his vocal cords were being burnt out at that moment, making it impossible for him to speak. It was even a miracle that he was able to see with his eyes practically being cooked.


    umting strength in his hands, Sigismund grabbed a horse''s head and simply smashed it, spraying blood all around. Then he killed the rider as one would kill a chicken, breaking his neck.


    He continued the massacre with indifference and brutality. What was happening wasn''t a fight, normal people facing an Adeptus Astartes was no different to defenceless cattle, let alone a Primarch.


    Kinvara didn''t stand still either, she couldn''t be as strong as Sigismund or Jaime, but she was a witch, her specialty was magic and attacking from long range!


    The Reverend Mother looked like a goddess of fire, controlling the mes around her and with a flick of her wrist, a wave of mes advanced towards the five thousand men and horses before her. There was no feeling of mercy towards normal people.


    She was over two hundred years old,passion, benevolence and other things had been diluted over the course of more than two centuries of existence. Even her feelings were almost nil, the only thing that could make her emotions active was her God and no one else.


    So, watching so many people being burnt alive by her hands made her feel absolutely nothing in her mind, as if it was totally normal to watch people being burnt alive as she was doing right now.


    "Monster, die!!!" Kevan made his horse leap into the mes and shouted loudly, hisnce pointed at Sigismund and the man didn''t hesitate to ride towards the huge man in front of him.


    However, before he could even get close to Sigismund, Kinvara fired another fiery arrow, hitting him in the neck in an instant!


    Kevan''s eyes widened as he felt his life sh before him, he was thrown from his horse and fell heavily to the ground scorched by the mes. Blood dripped from his mouth as the fire from the arrow began to burn his entire body.


    Looking at Jaime being burned alive and still alive, Kevan didn''t care about the mind-blowing pain he was feeling and spoke with extreme difficulty. "Back off."


    Although the war had just begun, he knew that if the entire army was left without the protection of the walls, the army would be wiped out in front of these two magical monsters. He couldn''t allow something like that to happen!


    The army was the final strength of House Lannister and Baratheon, losing these two armies would end the war before it began.


    Jaime certainly knew his uncle''s intentions, but he didn''t want to. The Blessing of the Seven Faced God had practically changed Jaime''s mindset, he felt extremely sick at the thought of retreating even in the face of the difference in military power between them.


    However, at thest moment, the image of his son and daughters brought him out of his state for a moment.


    Looking at the battlefield, Jaime''s charred, regenerating face grew tense.


    Both armies had just faced each other and were in the process of colliding, where the soldiers on the front lines killed as many enemy soldiers as possible, before both armies retreated to catch their breath.


    Looking at Sigismund, who, while ughtering the Lannister soldiers, was focusing on him, Jaime smiled helplessly, the monsters in front of him not letting their guard down even though they were superior in terms ofbat power.


    Fortunately, even at a slight disadvantage, the war could go on for months or years, as long as these two monsters didn''t intervene in the war. Should something like that happen, he can see that the armies of House Lannister and Baratheon didn''tst a week against these two monsters.


    "Since you''ve blessed me, give me more power to deal with these monsters." Jaime muttered, looking up towards the sky. In that ce, he could feel a gaze upon him, he knew it was the God of the Seven Faces looking down on him at all times.


    With Jaime''s words, he felt the power inside him grow even stronger, the mes that were devouring his body were extinguished in the face of this power. Jaime couldn''t help but let out afortable moan at the spiritual pleasure he was feeling.


    Kinvara couldn''t help but sh a mischievous smile as she felt the divine power hovering in the air. She pulled out a menacing-looking ck dagger and muttered. "Let''s begin."


    ---------------


    <strong>Discount coupon for Patreon: 9A241 35%!!! </strong>


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 169 - War of the Four Kings (XVI)

    <h4>Chapter 169 - 169 - War of the Four Kings (XVI)</h4>


    "Don''t we pray for you! Don''t we pray for you every night? Our souls and faith are yours! Then why don''t you save us from this hell?" The thoughts of a soldier covered in blood on the battlefield.


    ----------


    Of course, Sigismund and Kinvara knew that the God of the Seven Faces would intervene again when his blessed one was losing. This was a crucial battle for the future of the continent, this battle would determine whether the Red Faith would attack or defend itself.


    In the King''s words, this battle would determine the course of their next actions, and by the King''s orders, they had to attack. The longer the war dragged on, the more danger would umte over time.


    So, Kinvara had orders to shake the soldiers'' faith in the God of the Seven Faces, let the world see for the first time the cruelty and indifference of the gods towards humans.


    Holding the ck dagger, Kinvara didn''t hesitate to use his magic. The ck dagger began to glow with a crimson radiance.


    "My soldiers, receive my blessing." Aenar''s voice resounded across the battlefield, a red light spreading like waves above the army of House Targaryen. Wherever this red light touched, wounds were healed, fatigue ceased to exist and the soldiers seemed to have infinite endurance.


    What happens when believers catch a glimpse of a true miracle?


    They be fanatics!


    Unlike the Gods who had to umte faith in order to survive, and only used divine power when they really needed it. Aenar had no qualms, he wasn''t a god and didn''t need faith, so he could use his power without any fear.


    In the eyes of the gods, spending divine energy to heal a mortal was totally pointless, humans were short-lived beings, while one died, two more could be born. So, no miracles had really happened in the six-thousand-year history of the Faith of the Seven.


    But at that moment, the God of the Red Faith manifested himself and blessed his soldiers in the eyes of all without hiding anything.


    Something Gods wouldn''t even think of doing. To make humans believe in them, mystery was something extremely necessary, only when something is mysterious and full of horror can it make humans fear it.


    The soldiers of House Targaryen, seeing a true miracle, only felt that the God they believed in was looking down on them at that moment. Honor, glory and excitement brought the army''s already high morale to a whole new level.


    Although morale is something invisible, it could be seen when an army was truly united, because soldiers who weren''t afraid of death were the scariest thing for their enemies. To die? the Soldiers of House Targaryen believed that if they died, the golden gates of Heaven were open to them!


    Life and death made no difference to these people. In life they would give their lives so that Aenar''s purpose would be realized, in death they would serve their God in Heaven and live eternally in the Kingdom of God, just as the Bible said would happen.


    So there was no fear in the soldiers, they attacked their enemies with iparable ferocity, even if one was pierced by a spear, the soldier would kill two enemy soldiers before he died.


    Moqorro was even more brutal, the man of almost two meters looked iparable from the battlefield, his great sword cut through the Soldiers of House Lannister like a vegetable.


    At one point, after the Miracle happened, the war became a real holy war, the Red Legion and the Sardaukar just wanted to defeat their enemies and spread their Faith to these unfaithful men full of sins.


    As Sigismund had said before.


    They were allowed to shed the blood of their enemies in the name of the king!!!


    Jaime, seeing this, felt that things had gotten out of hand a long time ago. He looked up expecting the same miracle from the God of Steven Faces, but after ten minutes of waiting, he smiled, but his smile was full of helplessness and a touch of sadness.


    Staring at his uncle''s charred body,pletely lifeless, Jaime closed his eyes and when he opened them again, he advanced madly towards House Targaryen''s army. He knew he had to show strength or all the soldiers might simply disperse without caring about their Lords.


    If that happened, Jaime might as well retreat to Casterly Rock and leave the Rivends totally defenseless, like a helpless maiden before a man two meters tall.


    However, as soon as he took a step forward, Jaime found himself facing Sigismund again. "This is your god? He sees people suffering and remains indifferent to their suffering."


    Listening to Sigismund''s voice, Jaime remained indifferent, despite still being brainwashed by the Blessing he had received, he had been taught from childhood by his father that Religion is just a tool to control peasants and foolish lords, like Hoster Tully.


    So, although Sigismund''s words made him slightly angry, he almost retorted by saying that he hadn''t believed in the Faith and the Gods for a long time, but in the sight of the Gods, he hadn''t dared to speak such sphemous words.


    Even though he didn''t know the God of the Seven Faces very well, he knew that the gods liked to punish, and if he said something that displeased him at that moment, he didn''t know the consequences he would have to bear.


    What surprised Sigismund and Kinvara was that instead of focusing on Sigismund, Jaime simply turned away from the Primarch and continued running towards the army.


    Sigismund didn''t need to be a genius to know that Jaime wanted to take their battlefield to the battlefield where armies shed with violence and brutality.


    However, even if they had known this, both of them had no way of stopping Jaime, because if they stood still, Jaime would attack the army and kill any soldiers who dared to stand in front of him. At the same time, if they ran to catch up with Jaime, both of them would still fight Jaime in the midst of all the soldiers.


    So there was no choice, it was either watch Jaime massacre their soldiers or fight Jaime in the middle of the war with dozens of people around them.


    Sigismund would be at a disadvantage and Kinvara even more so, as her attacks couldn''t differentiate between friend and foe.


    Kinvara didn''t expect Jaime to drop his pride and run off to fight normal mortal soldiers. She wanted to p herself for believing in something as stupid as the pride of men. But that couldn''t be her fault, in the two hundred years of her existence, she had rarely taken part in conflicts.


    When Jaime saw Sigismund and Kinvara following him, the knight''s lips quirked up in a cold, malicious smile; he had already done even more shameful things, which was to put his pride aside once again.


    Jaime invaded the Red Legion without any hesitation, he was like a wolf entering a crowd of sheep, every time his sword swung, a life was taken. Just as Sigismund did with the soldiers of House Lannister, Jaime did the same with the soldiers of House Targaryen.


    Remembering the death of his uncle, who died to save him, Jaime''s movements were even more ruthless, there was no hesitation in them and the man ughtered dozens of soldiers in just under thirty seconds.


    The massacre finally stopped when a ck man with white hair and beard appeared in front of him. The man was very tall and wore red armor. With a flick of his fingers, griffins of fire attacked Jaime with ferocity.


    Jaime was surprised by the attack, but then shed a cold smile. Compared to the Witch, who had almost killed him with her mes, the mes of the ck man in front of him were almost like the mes of a candle, totally ineffective against him.


    Moqorro certainly knew this and unlike Kinvara''s inexperience, the Red Priest had a hundred years of experience in battle, he earned the ck me epithet because of the countless conflicts he took part in and then set people on fire!


    The fire griffins didn''t attack certain parts of the body, they attacked Jaime''s eyes!


    Jaime was taken aback by the attack, but as a veteran of countless battles, he knew almost immediately of Moqorro''s intentions.


    Showing a keen eye, the knight dodged the griffins, moved to the side andnded a blow on Moqorro.


    With Jaime''s strength, the sword turned into a real killing weapon. It cut through Moqorro''s own red armor with an ease that surprised the ck me.


    As the creator of his armor and all the soldiers of the Red Legion and the Sardaukar, he knew very well how good the armor was, especially his own, which was made by him personally.


    So he was surprised when his armor proved ineffective against Jaime''s sword.


    But Moqorro didn''t have time to think any further, the sword tore through his armor and gave him a rtively deep wound, about three centimeters deep.


    However, the moment the sword tore through his chest, Moqorro used his left hand to spurt an incredible amount of me into Jaime''s face!!!


    -------------


    <strong>Discount coupon for Patreon: 9A241 35%!!!</strong>


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 170 - War of the Four Kings (XVII)

    <h4>Chapter 170 - 170 - War of the Four Kings (XVII)</h4>


    "All gods will bow to humanity or perish before me." Aenar I Targaryen, God Emperor of the Empire of Mankind.


    --------


    Jaime didn''t expect Moqorro to actually attack him at that moment, by the time he realized what was happening, the mes were already burning his face fiercely, including his eyes. Without eyes, he could only use his other senses to fight, but in the midst of hundreds of thousands of men fighting, smell, touch and hearing were extremely chaotic.


    Taking a step back, blind Jaime tried to locate himself, but it was useless, he was in the middle of hundreds of thousands of people, it was impossible to use his other senses at this point.


    Just as Jaime was desperately trying to locate himself, Sigismund and Kinvara arrived in front of him.


    "Good work, Moqorro." Kinvara spoke with a cold smile, the ck dagger seemed to tremble, as if he was anxious about what was happening.


    "My god has words for you, Heretic God." Kinvara said and didn''t hesitate to plunge the de into Jaime''s heart. Sinking the de into his flesh, she continued speaking, saying the same words that Aenar wanted to say to the God of the Seven Faces.


    "This is punishment for daring to intervene in this war, all the gods will bow to humanity."


    The dagger began to glow, a crimson glow even more powerful than Aenar''s blessing a moment ago manifested itself in the middle of the army. But instead of spreading out, the red light formed a pir of light piercing the skies like a spear of light!!!


    Both armies stopped fighting and watched the scene inplete shock.


    Kinvara didn''t care about the soldiers'' reaction and just looked up, waiting to see the result of her king''s conspiracy. It was the first time she had actually attacked a god! There was thrill and excitement in her eyes, only her king was so bold to hurt a god when he was just a mortal!


    The result of the conspiracy appeared before her, a gigantic being wearing a seven-colored tunic appeared in the sky. Others couldn''t see it, but she could see it perfectly. At the heart of the gigantic being, a ck dagger could be seen emanating a crimson light.


    A groan of pain seemed to echo in the void, before it quickly disappeared as if it had never existed in the first ce.


    Kinvara couldn''t help but smile, her eyes showing nothing but pure fanaticism. The king had done it! He had seriously wounded a god!


    The obsidian dagger was a sacrificial tool used by the Dragonlords when they wanted to sacrifice ves to the Dragon Gods. ording to the king, he had just changed the dagger''s purpose a little and made a few adjustments.


    This gave rise to a weapon embedded with a gigantic amount of energy from the Warp, such energy, which was extremely lethal if not used correctly, was transformed into a weapon truly capable of wounding a god.


    Of course, such was the assumption before, now Kinvara was sure that the king had created a weapon capable of wounding a deity!


    The God of the Seven Faces, in a dimension no mortal had ever set foot in, looked at the dagger in his chest with a shocked, horrified look of pure terror.


    How many years had he not felt the shadow of death? Thest time was almost three hundred years ago, when the Dragon God of Death, Balerion had gone mad with the destruction of Valiria and killed countless gods. If it hadn''t been for his quick thinking, he might have been just another of the gods killed by Balerion''s madness.


    However, he felt the same feeling, an intense cold capable of killing him! The most horrible thing was that the energy inside the dagger was constantly trying to devour his divine energy and pollute him. Even now, the God of the Seven Faces began to hear whispers full of seduction, temptation and charm.


    "Damn cattle, how dare you threaten me." The words came out of his lips like a snarl as his eyes traveled infinite distances and fell on the young man with white-gold hair and purple eyes.


    At that moment, the young man raised his wine ss towards him, a smile on his lips. That smile only infuriated the God of the Seven Faces even more.


    Just as he was about to personally descend into the human world, possessing the body of a human, he stopped.


    A gigantic figure wearing a long red robe appeared before him, just like his robe, his hair and eyes were red.


    "R''hllor." The God of the Seven Faces showed a touch of fear in front of the extremely old deity.


    "Get out of my way." R''hllor gave the God of the Seven Faces no respect and simply ordered with a warm tone, like a gentle me.


    The God of the Seven Faces certainly knew that there was no gentleness in his voice, only an incredible murderous feeling in it.


    Snorting coldly, the God of the Seven Faces said nothing and disappeared without even trying to fight. Not that he was afraid of R''hllor, but gods don''t usually fight each other. The consumption of divine power used in a battle was gigantic, only old gods like R''hllor and the Great Other dared to use so much divine power.


    Besides, with his injury, the God of the Seven Faces knew that the most important thing was to quickly get rid of the Warp''s corruption. He knew exactly what fate awaited him if he let the corruption corrupt his soul.


    He would be a Warp Demon.


    R''hllor no longer cared about the God of the Seven Faces and looked at Aenar calmly sipping wine. As if noticing his gaze, the boy looked at him with cold purple eyes.


    "I''m waiting for your ns toe to fruition, Aenar." R''hllormented with a warm and gentle tone, totally different from the tone he used with the God of the Seven Faces.


    "I''m really looking forward to the future you''re nning." He spoke before focusing on the huge figure that appeared on the horizon.


    A giant being wearing ice armor and carrying a battle axe. He had blue skin, eyes and hair. From a distance he looked like a frost giant, but it wasn''t the cold that surrounded his figure, but the aura of death and decay.


    "Great Other." R''hllor spoke with a cold tone and with a wave of his hand, a golden spear appeared in his hand.


    R''hllor was not surprised by the arrival of his old enemy, both of whom had been fighting for hundreds of thousands of years.


    Aenar, who was still in the Valley, looked at the scene with a cold gaze. The battle of the gods might be something that few had the pleasure of seeing, but he saw it every day. There was nothing that surprised him about the fight.


    However, remembering the previous events, Aenar couldn''t help but show a look of regret. It was part of the n to force the God of the Seven Faces down into the world possessing a mortal body, but the n failed with R''hllor''s meddling.


    Putting away the obsidian dagger, Aenar smiled. Despite the n''s failure, he finally had a way of dealing with the gods. A weapon capable of harming divine beings.


    This was just the first step towards the rise of the Empire of Mankind. Humans didn''t need gods.


    Aenar was enough for humanity to worship.


    "Submission or death, there is no other choice for the gods..." Aenar murmured with a glint in his eye. "Humanity will rise up under the bodies of his murderers."


    "The show will begin." Aenar nced at the figure sneaking into Eyrie''s castle. A yful look appeared on Aenar''s face. He felt rather pleased at the arrival of the y''s lead actor,ing at such an opportune moment.


    Returning to the battlefield at Harrenhal, Jaime, who had suffered even more, let out a loud roar. "Fall back to the castle."


    Jaime''s voice rang out across the battlefield. At that moment, he just wanted to retreat in order to get organized and fight again another day. However, he was expecting resistance from Kinvara and Sigismund, but to his surprise, even when the army gradually retreated, the enemy army didn''t attack.


    "The second part of the n." Kinvara whispered to Sigismund, who just nodded.


    "Break people''s faith and let them believe that our king is the Messiah who will save humanity from the wars of death." Kinvara smiled and spoke in a gentle tone, she watched the enemy army retreat and didn''t seem worried.


    Jaime would die, the man just didn''t know when. But he couldn''t die now, at least not at this moment, when he was serving as a bridge to the God of the Seven Faces.


    However, Jaime''s death will still happen on this battlefield. As they had said before, Jaime will not leave Harrenhal alive.


    ----------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 171 - War of the Four Kings (XVIII)

    <h4>Chapter 171 - 171 - War of the Four Kings (XVIII)</h4>


    "Victory is victory, regardless of the means used." Tywin Lannister, Lord of Casterly Rock and Guardian of the West.


    -----------


    Watching the army retreat towards the walls, Tytos and Raymun approached Sigismund and Kinvara. The expressions on their faces still showed shock and disbelief. There was no way not to feel that way after witnessing what had just happened.


    "Are we going to let them retreat, Mdy?" Tytos asked with a still confused tone. He looked at the woman and man before him with a touch of fear. He had personally seen the fight between Jaime, Sigismund and Kinvara. How could he not feel fear in the face of two beings who could kill him at will?


    "Yes, the fight has just begun." Kinvara said. "Jaime Lannister will die at Harrenhal, but not now."


    Looking at Tytos and Raymun, Kinvara spoke with a warm tone. "From now on, by the King''s orders, the Faith of the Seven is forbidden to be preached in the Seven Kingdoms."


    Tytos was indifferent to the woman''s words, House ckwood follows the Old Gods, it didn''t matter what happened to the Faith of the Seven. However, he was an intelligent man, knowing that the Faith of the Seven would not be tolerated in the future, he also knew that the Faith of the Old Gods would not be tolerated either.


    "Reverend Mother, whom should the people worship?" Tytos asked with a serious tone. Since he was on the King''s side, he might as well take the King''s sidepletely.


    Kinvara looked at Tytos with a look full of appreciation, she really liked working with intelligent men. "The God Emperor of Mankind." The Reverend Mother spoke with a gentle tone full of respect.


    Tytos'' expression changed dramatically when he heard Kinvara''s words.


    "Humanity doesn''t need Gods, only Your Grace is enough." Kinvara spoke again with a reverent tone. Although the words were contradictory due to the fact that she had faith in R''hllor, in her eyes, R''hllor and Aenar were the same being, so she felt nothing wrong in speaking such words.


    Tytos made an extremely quick decision, he knelt before Kinvara and spoke with a reverent tone. "House ckwood had followed the King in everything, since the Faith of the Emperor of Mankind is the only god, I, House ckwood and my vassals have followed the New God."


    Honestly, he wasn''t that reluctant to ept the new religion, he had personally seen the miracle on the battlefield and even received the miracle himself. Instead of believing in gods who didn''t care about him, he might as well believe in the God Emperor of Mankind.


    Kinvara looked at the man kneeling before her with a smile on her lips. "God thanks you for your devotion and will not forget you, Lord ckwood."


    Tytos knew he had entered the heart of Aenar''s government with Kinvara''s words, he couldn''t help but feel happy. He finally saw his chance to destroy House Bracken!


    If House ckwood joined House Targaryen, House Bracken will not join House Targaryen and destruction awaits this ancient royal lineage.


    At the thought of House Bracken dying out in his generation, Tytos'' mood was so happy that he smiled. When he died, he would be able to tell his ancestors that he had destroyed the odious House Bracken.


    Seeing his expression, Kinvara remained indifferent. She was a woman of two hundred years, she knew very well that Nobles and important Houses only had interests in their eyes, anything else was irrelevant in the eyes of these Noble Houses.


    But that didn''t matter to Kinvara, as long as these Noble Houses allowed the preaching of the God Emperor of Moisture to the peasants, she could give power to these nobles.


    Raymun hesitated for a moment, although the miracle was impactful, he had followed the Faith of the Seven for decades, asking him to change the faith he had believed in and prayed to for decades was somewhat difficult, but thinking about the continuity of his House, he made the decision quickly.


    As a qualified Lord, the survival of House Darry was the most important thing, even if he was forced to betray his own faith.


    "I am willing to follow the Faith of the Emperor of Mankind, Priestess." Raymun spoke with a serious tone, looking at the woman before him with a touch of fear and reverence.


    Kinvara nodded, satisfaction showing on her beautiful face. "Lostmbs have returned to the fold, God will be pleased. There''s nothing happier for a preacher than to see her religion growing and receiving new believers. Especially believers who believed in other gods. It just showed that her religion was better than other religions.


    "Let''s regroup, we''ll attack Harrenhal with the cannons, the enemy can''t sleep tonight." Sigismund finally spoke, looking at Oberyn and Tyrion, who had just arrived.


    "Yes, My Lord." After seeing what Sigismund could do, neither Oberyn nor Tyrion dared show any casualness in the face of a monster capable of ughtering thousands of people in a few minutes. They both saw what happened to the men of House Lannister when they attacked Sigismund.


    Sigismund didn''t mind the respectful tone of both men, he didn''t want to earn the respect of others, that respect belonged only to the king and no one else.


    "Let''s begin." Sigismund ordered and walked towards the camp of House Targaryen''s army.


    Everyone followed Sigismund and arrived at the main tent, where Visenya, Rhaenys, Arianne and the Sand Snakes were waiting.


    "That was shorter than I expected." Visenyamented when she saw the people entering the main tent. She looked at Titus and Sigismund with a clear expression of displeasure. She was still unhappy about not fighting alongside the soldiers.


    "It was a victory." Sigismund answered the queen with a calm and respectful tone. Yes, in his eyes, it really was a victory, the God of the Seven Faces had been wounded to the point of having to retreat, if that wasn''t considered a victory, he didn''t know what else could be considered winning.


    Visenya''s expression rxed at Sigismund''s words, although she was still dissatisfied with previous events, she was genuinely happy with House Targaryen''s victory. This will only boost the army''s morale and make the still undecided noble houses turn towards House Targaryen again.


    "What happened? I heard a painful moan a moment ago, it sounded like it came from my own mind." Rhaenys was also happy about House Targaryen''s victory, but she couldn''t help wondering what had happened on the battlefield.


    Kinvara didn''t hesitate to talk about the conspiracy that Aenar had nned and when he finished speaking, all but Titus, Sigismund and Kinvara showed shocked expressions.


    "We''ve really managed to hurt a god." Visenya muttered with a still incredulous expression at Kinvara''s words.


    Aenar''s n could no longer be described as heresy, it wasplete sphemy.


    If this n was leaked to the peasants, she could imagine that there would be revolts everywhere, especially in the fiefdoms where the House Nobles were especially devoted to the Faith of the Seven.


    "Don''t worry, my queen." Kinvara certainly knew the consequences of Aenar''s ns.


    "Unlike King Jaehaerys, the King does not n to have any peaceful rtionship with the Faith of the Seven. My purpose on this continent is nothing more than to destroy the Faith of the Seven." She continued speaking with a cold tone. "It''s best to kill all the fanatics and deeply devout before indoctrinating the less devout. That will greatly reduce the difficulty of indoctrinating people."


    When she finished speaking, Tytos and Raymun looked at Kinvara with fear, the woman had decreed the death of hundreds of thousands of people with an indifferent expression, how could that not make them afraid?


    Visenya and Rhaenys felt sad for these people, but this was a war for reconquest, and like any subversion of the state, the foundation for building a new order is hundreds of thousands or even millions of human lives.


    "Just don''t kill too many innocent people, try to indoctrinate them before you kill them." Visenya said with a sigh.


    "My queen is very worried, although the fanatics have to be killed, the believers who deeply adored the Faith of the Seven can be saved. In the face of true miracles, even the strongest faith can crumble." Kinvaramented with augh, noting the expression of pity on the queen''s face.


    Visenya showed a more rxed expression listening to the Reverend Mother''s words. Although, as she said, the Fantastic Ones must be killed, other people had the chance to change their beliefs. Even if the chance was small, saving a few thousand or tens of thousands of people was a very good thing.


    --


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 172 - The Reconquest of Eyrie (I)

    <h4>Chapter 172 - 172 - The Reconquest of Eyrie (I)</h4>


    "The actors are ready, let''s start the show." Aenar Targaryen, looking at the majestic castle on the mountain.


    ----------


    Aenar looked away from the battlefield of Harrenhal, the smile on his lips could not be more hidden. The ck Dagger was just a test, but he himself hadn''t expected it to be so sessful as to cause such significant injuries to the God of the Seven Faces.


    However, Aenar knew that this method would only work when the God in question gave his blessing to a mortal or the God himself possessed a human, thus creating a bridge between the mortal and the divine, allowing the attack to reach the God''s divine body.


    At the same time, the Dragon ss ck Dagger was not so easy to make, especially the runes that had to be written on the extremely fragile obsidian material. In years, only three had been sessfully made, which showed how delicate Aenar had to be when writing the runes.


    However, the results of the test were more than satisfactory, they were exquisite. The God of the Seven Faces would have to retreat to heal, although he didn''t know how long the God of the Seven Faces would need to recover, this time gained was something to be pleased about.


    Not only did he have to lead with the Cold God in front of him, he also had to guard against being stabbed in the back by the God of the Seven Faces. Aenar had to be cautious when it came to these two gods.


    Especially when it came to the final oue of the battle, where the gods could go mad and use everything they had to defeat him. Facing a mad god and a rational god were twopletely different things. Even Aenar didn''t want to fight a god who was determined to die with him.


    So when the final battle took ce, Aenar had to ensure that both gods were seriously injured, to the point that they fell into a deep sleep to recover from their injuries.


    "I''m weak." Aenar muttered. If he was strong enough, he could have reached the Dimension where Gods existed and killed the God of the Seven Faces directly, without bothering to make ns and conspiracies.


    Unfortunately, Aenar was far from being able to kill a God with his own power, but that didn''t discourage him.


    Humans hunted mammoths not by force, but by intelligence and making ns. Aenar was merely imitating the ancient humans by creating ns to kill a prey much stronger andrger than the humans themselves.


    "Leda." Aenar put the wine ss back on the table and spoke. At the same moment, the extremely tall woman with pale blonde hair and grey eyes, wearing light white armor, entered the room.


    Aenar spoke with a smile. "Let''s start the show, all the actors have arrived and the stage is ready."


    "Let''s go to the Eyrie."


    Leda noticed that the King was in a good mood, even overjoyed, although she didn''t know what had happened to make him so happy, she didn''t bother to think about why and obeyed Aenar''s orders. "Yes, My King."


    With Aenar''s orders, the Northern Army, which was already anxious to return to the Rivends, advanced towards House Arryn''s headquarters.


    Harrold Arryn, the new Lord of the Vale, Eddard Stark, Lord of the North and Aenar I Targaryen, King of the Seven Kingdoms were in the front line.


    All three had the highest status at the moment, but Leda knew that Harold was unlikely to enter the center of power at Aenar''s court. Not forck of ability, but she herself knew that Aenar wanted to decentralize the power of the Nobles and would ept trainedmoners as members of his new government.


    Putting too many nobles in the Court was tantamount to the King''s power being thrown to the nobles. Although Aenar was confident of controlling the nobles with dragons, he wasn''t stupid enough to allow such a thing to happen at his court.


    It was better to be safe so that something like this didn''t happen, so Leda knew that Harrold was just a dog with a high status in her eyes


    However, Harold''s high status was still very useful in keeping the Valley''s vassals under control and calm.


    "How strange, at that moment we would be attacked by the Hill ns." Haroldmented when he saw that they hadn''t been attacked even after half a day''s travel. This was unprecedented for him, as even he had been attacked while traveling through the Vale.


    Eddard looked at Aenar and Leda, he still remembered how they both looked after returning from the attack by the Hill n. Leda was fine, without a drop of blood, but Aenar was practically drenched in blood, as if he had dived into ake of blood.


    The Lord of the North could imagine what had happened to the Hill ns, they had all been killed by Aenar and Leda.


    The problem that had always gued the Lords of the Valley had been solved in less than half a day. If this was known, he could imagine the reaction of suspicion and disbelief if they heard that Aenar and Leda had massacred the Hill ns.


    "We''re here." Eddard didn''t speak to resolve Harold''s doubts and spoke, looking up at the majestic castle, almost as if it had been built in the bowels of the mountain itself.


    "The Eyrie."


    Harold looked at the castle as if he were seeing a beautiful naked woman before him. This was the most imprable castle in the Seven Kingdoms, evenpared to Harrenhal, the Eyrie was not inferior to the legendary castle.


    That same castle would be his home, then his children''s homes and then his children''s children''s homes.


    "How are we going to get in?" Maege, Lady of Bear Ind, asked, looking at the castle, she couldn''t imagine how they could conquer a seemingly imprable castle.


    "Just as Visenya conquered The Eyrie almost three hundred years ago." Aenarmented in a calm, deep tone. Even with an elite army like the Northerners, he knew it was impossible to conquer the seat of House Arryn.


    The very road that led to the castle couldn''t amodate more than three hundred soldiers, so how could a mere three hundred soldiers conquer what was considered the most imprable castle in the Seven Kingdoms?


    So Aenar didn''t n to use the soldiers to attack the castle, he and Leda would conquer the castle personally!


    Under everyone''s shocked eyes, Caraxesnded on the ground with a loud, heavy thud. His huge body made everyone dare not look at the Crimson dragon.


    Although he had seen the dragon flying high, Harold couldn''t help but swallow dry, he felt real terror at seeing the crimson beast so close to him. the Beast was so close that he could feel the heat emanating from the creature and the sulphur in the air.


    Honestly, he really wished that such beasts had never existed in the world, this was not a power that humans should control.


    However, even if he were a hundred times bolder, he could never utter such words, especially with Aenar by his side. Although he doubted that Aenar would kill him, he didn''t want to be punished and sidelined at court in the future because he said something he shouldn''t have.


    "Brother, let''s fly for a moment, let the people in that castle see your majestic figure." Aenar spoke in High Valyrian to Caraxes, who just let out azy guttural growl. As one of the most powerful beings in the world, the dragon seemed toozy to care about such small ants.


    Aenar and Leda climbed into the saddle and under everyone''s gaze, the dragon took a few steps forward and spread its colossal wings, which seemed to cover the sky with their wingspan.


    Caraxes was almost ny meters long, not counting his tail. To support such a body in the air, the dragon''s wings were three times the size of his body, making his wings really big and having a great impact on people''s minds.


    Aenar felt Leda''s body shudder with the loud beats of the dragon''s wings. He couldn''t help but smile amusedly. The woman who could take on entire armies without fear was actually trembling at the altitude.


    Which made him realize that oveing fears was really something he had to do for his subordinates, especially those who were close to him. These weaknesses could not be exploited by his enemies.


    At the same time, Aenar was already thinking about the training that his soldiers and even his sons and daughters would go through. He wouldn''t raise spoiled boys and girls, his sons and daughters would be real men and women, not arrogant, vain princes and princesses.


    -------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 173 - The Reconquest of Eyrie (II)

    <h4>Chapter 173 - 173 - The Reconquest of Eyrie (II)</h4>


    "Sometimes even the puppeteer finds himself controlled under wires." Varys, The Spider.


    --------------


    Looking at the gigantic crimson dragonnding on the most imprable castle in the Seven Kingdoms, Petyr Baelish, Robert Baratheon''s former Master of Coin, shed the most sincere and gentle smile he could muster at that moment.


    Even though he knew such a scene would happen, seeing such an intrusion into the castle still left him with a deep bitter taste in his mouth. All the effort, all the sweat and blood, all the conspiracy, all vanished the moment Aenar appeared.


    Faced with a true dragon capable of reducing any city to ashes, his conspiracies were nothing more than the ns of children. There was no way to fight it, the other side could kill him the moment they felt it necessary and he could do absolutely nothing but beg for mercy and pray to the gods that he would survive yet another dangerous situation.


    For some reason, Petyr remembered a phrase from Varys: "Lord Baelish must beware of ambition. The greater the ambition, the greater the fall."


    "Foolish eunuch, but his words have some truth in them." Petyr muttered as he watched the dragonnd in the castle courtyard. Obviously, the courtyard was nowhere near big enough to amodate a dragon, so only the upper part of the dragon entered the courtyard while the lower part was resting on the castle walls.


    Honestly, it was a truly terrifying sight. Just imagine a monster the size of a hill appearing in your backyard.


    "My love, what are we going to do?" Hearing the female voice next to him, Petyr looked at the woman next to him.


    Petyr could still remember Lysa''s appearance when she was younger: a pretty girl, slender and high-breasted in her youth, dimpled and delicate. But because of too many pregnancies, miscarriages and stillbirths, she had be overweight.


    Despite being two years younger than her sister Catelyn, Lysa looks ten years older; her face has be pale and puffy, and now she paints and dusts it. Although Lysa uses scents to smell sweeter, she can''tpletely hide the sour, milky smell.


    Remembering the beautiful, shy young girl in his teens and seeing the woman in front of him, Petyr''s gray-green eyes showed a hint of disgust. Catelyn was beautiful and young even after six children, but Lysa was the opposite; with each failed pregnancy, she became uglier.


    However, even though he wanted to kill his wife now and take over the Vale as regent, he knew it was impossible. It might have been possible before, but after Aenar''s arrival, Robert and Lysa would be locked away in a smaller, irrelevant castle they''d stayed in all their lives.


    Aenar couldn''t care less about both of them, but the new Lord of the Vale would never allow mother and son to leave the Vale or even have the chance to rebel with help from other noble houses in the Vale.


    As an intelligent man, Petyr knew that this was the best fate for Lysa and Robert, but he himself thought that it was unlikely to happen. A mysterious ident could solve all the new Lord of the Vale''s problems.


    "Nothing''s going to happen, darling." Despite his thoughts, Petyr didn''t dare show any dissatisfaction towards Lysa. If he wanted to survive, it was Lysa who could make it happen.


    Petyr was counting on the fact that since Lysa was Catelyn''s sister, the King would not kill Lysa for the kindness of growing up under Catelyn''s tutge.


    (Note: Iughed a lot writing that paragraph.)


    If Aenar had known Petyr''s thoughts, he would haveughed. It was much easier for Petyr to survive by his wits than to trust in the love Aenar received from Catelyn. However, how could Petyr know what happened while Aenar was growing up in Winterfell?


    Who would spend resources spying on the life of a mere bastard? So Aenar and Catelyn''s grudge wasn''t known to outsiders, even the Lords of the North who knew about it didn''t tell others, after all, Catelyn''s treatment of Aenar couldn''t matter less to them.


    If such a grudge were known, Hoster Tully might not be able to sleep at night, with all the fear and terror he would feel. Like Petyr, the Head of House Tully thought he could simply bend the knee to his rtionship with House Stark and everything would be fine.


    But who would have thought that Aenar was by far the most exotic King Westeros and the world had ever seen. Aenar''s revolution was known to no one more than the Kingsguard and the members of House Targaryen themselves.


    "Let''s meet the king, my love." Petyr spoke in a gentle tone and took Lysa''s hand, who in turn held the hand of a thin, apparently sickly boy.


    The boy was small, pale and so thin that you''d wonder if the wind blew, maybe it would carry him away. He looked so ill that walking seemed exhausting for him. There was a crown on his brown hair.


    Robert II Arryn, King of the Mountains and the Vale, Protector of the Realm and Guardian of the East.


    In all honesty, Petyr himself didn''t know if Robert was his son or Jon Arryn''s son. Just as Jon Arryn slept with his wife in King''s Landing, Petyr also slept with Lysa on a simr day. So truly knowing whose son Robert was was a mystery.


    However, even if Robert was his son, Petyr felt absolutely nothing towards the boy, who was about to be forced to give up his titles, crown, fiefdom and castles.


    The "family" of three, surrounded by knights loyal to House Arryn, approached the courtyard, where two extremely tall figures could be seen.


    Petyr couldn''t help but be surprised by the height of the King and the apparently female Kingsguard. Leda was enormous, over two meters tall. Aenar was even bigger than her, reaching an incredible two and a half meters in height. Together with the armor they both wore, the king and the knight looked like colliders of steel.


    Suddenly, just as Petyr was shaking hands and bowing, Robert''s angry voice was heard throughout the courtyard.


    "Mom, I don''t like him."


    "Besides, I want the dragon."


    "Please, Mom. I want the dragon."


    "I want the dragon!!!"


    "I want the dragon!!!"


    (Note: When I wrote Robert Arryn, I imagined the world''s most spoiled child).


    When the young king''s angry words and pleas were heard, even though she was mentally stable, Lysa couldn''t help but look even paler than she usually did because of the make-up on her face.


    As if he understood what Robert had said, Caraxes'' eyes fell on the boy, a feeling of fury reflected in the draconic eyes as the crimson dragon moved his huge head towards the insect that had dared to speak to him like that.


    Caraxes opened its mouth full of sharp teeth as big as daggers, and crimson fire could be seen in the deepest part of the dragon''s throat, ready to reduce anything to ashes.


    Petyr''s face changed dramatically as he saw the scene in front of him. Without any hesitation, he pulled Lysa aside and walked away. Lysa didn''t even have time to react when the funnel of red mespletely engulfed Robert and all the Knights of the Vale.


    The young King of the Mountain and Valley didn''t even have the chance to cry out in pain and, together with the Knights of the Valley, was reduced to mere ashes in the blink of an eye.


    The funnel of mes didn''t stop after incinerating the boy king and his entourage, it passed through the entire courtyard and reached the castle, melting arge part of the castle walls.


    It all happened so fast that Aenar didn''t have time to calm Caraxes down.


    Caraxes was his brother, he wasn''t a pet as everyone in Westeros thought. A dragon was as intelligent as a human, but unlike humans, dragon society was simple, they didn''t develop writing or anything else out of sheerziness. If it weren''t for Valiria, dragons, who were usually solitary, would never gather in suchrge groups.


    But as a thinking creature, the dragon had its own feelings and thoughts, of course it would be angry at an insect that dared to look at it as an item to be taken or bought.


    Leda was also surprised by the events, she had never expected that the boy king would dare to speak in front of Aenar and ask for Caraxes as if it were a mere item that could be given away at any time.


    However, Aenar and Leda soon heard a cry and scream so agonizing that they both wondered how one being could love another to the point of screaming and crying with such intense and profound feeling.


    "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!"


    ------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 174 - The Reconquest of Eyrie (III)

    <h4>Chapter 174 - 174 - The Reconquest of Eyrie (III)</h4>


    "That dagger would be the end and the beginning of a new era, under that de, the first of many gods died." Aenar I Targaryen, looking at the Valyrian steel dagger.


    -------------


    Looking at the woman holding only a pair of scorched feet, Aenar fell silent. He looked helplessly at Caraxes, who still seemed angry about the previous events. He really hadn''t expected things to turn out like this. It was almost as if he was personally watching a Mexican soap opera.


    However, if you were to ask whether Aenar was saddened by Robert Arryn''s death, the answer would be a redundant no. Harold would kill the boy any way he could.


    Harold would have killed the boy anyway in the future, so Aenar wasn''t sad or angry about the death of the King of the Mountains and the Valley. The death of such an insignificant person was totally irrelevant to the future. However, Caraxes killing the young King of the Mountains and Valley was something moreplicated.


    The Noble Houses of the Valley would see it as an indirect threat to them. Even if it was just an ident, no one would believe it. In everyone''s eyes, Caraxes was controlled by Aenar, animals had no intelligence, even if those animals were dragons.


    Letting out a helpless sigh, Aenar approached Lysa and spoke with a genuine tone of apology. After all, he wasn''t cold enough to mock a mother who had just lost a child.


    "Lady Lysa, I beg your pardon and I''m sorry for your loss-" Just as Aenar was about to finish his words of condolence, the red-haired woman becamepletely enraged. She drew a dagger from her waist and advanced towards Aenar.


    There was a crazed look on the face of the Regent of the Valley of Arryn. The only thing in her life had died, she just wanted to kill her son''s murderer.


    "DIE!!!"


    "DIE!!!"


    "DIE!!!"


    "DIE!!!"


    If there was one thing that mattered to Lysa, it was her own son. The countless miscarriages and stillbirths made her realize how precious her son was. She loved the boy so much that she would practically burn the Valley if he so wished.


    Her son was her obsession, the light in her darkness, the beacon in a cold and dark world, now that beacon had died. The obsession had turned into pure hatred, a hatred so strong that Aenar briefly felt the Warp vibrate with the emotions of the woman in front of him.


    There was only hatred, fury and resentment bubbling in the chest of Hoster Tully''s daughter. Seeing her son die in front of her broke down herst mental defense, driving herpletely mad and insane.


    However, before she could take a step forward, a dagger sliced through Lysa Tully''s neck in an instant. The cut was surgical, severing her entire windpipe. The woman looked back inplete shock and disbelief, she looked at Petyr holding a Valyrian steel dagger with an inexpressive, lifeless face.


    Lysa fell to the ground as blood trickled down her neck. The woman convulsed, her body trying to stay alive, but it was impossible with the wound in her neck. In herst moments, she reached out towards what was left of her son''s corpse, a pair of scorched feet.


    In the end, thest glint in her eyes disappeared as her body stopped movingpletely, announcing the death of the Regent of the Vale of Arryn and mother of the King of the Mountain and Vale, Robert Arryn.


    Watching the scene unfold before him, Aenar had to admit, it was quite a show, he hadn''t really expected to see such a dramatic and tragedy-filled show. He could even see that stories would be created to tell what happened in this ce.


    Letting out another helpless sigh, Aenar''s purple eyes fell on Petyr Baelish, the murderer of the Regent of the Vale. The man killed his own mistress like an old farmer kills a cow.


    Leda looked at Petyr and couldn''t hide the disgust in her eyes. She had never seen a man as filthy and disgusting as Petyr Baelish, although she knew the man was like that, seeing it in person made her realize that the man was more disgusting than she had expected.


    "Attacking the king is a crime condemnable to death." Petyr spoke with a respectful tone as he smiled gently, he didn''t seem bothered that he had killed his own lover with his bare hands.


    "Certainly, but you could have immobilized her, Lord Baelish." Aenar certainly didn''t believe in a man who could smile kindly after having killed his own mistress.


    "Besides, that dagger is familiar." Aenarmented, looking at the delicate Valyrian steel dagger in the former Master of Coin''s hand.


    Seeing Aenar change the subject, Petyr was relieved and without any hesitation, he gave the dagger to Aenar, who epted it without a second thought.


    Looking at the dagger in his hand, Aenar stroked the Valyrian steel de.


    "The dagger of Aegon the Conqueror." Aenar murmured as he stroked the de, he could feel that there were small words written on the de. The prophecy that Aegon dreamt before he began his conquest of Westeros.


    Petyr was surprised by Aenar''s words, he hadn''t expected the Valyrian steel dagger to belong to Aegon himself.


    "Dagger returned to its rightful owner." Petyr fawned over Aenar with a smile on his face as he watched the king''s reaction for any expression that might indicate displeasure.


    After years of serving Robert Baratheon, he knew how to talk to a monarch, especially an arrogant one like Robert.


    Aenar didn''t respond to Petyr''s words, he continued to stare at the dagger. He discovered that it was the perfect weapon to attack the Night King and kill the Great Other once and for all.


    "That dagger would be the end and the beginning of a new era, under that de, the first of many gods died." Aenar murmured in a voice that only he and Leda heard. Stroking the cold de, he couldn''t help but smile.


    "Your gift will be rewarded, Lord Baelish." Aenar put the dagger away and spoke, looking at the man before him. "Open the castle gates and let my vassals enter the castle. The valley has officially returned to the arms of the Targaryen Crown."


    "I will do as youmand, Your Grace." Bowing to the king, Petyr spoke with a gentle, submissive smile.


    Seeing Petyr''s back disappear, without even looking at Lysa Tully''s lifeless corpse, Leda''s face showed nothing but disgust and contempt for such a man.


    "Your Grace, that man is a snake, he''ll bite you the moment you let your guard down." Leda couldn''t help but say to Aenar, she really didn''t like this man.


    "I know, but he''ll be a good dog to do my dirty work." Aenarmented with an amused smile. He had nned to reuse Petyr, but the man had carried all his infamy throughout his rule.


    Petyr Baelish was perfect for the job, the man was cruel enough and rational enough to know his own status.


    Leda said nothing more, she was only responsible for protecting Aenar, she wasn''t his advisor to give an opinion. At the same time, she also knew that Petyr''s life at court would certainly not be brilliant. All the bad things the king will do will fall on Petyr''s shoulders, living among the scorn and disdain of the people at court was a fitting fate for a worm like Petyr Baelish.


    "Brynden Tully will want to kill Petyr when he learns the reason for his niece''s death." Aenarmented, looking at Lysa Tully''s lifeless body. Even in death, the woman showed a clear expression of disbelief and incredulity, still unwilling to ept that the man she loved had killed her without any hesitation.


    "If Brynden desires a duel bybat, you are forbidden to represent either side." Aenar certainly knew of Leda''s dislike of Petyr, so it wasn''t hard to guess that the Lady Commander of the Royal Guard might represent Brynden in the fight that might ensue.


    Leda pouted and looked at her king with a helpless look. Having someone who could see the future by her side was really annoying.


    "Come on, we have to tell them the news of Robert and Lysa''s death." Aenar said, walking to the castle entrance, leaving Lysa''s lifeless body on the ground.


    At Petyr''s request, a servant would take care of the scene in the courtyard, Aenar didn''t have to worry about Lysa''s body and the rest of Robert Arryn''s body.


    ----


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 175 - The Reconquest of Eyrie (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 175 - 175 - The Reconquest of Eyrie (IV)</h4>


    "me fate for dying like this, if it weren''t for fate, you''d still be alive." Aenar thought, watching the man cut in two before him.


    ---------


    Aenar was sitting in the seat of the Lords of the Vale, looking at all the vassals before him. The death of Lysa and Robert Arryn had already spread and everyone knew that the king and the king''s regent had died moments ago.


    While Robert died by ident, Lysa died by Petyr''s hand.


    "I demand justice for my niece!!!" Brynden shouted as he looked at Petyr with an extremely furious gaze. The ckfish was about to draw his own sword and kill Petyr on the spot with hardly a care in the world.


    No one was against his words, every man had the right to avenge his family, Aenar himself had the same motive, how could he stop a man from taking revenge on his niece''s murderer?


    "The Trial by Combat will take ce." Aenar pronounced the sentence, he looked at Petyr and asked. "Will you represent yourself or will you choose a representative to fight in your ce, Lord Baelish?"


    "I''ll choose a representative." Petyr didn''t hesitate to speak his mind. He would never dare fight a famous knight like Brynden Tully, the ckfish.


    Petyr''s decision made the Northern Lords look at the man with contempt. A man who didn''t fight his own battles wasn''t even considered a man in his own eyes.


    Eddard and Harold stood side by side, both at the side of the Mountain Throne looking at everything happening with calm expressions.


    Harold was so happy that he wanted tough, but he didn''t dareugh at such a sad and tragic scene, but inside he was thanking the gods for killing Lysa and Robert without him having to tell them to. Something he would do in the future.


    As Aenar and Petyr had hoped, Harold had never nned to keep them both alive, especially Robert. He would never give others the chance to rebel against him. Robert was too dangerous to be alive and in a castle.


    The death of Lysa and Robert was like a gift to him, who became the New Lord of the Vale.


    "I choose Lord Eddard of House Stark as my representative." Petyr spoke aloud, oblivious to the looks of contempt he was receiving from the Northmen.


    Everyone stared in shock at Petyr Baelish, who dared to choose the Lord of the North as his representative, who was impassive in the face of Petyr''s summons. When everyone expected him to refuse, the man stepped forward and agreed to be Petyr''s representative at the Trial by Combat.


    Causing the Northmen to widen their eyes in shock at the sight of their liege stepping forward.


    "I choose myself." Brynden spoke aloud as he drew his sword from its scabbard. The men from the north began tapping their feet on the ground hard, they looked at the ckfish with admiration. At least someone in House Tully was truly loyal to the family.


    Eddard drew Ice from his scabbard, the Valyrian steel swording out of its sheath with a cold, cutting sound, causing the audience to exim in admiration.


    The Gates of the Moon opened, revealing an abyss beneath the castle. Anyone who fell into it would be crushed when they came into contact with the ground. After all, what killed people from a height was not the fall itself, but the abrupt change in speed.


    "Why did Lord Stark agree to be the representative of this cowardly murderer?" Brynden asked with a genuinely confused tone. Eddard was Catelyn''s husband, how could he fight the man who killed his wife''s sister?


    "If it hadn''t been for Lord Baelish, I would have killed Lysa Tully myself." Eddardmented with a cold tone, his gray eyes staring at Brynden with an analyzing, murderous gaze.


    ording to Aenar, Lyanna had sent a letter to Lysa Tully, warning her that the kidnapping was nothing more than a conspiracy by other people. But that letter never reached his father, Rickard Stark, what did reach him was a letter stating that Lyanna was being held in King''s Landing, in the Red Keep.


    Because of that letter, his father left Winterfell and arrived in King''s Landing, burning himself alive in that cursed city, and soon after his brother was strangled to death.


    Even if Petyr hadn''t killed Lysa, Eddard would have done the job without any hesitation. The Lord in the North would have killed Lysa himself without any remorse or shame at killing a defenceless woman.


    The words surprised everyone in the ce. No one had expected the Lord of the North to speak those words. Although they knew that House Tully had orchestrated the conspiracy, they never imagined that Lysa Tully was involved in it.


    Aenar looked at Brynden with a calm gaze, but he himself knew that Brynden Tully would die in the Trial by Combat.


    Aenar knew that Brynden would certainly not stand by and watch him destroy House Tully, the man would help his brother either by guarding Riverrun or even trying to kill the king to save House Tully, so to save time and a lot of trouble, Brynden Tully must die in the Trial by Combat.


    Aenar knew that his uncle wanted the blood of House Tully and he wanted Brynden to die, so both stood to gain from Brynden''s death.


    Brynden was even more confused by Eddard''s words, was there a grudge big enough for Eddard to want to kill Jon Arryn''s wife, who had raised him like a son?


    He tried to recall his memory, but found nothing to justify Eddard wishing for the death of Lysa, his wife''s sister.


    However, seeing the Lord of the North circling his body with the Legendary Valyrian Steel Sword of House Stark, Brynden concentrated fully. Eddard Stark was no ordinary swordsman, he was the man who killed Arthur Dayne!


    (Note: Before you ask, no one knows that Eddard lost the fight, he didn''t even im to have killed Arthur, but when Eddard returned Dawn to House Dayne, everyone thought Eddard had killed Arthur).


    With a quick lunge, Brynden ran towards Eddard. As Ice was arge broadsword, the sword was difficult to handle at close range. As a veteran, Brynden knew how to use his advantages against his enemies.


    Eddard was also a veteran, he certainly knew the disadvantage of fighting with such arge sword, but differently from what Brynden expected. Valyrian steel was very special; it was as light as an ordinary metal sword.


    So when Brynden attacked, Eddard swung the sword as if he were wielding an ordinary sword. Brynden, although surprised by the speed of the sword, reacted quickly and used his own sword as a shield.


    A rapid exchange of blows began while both swordsmen were fighting to kill each other. There was no hesitation in the blows or even any exchange of words, it was a fast and brutal fight.


    ng!!!!


    ng!!!!


    ng!!!!


    ng!!!!


    Everyone held their breath and watched the duel unfold before them. Leda in particr looked at her father''s movements and couldn''t help but be surprised. Her father was a very good swordsman, which surprised her.


    His footwork was that of a master and his sword skills were those of an expert in many fights.


    Brynden was equally deadly and a master with his sword. He was fast, dodged blows like a fish and attacked like an untamed horse.


    With one swift movement, Brynden''s sword left arge scratch on the Lord of the North''s armor. Eddard also took advantage and attacked his enemy, but unlike Brynden, Ice tore through the ckfish''s armor with shocking ease.


    Blood oozed from the wound, showing that it wasn''t just the armor that had been pierced by Lord Stark''s sword.


    "Lord Stark!!!!"


    "Lord Stark!!!!"


    "Lord Stark!!!!"


    The Lords and Ladys of the North sang Eddard''s name with pride as they watched their liege cause injury to a warrior as good as Brynden Tully.


    Eddard showed no joy or pleasure at his Vassals'' words, he circled Brynden like a wolf circling its prey. The Valyrian steel sword subtly scraped the ground, leaving traces behind.


    Brynden looked at the tear in the te armor and sighed helplessly. He looked at the sword and saw that the sword he had used for decades was more broken than an old woman with a few teeth in her mouth.


    Ice was a Valyrian Steel sword, no ordinary steel sword and armor could survive for long against a weapon of this level.


    But Brynden couldn''t back down, he saw his niece''s body and he had to avenge her death, even if he died in this ce.


    Brynden didn''t hesitate and attacked Eddard again. This time, the man spared no effort or energy in his attack.


    Eddard showed no weakness and attacked head-on, Ice slicing through the air with brutality as it collided violently with Brynden''s sword.


    Collision after collision, steel against steel. Sparks exploded every time the swords collided with each other.


    ng!!!!!


    Suddenly, after a brutal collision, Brynden''s sword broke in two!


    Taking advantage of the gap, Eddard acted with voracity. Using the full force of his body in a diagonal sh, Ice cut through armor, skin, flesh and blood in an instant.


    Brynden stopped moving, his eyes filled with regret, confusion and remorse. Suddenly, half of his body slumped and fell to the ground, while his lower body remained standing as blood dripped in heaps to the ground.


    <strong>Brynden Tully, the ckfish of House Tully had died at the hands of Eddard Stark, Lord in the North!</strong>


    <strong>---------------


    </strong>


    <strong></strong>Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 176 - House Tyrell arrives in King’s Landing (I)

    <h4>Chapter 176 - 176 - House Tyrell arrives in King''s Landing (I)</h4>


    "A person''s greatest teacher is their failures, only when you fail can you be a better person." Aenar Targaryen.


    --------------


    "The gods have decided the oue, Petyr of House Baelish is innocent of the charges." Aenar dered with a calm tone as he looked at the man kneeling before him.


    Even Aenar felt that his words were extremely hypocritical, Petyr had indeed killed Lysa Tully, but ording to thews of Westeros, any winner of the Trial by Combat is considered innocent in the eyes of God.


    "The gods have been benevolent, Your Grace." Petyr spoke with a gentle, reverent tone, and there was a happy smile on his lips. Although he didn''t understand why Eddard had agreed to be his representative, it no longer mattered.


    He had survived!


    As long as he''s alive, there are many things he can do, including rising through the ranks of the Court once again. He had already done it once, this time it would be even easier. As long as he was useful, the king would reuse him.


    All the lords looked at Petyr with contempt, no one hid their disgust, everyone felt repulsed at standing in front of such a cold, cruel and indifferent man.


    Aenar smiled imperceptibly at what was happening at the moment. He wanted people to look at Petyr like that, only then would he learn that without the King''s support, Petyr Baelish was nobody, just andlord of a poor fief in the Vale and nothing more.


    Petyr certainly noticed the looks on his face and continued to smile gently, as if the stares didn''t bother him. What he had to endure to grow from a poor country lord in the Valley to the Master of Coin of the Seven Kingdoms could not be put into words.


    So the looks of contempt and disgust didn''t affect Petyr at all, but the Lord of House Baelish looked at the incredibly tall young man sitting on the Mountain Throne with a touch of fear in his gaze. He sensed that everything that had happened had been nned by the king, especially the hatred of everyone around him.


    Petyr knew that the King wanted him to know that without him, Petyr was nobody and he should obediently be his dog.


    But, even knowing it was a conspiracy, could Petyr refuse? The answer was no. The moment he refused, the king would choose someone else to take his ce and he would probably die without anyone knowing. After that, House Baelish will cease to exist with his death.


    How could Petyr ept that? He even dared to control the Valley and he really did. If it hadn''t been for Aenar''s arrival, he might have been controlling the entire Vale at that moment. However, fate was cruel, not allowing him to realize his dream.


    "Harold, order all the Lords and Ladys of the Vale of Arryn toe to the Eyrie with their armies, we will march to the Rivends without dy." Looking at the new Lord of the Vale, Aenar spoke with a calm tone.


    He wanted to get to Rivends as soon as possible, the battle with Robert was getting closer and closer!


    "Yes, Your Grace." Harold bowed and spoke respectfully.


    "When we reach Rivends, we will waste no time and subdue the Lords of Rivends, those who refuse to bend the knee will be killed." Looking at everyone in the room, Aenar spoke with a calm, cool tone.


    Everyone nodded encouragingly, they wanted war and they were about to have it, how could they not be happy?


    -


    As Aenar was preparing to leave for the Rivends in King''s Landing, a bronze dragon crossed the city andnded in the courtyard of the Royal Fortress.


    Rhae climbed down from Vermithor and took off her leather gloves. She approached her dragon and stroked its scales, which looked like gold, albeit somewhat dull. Her dragon was beautiful, fierce and powerful. One of the three male dragons of House Targaryen.


    "Your Grace." Monford greeted the queen with a respectful tone.


    "Any news from the Rivends?" Rhae asked with a serious tone as she stroked Vermithor''s neck, who seemed to be enjoying the caresses.


    "The first battle was won, the Lannister and Baratheon armies fought against our armies, but they were defeated and returned to Harrenhal." Monford replied calmly, but Rhae detected a little happiness in the Lord of Driftmark''s gaze.


    Of course, she knew why he was happy. With the victory at Harrenhal, morale in the war was high and no one thought House Targaryen would lose. It only made those noble houses that were still undecided bend the knee to House Targaryen again.


    Even now, the amount of nobles from the Crownds who were arriving was very pleasing to see.


    "Anything else?" Rhae asked, noticing a rather strange expression on Monford''s face.


    "Yes, there were reports on the battlefield of men possessing the strength of a hundred men fighting outside Harrenhal, witches summoning a wall of fire and a true miracle, where the Red God blessed the army of House Targaryen and their allies." When Monford received the letter the raven had brought, he thought the letter-writer was delirious, but all his doubts were answered by the letters that kepting from Harrenhal.


    A smile appeared on Rhae''s lips as she listened to Monford''s words. She understood that Kinvara and the two brothers had finally acted in the war.


    However, when she heard that someone could fight against the brothers Titus and Sigismund, as a member of House Targaryen, she knew very well how strong those two children were. Humans were no different than chickens in the face of her brothers. So knowing that someone had fought against Titus or Sigismund shocked her.


    "A god intervened" Rhae thought of something and muttered to herself with a solemn look. She had heard about the gods from Aenar and these entities really did exist. This was the only thing she could think of that could fight Titus or Sigismund.


    "Thank you, Lord Monford." Rhae certainly couldn''t speak her mind, she looked at the man of Valyrian descent and thanked him.


    "It is my honor to serve the Dowager Queen." Monford shed his prettiest smile and spoke with a respectful tone.


    Rhae narrowed her eyes, but said nothing. She wasn''t a na?ve girl, she could see that Monford wanted to get close to her, but the man was bound to fail in his attempt to win her over.


    After the abuse and pain she had suffered from Aerys, her desire for men had long since disappeared, even in exile she had never touched another man. Although Monford was a good man and a loyal vassal, she had no ns to take a lover, let alone marry.


    Especially after owning a Dragon, she could never allow another Noble House to own dragons, especially House Vryon, which was one of the reasons for the Dance of the Dragons.


    Monford didn''t know that his ns to conquer the beautiful widowed queen were doomed to failure, he continued to report on the events in King''s Landing.


    After so many days, order had returned to the city and the number of crimes had fallen to the lowest level in hundreds of years. The reason for this was simple: the Militant Faith had killed many thieves, rapists and murderers. Then the Sardaukar also cleaned up the city once again.


    The death toll reached horrifying thousands of people, but that showed how much poverty the city had.


    Returning to King''s Landing, Rhae entered the Throne Room and found her daughter sitting on the Monstrosity that was the Iron Throne. The girl had not once cut herself on the throne, which only reinforced that she was someone worthy of sitting on the Iron Throne.


    However, it wasn''t Daenerys who caught her eye, but the fat, bald man at the foot of the Iron Throne. How could Rhae not recognize the Eunuch Varys?


    If it hadn''t been for this man, Aerys wouldn''t have fought with Rhaegar and many things could have been avoided. Perhaps even the coup d''¨¦tat that Rhaegar was nning would have seeded if it hadn''t been for this man speaking the rumors he had heard.


    "You''vee at a good time, Mother." Daenerys noticed her mother and spoke in a calm tone. The girl had a majesty that she hadn''t had before, which only pleased Rhae. Unlike her, Daenerys really was a true queen like Visenya I!


    "An army of around ny thousand men is approaching King''s Landing." Daenerys'' words surprised Rhae. She immediately thought of who wasing.


    <i>"House Tyrell of Highgarden."</i>


    ----------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 177 - House Tyrell arrives in King’s Landing (II)

    <h4>Chapter 177 - 177 - House Tyrell arrives in King''s Landing (II)</h4>


    "Humans are strange, they judge each other based on things that don''t matter, but even if they know they''re wrong, change doesn''te instantly, they need a century just to start changing." Tyrion Lannister, Imperial Councillor of the Imperium of Mankind, before the Rebellion on the of Forgan V.


    ----------------


    "King''s Landing." Looking out of the carriage window, Margaery spoke with an excited tone. Around the carriage, ny thousand men were marching towards the most important city in Westeros. Even though it was far away, the Red Keep could be seen behind the sun on the horizon.


    "Granny, why don''t we go straight to the Rivends?" Margaery couldn''t help asking with a hint of disappointment in her voice. She wanted to find Aenar as soon as possible, the image of the king was still vivid in her mind, including his words.


    "Margaery, we are ny thousand men, if we add the army of House Targaryen at this moment, it''s almost two hundred thousand soldiers. Even we can''t provide food for men and horses for such arge army." Olenna answered her granddaughter as she felt the carriage sway slightly.


    The journey to King''s Landing had already taken its toll on her body, she was no longer young and a journey of this distance left her body sore in many ces.


    Margaery understood with her grandmother''s words, she had made a promise not to appear ignorant in front of Daenerys Targaryen, the wife/aunt/queen of Aenar.


    "Grandmother, you were engaged to Daeron, why didn''t you marry him?" Remembering something, Margaery asked curiously. If Olenna had been Daeron''s wife, she would have had Targaryen blood and things would have been much easier.


    "Daeron preferred to be in the presence of his own squires." Olenna replied in a calm tone, she had long forgotten about her former fianc¨¦. "Besides, it wasn''t him who ended the betrothal vows, but me."


    Margaery was intelligent and understood the subtlety in her grandmother''s words, obviously Daeron, Son of Aegon V was a Pillow Biter just like her brother Loras.


    "Do you really want to go down that road, Margaery?" Olenna asked, looking at her granddaughter seriously. Being a mistress was a heavy price and if Margaery wanted to give it up, she would ept her granddaughter''s choice.


    "Yes, instead of marrying just any man, I find it more interesting to be at Court." Margaery rested her cheek on her hand andmented with a smile on her lips as she looked at the gigantic army marching alongside her.


    Seeing that Margaery was determined to follow this path, Olenna stopped trying to make her give up. She had always believed that people should bear the consequences of their own actions, Margaery was no different.


    Margaery''s mother, Alerie Hightower, didn''tment at all on her daughter''s decision, she no longer had much power in House Tyrell, even the right to educate her own daughter was taken away from her.


    Looking at her stupid son''s wife, Olenna narrowed her eyes and spoke in a calm voice. "Alerie, House Hightower refused to march with House Tyrell."


    One of the reasons she took Margaery away from Alerie was because the woman was from House Hightower, a house that believed deeply in the God of the Seven Faces. If there was a more devout noble house, it was House Hightower.


    This proved to be true when there was no House Hightower banner in the army at the time.


    "My father hasn''t answered my letters." Alerie answered Olenna''s question with a soft, gentle tone.


    Olenna looked deeply at Alerie and asked sarcastically. "If Leyton asked you to kill me, would you kill me, Alerie?"


    Silence filled the carriage like never before. Margaery looked at her grandmother and mother with an expression of shock.


    Knowing that her mother-inw was suspicious of her loyalty, Alerie sighed helplessly. She doesn''t like court intrigues or conspiracies, she''d rather be in a garden enjoying life than plotting against others.


    "Ever since I married Mace, I''ve been a loyal member of House Tyrell." Alerie replied, looking at Margaery with the tenderness of a mother. The most important thing was her sons and daughters, nothing was more important than that, even her father.


    "I hope so, because I won''t hesitate to cut off your head and give it to the king." Olenna spoke harshly, without hiding her intentions.


    As House Redwyne and House Hightower were too powerful for any vassal, Olenna had always been on her guard against these two powerful noble houses. Fortunately, with the arrival of House Targaryen and its dragons, House Tyrell''s hold on the Reach increased like never before.


    Even though she was a Redwyne and the current Lord of House Redwyne was her nephew, the moment she married Luthor, House Tyrell was her home. Even though he was rted to her, Olenna never let her guard down, she promised Luthor that she would take care of House Tyrell and would do so until herst days.


    Even Olenna was surprised to see her orders epted so easily, it was something she never thought she would see in her lifetime. However, she understood that all this came with the arrival of the powerful and deadly House Targaryen and his dragons.


    Seeing the atmosphere returning to normal, Margaery was relieved. She didn''t want the two most important women in her life to kill each other in other people''s plots.


    ''Power, I need power so that such a tragedy never happens. Margaery thought with a me of ambition burning fiercely in her chest.


    -


    On Daenerys'' orders, 80% of the troops camped outside King''s Landing and the rest of the troops apanied House Tyrell into the city.


    Just as Margaery was about to arrive at the Red Keep, two loud and powerful roars sounded above the city. At the same moment, shadows flew above her. The Rose of House Tyrell just stared wide-eyed at the two dragons, one ck and the other bronze, flying side by side.


    Queen Daenerys'' dragon, Balerion, and the Dowager Queen''s dragon, Vermithor!


    She knew the names of the dragons because they had been passed on to her by spies from House Tyrell in King''s Landing. It wasn''t hard information to get, themoners knew the names of the dragons, Daenerys didn''t hide it and even promoted the names of the dragons.


    So Margaery knew all the names of House Targaryen''s dragons.


    <i>Caraxes, Moonfyre, Balerion, Syrax and Vermithor.</i>


    "Stop admiring those winged reptiles, we''ll be arriving at the Red Keep any minute." Olenna said, seeing Margaery fascinated by the dragons.


    Margaery rolled her eyes at her grandmother''s words, who couldn''t be fascinated by these beasts capable of reducing entire cities to ashes? She had seen Caraxes and the image of the crimson dragon was still vivid in her mind and perhaps she would never forget it.


    Margaery didn''t wait long to reach the gates of the Throne Room, then she heard the herald announce their arrival.


    "I announce the arrival of Lord Mace Tyrell, Paramount Lord of Mander and Lord of the Garden of the Top with his wife, Lady Alerie Hightower and their noble children, Ser Wis Tyrell, Heir of the Garden of the Top, Ser Gan Tyrell, Ser Loras Tyrell and Lady Margaery. Apanied by House Tyrell, Lady Olenna Redwyne and the Lord of House Redwyne, Paxter Redwyne!!!"


    With the words of the herald, the doors were opened and Margaery, along with everyone else, entered the Throne Room.


    Margaery looked up at the Iron Throne. Iron swords protruded around the steps, like a mountain of steel. The steps of the throne were ckened and twisted metal, and above them, a ck metal seat rose above everything.


    Sitting on the seat was the most beautiful and delicate girl Margaery had ever seen. There was no way to describe Daenerys'' beauty in words, only that she was inhumanly beautiful. Just as Aenar was beautiful, Daenerys was equally so.


    Without any hesitation, all of House Tyrell and the Lords of the Reach knelt before the throne, Margaery being no exception.


    Daenerys rose from the throne and descended the ckened steps. Stopping in front of the steps, she spoke with elegance and gentleness.


    "In the name of King Aenar I of House Targaryen, First of the Name, King of the Andals, the Roiners and the First Men, Lord of the Seven Kingdoms, Protector of the Realm, I Queen Daenerys I of House Targaryen, wee you to my halls and castles. You will be my guests and receive all that you are entitled to as vassals and my guests." Her voice carried throughout the throne room.


    "I thank you for your kindness, Your Grace." Although Mace might be an ipetent Lord, the man knew how to behave in the face of such events. "It''s an honor to be in your care."


    Daenerys smiled and looked at the Lord of the Reach with a gentler gaze and spoke. "The feast is ready, let''s eat!"


    -----


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 178 - House Tyrell arrives in King’s Landing (III)

    <h4>Chapter 178 - 178 - House Tyrell arrives in King''s Landing (III)</h4>


    "The more beautiful the woman, the more she desires Aenar." Daenerys'' conclusions about all the women around her husband.


    -------


    "I hope the journey was pleasant, Lord Tyrell." Daenerys, sitting in the main seat in the feasting hall, looked at Mace Tyrell, Lord Paramount of Mander and asked with an elegant and courteous.


    "The journey was good, Your Grace. Especially in the Crownds, where all the Noble Houses allowed us to pass without any problems." Mance, wearing a green and gold outfit, replied with a respectful tone. He looked at the young queen and couldn''t help but sigh that the gods really did have their favorites.


    Daenerys'' eyes narrowed with satisfaction listening to Mace''s words, although the journey had been quiet because of the huge army, the goodwill of the Noble Houses showed that they were leaning towards House Targaryen.


    That was good news.


    "The journey was good for you, Mace." Olenna said with a sarcastic tone. My old bones are aching by now."


    "The famous Queen of Thorns, I presume?" Looking at the harmless-looking old woman, Daenerys asked curiously.


    "The Mother of Dragons, I presume?" Instead of answering Daenerys'' words, Olenna countered the queen''s words with a smile as she took a sip of wine.


    "Certainly, I went into the fire and came out of it with my three sons." Daenerys replied with a smile, not feeling offended by something so trivial.


    "You Targaryens really are mad." Olenna couldn''t help but sigh when she heard Daenerys'' words. Who in their right mind would enter the fire of their own free will?


    Merik, who had been listening in silence, drew his sword, the man''s eyes staring at the old woman with a cold, slightly murderous gaze.


    "Watch your words, the King must not be insulted." He said, looking at Olenna. As soon as he spoke, all the Sardaukar present looked at Olenna with rather rude looks. They were the King''s Personal Guard, trained to absolute obedience. How could they stand by in the face of such insults to the king.


    Olenna nced at the hundreds of soldiers wearing golden masks, she couldn''t help but notice the reverent and respectful tone in which they spoke to the King. It wasn''t the reverence of a vassal towards a king, but the reverence of a mortal towards a God.


    "So it''s true, an army of fanatics." Olenna muttered, looking at the soldiers who stared at her with a cold gaze. She really wanted to ask how Aenar managed to get an entire religion to consider him a god.


    That was what really frightened Olenna, she could imagine that the King wanted to indoctrinate the entire continent, but it involved a war of faith that would simply be more deadly and murderous than any other war Westeros had ever seen.


    "I hope you won''t be offended, Lady Olenna. The boys are very protective of my husband." Daenerys waved her hand for everyone to put their swords away and spoke to Olenna with a calm gaze, looking directly into the woman''s eyes.


    "Loyalty must be recognized." Olennamented, looking at her nephew, who had been silent until now. The Redwyne Fleet was indeed one of the hidden dangers to House Tyrell in the Reach.


    Paxter certainly noticed the subtlety in his aunt''s words and shed a helpless smile. What could he do in this situation? Give up the strength of House Redwyne? That was impossible, he would never throw away the umtion of hundreds of years, even if it was for House Tyrell, the Feudal Lord of House Redwyne.


    So Paxter just sipped his wine in silence, pretending not to hear Olenna''s insinuation.


    Daenerys wasn''t angry about it, she was just pleased with House Tyrell''s weakness, only so House Tyrell would be loyal to House Targaryen, because without them, Mace would never be enough to control the whole of the Reach.


    "When does Your Grace n to join the King on the battlefield?" Margaery asked with a gentle smile as she looked at Daenerys.


    Daenerys couldn''t help but narrow her eyes dangerously at the sight of the girl. Margaery gave her the impression that she was seeing another Arianne, except for the difference in skin color. One was a desert fox and the other a forest fox.


    In her green eyes, Daenerys saw a look of longing, mixed with many things, including a lust that Margaery didn''t even bother to hide!


    "You womanizer, you provoke women everywhere!!!" Daenerys muttered in a voice only she could hear.


    "We''re not going to the battlefield, Lady Margaery." Daenerys replied with a gentle smile and hid her hostility towards the girl. She didn''t want to show anger or jealousy towards a woman like Margaery, she wouldn''t give that feeling of superiority to the White Rose of House Tyrell.


    However, Daenerys wasn''t lying when she said she wouldn''t go to the battlefield in the Rivends. If she did go to the battlefield, there was no way the logistics could provide food and supplies for so many soldiers. However, that didn''t mean that she would stand by while the war took ce, she had another goal.


    The Faith of the Seven!


    While Aenar fought in the Rivends, Daenerys focused her gaze on Old Town, she wanted to invade the city and personally kill the High Septon in front of the citizens of King''s Landing. Thus weakening the power of religion in the eyes of all.


    Since the man had dared to re-establish the Militant Faith, which had been banned since the reign of Jaehaerys I, the Old King, she was justified in seeking the head of the holiest man in the Seven Kingdoms!


    Just as Daenerys was about to continue, the doors to the ballroom opened and a woman wearing a red and ck dress with long white hair entered.


    It was Rhae.


    Apart from Daenerys, everyone stood up and greeted the widowed queen, even Olenna rose from her chair to show her respect. There was no way she couldn''t respect what she had done, the queen had been through a lot and had stayed alive and looked after her daughters, that alone deserved the Queen of Pimples'' respect.


    "My Queen."


    "There''s no need for formality, I''m not queen anymore, my daughters are." Rhae hadn''t cared for formality for a long time, she preferred a more casual conversation, although she thought that was impossible given that people treated her with the utmost respect when they discovered her identity. At least that''s how it was in Westeros.


    "I see you''re still well, Olenna." Rhae looked at the Queen of Thorns and greeted the woman with a smile. She still remembered the first time she met the famous Olenna Redwyne, the woman who had dared to question the king in front of many nobles.


    Rhae''s nine-year-old mind at the time found this incredible and she nurtured a great admiration for the woman.


    "Is being old considered being well?" Olenna replied sarcastically as she looked at the woman who was totally different from thest time she had seen her. Rhae was no longer a dragon in chains and with her fire put out by her husband, but a dragon who could fly in the sky.


    "Certainly not." Rhaemented with a smile. The woman hadn''t changed at all, she was still as sarcastic as could be.


    Rhae sat down next to Daenerys and drank a ss of wine, to moisten her dry throat from the long flight on her dragon.


    "You haven''t even bathed, you smell like a dragon, mother." Noticing the smell of sulphur, Daenerys whispered to her mother in an amused tone.


    "I wanted to see if you were behaving properly for a queen." Rhae whispered back to her daughter, who seemed dissatisfied with her words.


    "Well? Am I a worthy queen in your eyes?" Daenerysmented with a touch of anger, noticing that her mother was treating her like a child again.


    Although she knew the reason for her daughter''s anger, Rhae didn''t care. No matter how old Daenerys got, in her eyes, her daughter would always be the little girl who hid in her bed on stormy nights.


    "Don''t treat me like a child, I''m a married woman and a queen." Daenerys whispered with a proud tone, full of dissatisfaction with the way Rhae was treating her.


    "A woman and a queen who haven''t consummated their marriage." Rhae replied sarcastically, looking amusedly at her daughter.


    "Humph!" Snorting coldly, Daenerys looked at her mother and spoke maliciously. "Believe it or not, I''m going to marry you off to Lord Vryon."


    Rhae shed an equally mischievous smile and spoke. "Believe it or not, I''m going to throw some women into Aenar''s bed."


    The quarrel between the two women went unnoticed by everyone, they just imagined that mother and daughter were chatting happily.


    Daenerys'' smile stiffened at her mother''s words.


    "You win." She spoke with a dejected tone.


    Rhae looked proudly at her daughter and smiled in satisfaction. In terms of eloquence, Daenerys was far from her equal!-------------


    <strong>Note: It was supposed to be updated yesterday, but I was asleep all day because I was sick. Another thing, the Chapters after Chapter 208 will be two thousand words long.</strong>


    ---------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 179 - House Tyrell arrives in King’s Landing (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 179 - 179 - House Tyrell arrives in King''s Landing (IV)</h4>


    "The Targaryens are as mad as they ever were." Thoughts of Olenna Tyrell, the Queen of Thorns.


    ---------


    Seeing that everyone was finishing eating, Daenerys rose from her seat and spoke loudly. "My dear friends, I have an important matter to discuss."


    Seeing everyone focused on her, Daenerys'' lips curved into a smile that everyone considered beautiful and innocent. Only Olenna saw Daenerys'' true colors, a selfish and extremely cruel being if necessary to fulfill the goals of House Targaryen.


    "I feel anger and pain thinking of what the people have suffered all this time, unable to free themselves from the cruel chains of thought."


    "This evil must be eradicated from the."


    "You are right, My Queen." Mace was the first to respond to Daenerys'' words, he stood up and spoke proudly. "House Tyrell and its armies are ready to ept orders, we will attack the enemy without any hesitation!!!"


    Olenna covered her face with her hand and really wondered how such a stupid creature had gotten out of her. Couldn''t Mace wait for Daenerys to finish before he spoke?


    Daenerys looked at Mace with admiration and appreciation. "As expected of Mander''s Lord Paramount, so brave with the river itself."


    Mace puffed out his fat chest with pride as he listened to the queen''s words, he looked at the nobles of King''s Landing, the Nobles of the Crown Lands and the Nobles of the Reach with a look of superiority.


    At Mace''s words, the other lords stood up of their own ord and promised the same as Mace.


    Looking at everyone ready for the Holy War, Daenerys showed a look of appreciation. Previously, she hadn''t attacked the Great Sept of Baelor out of consideration for how many people might rebel to help the Faith of the Seven.


    Now, with ny thousand men from House Tyrell and another twelve thousand men from the lesser noble houses of the Crownds, that worry hadpletely disappeared. With so many men, even if half of King''s Landing rebelled, she had the confidence to kill them all at once.


    Of course, Daenerys didn''t think that half the city would rebel, the Faith of the Seven wasn''t so good at indoctrination, especially that they didn''t help themoners in hard times, so the church was strong for the amount of believers they had across the continent.


    Those truly devoted to the Faith of the Seven numbered no more than twenty to fifty thousand people. Although the number may seemrge, the poption of Westeros was in the tens of millions.


    (Note: This is an estimate based on the armies of each region, George Martin never specified the poption of Westeros. If I''m wrong, you can tell me and I''ll modify this Chapter).


    "We will fight the Faith of the Seven, the first target is the Great Septor of Baelor." As soon as Daenerys'' words sounded, the other lords epted the mission without any hesitation.


    "Yes, we will fight the usurper...!"


    "Yes, Robert must die... wait, Great Septor of Baelor?" A lord finally woke up from his stupor of emotion and looked wide-eyed at Daenerys.


    When everyone was talking about Robert, his brain finally processed the Queen''s words.


    "My queen, did you say Great Septor of Baelor?" One of the shyer lords asked with an unsure tone, as if he thought he had heard wrong.


    Showing an innocent and adorable smile, Daenerys nodded. "Yes, we''re going to attack the Great Septor of Baelor and then Old Town, destroying the main seat of the Faith of the Seven in Westeros."


    "Won''t that enrage themoners?" Monford, Lord of Driftmark, asked with a frown. He wasn''t afraid of themoners rebelling, but once chaos breaks out, the economy of the regions of Westeros will bepromised.


    "No need to worry, the Red God will descend miracles on the entire continent, showing what a god truly is." Daenerys knew that the Red God was Aenar himself, who would use magic across the continent to perform what was considered a miracle in human eyes.


    Everyone looked suspiciously at the queen, but no one dared question the young queen. They especially didn''t dare speak rudely of other gods. This was an age of superstition; gods were above all sacred.


    Olenna looked at Daenerys and couldn''t help thinking that appearances can be deceiving. Who would have thought that a small, delicate and apparently fragile girl could be so determined to start a war with the biggest religion in Westeros.


    Something that even at the height of House Targaryen, under the rule of Jaehaerys I, the Old King, she dared not do for fear of the consequences.


    Daenerys looked at everyone present and spoke in a calm voice, totally different from before. "If for any reason the news that we are going to attack the Great Sept of Baelor leaks out to the Faith of the Seven."


    "I will personally kill you and destroy your noble House, extinguishing your lineage forever."


    When she finished speaking, many who still despised the queen changed dramatically. There was fear and respect in their eyes.


    Noticing the change in the Lords'' eyes, Daenerys'' eyes became firmer and more determined. Only when fear is born will respect be born. Someone who is weak and indecisive will never be fit to rule.


    You can be the kindest king in the world, but the nobles will never respect you. These nobles, who had absolute power in their fiefdoms, were arrogant and took orders from only the powerful.


    The fist, after all, was the most egalitarian form of dialog in the world.


    "We''ll attack at dawn, we''ll finally get rid of this evil organization that sucks our gold and silver." Daenerysmented with a smile, since she had given the warning, she also had to give the reward.


    When Daenerys spoke these words, the eyes of many Lords shone with a different emotion. Many lords were not devout, they were barely considered believers, they all cared only about their interests and the continuation of their bloodlines.


    The Church of the Seven might seem pure, but it wasn''t. Like any religious organization, the Faith of the Seven needed money to build new churches, renovate old ones, cloth and Myr jewels, books and many other things.


    The tithes and the amount of gold that the nobles gave to the Faith of the Seven every year were exorbitant, to say the least.


    Many nobles were unhappy about this. The church didn''t help at all and they got thirty percent of the nobles'' gold every month, not to mention that the nobles also had expenses and also had to pay taxes to the Crown. In short, themoners had to pay thirty percent of everything they earned to the nobles.


    The nobles in turn had to pay sixty percent of everything they earned to the Crown and the Church.


    The nobles'' hesitation finally disappeared when they thought that they no longer had to pay gold and silver to the Church. They would be richer and stronger with more gold, so how could they hesitate in the face of such temptation?


    Seeing that everyone was excited to destroy the church, Olenna looked deeply at the girl who was more than fourteen years old. Although she was young, the Queen of Thorns saw the shadow of another woman in Daenerys.


    Alysanne Targaryen, the Good Queen.


    The woman who shaped many things in Westeros, created countlessws and abolished otherws, she was the woman all the other women looked up to.


    If Visenya conquered Westeros for Aegon, Alysanneid the foundations for Jaehaerys'' rule.


    Olenna couldn''t help but sigh that House Targaryen was lucky to have both a wise king and a knowing queen. Honestly, she was a little envious. Although Margaery was cunning or even intelligent,pared to Daenerys'' political skill, her granddaughter was far behind the young queen.


    Just getting the nobles to turn against the church was something many people couldn''t manage, but Daenerys not only managed it, she was about to do something that would be written about in the books until humanity one day ceased to exist.


    Looking at her granddaughter, Olenna whispered in a voice that only her granddaughter could hear. "Look Margaery, this is a true queen, not just a royal womb for the continuation of the bloodline. Remember your status and don''t overstep the boundaries set by the queen. Even if you die, I couldn''t avenge her."


    "I know, Grandmother." Margaery nodded seriously. She had never thought of recing Daenerys'' status in Aenar''s heart, she knew that Aenar was only interested in her, it wasn''t love or passion, just interest and nothing more.


    Knowing this, how could she think of recing Daenerys, who held the king''s love tightly?


    ---------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 180 - Attack on the Great Sept of Baelor (I)

    <h4>Chapter 180 - 180 - Attack on the Great Sept of Baelor (I)</h4>


    "Go and find your damn god." Daenerys to the fanatic in front of her.


    -----------


    During the night, no one slept in anticipation of the attack in a few hours. The Sardaukar protected the entire Red Keep, especially the room Daenerys and Rhae were using to sleep. This was the most protected ce, with five hundred Sardaukar guarding the room.


    Daenerys was helping Rhae wear light leather armor while she herself was dressed in ck and red leather armor. te armor really was the pinnacle of casting technology, but they were heavy for women, especially Daenerys who was neither big nor strong.


    Although Rhae could wear te armor, she still chose to wear leather armor, just like her daughter. She wouldn''t have been on the front line anyway. There was a reason why generals andmanders didn''t go and fight in person. Once these people died, the chain ofmand would be chaotic and passing on orders would be quite challenging.


    "Are you excited?" Rhae asked as Daenerys buckled her armor tightly, making it practically a second skin.


    "A little." Daenerys said as she tried to see if anything was missing from her mother''s armor. "However, since I won''t be on the front line, I''m not that excited."


    "You don''t need to be on the front line to help the army, the soldiers are already motivated knowing that their queen is on the battlefield." Rhae moved her body to check her mobility in her armor and spoke in a gentle tone.


    "Often our presence is enough to boost the army''s morale." She said, looking at her daughter with affection and pride. Although Daenerys was young, she acted more like a queen than any other woman.


    When she was Daenerys'' age, she was choosing dresses and jewelry instead of taking part in a war. Rhae understood that the circumstances in Essos made her daughter mature faster than other children.


    "Mother, after the attack on the Great Sept of Baelor, I will march with the army towards Old Town." Daenerys said, causing Rhae to frown, but she didn''t say anything against it. Her daughter was a queen and an adult.


    "All right, but be careful and always stand by the Sardaukar." Rhae trusted only the Sardaukar to protect Daenerys, she would never trust the vassals for her daughter''s safety.


    "I know." Daenerys wouldn''t y with her life, she had an immortal life to live and she didn''t want to die for something like betrayal.


    Suddenly, sunlight streamed into the room, causing Rhae and Daenerys to look towards the window, where a sun could be seen slowly rising into the sky.


    "Let''s begin." Daenerys spoke with a slightly cold tone. She had long wanted to eradicate such a danger in King''s Landing.


    As soon as Daenerys and Rhae left the room, the Sardaukar followed both women, shielding them with cold stares under their golden masks.


    Arriving at the feasting hall, Daenerys saw that everyone was ready, all wearing armor.


    However, she soon noticed a handsome man approaching her, he had brown hair and green eyes, the crest of a golden rose on the green armor told his identity.


    Curiously, he used a cane to walk, he limped softly showing that he was indeedme.


    Daenerys was curious how ame man could participate on the battlefield.


    "My queen, I am Wis, Heir of House Tyrell. Your Grace the King has appointed me as the new Master of Coin." cing his hand on his chest, Wis introduced himself with elegance and charisma.


    Daenerys'' eyes lit up hearing the words of the Heir of the High Garden. She knew her husband, Aenar would never put someone ipetent in important positions.


    "Are you sure you''ll take part, Lord Wis?" Daenerys asked with a worried expression about Wis'' situation. Now that she knew Wis had been chosen as Master of Coin, she didn''t want him to die.


    "Don''t worry, Your Grace. Although I''ll be taking part in the attack, I''ll bemanding half of House Tyrell''s army to set up a shield barrier to stop anymoners running towards the Great Sept of Baelor." Wis certainly knew the reason for the Queen''s concern, but he didn''t care and spoke in a respectful tone.


    Daenerys nodded; she knew that this was a major concern in this attack. If the poption helped the Faith of the Seven, the city would be a ughterhouse, killing people like cattle.


    "Good luck to us all." Daenerysmented with a smile as she moved towards the tform, where everyone was waiting for her to arrive.


    Before climbing onto the tform, Daenerys let the Sardaukar position themselves to protect her and only then did she climb onto the tform.


    "There is no turning back now, today we will begin what I will call the Holy War or Jihad!" Daenerys spoke out loud, looking at all the lords present. There wasn''t a single woman among the lords present, which showed how few women were in power.


    The lords didn''t quite understand what a Holy War or even a Jihad was, but for some reason, the word sent chills through their bodies. Even though the atmosphere was warm, they felt icy and deadly.


    Just as Daenerys was about to start.


    Wis, who was approaching the crowd, caught a glimpse of a suspicious person. But what made the Heir of the High Garden''s face change dramatically was that the man held out his arm, showing a small crossbow!


    "Protect the queen, there''s an assassin!!!" Wis didn''t hesitate to shout as he advanced towards the assassin, knocking the man down in the process.


    The assassin hadn''t expected there to be people paying attention to him with the queen''s speech in progress. However, by the time the man was knocked down, the arrow had already been fired in Daenerys'' direction.


    The arrow tore through the air at great speed and struck Daenerys'' arm.


    Daenerys let out a pained moan, feeling the sharp pain in her arm. At the same moment, Balerion, who was lying in the courtyard, opened his eyes and let out a furious roar.


    "RHUAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAANGGGG!!!"


    Like Aenar and Caraxes, Balerion and Daenerys had a very special bond.


    When Daenerys was wounded, Balerion sensed it and woke from his sleep. The ck dragon got up and flew without any hesitation, heading towards the Feasting Hall.


    Inside the Feast Hall, panic had spread at the assassination attempt. The Sardaukar were furious, the queen had been injured in front of them, they hadn''t fulfilled the purpose of their existence, how could they not be furious right now!!!


    Looking at the small trickle of blood running down her daughter''s arm, Rhae showed a look of pure anger.


    "Forgive me, my queen. The assassin hid the weapon under his armor and we didn''t notice." Merik knelt before Daenerys and bowed his head in shame.


    "Don''t worry, Merik." Looking at her arm, Daenerys pulled out the arrow and wrapped clean cloths around the wound. Seeing the amount of blood seeping from the wound, she knew it hadn''t hit any critical part of her arm, it was just a wound in her flesh.


    Taking the sword from one of the Sardaukar, Daenerys walked towards the assassin who had been immobilized by the lords.


    "I don''t care what your motive is for murdering me." Daenerys said, looking at the assassin. "Since you love your god so much, I''ll send you into his arms beforehand."


    Arriving in front of the assassin, the man wanted to say something, but before he had a chance, his head was severed from his body by the sword Daenerys was holding.


    Blood sttered on the ground as the head rolled a few times beforeing to a stop, the assassin''s expression one of shock and disbelief.


    Seeing the girl cut off the assassin''s head in person, everyone''s eyes grew more respectful. The girl had more courage than many men who had never dared raise a sword against the enemy.


    "Thank you for the warning, Lord Wis." Daenerys looked at Wis with a grateful and gentle gaze. Although she knew she would be in no danger with Aenar''s magic inside her, she still knew she had to thank Wis, who had tried to prevent the assassination.


    "Don''t thank me, My Queen." Wis shook his head and spoke with a serious tone. "It is the duty of every vassal to protect the royal family."


    Looking at Wis'' face, the surrounding lords couldn''t help but admire the Heir of the High Garden''s level of ttery. There weren''t many people who could achieve this level of ttery.


    "My Queen, are we going to continue the attack?" Monford asked with a cold, murderous tone.


    "We''re not just going to continue, we''re not going to stop until the entire Sept is nothing but a pile of rubble." Daenerys spoke with an even colder and more murderous tone than Monford himself.


    --------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 181 - Attack on the Great Sept of Baelor (II)

    <h4>Chapter 181 - 181 - Attack on the Great Sept of Baelor (II)</h4>


    "You will have to burn in the mes of the dragon. This is not a choice, it is an ultimatum that your end is near." Queen Daenerys I Targaryen, the Impaler.


    ------------


    The three sons of House Tyrell, with around five thousand fully armed soldiers, took on the role of protecting the rearguard while preventing anyone from attacking the main army.


    "Gan, kill anyone who approaches the shield barrier." Wis spoke as he drew a sword himself, ready to fight his soldiers. He knew that when the attack began, the fanatics and devout believers tried to help the Great Sept of Baelor, he couldn''t allow such a thing to happen.


    "Loras, you''re the youngest, don''t hesitate to kill." Looking at his younger brother who had never fought in a real war, Wis spoke with a deadly serious tone.


    Although somewhat nervous, Loras nodded as he gripped the hilt of his sword tightly. "I know brother, I won''t disappoint."


    Wis nodded with satisfaction and showed a serious look, he looked towards the Great Sept of Baelor and showed a cold look. Everyone in House Tyrell didn''t have a good impression of the Faith of the Seven, especially since the Faith of the Seven supported House Hightower instead of House Tyrell.


    "I just hope things don''t get tooplicated." Wis muttered as he looked at the soldiers around him.


    "Get into formation and prepare for battle!!!" Wis shouted loudly and the soldiers took up defensive positions with their shields.


    -


    On the other side, Daenerys and Rhae stood side by side with their dragons, Balerion and Vermithor. Both dragons looked agitated and anyone could tell that they were in a bad mood at the moment.


    Which wasn''t surprising, given that they could sense their riders'' feelings.


    Rage and fury seemed to pulse through the veins of both dragons, making them even more violent, like volcanoes ready to erupt at any moment.


    "Burn that damn septum to ashes." Rhae spoke with a terribly cold tone. The image of Daenerys wounded wouldn''t go away from her mind, causing her to bepletely filled with rage.


    Seeing Rhae''s expression, Daenerys felt her heart swell with a warm and gentle feeling. "Don''t worry, mother. I have Aenar''s magic to protect me, nothing will happen to me."


    "Titus was supposed to be with us at this time to protect us, he alone could demolish the Great Sept of Baelor by himself." Rhae spoke after hearing Daenerys'' words.


    Although she knew it was true that her daughter was in no danger from the magic that Aenar had ced in all the members of House Targaryen, she still couldn''t help but feel upset about her daughter being hurt by a fanatic.


    "Titus has to be somewhere more important." Daenerys knew the importance of beings like Titus, Sigismund and Leda, all three of whom were pirs against the forces of darkness. Instead of protecting them, she knew that the Primarch would be infinitely more useful in the army, killing the enemies of House Targaryen.


    Rhae could agree with Daenerys'' words, but she still felt that the world was very dangerous, especially with the appearance of gods, monsters and other things. It was normal for her to have this kind of concern surrounded by so many powerful enemies.


    "Today we''re going to say that the continent of Westeros has only one supreme power, House Targaryen, and we don''t respect thews of men or gods." Daenerys spoke with a cold tone as she climbed onto Balerion''s saddle.


    The dragon didn''t even have to wait for his Rider''s words, Balerion rose from the ground and let out a mighty roar. His eyes, red as hot coals, seemed especially fierce at that moment.


    Rhae followed her daughter''s movements and sat on Vermithor''s saddle. The bronze dragon was even more violent than Balerion, he let out an even louder roar, even though he was only a few meters shorter.


    The two winged creatures rose into the sky as they pped their powerful wings.


    Monford, who was positioned on the front line, looked up into the sky and saw the two dragons heading towards the Great Sept of Baelor.


    "For King Aenar!!!" He shouted loudly and advanced towards the religious building.


    "For the King!!!"


    "For the true king of Westeros!!!"


    the army of House Tyrell and the other minor houses advanced fearlessly towards the Great Sept of Baelor. The streets were filled with soldiers, who advanced like waves, without any hindrance or rather, no one dared to stop them!


    The High Sparrow, who had obviously already received the report of the attack, was still wearing a in gray tunic. Beside him, there were at least a thousand men and women, the most incredible thing was that they were all wearing armor!!!


    "The heretics areing." High Sparrow spoke with a gentle, warm tone. "Kill them in the name of our god, no sphemer should be left alive."


    With about ten times the difference in enemy numbers, the man seemed indifferent as if it were normal for a thousand people to defeat an army of over ten thousand soldiers.


    "In the name of God!!!"


    "God''s army will not fail!!!"


    "God of the Seven Faces!!!"


    The fanatics shouted loudly, fury and anger could be seen on the faces of every believer, they were outraged at being attacked.


    High Sparrow saw this and smiled satisfactorily, although he had been taken by surprise by the attack, he didn''t panic. He just had to hold off for a while to let themoners know what was happening at the moment.


    In a city of half a million people, even if only twenty thousand came to help, they outnumbered the enemy. At the same time, he didn''t think the incestuous monstrosity was brave enough to kill twenty thousandmoners!


    However, what Sparrow didn''t know was that Aenar had said to kill them all and show no mercy, it was better to eliminate these hidden dangers now than leave them for the future, where they might join a muchrger army.


    So Sparrow never expected Daenerys to be so decisive as to order the death of everymoner who dared to stand up for the Faith of the Seven!


    When Monford and Aurane arrived at the square of the Great Sept of Baelor, they were surprised to see a formal and properly armed army. They were shocked, which was amon expression at the time.


    A thousand pieces of armor was not something frivolous, it was a strategic war resource and forbidden to be made on arge scale bymoners and lesser nobles.


    Now to see that the Faith of the Seven had an army of a thousand men and women in armor in the most important city in Westeros made many lords think that the Faith of the Seven had been preparing to rebel for a long time.


    They thanked Daenerys for being so decisive in destroying the Great Sept of Baelor, once this army tried to take the city, they could control a good part of the city in no time, along with the reputation of the church, in one day King''s Landing should be on its knees.


    "Attack!!!" Aurane was the first to advance towards the enemy army. If there was one person who was most eager to gain merit, it was him!


    The army followed behind the Bastard of Driftmark, both armies colliding head-on, one trying to kill the other at any cost.


    Between the shields, spears and swords, they tried to pierce the enemy with deadly brutality. Both sides spared no effort trying to kill each other. It was a real hell for those on the front line.


    When a man died, those behind him took his ce and continued the fight, oblivious to the bodies piling up beneath them.


    This was the true face of war, humans turning into real animals who only knew how to kill each other.


    High Sparrow just knelt and prayed as everyone killed themselves in front of him Bodies fell around him as blood dyed the once immacte marble a shade of red from sin and death. The man remained calm and prayed despite the bodies of hispanions constantly falling.


    Suddenly, two roars sounded in the sky, but both armies didn''t stop fighting as the winged creatures above him arrived.


    "Dracarys Balerion!!!" Daenerys shouted and Balerion obeyed, ck fire shooting out of the dragon''s funnel-shaped mouth and crashing into one of the towers of the Great Sept of Baelor!


    The me came into contact with the walls of the church, slightly melting the wall, but far from actually being able to melt the tower as Caraxes had done. Although Balerion''s me wasn''t enough, Vermithor''s me collided with the tower, adding even more heat.


    The me of the two dragons was enough to melt much of the tower of the Great Sept of Baelor, after all the church was not made of the same material as Harrenhal.


    Under the shocked eyes of everyone in King''s Landing, one of the towers of the Great Sept of Baelor became a wall of mes!


    ---------


    <i>Note 1: Congrattions to the United States for having its first pope, I hope it will be a long and prosperous papacy.</i>


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 182 - Attack on the Great Sept of Baelor (III)

    <h4>Chapter 182 - 182 - Attack on the Great Sept of Baelor (III)</h4>


    "Since you dare to use fire against fire, be prepared to be burned." Daenerys, riding Balerion while looking at the High Sparrow.


    ---------


    As everyone expected, with the burning of the tower of the Great Sept of Baelor, the people tried to help by bringing buckets of water, but they stopped not long after. Not because they wanted to, but the streets were full of soldiers with shields and spears. All preventing them from continuing to run towards the Septo.


    People weren''t stupid, especially after what happened to King''s Landing a few days ago, the atmosphere had the same smell of war.


    After asking the soldiers, some of the calmer people wisely retreated, but the news of what was happening spread so fast that even someone in a normal civilization would have been surprised at how fast news could spread in such a backward society.


    The city seemed silent for a long ten minutes.


    However, Wis, Gan and Loras were the most nervous, they knew that the more silence the city showed, the more terrible the turmoil would be. Although they weren''t afraid ofmoners, the three brothers felt nervous.


    Suddenly, Wis noticed the ground shaking, it was small, almost imperceptible, but he still noticed it and shouted loudly. "They''reing!!!"


    With Wis'' words, the figure of hundreds of people appeared before them. It was only hundreds in the front line, there were at least tens of thousands of people!!!


    "Fuck, what did the Church do to these people, revive their rtives?" Loras shouted angrily as the crowd crashed into the shield barrier. Themoners didn''t use steel weapons, but rusty knives, which were even more dangerous than swords.


    "Kill!!!" Wis shouted again, his order passed on soldier by soldier.


    The spears of the House Tyrell soldiers didn''t hesitate and began the massacre. Instead of standing in one ce, the barrier of shields advanced, leaving bodies and more bodies on the ground. In mere minutes, the blood was covered in corpses and blood was piling up in the streets.


    The tens of thousands of people were spread out over several streets, and in each street there were walls of shields to stop the advance of these people. Wis'' orders were clear and resolute: kill without any hesitation.


    Since the Dance of the Dragons, this was perhaps the bloodiest internal conflict in the city''s history. Themoners had no weapons or armor, but history had taught them that a crowd of angry people could be scarier than any army.


    That''s what happened.


    Despite their quality in numbers, the soldiers of House Tyrell began to tire. They killed one and two more appeared to take the ce of the dead, it seemed that the people had no fear of death, or rather, they seemed eager to die and find their god.


    Many House Tyrell soldiers died because of these people and the casualties continued to mount as time went by.


    When Wis stabbed amoner in the eye with his sword, the whole city seemed to tremble for a moment.


    The Heir of the High Garden looked up at the sky in shock and saw green mes rising into the sky. Even though he was at a distance from the mes, the intense heat of the green mes still reached him and frightened him.


    "Wild Fire!!!" Wis eximed, his expression full of horror, remembering the description of the living green fire made by the King''s Landing Alchemist Guild.


    "Damned fanatics, damned stupid alchemists, you dare betray House Targaryen." Wis showed a cold expression of anger.


    In the ce where the Wildfire exploded, the burning bodies of House Tyrell and the Plebs mingled without any discrimination. How couldmoners manipte something as vtile as Wild Fire, which even the Pyromancers of the Alchemists'' Guild dared not handle without extreme care?


    What happened was the result of these men using Wild Fire inappropriately, killing people on both sides.


    Suddenly, two more explosions rose into the sky, green mes that seemed alive burned intensely and seemingly without end. The screams of people burning alive resounded throughout the city, sending shivers down the spine of anyone who listened.


    "Hold your positions!!!" Wis shouted as he felt the army''s morale dropping with the consecutive explosions.


    However, before he could say anything else, bronze-colored mes filled his vision. Even though he wasn''t the target of the attacks, Wis could still feel the extreme heat.


    Looking up, the Heir of the High Garden saw a bronze-colored dragon spitting fire at themoners.


    Knowing it was a good time to boost his morale, Wis shouted loudly. "For House Targaryen!!!"


    Wis'' words seemed to be amplified in the eyes of the soldiers, the dragon was the best proof they were going to win.


    "For House Targaryen!!!"


    "For House Targaryen!!!"


    "For House Targaryen!!!"


    Rhae looked at the city burning in green mes with a cold, prating gaze. The Wildfire was still burning the ground, the houses and everything it touched. The intensity of the mes was as powerful as dragon mes. Although nowhere near as strong or intense as the mes of an adult dragon.


    "Dracarys." Rhae didn''t hesitate, she ordered Vermithor to burn the subjects of House Targaryen without any hesitation.


    These people were believers and fanatics of the Faith of the Seven, it was better to kill them all right now to save a lot of trouble in the future. But she wouldn''t stop at just killing these people, their families would also be arrested and killed.


    She could imagine that these people''s families were also deeply connected to the religion, how could she let these people continue to exist?


    The image of her injured daughter reappeared in her mind once again, making Rhae order the death of these people with even more cruelty.


    Vermithor seemed more eager than Rhae to burn people alive, the bronze dragon roared mightily.


    Bronze-colored mes rained down on the helplessmoners, cries of pain and agony spreading throughout the ce. Rhae showed no mercy and continued to burn her subjects with a coldness that would surprise even Aenar.


    However, when she burned a certain person, green mes exploded fiercely, rising into the sky with a green cloud. By the time Rhae had noticed, the green mes had almost reached her and Vermithor.


    Vermithor emitted a furious roar and backed away from the green mes.


    However, being so close to the mes Rhae felt the air thin and her lips went dry, green sparks floated around her while the screams below only intensified. The smell of burning human flesh seemed to cover the whole city.


    The green and bronze mes intertwined, leaving the situation below a veritable hell on earth. Even the houses and floors began to melt in the extreme heat.


    From afar, King''s Landing seemed to be spewing out a huge amount of smoke and mes, leaving everyone horrified.


    Daenerys, flying above the Great Sept of Baelor, showed nothing particrly serious in her expression. She wasn''t a na?ve girl who thought no one would die because of her orders, Aenar had taught her that many would die for their ambition.


    What proved to be true was that the number of people who had died at the beginning of the reconquest was already over thirty thousand and the number was rising rapidly with Rhae burning tens of thousands of people alive at the moment.


    Daenerys'' lc eyes fell on the old man wearing a gray tunic, he was kneeling and praying, as if he didn''t care what was happening to his surroundings.


    Showing a cold smile, Daenerys made Balerion stand still in the air while she pped his wings powerfully.


    High Sparrow opened his eyes and looked at the ck dragon with reddish scales standing in the air pping his wings, making the dust around him fly and his hair flutter. There was no fear in his gaze as he faced the beast and its rider.


    "In the name of King Aenar of House Targaryen, First of his Name, King of the Andals, the Roiners and the First Men, Lord of the Seven Kingdoms, Protector of the Realm." Daenerys spoke, looking coldly at the man kneeling before the Great Sept of Baelor.


    "I dere you a traitor to the crown!!!"


    "The sentence for a traitor is death!!!"


    "Go to hell burning with the mes of the dragon."


    <strong>"Dracarys!!!"</strong>


    Balerion opened his mouth and spat ck and red mes at any hesitation in the shape of a funnel towards High Sparrow.


    The man continued to pray quietly as the mes swept through him like a wave of fire.


    As it burned, High Sparrow looked at the girl riding the dragon in silence while shing a smile. His lips moved as if he were speaking, but because of hisck of vocal cords, his voice didn''te out.


    But Daenerys could read lips and understood what he wanted to say.


    "I will not die until my god wills it, you can burn my fleshly body, but my soul is eternal." She murmured the High Sparrow''sst words.


    Daenerys showed an expression of extreme contempt at the cultist''s words; a loser still wanted to look dignified even in death, which wasughable in her eyes.


    "If you think your soul is immortal, I''ll burn your God before your eyes." Daenerys whispered as she looked at the charred corpse still kneeling with its hands sped together, praying.


    -------------


    <strong>Happy Mother''s Day (at least in my country)</strong>


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 183 - Attack on the Great Sept of Baelor (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 183 - 183 - Attack on the Great Sept of Baelor (IV)</h4>


    "Wild Fire is the most vtile and dangerous substance in the world, nothing canpare to it in terms of power." The Alchemist''s Guild''s proudest creation, Wild Fire.


    -----------


    High Sparrow''s death didn''t make people stop, on the contrary, the man became a martyr in their eyes. Death didn''t seem to be a bad fate if they were weed into the arms of the god they believed in.


    Daenerys finally learned the disadvantages of fighting against a religious organization so old and rooted in Westeros. She even understood why Jaehaerys I had chosen peace over war. This Holy War would not be like other wars thatsted months or even years. She could imagine that the war wouldst hundreds of years.


    A hundred years of war was not something a kingdom could easily endure, so she could imagine why Jaehaerys had chosen peace despite the assassination attempts on his own wife.


    However, if it were Aenar in Jaehaerys'' ce, Daenerys was sure her husband would burn Old Town without any hesitation.


    However, Daenerys wasn''t discouraged by how long the war would go on, people''s faith couldst for a long time, but when the God of the Seven Faces stopped responding to believers, she wondered how long the Faith of the Seven wouldst.


    On the one hand she had a God creating miracles and blessing the people, on the other hand there was a God who was indifferent and didn''t care about humans. Faced with such a different reality, even a blind man would know which God to pray to.


    So, apart from the fanatics, the war of faith had only just begun, but House Targaryen had already started to gain the upper hand. Of course, if the God of the Seven Faces uses divine power to create miracles, the war really will go on for even longer, but was that possible?


    Would gods really help humans at the cost of their own existence? How many years had it been since a true miracle appeared in Westeros? In the long religion of the Faith of the Seven, not a single miracle had been recorded.


    The proof is that there were no songs or even paintings that presented such miracles to the world. From this, anyone can imagine the indifference of the gods.


    Looking at the soldiers of the Militant Faith killing her soldiers, Daenerys showed a cold look and made Balerion turn his gaze to those people.


    "Dracarys." The cold words left Daenerys'' lips without any hesitation and the dragon epted the request.


    ck and red fire rained down on these people like the punishment of the gods, which it really was in these people''s eyes. The square where the battle was taking ce became a living hell.


    The statue of King Baelor I Targaryen, which showed a peaceful and gentle expression, gradually melted under the dragon''s mes. Almost as if to announce the end of the church.


    Aurane only felt the gusts of heat hitting his face, but he didn''t stop attacking his enemies. The Bastard of Driftmark was an excellent swordsman, superior to the soldiers in front of him, who seemed to have only undergone basic training.


    Which was normal, there was no way a thousand people could train without attracting the attention of Robert Baratheon''s court. Even if Robert was a mediocre ruler, he knew that the Faith of the Seven having soldiers was a danger that no king wanted to exist.


    After taking a step back to catch his breath, Aurane looked at the scene before him. People being burned alive didn''t change his expression at all. He just felt sorry for not killing more people.


    Looking up, he saw the queen''s ck dragon still spitting mes for another thirty seconds before stopping after seeing that all the enemies were dead.


    Looking towards the city, Aurane could see the widow queen''s dragon flying over the city while the dragon spat bronzed mes in certain areas without touching people''s homes.


    However, it was the green mes rising into the sky that worried him. As far as he knew, Wild Fire couldst a long time, weeks without any human intervention. If the firested that long, the risk of fires would increase greatly and many people could die if such a thing happened.


    Remembering something, Aurane acted quickly as soon as the enemies were dead, he grabbed a handful of men and ran towards the Alchemists'' Guild, which was located at the foot of Visenya Hill, along the Street of Sisters.


    Bursting through the door of the Guild, Aurane paid no heed to the acolytes and looked directly at the pale old man, it seemed that the man was already expecting his visit.


    "Before you say anything, we''re not responsible for making the Wild Fire used in King''s Landing." Hallyne spoke with a helpless and slightly sad tone. He hadn''t expected the sins of his master to fall on him.


    It would be fine if it was Robert controlling King''s Landing, he could get away with giving benefits to the king, but unfortunately the Wildfire was used against House Targaryen in the fight against the church.


    The Alchemists'' Guild definitely didn''t want to get involved in that mud pit and stand between two giants while they fought. When gods fight, mortals suffer has never been a more real phrase for Hallyne than at this moment.


    "Is there a way to put out the Wild Fire?" Aurane didn''t mind answering Hallyne and asked coldly, he was covered in blood, which made him look even more frightening.


    "You can question our means, but not our results!!!" Hallyne acted as if Aurane had killed his mother, the man seemed so offended by the Bastard''s words that he looked angrily at him.


    "The Wild Fire is our masterpiece and the best-kept secret of our order, it has been honed over the centuries to be as powerful as possible. There is nothing that can extinguish the green mes." Without noticing Aurane''s increasingly gloomy expression, Hallyne spoke with all the pride that was in him.


    "You''reing with me to meet the queen." Aurane spoke with a sarcastic tone as he pulled the old man along like a sack of potatoes, totally ignoring the man''s protests.


    Aurane brought Hallyne directly to Daenerys, who listened with a calm expression. Looking at the old man before her, her eyes grew brighter. "Can Wildfire be put in trabuckets and thrown into a castle?"


    Hallyne certainly knew what the young queen before him wanted to do, but instead of denying it, he spoke in a calm tone. "Aegon IV asked us to build Dragons for him. So the stupid alchemists built huge devices equipped with bombs thatunched jets of wildfire. One of the machines caught fire in the Kingswood and soon all seven burned, taking a quarter of the forest with them."


    Daenerys extinguished the n that was building in his mind the moment he heard Hallyne''s words.


    "My ancestors created wildfire to be as powerful as possible, but they forgot to create something that can control fire itself. Any movement too fast or a mere impact can cause the wildfire to react and cause an explosion." Hallyne spoke with a helpless, bitter tone in his aged voice.


    If the wildfire could be controlled, the Alchemists'' Guild would be extremely rich, selling the wildfire to the whole of Westeros and Essos. Just imagining such an ideal scenario made his heart beat faster, but unfortunately it was only a distant dream that would nevere true.


    Daenerys looked at the green smoke rising into the sky with an equally helpless expression, the fire didn''t seem to show any signs of stopping any time soon. Which worried her about a possible fire in King''s Landing.


    Suddenly, Daenerys felt the obsidian dagger at her waist begin to heat up, a small stream of information reaching her.


    Daenerys'' eyes zed over as the information entered her mind.


    (Note: Simr to the ss Candles made of obsidian that can transmit images over long distances).


    Drawing the dagger, Daenerys closed her eyes and under everyone''s shocked eyes, the dagger began to emit a crimson glow. Dark clouds covered the entire city of King''s Landing in an instant. In the same second, a drop of water hit the ground, then another and then another. In mere seconds, torrential rain fell on King''s Landing.


    Under Hallyne''s shocked eyes, the smoke that had been billowing from the green mes ceasedpletely within seconds while the green fire that never seemed to stop burning, was extinguished before his eyes.


    "Magic." As a Pyromancer, Hallyne could certainly use magic, but the amount of magic he used felt like no human could have such power.


    "Aurane, go and help the Tyrell brothers and kill all the believers and fanatics." Daenerys didn''t mind Hallyne''s expression and spoke with a regal tone, looking at Aurane.


    "Yes, my queen." Seeing that Daenerys had allowed him, rather than his brother, tomand the army, Aurane knew that he had entered the center of power at the Court of House Targaryen.


    As for helping to kill so many people, Aurane didn''t mind, he even wanted there to be more of them to appear morepetent in Daenerys'' eyes.


    --------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 184 - Attack on the Great Sept of Baelor (V)

    <h4>Chapter 184 - 184 - Attack on the Great Sept of Baelor (V)</h4>


    "Gods... other people may find them fascinating, but for me, gods are sad beings who have survived like parasites in a universe heading for its own destruction." Aenar Targaryen, God Emperor of Mankind.


    ----------------


    Looking at the rain falling on the city, Daenerys was happy. With Aenar''s magic, she didn''t have to worry about a possible fire.


    "Let''s end the riot quickly to calm the people down, then distribute food and nkets to them." After what had happened, Daenerys knew she had to calm the people. The death of tens of thousands ofmoners was not something trivial, she had to give the people an exnation or King''s Landing would be a city without citizens.


    "Yes, my queen." Monford, seeing his half-brother taking control of the army, showed a trace of jealousy in his gaze, but hid it quickly. Although Daenerys still noticed it.


    Seeing the brothers at odds was a good thing in her eyes, all the ministers must be enemies of each other so that the factions within the Court don''t stick together and umte too much power that could threaten the king. Only a foolish ruler would let his ministers be friendly with each other.


    Half a dayter.


    Daenerys was sitting on the Iron Throne listening to the battle report.


    Around thirty-seven thousand people had died.


    When Daenerys heard the number, she and everyone else couldn''t help but take a deep breath. As nobles, they knew how difficult it was to raise an army, but just by attacking the Church, the Faith of the Seven had amassed an army the size of a Great Noble House.


    Dorne didn''t have such arge army, and even without armor, themoners managed to do some damage to the eighteen thousand men of House Tyrell who entered King''s Landing.


    "We''ve lost about seven thousand men." When Wis said this, his expression was grim in the extreme. Seven thousand trained soldiers wearing armor died in the King''s Landing mutiny, that was no small price.


    The Lords took a deep breath listening to the numbers of dead from House Tyrell. Seven thousand soldiers was something they, Lords of Lesser Noble Houses, could never dream of having, but those seven thousand men died in less than a day of battle.


    Daenerys stroked her forehead, letting out a sigh. Although she knew that people power was strong, but to kill seven thousand fully armored and trained men was a frightening number.


    King''s Landing had half a million people, what would happen if all those people rebelled? Even if they won using dragons, King''s Landing would be dered a city of ashes and a king cannot rule over ashes.


    "The Church is too dangerous to continue to exist." Monford''s words were something that everyone agreed with, especially after seeing the power of the Church.


    Now that they knew the power of the Church, how could they allow such a danger into their fiefdom? And if the Church decided it was time for Westeros to be of the Faith of the Seven, was there anyone to stop it?


    Looking at Daenerys, all the lords thanked the gods that House Targaryen had returned to Westeros. Only House Targaryen could fight against the Church, so loyalty to House Targaryen increased almost immediately.


    Noticing this, a glint of cunning appeared in Daenerys'' eyes. The nobles finally understood, without House Targaryen protecting all the privileges of the nobility, they would be no different than merchants with great wealth.


    Unfortunately for these nobles, Daenerys knew that Aenar had ns to deprive these nobles of their power and centralize the power of the Crown under the vassal regions. So these people''s loyalties were expendable in her eyes.


    However, how could she say that at the moment? Let them work for House Targaryen and then take away their rights to rule. Only then will House Targaryen rule for thousands of years without problems.


    "Begin preparations to march towards the richest andrgest city in Westeros, Oldtown." Daenerys said with a regal tone, she still remembered High Sparrow''s words when the man was about to die.


    She will do what Visenya I Targaryen wanted to do at the time of King Aenys I Targaryen''s reign!


    Burn Oldtown to the ground!


    "Yes, my queen!" Everyone answered the same. With the attack on the Great Sept of Baelor, everyone knew that the Faith of the Seven must be destroyed or they would have many problems in the future.


    "And Rivends, my queen?" Mace, Lord of the Upper Garden, asked with a touch of concern. Although it was impossible to join the army mainly due to ack of logistics, they could still send ten to twenty thousand men to help Aenar in Rivends.


    "Don''t worry, Lord Mace." Daenerys shook her head and spoke in a calm tone. "My husband doesn''t need any help, they have an army of over one hundred and twenty thousand men, all veterans and armed with armor."


    Mace nodded, showing a relieved expression. He still remembered the Rebellion fourteen years ago. If it hadn''t been for him wasting a year trying to conquer Storm''s End, he would have joined Prince Rhaegar and maybe all this wouldn''t have happened.


    He knew that because of his deeds, he was unlikely to enter the center of power in King''s Landing. Fortunately, his son Wis was representing House Tyrell at the Court of Aenar.


    -


    Narrow Sea.


    A fleet of ships was tearing through the waves towards King''s Landing. However, what was most striking was the crest of the Golden Company!


    On the ship, a tall young man with blue hair and purple eyes was wearing red and ck robes. The most interesting thing was that his clothes had the Coat of Arms of House Targaryen embroidered on the chest. Next to the young man were two men.


    Harry Strd, current Captain General of the Golden Company and Jon Connington, Rhaegar Targaryen''s former confidant.


    The young man''s identity couldn''t have been clearer at that moment.


    Young Griff, or as he liked to call himself, Aegon Targaryen, Son of Rhaegar Targaryen.


    "Jon, do you think my brother will take me back?" Aegon asked with a slightly worried tone.


    After all, he had been born before Aenar and was technically the orthodox heir to House Targaryen. Aenar was only the second son and had no im to the Iron Throne as long as Aegon was alive. But that was what worried him.


    "Don''t worry, Your Grace." Jon Connington spoke in a calm, gentle tone. "Aenar is Rhaegar''s son, so you''re as honorable as he is. You''re the rightful heir to the throne and as long as you marry one of Rhaegar''s sisters, you''ll have a Dragon Knight at your side."


    If such words had been uttered in the Red Legion camp, Jon Connington would have been yed alive and burned at the stake by the Inquisition for such sphemy against the Messiah.


    "The Golden Company had followed Your Grace." Harry Strd spoke with a calm and confident tone, his twenty thousand men were the elite of the elite, he had the capital to be confident. The dream of all of Golden Campania is about to be realized, there was a touch of pride in Harry''s aged face.


    Aegon''s mood was calmed by the words of his confidants, he shed a smile and whispered to himself. "Aegon VI ising to Westeros."


    <strong>Rivends, Harrenhal Castle.</strong>


    BOMMMMM!!!! BOMMMMM!!!! BOMMMMM!!!! BOMMMMM!!!!


    Cannonballs tore through the air with shocking speed and hit the thick castle walls, but did almost no damage.


    With the sound of ropes being thrown, the trabucos shot stones towards the castle.


    The siege of Harrenhal had been going on for more than three days and it hadn''t stopped. Arrows filled the sky and fell on the army of House Targaryen.


    (Note: A random curiosity > Rain of arrows only happens in movies or in real castle sieges. Shooting arrows upwards is pure stupidity on a battlefield, as the arrow loses its prating power. So the wars you''ve seen in movies are a bit of a misnomer. Nobody would run towards the enemy for a very simple reason. People only have one life and even in the Middle Ages, people valued their lives).


    "They seem more motivated." Rhaenysmented with a curious tone at the sudden motivation of the soldiers of House Baratheon and the soldiers of House Lannister.


    "Probably Tywin or Robert has arrived, or both." Cutting a piece of cheese with her knife, Ariannemented with a cold tone at the mention of Tywin''s name.


    The North remembers its enemies, Dorne also had a simr saying.


    The Desert remembers ingratitude.


    Rhaenys'' expression also turned cold at hearing the name of the mastermind behind her family''s murder.


    The images of Aegon having his head smashed against the wall and the rape of her mother were still vivid in his mind.


    "If Tywin has arrived, so has the Mountain." Looking at the Dark Sister in her hand, Rhaenys'' eyes couldn''t have been colder at that moment.


    ----------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 185 - The Siege of Harrenhal (I)

    <h4>Chapter 185 - 185 - The Siege of Harrenhal (I)</h4>


    "Gods are indifferent beings, only the God Emperor of Humanity is the true salvation of humanity." Kinvara, the me of Truth and Reverend Mother.


    ---------------


    Looking at the deplorable state of Harrenhal, Tywin''s cold eyes swept over everyone present. He had already received the news that his younger brother had been killed trying to save his son. When he heard the news, even the indifferent Tywin Lannister was extremely furious.


    Kevan was his right-hand man, the two of them had been together since they were little and he was the only brother Tywin really trusted to seed House Lannister should anything happen. Now Kevan has been burned alive by the Red Witch, how could he not be furious?


    But at that moment, Tywin''s eyes fell on Jaime, who was in the main seat of the Hall of a Hundred Hearths.


    Tywin couldn''t help but frown at Jaime''s condition. ording to the information he had received, his son had been burned alive, used as a punching bag and beaten so badly that no human could even stay alive.


    Yet, in front of him, Jaime seemed perfectly well, so well that Tywin thought the information he had received was wrong, but did the informants really dare lie to him?


    "Jaime, why don''t you get up and see me?" Tywin asked in a calm tone, looking at his firstborn.


    Jaime opened his eyes, a seven-colored glow shed through his eyes, but disappeared as quickly as it had appeared. However, Tywin, who was totally focused on Jaime, noticed the seven-colored light and narrowed his eyes.


    Unlike other people who thought magic was just a fairy tale, he knew more than anyone that magic was real and extremely dangerous.


    "Everyone out." Tywin spoke with a cold tone and everyone obeyed, the prestige of the Lord of Casterly Rock was unparalleled in the army.


    "What was happening to you and why are you intact?" Tywin asked directly, looking at his son with a prating gaze.


    "Father." Jaime showed a bitter look, how could he not sense the very changes in his mindset? He prayed every night before bed, which was impossible for him to do before, but after receiving the Blessing of the God of the Seven Faces, he felt a kindness and goodwill towards Faith of the Seven.


    But Jaime didn''t hide it from his father, including the words of the God of the Seven Faces and the extraordinary forces of House Targaryen.


    A feeling of fury bubbled up in Tywin''s chest, he wasn''t angry with Aenar, but he was angry with the God of the Seven Faces. He was like a volcano about to explode,pletely furious.


    Jaime had always been his weakness, the heir who would inherit Casterly Rock and carry on the legacy of House Lannister, but after receiving the Blessing of the God of the Seven Faces, he knew it was impossible.


    Jaime talked about the changes in his mentality and Tywin knew that his son was turning into a fanatic who would obey the orders of the Faith of the Seven. In other words, a dog for others to order around as they saw fit.


    Just imagining it made Tywin''s face twist into pure rage. He had never been so furious as he was at this moment, even Aerys had never made him so angry. But at this moment, he felt anger and resentment towards the God of the Seven Faces.


    "Can you stop this by sinning?" Tywin calmed down in an instant, his cold murderous intent only clearing his mind and making him think rationally.


    "I don''t know." Jaime didn''t want to be a weapon for others, let alone be a puppet in the hands of the Church.


    "Go to your room, I''ll make women go to their rooms." Tywin spoke with a determined tone. He wanted to save his son and nothing was more important than that at the moment. He didn''t care what the soldiers would think when they saw countless women going to Jaime''s room.


    Did lions need to listen to sheep?


    No. The lion would devour the sheep!


    "Kill, rape or beat, I don''t care and do what you want, just release your desires." Tywin spoke with amanding tone, he didn''t care whether Jaime epted or not, he wouldn''t allow the proud son of House Lannister to be an animal in the hands of others.


    Jaime wanted to open his mouth to refuse, but thest dignity he had was gone with the faint hope of getting out of the situation he was in.


    However, how could Tywin and Jaime see things from the point of view of the gods?


    Sin? In the eyes of the gods, there is no good and evil, only the supreme will to survive longer and nothing more.


    Jaime could be the king of hell with all the sins of mankind and the God of the Seven Faces wouldn''t care. What humans do is of no concern to the gods.


    -


    On the other side, in House Targaryen''s camp, more and more noble houses were bending the knee to House Targaryen.


    Visenya epted everyone without any discrimination or intention of ming these lords for the betrayal of years ago. Which only increased the flow of noblesing to the Rivends with their armies. Since they weren''t going to be punished, these nobles''st concern disappearedpletely.


    Of course, the huge increase in the army caused some inconvenience, but fortunately Aenar was already prepared for this and brought enough food to feed two hundred thousand people for three months, so the situation wasn''t so serious.


    But if the Northern Army and the Reach Army joined the main army, the food would definitely not be enough, especially since this war wouldst months and maybe even a year.


    "One hundred and twenty thousand men." Oberyn reported the total number of soldiers with a bitter expression. Any general would be happy tomand such arge army, but at this rate, food and steel won''t be enough to satisfy the entire army, especially when the forty thousand men and women of the Northern Army arrive.


    There will be one hundred and sixty thousand soldiers, together with Reach''s ny thousand, that numberes to an appalling two hundred and fifty thousand soldiers.


    There definitely wasn''t enough food to supply so many people, horses and steel for swords and armor.


    As they say, without logistics, war can''t even begin.


    Visenya stroked her forehead, feeling a headacheing on. "If Aenar arrives with the Northmen, things getplicated. Fortunately, the Red Faith controls many cities in Essos and can provide food for the army, so we''re not worried."


    But one hundred and sixty thousand is the limit, no general was going to be on edge for the sake of a few more troops.


    "From now on, we will refuse all iing armies." Visenya no longer hesitated, she spoke with a determined tone.


    "That will infuriate the nobles who were turned away." Oberynmented with a smile on his face, he knew very well how the nobles thought, for he was one.


    "Humph." Visenya snorted coldly and spoke. "If they have a grudge, let themin to my husband. Of course, if they have the courage to do such a thing."


    These nobles had waited until this moment to join House Targaryen, which showed that they were not brave.


    Oberyn nodded, only a fool wouldin to a king about his queen. The queen warms the king''s bed, but the nobles only callous the king''s ears. If the queen whispers in the king''s ear, the fate of these nobles will be precarious to say the least.


    Don''t underestimate a king or queen, the king or queen themselves may ignore you, but the subjects around them definitely will not. Everyone wants to get into the king or queen''s good graces. Nobles killing nobles to win the king''s favor was the mostmon thing in court intrigues.


    Visenya wasn''t worried about these minor nobles, if they really dared toin in front of her husband, there were other nobles around her who needed fiefdoms.


    "Do we know if Tywin and Robert have arrived in Harrenhal?" Visenya asked, looking at the woman who covered her entire body with flowing clothes, showing only her eyes.


    "The Lion and the Usurper have arrived in Harrenhal, but an urgent letter hase from the Wesnds." The woman replied as she ced a letter in front of Visenya who read its contents with a smile lining her lips.


    "If we can kill Robert right now, the war is won and we can concentrate on the North." Visenya murmured, looking at the contents of the letter.


    "Balon Greyjoy." She shed a sarcastic look. It was no surprise that Tywin was talking to Balon, it was obvious that the Old Lion of Casterly Rock wanted to use the King of the Iron Inds.


    Just as Visenya was about to speak to Oberyn, a soldier from the Red Legion entered the main tent and spoke in a respectful tone.


    "My Queen, the king has arrived."


    ---------


    I''m a bit discouraged, I''ve lost four Chapters of 2k words through sheer stupidity because I forgot to save them in Docs.


    Fortunately I''ve plucked up the courage to write again, but I have to say, this despondency is frightening, I''ve hardly been able to get out of bed or eat.


    Honestly, I can''t even imagine how someone with depression feels.


    ----------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 186 - The Siege of Harrenhal (II)

    <h4>Chapter 186 - 186 - The Siege of Harrenhal (II)</h4>


    "A civilized conversation before the chaos, humanity was strange indeed." Prince Oberyn of House Martell.


    -------


    The nobles of Rivends and the surrounding regions were shocked as a huge crimson shadow flew above them. Caraxes'' wings were sorge that it easily created a shadow capable of covering the entire sky before people''s eyes.


    The smell of sulphur and heat spread as the dragon moved, the strong winds from its wings making any thinner or weaker people flinch in the face of the swift winds.


    Raymun Darry and Tytos ckwood looked at the dragon inplete shock. They had seen the dragons of the queen and princess, they were truly impressive, butpared to a real adult dragon, both dragons were nothing.


    Caraxes was the real terror in people''s hearts. When someone saw a being the size of a hill flying by, the only thought they had was one of terror and awe.


    The huge crimson dragon was truly impactful and frightening, but at the same time it brought a feeling of confidence that people had no way of exining, it was as if they had already won with a monster that size.


    "We made the right choice." Raymunmented with a relieved smile on his face. He already had confidence in House Targaryen because of the army and dragons, but seeing the King''s dragon only made him realize how lucky he was to be kept loyal to House Targaryen


    Tytos was happy too, seeing the king''s dragon in person made him realize that he was indeed wise to have chosen to stand by the rightful king of House Targaryen and not some fat, inept usurper to be king.


    Under the shocked eyes of all the nobles, the army of sixty thousand knelt and made way for the king. The soldiers beat their chests with their fists and raised their heads looking at the Messiah walking in the middle of all the soldiers.


    "Sardaukar." Aenar spoke and all twenty-five thousand Sardaukar stood up and mmed their spears into the ground, causing the air to be slightly distorted.


    "You''ve done a good job protecting my family, I''m honored to have such loyal soldiers." Aenarughed and was not stingy in his praise.


    The Golden Mask soldiers said nothing and just rhythmically tapped their spears on the ground. They were naturally happy to be praised by the king and his messiah, but it was their duty to protect the Royal Family, so they felt they were doing nothing more than their assigned duty.


    Aenar looked at the Sardaukar with satisfaction, the king''s gaze fell on the red legion who were still kneeling and spoke with a gentle tone. "Well done, the money, time and armor you wear have been put to excellent use. I have never seen soldiers as loyal and indomitable as you."


    Unlike the Sardaukar, the Red Legion simply beat their chests with their fists, although everyone was visibly happier with the king''s words.


    Aenar''s gaze fell on his court, Visenya and Rhaenys seemed visibly calmer than before, especially Rhaenys who seemed to control her anger and rage. This made Aenar even more pleased than seeing his two armies.


    His future queen had to control her anger in order to be a worthy queen for humanity, emotions for a ruler are a dangerous thing because they can influence decision-making.


    Aenar himself had to control his anger, otherwise he would already be riding Caraxes and finishing what Aegon I Targaryen had started in Harrenhal.


    "Husband." Visenya greeted Aenar with a smile and waited for his approval in front of all eyes.


    Aenar certainly knew what Visenya wanted, he bent down and gently kissed her forehead with a kind look. "Thank you for your hard work, my queen."


    Visenyaughed and returned the kiss, but instead of her forehead, she kissed Aenar''s hands, even though they were covered by her armor.


    "I say the same, my king." She spoke with an elegant smile.


    Aenar nodded and looked at Rhaenys with a yful touch in his gaze. "It seems my older sister has be more mature while I''ve been away."


    Rhaenys gritted her teeth and couldn''t help but look at Aenar with a hint of anger in her gaze. She didn''t understand why Aenar always wanted to tease her, was it really so pleasant to tease her?


    "I see Your Grace has secured the Valley." Rhaenys, her face expressionless, replied in a calm tone, without giving her younger brother any sense of satisfaction. Her lc eyes fell on the army of the North and the Vale behind him.


    Eddard Stark and Harold Arryn stood behind the king, both wearing armor and ready to fight at any moment.


    "There were a few unforeseen events, but everything turned out all right." Aenar nodded and smiled, he winked at Arianne who winked back and they both pretended not to know each other. After all, having a lover wasn''t exactly the noblest thing in the world.


    However, anyone who noticed their interaction pretended not to see anything and remained silent. Only a fool would dare speak out against the king after seeing Caraxes still flying in the sky.


    Visenya looked coldly at the Dornish princess and turned her attention to Aenar again. "Tywin and Robert have arrived in Harrenhal."


    Visenya''s words made all the nobles show solemn expressions. The final confrontation was about to take ce, how could they not be solemn. This battle would decide who would sit on the Iron Throne and control all of Westeros.


    Aenar nodded and smiled in the direction of Harrenhal. Even without Visenya speaking, he could see the Trident Demon sitting on the main seat of the magnificent castle.


    Aenar himself was excited, as he had said before, he would not use his powers against Robert, he wants a brutal, murderous and cruel fight. Only one would leave the battlefield alive.


    He would die or Robert would die, there was no third option.


    "Let''s go inside, we have war business to attend to." Aenar spoke and walked towards the main tent. All the nobles, great and small, followed Aenar and left the soldiers in charge of Titus, Sigismund and Kinvara. Aenar would talk to the three of them another time, right now he had more important things to do.


    Inside the main tent, Arianne acted as cupbearer and served the wine to all the great nobles, the other nobles not daring to show any feelings of dissatisfaction at the difference in treatment.


    Anyone present wasn''t a fool and they definitely weren''t going to start an argument over wine.


    "Is Your Grace going to attack Harrenhal directly with Caraxes?" Tyrion asked with a serious tone.


    "No, although the soldiers of House Lannister and Baratheon are our enemies, they are my people, I will not burn my people." Aenar replied as he took a sip of the wine, his eyes calm and deep, looking at Tyrion. The dwarf really knew how to create a cohesive atmosphere.


    With his words, everyone realized that the king was not a cruel man and definitely not someone as petty as Aerys II.


    Previously they had been nervous about Aenar''s character. After what had happened in less than twenty years, no one could be med for thinking that Aenar could be as crazy as his grandfather.


    The shadow of two ipetent kings had made all the nobles wary of being the next to die.


    "My Lord Hand, send an invitation to Robert and tell him I''ve prepared a temptation with wine and food, we''ll meet before the war." Aenar''s words made everyone look at the king in shock. The hatred of killing a father was not something trivial, but the king was still willing to talk before the war, which showed that he was calm and not someone who was impulsive.


    "I will go at once, Your Grace." Tyrion didn''t hesitate to respond to Aenar''s words. He got down from the chair with some difficulty and left with Red Legion guards around him.


    "Visenya, I''ll leave the preparations for my conversation with Robert to you." Aenar delegated the power to Visenya.


    However, this caused some of the lords to show expressions of hesitation; in the end, one of the lords still spoke with a sincere tone. "Your Grace, it is not appropriate to use poison."


    Aenar was speechless to hear this, he shook his head and spoke in a calm tone. "One king does not poison another, that is a basic principle. If these rules were broken, chaos would ensue and anyone could poison anyone."


    Aenar''s words caused many lords to stand up and praise the king''s magnificence. After all, what Aenar said was truly worthy of praise.


    Eddard looked at his nephew with a proud gaze. Aenar could have taken the easy way out, but he chose the hard way, which was a very good thing in the eyes of the Lord in the North.


    Things won easily go just as easily.


    --------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 187 - The Siege of Harrenhal (III)

    <h4>Chapter 187 - 187 - The Siege of Harrenhal (III)</h4>


    "A king doesn''t kill another king. That''s what royal dignity should be, but a king who has never stood before a great king can never know what honor is." God Emperoros in front of Robert I Baratheon.


    --------


    Robert didn''t know about Jaime''s affairs and didn''t care even if he did, the only thing that mattered to him was Aenar and nothing else. Anything else before him waspletely irrelevant to the current situation.


    When Robert was ready to talk to Tywin, the words stopped when Lancel Lannister entered the Hall of a Hundred Hearths. They both noticed that the young man waspletely furious, which wasmon when he thought that his father had been burned alive.


    However, everyone understood the reason for the anger on Lancel''s face when they heard the young squire''s next words.


    "Your Grace, Lord Lannister." Without hiding the anger on his face, Lancel greeted the king and his uncle. "The Hand of the King, Tyrion Lannister hase to Harrenhal and requests an audience with the king on behalf of the King of House Targaryen."


    When Lancel had finished speaking, everyone fell silent. Whether they wanted to or not, all eyes fell on Tywin Lannister. There was sarcasm, curiosity and contempt in the eyes of the Lords of the Stornds.


    Even Tywin couldn''t help clenching his fists as his eyes grew colder and colder. He wanted tough, he wanted to kill, he wanted to kill the people who were looking at him with sarcasm and contempt.


    However, Tywin''s mind cleared up like never before. He rxed his fists and looked calm.


    "What do you think, Your Grace?" Tywin asked Robert''s opinion.


    "Since he''s a messenger, let him in." Robert didn''t hesitate to answer Tywin''s question, he looked at the Hand of the King with a slightly interesting look at the whole situation.


    Tywin was the Hand of the King of House Baratheon while Tyrion was the Hand of the King of House Targaryen. Fate was really interesting. Robertughed and took a sip of wine as he sat casually on the hard stone throne.


    At Robert''s words, the doors to the hall were opened and a dwarf entered wearing golden armor with a green lion drawn on the armor''s chest.


    The herald hesitated to speak Tyrion''s titles, but still spoke. "Tyrion Lannister, Hand of the King, Lord of House Lannister and Lord of Casterly Rock."


    Tywin almost lost hisposure again hearing the titles announced, if looks could kill, Tyrion would have been dead a long time ago.


    Tyrion felt that all the sweat, blood and sacrifices he had made were worth it, given the look on Tywin''s face. Although the man hid it well, how could he not know what his father was thinking?


    "Your Grace." Tyrion greeted the king first and then looked at Tywin with a smile. "My Lord Father."


    Tywin''s face twitched gently at being called father by Tyrion. Looking at his son, his eyes didn''t hide their murderous intent. He had never felt so humiliated as he did at that moment.


    The Lord of Casterly Rock never thought the freak would be alive and on top of that he had be Hand of the King of House Targaryen. The most incredible thing was that the young king had actually epted his son as Hand of the King.


    If before Aenar had been a formidable enemy, now he was a terribly dangerous one. Few men are capable of epting the enemy as an ally.


    "I havee on behalf of King Aenar I of House Targaryen to invite King Robert I of House Baratheon for a friendly chat in the middle of the battlefield. I must add that all the guest''s rights will be preserved as the gods request." When Tyrion spoke about Guest Rights, he consciously nced at Tywin.


    Robert didn''t care about Tyrion and Tywin''s quarrel, he was only focused on Tyrion''s words.


    Yes, a conversation. Robert didn''t deny Tyrion''s words and smiled, although that little smile startled everyone present. That wasn''t the smile of a human, but of a demon.


    Robert didn''t deny that he felt a deep hatred for Aenar, but he wanted to meet the man who was about to usurp his throne.


    For a moment, Robert remembered Rhaegar''sst words.


    "I am not the king I was meant to be, but he wille and you will fall, just as I have fallen in this ce. We''ll see in hell again, cousin."


    At the time, he scoffed at Rhaegar''s words, but as time passed, he learned that those words hade true and the king Rhaegar had been waiting for had arrived to dethrone him. And as Rhaegar had said, he would die at the hands of the destined king.


    "It''s not so easy to kill me." Robert muttered as he rose from the throne. He picked up the Warhammer and walked towards the exit of the Hall of a Hundred Hearths. All the Lords of the Stornds followed their king without fear or question.


    In the Stornds, Robert''s prestige was incredibly high, everyone would die in war to protect their king.


    Tywin, seeing this, didn''t hesitate and followed Robert. Everyone knew where Robert was going, or rather, was going to find him.


    Tyrion smiled at Tywin and walked beside him, the dwarf doing this on purpose as he looked at his father''s indifferent expression with interest.


    "Dear father, I see you''re strong and healthy, I''m d." Tyrionmented with a sarcastic smile as he looked at his father.


    Tywin looked at his son and spoke sarcastically. "Your joy at seeing me healthy is why you want to kill me with your bare hands."


    "Did you find out what I did to your little whore?" He said, looking directly into his son''s different colored eyes.


    "How can I be happy about killing you, dear father?" Tyrion''s eyes turned cold at the mention of Tysha, but he spoke with a surprised and incredulous tone.


    However, his expression soon changed again as he spoke in a lower tone. "Although killing you would make me happier than a thousand whores, seeing your expression as I be Lord of House Lannister and Lord of Casterly Rock will be many times better than simply killing you."


    Tywin had to admit that Tyrion was right. He had never been afraid of death, but seeing the legacy he had built handed over to a monster like Tyrion was more painful than killing him.


    "I will never allow you to be Lord of Casterly Rock." Tywin spoke coldly, his eyes seeming to burn with mes of fury. "Even if Jaime dies, even if Cersei dies, my grandchildren have taken over Casterly Rock. It will never be your turn to be Lord of House Lannister."


    "Or will you kill your nephews and niece to usurp the seat of House Lannister?" Tywin asked with a sarcastic tone. He knew what his son was like, Tyrion would never kill Tommen or Myrce.


    As for Joffrey... Tywin didn''t care about an animal who couldn''t control himself and shouted every day that he was king. A king who says he''s a king is never a king, but a clown with delusions of grandeur.


    Tyrion certainly wouldn''t kill Myrce or Tommen, they were both sweet and gentle children, how could he kill him. But with the King''s permission, both would be stripped of their titles and surnames and be lord anddy of another noble house.


    But Tyrion didn''t n to tell Tywin this, so he pretended to be angry and spoke coldly. "Don''t underestimate my cruelty, dear father. I was taught by you and you know the methods I use."


    Tywin narrowed his eyes and shed a smile, although it was cold and without any paternal feeling. "For that same reason, I know you won''t kill them. You''re weak and you care about the opinion of sheep."


    "You''re not a Lannister, the green lion on your chest isn''t the Lion of House Lannister, it''s a sick cat with no nails, no mouth and no roar." He spoke, looking at Tyrion with a cold, emotionless gaze.


    He regretted not leaving Tyrion in the forest when he was just a small baby to die in the mouths of animals, but the pain and affection Joanna felt for Tyrion prevented him from doing something so cruel. In the end, this act of weakness turned against him.


    "Don''t worry, Lord Father, I''m a quick learner, especially as the son of the greatest Lord in the Seven Kingdoms." Tyrion responded to Tywin''s words with sarcasm and contempt.


    ----------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 188 - The Conversation Between Two Kings (I)

    <h4>Chapter 188 - 188 - The Conversation Between Two Kings (I)</h4>


    "A gentle king? No. He''s a tyrant of the highest order. Maegor will look like a saint in front of him." Tywin Lannister, Hand of the King and Lord of Casterly Rock.


    -----------


    In the watchful eyes of all the soldiers on both sides, two thrones were ced opposite each other, the banners of the two Houses fluttering in the wind. No one said anything or even dared to breathe loudly for fear of attracting attention.


    Next to the Throne of House Targaryen, there was the enormous head of the dragon Caraxes resting on the ground, the beast had its eyes closed while its rider sat in the chair with his eyes closed. The entire court of House Targaryen was present, from small lords to great lords, such as Eddard of House Stark and Harold of House Arryn.


    Aenar, who had been waiting patiently, opened his eyes and looked at the entourage of horsesing from Harrenhal. The g bearers proudly held the coat of arms of House Baratheon. At the center of the entourage stood a tall man in silver armor.


    He was tall, reaching six feet, with ck hair and deep blue eyes. As he rode, he held a war hammer. Contrary to what everyone thought, Robert looked fit and nothing like the rumors indicated.


    He wasn''t a Fat King, but a tall and handsome one, which contrasted sharply with Robert''s previous image.


    Even from hundreds of meters away, both kings stared at each other with calm, murderous gazes. There was no conspiracy in their gazes, only the purest murderous intent.


    They were kings, not conspiring lords, no king who used conspiracies to beat another king was worthy of being called a king. He was just a clown who was never really a king.


    Robert Baratheon looked at the extremely tall young man sitting on the throne, he wore ck armor with the Targaryen coat of arms on his chest. In his white gold hair could be seen a crown of Valyrian steel set with rubies.


    Like Rhaegar, the young man was extremely handsome, inhumanly beautiful, just like his father.


    Robert''s eyes fell on the huge crimson beast behind the throne, which rested its head on the side of the throne. He narrowed his eyes, but felt no fear and rode on calmly.


    Getting off his horse, Robert walked with firm, powerful steps, the warhammer held firmly in his hand. The people thought Robert was going to attack Aenar and quickly drew their swords.


    But Aenar stopped them. He looked at his court and spoke in a cold, regal tone. "No one has the right to say anything without my permission. This is a conversation between kings!"


    "Well said, Dragon Spawn." Robert spoke with an equally regal tone. He ced the Warhammer on the throne that belonged to him and calmly sat down.


    "Serve the wine and food to the king." Aenar didn''t mind the insult and spoke with a calm tone.


    Under the shocked eyes of both courts, Robert drank the wine served by Arianne without any hesitation, which earned an appreciative look from Aenar.


    "That''s right, kings don''t kill each other so cowardly. Kings should die on the battlefield." Aenarmented with a smile and looked at the man who had killed his father.


    Robert looked deeply at the boy and couldn''t help but feel envious of Rhaegar. If he had such a descendant, why would he have stayed in Westeros? He would have abdicated long ago and gone to Essos to be a mercenary as he had always wanted.


    Unfortunately, all his sons were ipetent to say the least, Tommen had some salvation, but Joffrey was a hopeless case and he would never allow such a monster to sit on the Iron Throne.


    "It''s the first time we''ve met, cousin." Aenar spoke to Robert, leaving both sides silent. Especially the Lords of the Stornds, they had finally remembered that his king was a Kinsman Killer.


    A strange atmosphere hung in the air.


    Kinsman Killer were not something honorable and were considered one of the most terrible sins to bemitted by a person.


    "Yes, this is the first time we''ve met in person. Even though you flew over my city with that crimson beast." Robert didn''t mind the contemptuous looks he was receiving from both sides, be they enemies or friends.


    He had long since stopped caring what people thought of him.


    Caraxes opened his eyes and bared hisrge, sharp teeth, the dragon''s eyes sharpened and stared cruelly at the human in front of him. The dragon could sense that his rider harbored great murderous feelings for this human.


    If Aenar gave the order, Caraxes would devour Robert just as Sunfyre devoured Rhaenyra Targaryen.


    Caressing Caraxes, who calmed down at his touch, Aenar spoke in a calm tone. "If I were you, I wouldn''t speak to Caraxes in that tone, thest time a king spoke to him like that, he turned into a pile of ashes."


    "So you killed the boy king." Robert spoke with a slightly sarcastic tone. He knew immediately that Jon Arryn''s son was dead and House Arryn had surrendered to House Targaryen.


    Four of the Seven Great Houses had bowed the knee to House Targaryen.


    "The boy dared to ask for Caraxes as if he were a dog, my lovely dragon simply went berserk and reduced the boy to ashes." Aenar replied shrugging casually, as if he didn''t care about Robert Arryn''s life, which he really didn''t.


    "I see." Robert showed a look of slight regret. His adoptive father''s son had died a humiliating death, not even as a king, but as amoner.


    "Are you going to use this beast on the battlefield?" As soon as Robert''s words came out, everyone fell silent, their eyes focused on Aenar. Especially the Lords of the Stornds and the Wesnds.


    There was no way anyone could ignore Caraxes, the dragon was practically a hill that could fly and spit fire. If they went to the battlefield, then the Second Field of Fire would happen again in Westeros.


    To be more precise, it was the Third Field of Fire if you count what happened in Essos, but nobody cared about that little detail at the moment.


    Aenar didn''t reply immediately and took a sip of wine before finally answering. "Although you are rebels and traitors, you are my people and I will not use Caraxes against you. You can die in the steel of my army, but not in the fire of my dragon."


    Everyone was silent, even Aenar''s enemies looked at him with admiration. There was no way not to admire the young man. If he had used the dragon, this war would already be over.


    Unconsciously, the rejection that everyone had against Aenar seemed to diminish to arge extent. They all saw that Aenar was a good monarch, who didn''t abuse the power he had to be a tyrant, just like Maegor the Cruel.


    However, Tywin saw something else, he saw the young king''s cunning. A benevolent king? If Aenar had been the weak and pitiful Baelor, he would have believed it, but with the information he had about the king, the young man was anything but benevolent.


    A cunning fox.


    That was Tywin''s assessment of Aenar. The boy was brilliant at ying the good boy while simply winning people over with his handsome looks and soft, elegant, noble words.


    Seeing that everyone fell for this trick, Tywin scoffed, but remained silent. The reason for this was very simple: his negative reputation could not subvert Aenar''s good reputation. Although reputation was irrelevant most of the time, the Lord of Casterly Rock had to admit that using prestige at this moment was a good move.


    In all honesty, Tywin felt even more jealous of Aerys for having such a good grandson, Aenar was everything he wanted Jaime to be. Unfortunately, the damned God of the Seven Faces is trash just like all the other gods.


    If Jaime had known his father''s thoughts, he would certainly have refuted his words. What was wrong with following his own path? Was it really wrong to fight for his dream? Was it wrong to sacrifice himself for what he believed in?


    If Tywin knew his son''s thoughts, he would surely beat him soundly. Only someone born in a golden cradle could be so naive and idealistic.


    ---------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 189 - The Conversation Between Two Kings (II)

    <h4>Chapter 189 - 189 - The Conversation Between Two Kings (II)</h4>


    "We will fight on the battlefield, a brutal and murderous fight, only one of us wille out alive." King Aenar I Targaryen to King Robert I Baratheon, The Demon of the Trident.


    ---------


    "Son wanting to kill father, cousin wanting to kill cousin, brother wanting to kill brother." Aenar took a sip of wine andmented with a smile. "What a cycle of eternal hatred."


    Aenar''s eyes fell on Tyrion and Tywin, then he looked at Harold and remembered Robert Arryn, then he looked at Sandor Clegane and Gregor Clegane.


    "Ghosts alwayse back to haunt us." Robert replied with a cold tone, looking at Aenar, who was calmly sipping his ss of wine. Although they both knew of each other''s murderous and brutal intent.


    "I know you''re my family, cousin." Aenar spoke, causing many to turn their gaze to him. "But you killed my father and as his son I must kill you to avenge him."


    Killing one''s own rtives was unforgivable, but no one denied that avenging one''s father was bad or even wrong. If a son cannot avenge his father, then he is ipetent and cowardly.


    That''s why we''re going to fight on the battlefield, a brutal and murderous fight, only one of whom wille out alive." When Aenar had finished speaking, he looked at Robert with an amused smile.


    Robert smiled and drank all the wine in one go. "I like the proposal, I''ll kill you just like I killed your father." He said with an iparably cold and murderous tone.


    "The feeling is mutual, Your Grace." Aenar replied with a gentle smile and continued speaking. "But don''t worry, I''m not a monster like you."


    "If you die, I won''t kill your bloodline, I''ll even take your noble daughter as my mistress." Aenar''s words made many people''s eyes widen; they hadn''t expected the young king to actually leave Robert''s children with Queen Cersei alive.


    Robert narrowed his eyes and gave Aenar a serious look. As for the humiliating position his daughter would be in, he didn''t care. Living was more important than anything else, if Myrce could stay alive by being the king''s mistress, then he could ept it without any weight on his conscience.


    "As for my male children?" Robert asked, silence spreading with his words.


    Saving a woman was different from saving a man, especially a prince. Although they would have no power if Robert lost the war, but titles were still titles and they didn''t care what humans thought.


    If Joffrey and Tommen were princes, they would be princes until they died and that was a danger any monarch didn''t want to have.


    "They will be considered bastards and given the surname Waters, their titles will be abdicated and they will no longer be nobles." Aenar spoke with an amused tone at Robert''s question. He will kill Joffrey in secret, he was too mad to stay alive, but Tommen will stay alive, he was a good boy with a rare heart who felt sorry for themoners.


    A weight on Robert''s shoulders ceased to exist when Aenar''s words were uttered. He wasn''t afraid that Aenar would lie, if such a thing happened, the prestige the young man had umted would cease to exist the next moment.


    "You really were raised by Ned." Robert spoke, his blue eyes falling on the man he considered a brother. Eddard''s betrayal hurt Robert more than Jon Arryn''s own death.


    They were brothers who didn''t share blood, he trusted Eddardpletely, but his brother betrayed him. If there was any pain to describe what he felt when he heard of the North''s betrayal, it was agony and sheer mental pain.


    Remembering this, Robert''s eyes filled with hatred again.


    "You helped the son of the man who raped your sister!!!!" Robert roared at Eddard, who remained calm in the face of the king''s fury.


    The rtively calm and tranquil atmosphere was shattered by Robert''s bestial roar, everyone in the court of House Baratheon took a step back for fear that they would disturb Robert.


    Eddard didn''t speak and looked at Aenar, waiting for permission to speak, who nodded and allowed him to speak.


    "Lyanna didn''t love you, she loved Rhaegar." When Eddard spoke those words, the eyes of many people present widened in extreme shock and disbelief.


    What had they heard?


    The greatest cause of the war really was a lie!!!


    "<strong>LIES!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!</strong>" If Robert''s roar had previously been one of rage, at this moment the man was a demon full of fury.


    <strong>"SHE WAS RAPED AND YOU DEFEND THE RAPIST!!!!"</strong>


    <strong>"YOU''RE A DISGRACE TO HOUSE STARK!!!"</strong>


    Robert''s furious roars spread across the battlefield, even in Harrenhal they could be heard.


    Eddard''s face finally showed a reaction. "Don''t pretend you don''t know why she ran away from you." The Lord of the North spoke with an icy tone as he looked at the man mentally wounded by the pain of betrayal.


    "I advised you countless times to stop going to brothels, but you continued to cheat on my sister even though you were engaged. You had at least a few bastards in the Vale." Eddard continued, oblivious to everyone''s stares.


    "Robert will never stick to the same bed. I heard he had a son with a Vale girl. Love is sweet, my dear Ned, but it cannot change a man''s nature. That was her word to describe you, Robert." Eddard spared no words to make the pain Robert felt even stronger.


    Robert clenched his fists as his eyes filled with fury, resentment and pain. He wanted to shout that Ned was wrong, but deep in his heart, he knew that Lyanna was right. He could be strong for a few months, but never forever.


    Knowing of Robert''s numerous betrayals with Cersei, no one questioned Eddard''s words, even Robert''s court knew of Robert''s betrayals, so they easily epted the words Lyanna spoke to her brother.


    "It seems that even your vassals believe my lovely mother''s words." Aenar spoke with an amused tone as he looked at Robert''s face. He didn''t mind the tense atmosphere hanging in the air, as if he didn''t care what was going on.


    "He still kidnapped and raped your sister." Robert refused to think he was wrong and spoke with a cold tone, looking at Eddard like a snake about to bite its prey.


    "Really? So the marriage register in Oldtown in the hands of the Order of the Maesters is a fake?" Aenar answered the usations with a calm gaze, looking at Robert''s shocked expression.


    It wasn''t just Robert who was shocked by Aenar''s words, even Tywin showed a surprised expression.


    What the Order of Maesters wanted by hiding such important information was worrying, to say the least. Perhaps the Maesters already knew Aenar''s identity before anyone else in the world.


    Robert felt his chest ache thinking about it, there were traitors everywhere, but what really hurt was that Lyanna had actually married Rhaegar. That was worse than killing him, he would rather die thinking that Lyanna had been kidnapped than ept that the woman he loved deeply had given herself to another man for love.


    Robert wanted tough,ugh at his misery, he had thrown the whole continent into the mes of war for a woman who didn''t love him and preferred to marry the enemy. There was nothing more tragic than such pure love being betrayed.


    "Robert, my dear cousin." Aenar spoke with a tone that could be considered calm or even indifferent, drawing Robert''s attention. "I know you must be full of rage right now, probably wanting to kill us all, but control yourself and be a true king."


    Robert took a deep breath and calmed the murderous, angry, hate-filled feelings bubbling up in his chest. Just as Aenar had said, he couldn''t lose control at this moment, especially with everyone looking at him.


    Looking at Aenar''s indifferent appearance, Robert wondered if his father''s killer were standing in front of him, could he be so calm and indifferent. After thinking for a moment, he realized that he would probably try to kill the murderer as soon as possible.


    "All right, don''t be an animal controlled by your own emotions. Decisions should be made rationally without any emotional aspects involved." Aenar taught Robert with a calm look.


    Everyone looked at the scene with strange looks on their faces. They felt that Aenar was the more experienced king while Robert was a young man who had just been enthroned. This was extremely strange, because it was the exact opposite.


    Robert was the veteran while Aenar was the novice.


    Having finished his wine, Aenar stood up.


    "That was a good talk, Your Grace."


    "We''ll see on the battlefield."


    "I hope you''ll be in good health until our final battle, cousin."


    ---------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 190 - The Two Queens (I)

    <h4>Chapter 190 - 190 - The Two Queens (I)</h4>


    "Only when everyone stops fearing death, can humanity finally rise to the highest position of all races." God Emperor ofs in Siege of Chaos.


    ------------


    Seeing the boy''s tall back, Robert let out a long sighden withplex emotions and left without looking back.


    "What do you think of him?" Robert asked Tywin in a calm tone, as if all the previous fury was just something unreal.


    But Tywin knew that all the fury the king felt was just saved for the right moment, it would be used in the most important battle when Robert and Aenar were fighting each other on the battlefield.


    "Cunning, extremely intelligent and cruel." Tywin answered Robert''s question with a dark, helpless tone. He hadn''t expected the boy to be so good, that kind of monarch was what every Hand of the King wanted to serve, including himself.


    Being able to serve a great king is enough to bring immeasurable glory and riches to a Noble House for decades.


    "Yes, he may hide his true appearance with his looks, but you and I know he''s more ruthless than Maegor." Robertmented with a touch of sarcasm.


    Aenar could fool everyone with his charm and frightening charisma, but Tywin and Robert felt only anger and hatred for Aenar, so they were immune to the young king''s charisma. They could see that every word, gesture and look was designed to win the trust and admiration of everyone, including his own enemies.


    With the previous conversation, if Robert lost the war, the Stornds and the Westends wouldn''t be able to resist bending the knee to House Targaryen.


    "We lost a battle before the war even started." Tywin spoke with an admiring but solemn tone. There was a smile on the Lord of Casterly Rock''s lips, it had been a long time since he had had such an interesting challenge.


    Robert wasn''t interested in political conspiracies like Tywin, he had been preparing to fight Aenar ever since he found out that the boy wasing towards him. Nothing mattered more to him than that.


    "At least he won''t kill my sons and daughters." Robert said with a touch of relief in his eyes. As a father, he wants to ensure the safety of his sons and daughters.


    Tywin nodded, even if they had been controlled by Aenar in this conversation, he was satisfied with losing this battle of wits. As far as he could see, the king would not destroy House Lannister and give it to Tyrion.


    Although he was reluctant for something like that to happen, it was better than the glorious House Lannister disappearing from history like the other noble houses.


    -


    On the other side, in Aenar''s Personal Tent, the three members of House Targaryen stood together while Leda protected the three of them.


    "Robert looks different from what I expected, he looks majestic and truly a king, nothing like the rumors indicated." Visenyamented as she sat on Aenar''sp, she was hugging him as she rested her cheek on his chest, listening to his powerful heartbeat.


    "Well, that''s my fault, I increased the pressure on him so that the Fat King disappeared and the Trident Demon returned to his peak." Aenar replied with a smile as she stroked his wife''s silver hair.


    Robert hadn''t let him down and had be the best version of himself in a few years of training, which satisfied Aenar. After all, what sense would it make to fight a fat king who can''t even wear armor, so the king was pleased with Robert''s majestic appearance.


    Rhaenys looked at the two embracing each other with a touch of envy, she hugged Aenar from behind and put her head on his shoulder.


    "Don''t ignore me." She spoke with genuine indignation in her voice.


    "It seems someone has left false morality behind and epted their true heritage." Visenya mocked Rhaenys without any hesitation.


    Hearing Visenya''s words, the princess felt her cheeks burn with embarrassment. However, she soon realized that there was no point in being embarrassed, she was a woman of House Targaryen and was following what tradition demanded of her as a woman of House Targaryen.


    "No shame." As if reading Rhaenys'' thoughts, Visenya spoke with a touch of sarcasm in her tone. Rhaenys'' quick eptance of the current situation only showed that the woman had been interested in Aenar for some significant time.


    Faced with Visenya''s look of contempt, Rhaenys snorted coldly and kissed Aenar''s cheek with a proud look.


    "Stop fighting, we have more important matters to attend to." Aenar, although amused by the bickering of both women, spoke with a gentle, persuasive tone.


    "I want you to go through the Blood Ritual." Aenar''s words made both women stop fighting immediately, their eyes lighting up at the mention of the Blood Ritual.


    "Before you say anything, I have to exin exactly." Aenar said and continued speaking. "The Blood Ritual is not so simple, especially its consequences."


    "You will be immortal in life expectancy, time will be irrelevant and you will never age. However, humans were not made to gain eternal life, the human mind will go mad with the passage of time. A determined and focused mind with long-term goals can help solve this problem."


    "So, I have to ask. Do you really want to go through the Blood Ritual?" Aenar asked with a solemn tone. If Rhaenys or Visenya refused, he would ept her choices; not everyone was suited to living so long.


    Visenya looked at her husband''s solemn expression with anger in her own. "Do you think I would leave you alone to endure so much pressure? Am I so unworthy in your eyes, husband?" The Queen asked, looking directly into Aenar''s eyes, her gaze piercing and sharp.


    "No." Aenar replied with a gentle tone as she caressed Visenya''s beautiful face. "I''ve never doubted the capabilities of my queens, but the life I''m proposing is an eternal struggle against beings beyond humanprehension, what husband wants a life like that for his family?"


    "I''m asking because I respect your decisions and choices." Aenar''s words stunned Visenya and Rhaenys for a moment, they looked at each other and smiled at the same time.


    They each kissed one of Aenar''s cheeks and both replied at the same moment. "Yes, I agree to spend my whole life with you."


    Aenar smiled and gently kissed the lips of both his queens. "Thank you."


    How could he not be happy? He himself knew how much he had to sacrifice so that humanity would continue to thrive. Without him, humanity would never leave the and would be ves to the gods until the end of it.


    The Golden Path he traveled was lonely, and having his wives by his side was a good thing that kept him from getting lost on this steep and bumpy road.


    "During the ritual, you can change any part of your body." Aenar spoke with a smile and saw the sparkling eyes of the two women.


    "I don''t need to change anything, just my height." Visenya spoke with an excited tone, she thought her body was perfect, only her height made it difficult for her to fight in battles, something she wanted to change.


    "After the ritual, you both grew to three and a half meters tall." Aenar said, looking at both of his queens.


    Visenya and Rhaenys widened their eyes and stared in disbelief at what they had just heard. Suddenly, they looked at Leda and understood.


    "I want my hair silver." Rhaenys spoke with a gentle tone, she wanted to keep her darker skin, which she had inherited from her mother, but she wanted to change her hair color to look more like a Targaryen. Although she liked being a Martell, her real family was House Targaryen.


    "Leda, don''t let anyone in." Aenar spoke as he stood up and ced Visenya on the floor.


    Leda bowed and left the tent, standing at the entrance to the tent with her hand on her sword.


    Looking at the two women before him, Aenar spoke in a calm tone. "Take off all your clothes."


    Visenya nodded and stood naked before her husband without any shyness. She was used to being with Aenar naked, so she didn''t feel much. But the same couldn''t be said for Rhaenys. She took it off piece by piece with a shy look as she covered her nakedness with her arms and hands, causing Visenya to startughing at the scene.


    Rhaenys looked fiercely at Visenya, but remained silent, although she had seen Aenar naked with Visenya before, she was still shy, which was normal.


    Aenar found the scene amusing, but soon showed a solemn expression and spoke.


    "Let''s begin."


    -----------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 191 - The Two Queens (II)

    <h4>Chapter 191 - 191 - The Two Queens (II)</h4>


    "My Golden Path, a path for humanity to reach the top of the races." God Emperor ofs writing the Exodus of Creation.


    ------------


    Seeing the two naked women before him, Aenar enjoyed the view for a moment before starting. He pulled out an obsidian dagger and pressed it into his wrist, creating the deep cut.


    "Kneel." He spoke with a solemn tone.


    Visenya and Rhaenys didn''t hesitate and knelt before Aenar.


    Extending his arm above the two women, an incredible scene unfolded in the next moment. The blood flowing from the wound on Aenar''s wrist seemed toe alive. It moved fluidly and gradually fell on the heads of both women.


    Slowly and gradually, the blood began to cover their bodies, head, body and finally limbs. In the end, both women seemed to be covered in blood.


    Looking at this, Aenar sat back in his seat and closed his eyes, focusingpletely on the transformation of both his queens. They would be his masterpiece, surpassing Leda by many degrees, as he was really striving to turn them into the most perfect beings.


    ...


    After four hours, Aenar opened his eyes, showing an exhausted look. "It seems that two people at once is still a bit exhausting for me." He muttered with a helpless look on his face, but he wasn''t surprised.


    He was still in the growth stage and was far from his peak. Despite this, Aenar looked at the two women with a proud gaze. Everything had gone smoothly and there had been no mistakes on his part or on the girls'', who had even allowed him to change their souls.


    After all, he had to give them immortality in both the physical and spiritual aspects, so using the energy of the Warp was essential.


    Of course, he simply didn''t connect Visenya and Rhaenys directly with the Warp, that was too risky and contained numerous dangers. Aenar connected their souls directly to his soul, so that the Warp''s energy would be purified as it passed through him and transferred to both of his queens.


    In the end, all went well. Visenya and Rhaenys became Goddesses of the Golden Lineage.


    Because of this, even now, Aenar could feel the energy in the Purifying Warp bing agitated around both women. The king wouldn''t be surprised if the queens awakened their powers at that very moment, which happened the next second.


    Just like Leda, Visenya and Rhaenys manifested powers directly.


    Aenar''s gaze was focused entirely on Visenya, because her ability made the king look more than pleased.


    The space around Visenya seemed to ripple like waves on a stillke after someone threw a stone into it.


    Space maniption.


    ''Worthy of being Alysanne''s mother. Aenar thought with her lips curved into a beautiful smile. Alysanne was special even among his sons and daughters, the girl was simply perfect to be his heir.


    Aenar''s gaze fell on Rhaenys, little lights of different colors twinkled around his sister like stars, but he himself knew that those lights of different colors were precious metals.


    Creation of Precious Metals.


    "We''ll have no shortage of silver and precious metals for the Imperium." Aenar murmured with an equally satisfied look on his face. However, because of this, he could imagine that Rhaenys'' political power within the Imperium would be enormous.


    While Aenar was thinking about countless things, both queens woke up and the blood that covered their bodies broke and fell to the ground. They stood up and looked at each other.


    "That power..." Feeling the pure power coursing through her small body, Visenya couldn''t help but be shocked. She felt that she could crush a huge stone without too much difficulty.


    However, Visenya noticed that she was still small and didn''t look three meters tall. Without caring about her nakedness, she walked towards Aenar and sat on hisp very naturally.


    "You need time to grow up, just like a child has to grow up." Knowing her doubts, Aenar responded by wrapping his arms around her waist and speaking in a gentle tone.


    Visenya nodded, but soon noticed something strange. An energy coursed through every inch of her body. "What is it?" She asked curiously.


    "Try to control the energy in your body." Aenar encouraged Visenya with an amused smile, waiting to see her reaction.


    Visenya obeyed and tried to move the energy in her body, which she discovered wasn''t exactly difficult, butpared to all the energy in her body, she only managed to mobilize a small fraction of this strange energy.


    As soon as Visenya managed to control the Warp Energy, the space around her hand began to ripple like waves in ake.


    Visenya''s eyes widened in shock at the scene before her. "This is your power, a power that is yours alone to control." Aenar exined everything in a calm tone while Visenya and Rhaenys listened with excited expressions. After all, after gaining superpowers, anyone would be happy.


    Rhaenyspletely lost her shame at being naked in front of Aenar and sat on his right thigh while Visenya upied his left thigh.


    Both women enjoyed being close to Aenar, especially now that he was the one who supplied them with energy, which created a special bond between the three of them.


    Visenya and Rhaenys yed with their new powers while Aenar exined the powers of both women.


    Space Maniption and the Creation of Precious Metals.


    Visenya certainly didn''t know the basics of theoretical physics, so she didn''t know anything about rtivity and other important subjects involving such topics. However, she did have Aenar, a walking library who had a lot of knowledge in his mind.


    Rhaenys'' ability is much simpler, so she herself seemed to have no trouble manifesting different metals around her hand, making the girl smile happily at her new powers.


    "In the future you will create the strongest, most resistant and highly conductive metal for the realm, greatly facilitating space exploration." Stroking Rhaenys'' now silver hair, Aenarmented with a proud look.


    All his queens were powerful and important to the foundation of the Imperium, how could that not make him proud?


    Hearing the joy in Aenar''s voice, Visenya and Rhaenys'' moods became more determined, they now had the power to protect themselves and help Aenar with many matters.


    "I really want to see Daenerys'' face when she sees my powers." Weighing down Daenerys'' envious face, Visenya''s lips lifted into a beautiful smile.


    Aenar rolled his eyes and couldn''t help thinking that all his women werepetitive, but he liked it that way. Only when people arepetitive can they improve. Queens fighting among court intrigues was a good pastime in the long immortal life of House Targaryen.


    "Husband, you talked about space exploration, but how are we going to control the nobles when they''re so far away?" Rhaenys asked, remembering that Aenar had said that power would be very useful in space exploration.


    "Apart from dragons and space fleets, we''ll have something simpler to control all the nobles." Aenar replied with a touch of sarcasm. How could he not know about the greedy and rebellious nature of the nobles? That''s why he already had a n to control them.


    First was the dragons, who could devour entires, only that could make the Noble Houses shut up and obey, the second thing was the twenty Primarchs and their legions, the third thing was simpler - longevity.


    Yes, Aenar nned to control the nobles by their longevity.


    With a flick of his finger, a particrly bright drop of blood floated under the surprised gazes of both women.


    "My blood can make you immortal, just as it can make others immortal." Aenar spoke with a smile; behind his smile, there was a cold smile.


    "Will they have powers?" Visenya asked, frowning. She didn''t want to share such power and immortality with the nobles.


    "Of course not, my blood will be diluted to the extreme along with some spices that can prolong the lives of the nobles and prevent aging, it won''t affect the birth rate of the nobles as much as they need to take the Elixir of Life every ten years or turn into dried mummies." Aenar kissed Visenya''s cheek and spoke with a satisfied tone about his queen''s attitude. Power must always be in the control of House Targaryen.


    There was something else Aenar didn''t mention. His blood wasn''t free; in addition to gaining the loyalty of the noble houses, his blood also served as a poison. A poison that usually remains dormant and if Aenar so wished, it would eat away at the traitor from the inside out.


    As well as being painful, the poison was extremely terrifying, creating hallucinations that would make you lose the will to live.


    This alone would make the nobles never think of betrayal.


    Visenya and Rhaenys nodded as they looked at Aenar with admiration, their husband had really thought of everything so that power would be totally centralized in the hands of House Targaryen.


    (Note: Aenar will let some nobles rebel to show what happens to traitors, after all a weapon can only intimidate once you know the weapon''s power).


    ----------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 192 - Conspiracy Against a God (I)

    <h4>Chapter 192 - 192 - Conspiracy Against a God (I)</h4>


    "Death is inevitable, pain indispensable and love a blessing." Visenya I Targaryen.


    --------------


    After the conversation between the two kings ended, the war didn''t stop. The trabucos and cannons fired non-stop day and night, the sounds of booms resounding in the sky that could be heard miles away.


    "My king, it seems Robert doesn''t want to leave Harrenhal for battle." Tyrion spoke, looking at the king who was wearing morefortable clothes as he sat on the main seat of the tent.


    "It''s normal that he doesn''t want to leave, the longer we drag out this war, the more our army will consume resources and we won''t be able to sustain the war for long." Aenar ate an apple and spoke in a calm tone.


    Of course, he knew Robert and Tywin''s thoughts, they both wanted to extend the war until House Targaryen''s army could no longer sustain the enormous war machine that was the army.


    And Aenar had to agree, that was the weakness of having such arge army in a medieval world, even he could do nothing to correct that weakness, for it was the innate w of agricultural civilizations, only industrial civilizations can sustain huge armies.


    "What are we going to do?" Tyrion, who had arge beard around his face, asked with a deep tone. Unless the king used Caraxes, he saw no way of forcing Robert to fight on the battlefield.


    "Don''t worry, My Lord Hand; they''re going to attack whether you like it or not." Aenar spoke with a nonchnce. Although using food as a weapon was indeed effective, this was a double-edged sword that could hurt the enemy as well as itself.


    If Robert wanted to starve his army, Aenar could do the same, but unlike Robert, Aenar had the resources of a continent to feed his armies while Robert was stuck in Harrenhal, with the risk that his logistical lines could be destroyed at any moment.


    However, Aenar wondered if Tywin was so foolish to think he could drag this war out for so long. He could see that Tywin was behind this strategy, which confused him. The Lord of Casterly Rock didn''t seem like someone who would use such risky tactics with a high chance of failure, especially at such a delicate time.


    Aenar tapped his finger rhythmically on the arm of his chair and then his eyes glowed with a phosphorescent light. Lines of time unfolded before him like gigantic, endless tunnels with infinite branches.


    Aenar''s eyes swept over countless timelines at once, but he wasn''t looking for anything to do with this war.


    Aenar was looking for something else, something more specific and divine.


    "Found it." Aenar murmured as his eyes sharpened on the timeline, it was small and just one branch among millions of them, but it was what he was looking for.


    Turning off his Prescience, Aenar pulled an obsidian dagger from the holster at his waist and looked at the dagger with a smile. On the dark obsidian de, his reflection could be seen, but it wasn''t the reflection that caught his eye, but the Valyrian Runes.


    "When the army is about to lose, he''lle down to help Jaime again, but this time, it won''t be Kinvara who''s dealing the blow, but myself and my attacks aren''t so easy to heal." Aenar muttered to himself, his eyes narrowed with a deep, prating gaze.


    The key to ending this war more quickly was to kill the God of the Seven Faces or force him into a deep sleep, only then will the continent of Westeros be hispletely. At the same time, the Faith of the Seven will be severely damaged without their god.


    "Tyrion, call Kinvara." Aenar spoke, stowing the knife back in its holster.


    "Yes, Your Grace." Although he didn''t know Aenar''s thoughts, Tyrion knew that the king was beginning to plot again. He just didn''t know who the target of the conspiracy was. Even with all his intelligence, Tyrion never imagined that Aenar wanted to kill a god.


    Kinvara didn''t take long to arrive and knelt before him. Aenar simply held out his hand and Kinvara kissed it as if she were doing something extremely sacred. Which was in the eyes of everyone in the red religion. Who other than Aenar''s wives could touch him?


    So Kinvara was ttered to be allowed to touch Aenar again, thest time was when the Messiah was six years old and she met him at the River of the North.


    "You''ve done a great job, the God of the Seven Faces has been sessfully wounded and his divine blood has stained the dimension of the gods." Aenar spared no praise for his favorite priestess, he was more than satisfied with Kinvara. The woman had been a great help over the years.


    A fanatical look reflected in Kinvara''s eyes, she simply continued to kiss Aenar''s hand more fervently. The praise of her god, king and messiah was more effective in making her happy than anything else.


    Aenar didn''t mind the woman''s behavior and continued talking while his hand moved from Kinvara''s lips to her hair and he began stroking the silky soft hair, as if he were stroking a cat.


    To make Aenar morefortable, Kinvara propped her head on hisp and allowed him to do as he pleased.


    "This time, The God of the Seven Faces will try to help Jaime again, so I''ll either kill him or force him into a deep sleep." Aenar stroked Kinvara''s hair and spoke in a calm tone. Looking at the woman with her head in hisp, enjoying the caresses, the king''s lips lifted in a smile.


    As she enjoyed her king''s caresses, Kinvara''s eyes lit up; the death of a god was a rare event. As far as she knew, thest god to die was more than four hundred years ago, when the Doom of Valiria began.


    Although she didn''t know the reason for the destruction of Ancient Valiria, before the civilization was destroyed, the dragon gods went mad and killed countless gods before perishing.


    Now, another god may die in the near future, and she was closely linked to that god''s death. It could be said that her name will go down in history for taking part in such an event.


    "What do you want me to do, Messiah?" Kinvara asked with a gentle tone as he narrowed his eyesfortingly, finding the caresses in her hair incredibly good.


    "Attack Harrenhal directly with a huge fireball, make it clear that the castle walls will never be able to protect them." Aenar spoke with a malicious sneer. He really wasn''t going to use Caraxes, but that didn''t stop him from using magic, especially magic as frightening as Kinvara''s.


    "My power is not enough to destroy the wall of Harrenhal, my king." Kinvara looked apologetic and spoke with an embarrassed tone. In her eyes, if she couldn''t fulfill the Messiah''s orders, it was because she was ipetent.


    "Don''t worry, my beautiful priestess, I didn''t ask you to destroy the wall, only to make the morale of the enemy army plummet. Let them know that they have no hope." Aenar certainly knew that Kinvara didn''t have the power to destroy the walls of Harrenhal, but he didn''t want to destroy the walls, more the morale of the enemy army.


    So he forced Tywin and Robert out onto the battlefield to try and win a few battles to boost the army''s morale.


    Honestly, Aenar could have chosen another option, like spending monthsying siege to Harrenhal and disrupting House Lannister and Baratheon''s logistics lines, but that was too time-consuming and he couldn''t take too long with an army of Undead knocking on his door.


    Aenar had no doubt that the Night King would be able to break the Wall when he got strong enough, and when he did, it wouldn''t be the North that would be the battleground, but the entire continent of Westeros.


    Kinvara nodded and smiled happily, as long as she was useful to the Messiah, she would be happy. Useless people are discarded and reced, especially with Aenar who didn''t tolerate ipetence in his Court.


    The future didn''t allow for ipetence, so Kinvara always tried her best to be useful and seeded for almost ten years. She was proud to say that without her, the Red Legion or the Sardaukar might not exist.


    The amount of gold, time, blood and sweat poured in was not something an ordinary person could achieve, so she was proud of her achievements for Aenar.


    "Go on, make our enemies afraid to the extreme." Aenar spoke with a gentle tone.


    Kinvara looked reluctant to part, but stood up and kissed Aenar''s hand once more, before leaving without a second thought.


    Gradually closing his eyes, Aenar muttered to himself. "It won''t be long now."


    ---------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 193 - Conspiracy Against a God (II)

    <h4>Chapter 193 - 193 - Conspiracy Against a God (II)</h4>


    "In the face of the misery of man and the world, faith is the only pir that sustains survival in the face of adversity." Kinvara, Reverend Mother and Priestess of humanity


    -------


    The soldiers made way for Kinvara, creating a corridor, allowing Reverend Mother to walk among the army.


    f?¨¥ewebn¦Òve?


    Respect and reverence could be seen in the eyes of every Red Legion soldier, this was Reverend Mother, the Herald of the Red God and the woman who controlled all religion in Essos. You could say she was legendary in the eyes of ordinary people.


    Kinvara ignored the stares she was receiving and walked to the front of the line. Looking at the majestic ck walls before her, she couldn''t help but think that the king who built such a castle was really arrogant. From the castle alone, one could see the arrogance of its creator. However, that castle would be shaken by her in a few moments.


    Raising both arms, Kinvara''s eyes closed, the ruby on her ne began to glow with an intense radiance. Incredible amounts of heat emanated from it, causing the air around the priestess to distort violently.


    Kinvara opened her eyes and the fireball appeared in front of her, between her hands. The crimson fireball was the size of a palm. Nothing too big, but it was enough to destroy any man in te armor.


    However, under Kinvara''s control, the fireball began to grow. From a small fireball the size of a palm to the size of a human head, it then continued to grow while the heat only increased.


    Within moments, a gigantic fireball with a diameter of three meters appeared in front of all the soldiers, lords andddys. The natives of Westeros simply held their breath watching this magical scene.


    It seemed as if they were seeing a story straight out of the books, which were previously just pages smeared with ink by a madman, but seeing the magic happening in front of them made them realize that the books they read were not written by madmen, but by true witnesses to a power beyond humanprehension.


    (Note: GOT''s magic power system is so strange because George Martin said that magic was supposed to be scary and mysterious, so George didn''t make any magic systems in his world. What can I understand, it''s a pain in the ass to create a tree of magical abilities).


    Now, they were also witnesses to the terrifying and mysterious power of magic, which really marked them deeply.


    Watching the huge fireball, Visenya couldn''t help but show a touch of envy.


    "When could I do something like that?" The Queen of Westeros murmured, but assumed that it would take a few years for it to happen. As Aenar had told her, her power would mature with time and a lot of training.


    Rhaenys had simr thoughts seeing Kinvara''s actions, she had spent the whole night trying to create metals, but apart from some iron dust, she simply couldn''t make any other metals.


    Aenar smiled and was pleased with the reaction of both women. Envy may seem like a bad feeling to have, but only when you feel envious can you motivate yourself to improve and catch up with the person you were envious of before.


    If you''re not envious of someone else, it just means that you were content with your current status and didn''t care about improving, which was perfectly normal. There were few people who could risk leaving theirfort zone.


    There was nothing wrong with being content with what you had, people had choices and you just had to be satisfied with your choices.


    "You two don''t have to worry." Aenarforted both women. "Kinvara is over two hundred years old. The two of you will achieve this power in just a few years. Compared to the time Kinvara has trained, a few years is really not much."


    Although they knew that Kinvara was older than she looked, Visenya and Rhaenys took a deep breath to hear the priestess''s exact age.


    "Now I know why the Red Faith has always been the predominant religion in Essos." Visenyamented with an admiring tone. Compared to the Faith of the Seven, which wasn''t even a miracle, the Red Faith was extraordinary. Not only could the members manipte fire, revive the dead and have longevity, how could such a religion not be great?


    Compared to other gods, the Red God certainly loved his believers, something that few gods really do. At least she''d only heard of the Red Faith that had these kinds of powers.


    "She''s started." Aenar spoke, drawing the attention of Visenya and Rhaenys. Both women watched with wide eyes as the huge red fireball flew towards Harrenhal. The fireball tore through the air with brutality and hit the wall hard.


    BOODMMMMMMMMMMMM!!!!


    With the collision, a deafening sound spread across the battlefield as the heat wave spread to the surroundings. Some unlucky soldiers on top of the walls were hit and were reduced to ashes without even having a chance to cry out in pain.


    "Incredible." Visenya spoke with a tone of awe, seeing the power of the fireball, she couldn''t help but be shocked to the extreme. Seeing a dragon burn an army of sixty thousand people and seeing a human cause such damage were two different things.


    She had never imagined that humans could possess that kind of power. In her eyes, before she met Aenar, only gods had such destructive power.


    The ck stone on which the wall was built melted in the intense heat. When the red mes died down, everyone could see the destruction the attack had caused to thergest castle in Westeros.


    A huge hole appeared in the walls, ten meters in diameter and visible even from a distance.


    "By the gods, is that power a human should possess?" A murmur came from the lords in the crowd behind Aenar. If Visenya was shocked, even though she had seen even more impressive things, the nobles of Westeros were inplete disbelief at what had happened.


    Lords of lesser houses swallowed and showed horrified expressions. Other powerful castles could withstand such attacks, but that didn''t mean that their small, fragile castles could withstand such an attack.


    This was the same concern that all the Lesser Lords had at the moment. Even Harold, who had recently won The Eyrie, was shocked by what happened at this moment.


    He had originally thought that House Targaryen''s strength was focused entirely on dragons, but after arriving in the Rivends and observing everything around him, he learned that dragons were only one part of House Targaryen''s power. Powerful armies and witches capable of conjuring fire were equally impressive.


    Aenar nced at all the lords and was pleased to see their expressions. Only when there is awe can genuine reverence be born. These people had to learn that he was powerful and could destroy anything with a simple order from him.


    And seeing their expressions, Aenar knew that the secondary purpose of Kinvara''s attack had worked perfectly. Only then could his orders be epted without dy or negligence.


    However, what Aenar wanted to see arrived. Looking over the top of the wall, Robert could be seen wearing his silver armor.


    Aenar raised the ss of wine in his hand and looked at the man at the top of the wall. Although he knew it was despicable, he didn''t care. He will y fair when ites to the fight between him and Robert, anything other than that, he will y ording to the Game of Thrones demands.


    Aenar''s sharp gaze swept over Robert''s angry expression with a sense of pleasure. Again, although he knew it was a bit childish, men were always a bit childish.


    On the wall of Harrenhal, although Robert couldn''t see Aenar perfectly, the glittering light of the golden goblet was easily seen and he could imagine the act Aenar was doing at that moment.


    A feeling of fury bubbled up in Robert''s chest. Unlike Rhaegar, who was an impulsive man on many asions, Aenar had not inherited this trait from his father, but had probably inherited his cunning from his grandfather, Rickard Stark. The man was a wolf, but a malicious wolf full of hidden murderous intent.


    Looking at Harrenhal, Robert could feel the extremely low morale hanging in the air. If he dared to leave the walls at this moment, he could imagine that when war broke out, their soldiers would be massacred. And when that happened, there would be escapes and defeat would be dered for House Baratheon.


    "Tywin, make a feast and serve the banquet to the soldiers, we''ll fight at night." Robert made his decision quickly. If he remained on the ramparts while morale was already low, it could be said that what little morale he had would disappearpletely.


    The banquet would be a good time to recover his strength and boost his morale; attacking at night, although risky, was a good time to win a victory, even if it was a small one.


    "Yes, Your Grace." Tywin replied with a serious tone as he looked at the army outside Harrenhal with a solemn gaze.


    --------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    P-atreon/GOTSW


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 194 - Conspiracy Against a God (III)

    <h4>Chapter 194 - 194 - Conspiracy Against a God (III)</h4>


    "Victory cries out to the brave, but defeat also cries out to fools." Aenar Targaryen.


    ----------


    When night came, the gates of Harrenhal opened and an army marched silently through them. Commanding the army was Tywin, wearing the red and gold armor of House Lannister.


    Of course, nomander would be in the front line, and asmander, he was at the rear of the army as he watched the light from the enemy camp with a cold, appraising gaze. Even though it was sote at night, he could see the torches moving around the camp.


    Apparently, even though he had a huge advantage in the war, Aenar didn''t let his guard down and didn''t get overconfident to the point of pride. Honestly, sometimes he simply thought that Aenar was a man in the body of a fourteen-year-old child.


    There was no young man who remained calm in the face of so many victories, but Aenar remained calm and wasn''t proud. Fighting someone like that was stressful to say the least, almost as if your every move was controlled by the other party.


    Tywin felt for a moment that he was a puppet and Aenar the puppeteer controlling the strings, and that was extremely annoying.


    After arriving rtively close to the enemy camp, an excellent ce for the arrows to hit the enemy.


    "Archers." Tywin spoke in a normal tone and raised his hand.


    The archers drew their arrows and ced them in the bow, aimed at the enemy camp and waited for Tywin''s orders.


    "Fire." Tywin spoke and lowered his hand.


    Shuishh!!! Shuishh!!! Shuishh!!! Shuishh!!!


    Tens of thousands of arrows were fired in an instant, all of which flew through the night sky and fell towards the enemy camp.


    A scout was looking at Harrenhal with a cold gaze, always paying attention to the castle in front of him. Suddenly, his eyes caught some shadows moving slightly. Narrowing his eyes, he tried to see clearly, but the night was too dark to discover anything else.


    Suddenly, sharp sounds from above caught his attention and without any hesitation, the rigorously trained man swung the bell.


    But howeverpetent he was in his duties, human reaction time could hardly be fast enough to dodge a shower of arrows.


    The moment the man swung the bell, in three other ces simr sounds rang out, waking up the entire army.


    The scout, who was the first to ring the bell, didn''t even have time to react when an arrownded directly on his head, passing through from side to side, killing him in the same moment.


    It wasn''t just him, hundreds of other people died in an instant. They might have been veteran soldiers, they were still human and humans were weak by nature.


    Nevertheless, the bells continued to ring, rming the entire army.


    In the main tent, Aenar was naked with Visenya and Rhaenys equally naked asleep in his arms. He seemed unconcerned about what was happening, but both women in his arms woke up in an instant.


    Rhaenys, almost jumping out of bed immediately as she held Dark Sister tightly in her hand. Her lc eyes scanned her surroundings as she heard the loud cries in the camp. The bells ringing made the situation even more chaotic.


    "No need to worry, Rhaenys." Taking a seat on the makeshift bed, Aenar spoke, mussing her own hair. His sleepy look only made Rhaenys roll her eyes.


    "We''re under attack and you''refortable." Rhaenys said, picking up her clothes and starting to dress quickly.


    Aenar looked at the scene with a smile and enjoyed the show taking ce in front of him. Noticing this, Rhaenys rolled her eyes, but her movements became more sensual as if she wanted to tease Aenar even more.


    Visenya looked at the two of them and it was her turn to roll her eyes, she couldn''t let go of what had happened a moment ago, it was the first time she had done this kind of thing with another person present and she had to admit, it was embarrassing.


    However, Rhaenys, despite her initial shyness, adapted quickly, like a fish entering the sea. This only reinforced that Rhaenys was a woman of Dornish nature in Visenya''s eyes, shameless andscivious to the extreme.


    If it hadn''t been for her, Rhaenys would have surrendered her purity in that tent, which only made Visenya snort unsatisfactorily. She could allow Arianne to sleep with Aenar, but she couldn''t allow Rhaenys to have sex with Aenar before her.


    Aenar''s first legitimate son or daughter would be hers and no one else''s, not even Daenerys could take that away from her.


    Fortunately, Harrenhal was before her and she wouldn''t have to wait long to marry Aenar in front of everyone''s eyes.


    Visenya noticed that she was bing increasingly impatient to consummate her marriage, especially with Aenar teasing her at every turn, trying to make her fall prey to the temptation of premarital sex.


    Looking at Visenya''s annoyed expression, Aenarughed and hugged his wife tightly. He was enjoying this game of making Visenya fall into temptation, it felt like he had turned into a God of Chaos, trying to corrupt his target. It was fun and interesting, especially with Visenya''s ever-decreasing resistance to his touches.


    Shaking his head, Aenar put these heretical thoughts out of his mind and got out of bed while he got dressed. Although he wasn''t worried about the night attack, he still had to show up to boost his army''s morale, even though his army''s morale was incredibly high.


    Rhaenys smiled at Visenya and left with the Dark Sister in hand. Just remembering Visenya''s expression while Aenar was ying with her made the Desert Princess''s day incredibly happy. She never thought that the noble and elegant Visenya could make an expression like that.


    Visenya gritted her teeth and seeing the amused expression on Rhaenys'' face couldn''t help but narrow her eyes dangerously.


    Aenar followed Rhaenys out of the main tent with a calm expression on his face. As he left the tent, he saw Leda standing guard with her hand on the hilt of her sword, ready to draw her sword on any intruder who might enter the king''s tent.


    "Thank you for protecting me, my Lady Commander." Aenar spoke to Leda, who remained indifferent to the king''s praise.


    "It is my duty, my king." Leda replied with a respectful tone as she sarcastically watched Rhaenys and Visenya leave the king''s tent. From the annoying noises she''d heard earlier, it was obvious what was going on.


    "My king really is a busy man." Leda''s words indicated admiration, but Aenar sensed a strong sense of sarcasm in her voice.


    "Your king has to work hard to have many heirs." Smiling, Aenar replied with a serious and solemn expression, as if she were saying the most sacred thing in the world.


    Leda rolled her eyes, but didn''t deny that this was indeed a king''s duty. A king without heirs meant civil war and change, change being dangerous especially for smaller noble houses that could disappear at any moment. So having heirs is a great option for consolidating a king''s reign.


    Aenar walked towards the Main Tent, where the war meetings were held. Behind him, Leda followed the king with a cold, indifferent expression. Suddenly, she looked towards Harrenhal and sensed a slight threating from the castle.


    With her enhanced eyesight, Leda could see the source that posed a certain danger to her. A man wearing beautiful silver armor. He had blond hair and beautiful green eyes. He was the chivalrous embodiment of every woman of noble birth''s dream.


    Jaime Lannister.


    Leda guessed the man''s identity in an instant, the man her uncle trained and the person who tarnished the glorious Order of the Kingsguard by killing the king himself.


    As the current Lady Commander of the Royal Guard, Leda felt it was her duty to kill Jaime and bring the head of the king''s grandfather''s murderer to Aenar.


    "This is no time to fight him, wait a few more days." Noticing Leda''s expression, Aenar spoke in a gentle tone.


    Of course, he knew the thoughts of the Lady Commander of the Royal Guard, but this was not the time for Jaime to be killed, Aenar needed a bridge to reach the God of the Seven Faces and without a bridge linking both sides it was impossible for that to happen.


    Jaime had to be alive for that, so he couldn''t die right now.


    Leda nodded and showed no dissatisfaction in her expression. The king''s orders were absolute for her and any personal feelings were totally ignored in the face of her king''s orders.


    ------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 195 - Conspiracy Against a God (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 195 - 195 - Conspiracy Against a God (IV)</h4>


    "How many have died for victory? How many have sacrificed their lives in search of glory? How many die for gold and sex? Satisfying one''s own desires only leads to death, but for some unknown reason, humanity still follows this path. Maybe it''s like the Chaos Gods said, all beings in the universe just follow their instincts and nature." God Emperor of Humanity.


    ---------


    As soon as Aenar entered the main tent, he saw that everyone but Oberyn was present in the tent. Looking at the food being served, it seemed that many of them had already been there when the attack began, probably chatting and getting along.


    Aenar entered and sat down on the main seat while nodding to everyone who stood up and greeted him respectfully. The king was normal and not at all in a hurry to sort things out for the counter-attack.


    One of the reasons Aenar didn''t rush to the front line was because Titus and Sigismund were inmand of the troops and they could easily withstand Tywin''s attack.


    "I didn''t expect Tywin to attack at night." Tyrionmented with a helpless tone. Although many tactics involved attacking the night, everyone knew that it wasn''t so easy to attack the night. The darkness not only frightened the soldiers themselves, it was an obstacle to attacking the enemy army.


    "Fortunately, the scouts were on watch and rang the bells the moment they realized something was wrong." Raymun Darry replied with a relieved tone. Being attacked at night was a terrible thing, especially because of the chaos it could cause.


    "But it shows that Lady Kinvara''s attack had the effect the king wanted." When Tyrion mentioned Kinvara, his tone showed a touch of respect, fear and admiration. A look that everyone around shared.


    Although they respected Kinvara, they feared her even more. There was no way not to feel afraid in front of a person who could kill you with the wave of a hand. The stress of just being near Kinvara was enough for everyone to keep their distance from the Reverend Mother.


    "They''re looking for a victory, even if it''s a small one." Tyrionmented with a smile forming on his face. "Your Grace, I have a proposition."


    "Speak." Aenar replied, his eyes falling on the Hand of the King, showing curiosity about his supposed proposal.


    "Since Tywin wants a victory to boost the army''s morale, why don''t we give it to him and force him to fight?" Tyrion replied with a mischievous smile on his lips.


    Aenar showed an interested expression at Tyrion''s proposal. Although there was a chance that Tywin would retreat back to the wall after this little battle, the chances of himunching an attack were greater and more likely.


    "Pass the orders to Titus and Sigismund." Aenar spoke calmly. Aenar spoke calmly. "Kill many enemy soldiers and then retreat, giving the impression that we were forced to retreat in the face of the surprise attack."


    "Yes, Your Grace." Tyrion replied in a respectful tone and just as he was about to leave the tent to inform Titus and Sigismund, he stopped and smelled the aroma of wine.


    If it had been in other armies, perhaps the aroma of wine would have been normal, but in the army of House Targaryen, drinking wine during war was strictly forbidden, especially by themanders. Aenar could drink because he couldn''t get drunk, but no other soldier ormander was allowed to drink alcohol.


    Titus and Sigismund could also drink, but both didn''t like wine and preferred to drink water instead of wine.


    One person entered the main tent, Prince of Dorne - Oberyn Martell.


    Aenar''s purple eyes fell on the visibly drunk man with a calm gaze. "I see you were having a good time, My Master of Laws."


    Aenar spoke calmly, he wouldn''t be a hypocrite to criticize Oberyn for having sex, but drinking was something he couldn''t ignore, especially the man being one of themanders.


    "I beg your pardon, Your Grace." Oberyn, although drunk, could still think clearly and knew thews that governed the army. "My wife told me she was pregnant and I drank to celebrate the beautiful news."


    Aenar looked at the man for a moment, then looked away, ignoring the Prince of Dorne, but the king''s calm voice reached the member of House Martell. "If you dare break thews of the army one more time, you will no longer be my Master of the Laws."


    All the sympathy that everyone felt for Oberyn immediately disappeared with the news that Oberyn might no longer be Master of the Laws. At that moment, everyone wanted there to be more women who were pregnant with Oberyn so that the man would really leave his position at Court.


    Seeing the hypocritical and kind smiles of the Lords present, Oberyn silently mocked these damn hypocrites. One moment they were sympathetic to his situation, but in an instant, faced with the possibility of being appointed Master of the Laws, these men turned into hyenas trying to devour his body.


    That was the cruelty of politics. These men could even deliver prostitutes and wine to his room and then report back to the king.


    At the same time, Oberyn knew that these words were a warning from the king to him. He wouldn''t allow any mistakes during important moments. Even if it was him, who had followed the king for a long time, he was not exempt from this rule.


    Knowing this, Oberyn showed a helpless look, a happy piece of news turned into an unfortunate incident. However, knowing that he would be a father again, he felt it was worth breaking the rules a little to celebrate his new daughter.


    Yes, Oberyn had no doubt that the child being nurtured in his wife''s womb would once again be a girl. He already had eight daughters, having a ninth was only natural in his eyes. He had long since given up on having a male child.


    Tyrion let out a sigh at everyone''s slightly tense and greedy atmosphere. Looking at his friend, the Hand of the King promised himself not to indulge in pleasure while on duty or he could end up worse off than Oberyn.


    Although wine and whores were nice, having political power was much better than any pussy. Besides, he didn''t have a niece who slept with the king, as Oberyn did. Arianne''s rtionship with Aenar could be considered an open secret in the army, no one was blind and everyone could see that the Princess of Dorne spent some nights in the king''s tent.


    As for what happened inside the tent, everyone was a man and knew exactly what was going on.


    Poor Tyrion didn''t know that his sweet niece was already heading for Aenar''s cruel clutches, but even if he did, the dwarf would probably thank the gods if such a thing happened. If Myrce became Aenar''s mistress, just like Arianne, his voice at court would be greatly increased.


    As a man, Tyrion knew only too well the effect a woman could have on a man. And even though he was something of a god, Aenar was still a man with desires.


    Unfortunately, Tyrion still didn''t know his fate and certainly couldn''t see the future, but he would find out yearster.


    Outside the camp, Titus and Sigismundmanded the Red Legion. The chaos that was brewing quickly calmed down with the arrival of the two men. The soldiers regained theirposure and went into formation ording to the two Primarchs'' orders.


    The advantage of having a disciplined and obedient army was apparent in these moments. Within minutes, the whole camp had calmed down from the previous chaos.


    "You''ve trained the soldiers well, brother." Titus said with a touch of envy. He discovered that he didn''t have much talent formanding; inparison, his brother had a lot of talent in this area.


    Titus'' talent reallyy in one-on-one fighting and, although his ability still allowed him tomand troops,pared to Sigismund who could control the entire army like the extension of his arm, his level ofmand was normal.


    "If you focused more on officer studies and not just on the sword and powers, you could be as good as me." Sigismund spoke in a stern voice, not at all like a neen-year-old. He was bald and his face was resolute, his mature expression making him seem much more mature than the youth on his face.


    "Don''t overestimate me, brother." Titus spoke with an equally serious tone. "I can control a squadron with ease, butmanding such arge army is impossible."


    "Besides, you know I''d rather fight on the front line than in the rear." Titus said, looking at the sword firmly held in his fist.


    "They''reing, get ready to follow the king''s orders." Sigismund spoke as he drew his sword.


    <strong>"Kill as many as you can and retreat."</strong> He spoke with a cold, murderous tone.


    ------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 196 - Conspiracy Against a God (V)

    <h4>Chapter 196 - 196 - Conspiracy Against a God (V)</h4>


    "Pain makes you stronger, but the price of getting stronger is always painful." Tyrion Lannister, Hand of the King.


    -------------


    In front of Titus and Sigismund were not people, but vegetables to be easily cut up. Faced with two Primarchs still growing, normal humans were no different than vegetables. The swords of both brothers could cut a human in half with just one blow.


    Blood and internal organs stained the ground while the smell of blood was so strong around the brothers that no allied soldier could get near them without vomiting. Even the most experienced soldier could not remain indifferent at the sight of the brutal and bloody scene.


    Looking at the enemy soldiers, Titus, who was covered in blood from head to toe, calmly looked around and saw that the number of enemy soldiers was decreasing at a fast enough pace. Although it wasn''t as fast as he would have liked, it was the king''s orders and he had to obey them.


    Otherwise, in less than ten minutes, the entire enemy army would be dead before the overwhelming force of him and his older brother. Titus knew very well that with his strength, humans were nothing to him.


    Turning his sword in a vertical sh, Titus saw his sword tear the man in half, blood with internal organs falling to the ground with a sickening sound, but he was used to the bloody scene unfolding before him.


    At first he felt nauseous, but after ten times, the nausea passed and what remained was numbness. Even if he killed a hundred, a thousand or ten thousand, his expression wouldn''t change. Killing became a natural part of him.


    Compared to Titus, Sigismund was even more brutal than his younger brother, using his bare hands to tear humans alive and ripping the heads off along with the spines of his victims. Anyone who crossed his path was killed in the most brutal way possible.


    Scorpion (Mortal Combat) would be amazed at such a masterful head ripper.


    Fortunately, the battlefield was still at night, so not many people had seen such a brutal scene. If they did, they would definitely retreat without even waiting for Tywin''s order. After all, people only had one life and they valued it more than anything.


    After dismembering a person in half with his bare hands, Sigismund felt that the number of deaths was in line with the king''s orders and spoke aloud. "Fall back to the camp!"


    Sigismund''s powerful voice spread across the battlefield. The Red Legion soldiers were stunned by his general''s shout, they didn''t understand why they should retreat when they were winning. However, they epted the orders after a brief hesitation.


    Titus and Sigismund protected the army from any attack and looked on calmly as they moved away from the enemy soldiers.


    "Fall back!!!" Tywin, noticing the retreat of the enemy troops, didn''t hesitate to shout for his entire army to retreat. He had already won the small victory he wanted and no longer wanted to stay on the battlefield. However, he was still confused by the sudden retreat of the enemy army.


    Even with all his wit and intelligence, he could never have thought that Aenar would give the enemy a victory. After all, that was tantamount to boosting the enemy''s morale; such a n was stupidity in the eyes of the Lord of Casterly Rock.


    However, Tywin soon noticed something was wrong. Although he couldn''t see because of the darkness surrounding him, the sounds of the soldiers'' footsteps were much lower than when he had arrived. A bad premonition spread through his chest, making him cautious.


    How many people had died in that short ten-minute attack?


    Logically, it shouldn''t be many, at most a few hundred people, but it would never amount to thousands of casualties on the battlefield. Both sides were in the dark and many attacks could miss, so casualties shouldn''t have been high.


    Tywin even avoided using his archers for obvious reasons. He could hit the enemy camp because there was light and a ce to shoot, but in total darkness, using archers was asking to shoot yourself in the foot.


    Even if it was Tywin, he wouldn''t dare ask his soldiers to kill theirrades on the battlefield. Once the soldiers lost confidence in their liege lord, the consequences would be dire.


    After thinking for a long time, Tywin just prayed that the casualties wouldn''t be too many. A tragic victory was very bad for the army''s morale, especially in a war where they were already losing.


    No matter what angle you looked at it from, a tragic victory was a terrible thing. If it was the final battle, Tywin could ept losing many soldiers, but this was the beginning of the war and there were many battles toe.


    While Tywin was in deep doubt about what was happening, Sigismund and Titus knelt before Aenar and announced in calm, powerful voices. "My king, we have carried out your sacred orders."


    "Thank you, without you two things would have been more difficult." Aenar smiled and thanked both brothers with a calm but gentle gaze. Although Titus and Sigismund weren''t his sons, he was very fond of the brothers who were extraordinarily determined and didn''t mess around.


    How could he not be pleased with such subordinates? So Aenar didn''t hide his appreciation and kindness for both brothers.


    "We just follow our obligations, my king." Sigismund replied with a respectful tone. In his eyes, as a soldier, it was natural to listen to the king''s orders.


    The king could see the future that would lead them to victory, so even though Aenar''s orders were somewhat strange in the eyes of many people, neither brother had any doubts about their king''s orders.


    Knowing that he couldn''t change both brothers'' minds, Aenar gave up talking to them and spoke directly. "You will be rewarded with fiefdoms and receive titles after the war."


    Aenar could be harsh in his punishments, but he could never be stingy in his rewards. Although Titus and Sigismund probably didn''t want any rewards, the army didn''t consist of just two people.


    What would the sods think of a king who couldn''t reward his most loyal soldiers? At the very least there wererge-scale deserters and then countless mutinies, so Aenar was never stingy when it came to rewarding those who should be rewarded.


    For this reason, even though they didn''t want to, Titus and Sigismund epted the rewards and announced that they had been rewarded by the king.


    "They''re very loyal, but too much loyalty can be rather annoying for a king." Visenyamented with an amused tone, seeing the helpless expressions of both powerful men. If it had been before, she would only have thought that Titus and Sigismund were huge, but at that moment, in her senses, the brothers in front of her exuded a great deal of power.


    It was the same energy that was coursing through her body at that very moment, although she felt that her energy was more special.


    "There''s nothing wrong with loyalty, but I have to think about how other people will view my actions towards my subordinates and vassals." Aenar replied in a calm tone while looking at Visenya with a smile.


    "Jaime didn''t move even though he saw his own soldiers dying." Without waiting for Visenya''s reply, Aenar changed the subject and spoke with a disappointed tone. "It seems that his assimtion has gone a long way towards making him more indifferent."


    However, he wasn''t surprised; a mortal could never resist the will of a god. The moment Jaime was chosen as the herald of the God of the Seven Faces, he had already condemned himself to being a puppet in the hands of the gods.


    "I wonder how he''ll react when he finds out that Daenerys is about to march towards Old Town." Visenyamented with a curious look on her face.


    The God of the Seven Faces will choose to remain on the battlefield or leave for Old Town. Both battlefronts were extremely important for the Faith of the Seven.


    "He will choose to remain, but we cannot leave Daenerys unsafe." Aenarmented with a deep tone and looked at Titus.


    "Titus, you''re going to King''s Landing to protect Daenerys and Rhae. Kill anything that poses a threat to the members of House Targaryen, you don''t need to ask permission, kill first and then question." Aenar spoke with a cold, regal tone. Although he knew that the God of the Seven Faces would remain on the battlefield, he wouldn''t risk the lives of his women because of something like trusting the mentality of his enemies.


    That was pure stupidity.


    "Yes, my king." Titus didn''t hesitate to answer and pped his hand against his chest. The Primarch''s expression was determined and serious.


    Aenar nodded with satisfaction when he saw that there was no fear in Titus'' eyes, it was as if the young man had never felt fear in his life. Which was true of Aenar''s powers.


    Titus was too special. Everyone had fears, even psychopaths and sociopaths, but Titus seemed an exception, but because of that, to Aenar, Titus was simply the perfect soldier and all the Astartes would be based on Titus.


    -------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    P-atreon/GOTSW


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 197 - Conspiracy Against a God (VI)

    <h4>Chapter 197 - 197 - Conspiracy Against a God (VI)</h4>


    "God will ept any lostmb and lead it to the light again." Thoughts of Kinvara, Reverend Mother of the Faith of the God Emperor of Humanity.


    ------------


    When dawn broke, Tywin and Robert looked at the army below them with calm and indifferent expressions, but behind that indifference they were bothpletely furious.


    Of the seven thousand soldiers that Tywin had taken to the battlefield the night before, three thousand had returned!!!


    This result left Tywinpletely furious, even the calm he could maintain at all times shattered in an instant.


    This was not a modern age where one bomb could kill tens of thousands of people. To lose so many soldiers at once in ten minutes waspletely unheard of. Even magic couldn''t have that much power, but reality was facing them, so they had to ept that they had lost four thousand soldiers.


    Taking a deep breath to calm the angry feelings inside him, Tywin looked at Robert and spoke with a cold tone. "Your Grace, the n has partially worked. We won a victory, but as you can see, the price for victory was high."


    Robert nodded and felt an enormous headache forming in his mind. Four thousand soldiers, four thousand families, four thousand people he had to help or else the soldiers would never fight him again if he ignored the dead.


    However, before Robert could say anything, the loud but peaceful sound reached his ears. Just as the king of House Baratheon was about to ask what was going on, a soldier quickly came up to him and whispered a few words in the king''s ear.


    Robert''s face turnedpletely grim hearing the news that the soldier had just spoken to him. The King of House Baratheon took a deep breath and showed a solemn expression, which made Tywin also show an equally solemn expression.


    "We''re going to the Wall." Without exining anything, Robert spoke as he walked towards the Wall of Harrenhal. All the lords followed their king with confused expressions.


    However, the closer they got to the wall, the more their expressions turned to sheer disbelief.


    The woman''s voice was in everyone''s ears, as if she were standing next to them, whispering gently in his ears.


    "Hallowed be Thy name;


    Thy kingdome;


    Thy will be done on earth, as it is in heaven.


    The sound of the people had intensified, so that all of Vntis could hear the prayer of hundreds of thousands of people together.


    Give us this day our daily bread;


    And forgive us our trespasses,


    As we forgive those who trespass against us;


    And lead us not into temptation,


    But deliver us from evil."


    The beautiful voice, full of a maternal gentleness, continued to whisper in everyone''s ear, then they all reached the top of the wall and saw a crowd of people gathered in front of thousands of bodies lying on the ground, some of the bodies barelyplete.


    Obviously killed by Sigismund.


    But it wasn''t this that made everyone''s eyes widen, but Aenar who was praying silently while a woman with long ck hair and red eyes prayed aloud, the same voice they were hearing.


    In an instant, everyone knew what the enemy was doing.


    Praying and burying the dead.


    Robert''s face turned terribly grim as he looked at his own soldiers, saw that even some had joined hands in imitation of Aenar and began to pray together. This made King Baratheon''s mood even darker.


    "What a terrible religion, it turned some soldiers into believers with just a few sentences." Robert muttered to himself, looking at Aenar for the first time with a touch of fear.


    On the other side, the entire Red Legion began to pray along with the Reverend Mother, although the heretics were heretics, they were still the king''s people and they had the right to repent their sins and return to the light.


    While the Red Legion prayed aloud, following Kinvara''s lines, the Lords of Westeros and their vassals andmoners didn''t know what to do. Many had the Faith of the Seven as their faith, but seeing an incredible number of people praying, they hesitated for a moment and began to pray together.


    They imitated the king''s gesture and the Red Witch''s words and began to pray without waiting any longer. If that was what it took to reach the power core of House Targaryen''s court, they could pray even to demons.


    But listening to the ck-haired, red-eyed woman''s prayer, the anxiety that was in their hearts seemed to disappear with the beautiful prayers being said by the woman.


    Together with the rxing, sacred and solemn atmosphere of tens of thousands of people praying at the same time, everyone began to pray more sincerely to the dead and to God. Themoners just followed their feudal lords and prayed even more sincerely.


    In his eyes, a god who could ept the souls of his enemies'' dead was a good and benevolent god. Along with the atmosphere in the ce, many began to believe in God. Although it was a shaky and even fragile belief, it was a start.


    <i>After all, everything begins with the first step.</i>


    Aenar and Kinvara looked at each other and saw the growing satisfaction in each other''s eyes. Praying and burying the bodies of their enemies was Aenar''s idea and Kinvara epted his request without hesitation. Seeing the result, Kinvara couldn''t help but admire the Messiah''s thoughts.


    She, who was over two hundred years old, never thought that showing such an act of benevolence could create so many believers for God. But it showed that she still had a lot to learn in order to be a Reverend Mother qualified to guide the Faith of the God Emperor of Humanity.


    When she had finished praying, Aenar made the sign of the cross and ordered that the bodies be buried with the honors of a soldier, regardless of whether he was an enemy or a friend.


    Aenar''s words only made the soldiers who followed the Lords of Westeros feel great admiration and reverence for the young king. For some reason, the thought of dying to such a king didn''t seem so fearful.


    Unlike the Religion of the Seven, Aenar made the existence of Heaven and Angels very specific in the Bible, so fear of death was thest thing a Red Legion soldier would feel when facing death head on. Something these soldiers who have always lived in Westeros woulde to learn.


    Dying is only the beginning of a new journey.


    Because of this, Aenar saw that many soldiers over the years didn''t fear death, they feared not serving long enough to enter Heaven and enjoy eternal life. Honestly, his brainwashing was aplete sess.


    He just had to have millions of Astartes Adepts and control the known universe. Although the age of Special Exploration was still hundreds of years away, the first step had already been taken and he wasying the foundations of the Empire of Mankind.


    Kinvara clearly noticed the change in themoners'' expressions and felt great satisfaction as she saw the number of her God''smbs increase more and more, this only made her more motivated to indoctrinate the whole of Westeros, until only the Faith of the God Emperor of Mankind is the one supreme religion of Westeros and the entire.


    While Kinvara fantasized about indoctrinating the entire, Aenar felt a gaze fall on him and he raised his head towards the clear, cloudless blue sky, which was rare in the Rivends.


    The gaze Aenar felt couldn''t have belonged to a mortal, so he knew who was staring at him at that very moment.


    But Aenar didn''t show any very excited reaction, on the contrary, he just frowned and understood that the God of the Seven Faces wouldn''t be so easily drawn into the battlefield again.


    Aenar had expected this, gods were not fools, with a weapon capable of wounding and even killing a god, no god would be foolish enough to risk his own immortal existence rashly.


    For the God of the Seven Faces to actually descend into the mortal world once again, it would have to be the final battle.


    However, it wasn''t Aenar''s turn to feel rushed, but the God of the Seven Faces''. Aenar had ordered Daenerys to attack Old Town simply to force the God of the Seven Faces to descend to the continent again.


    So Aenar was calm and didn''t seem in a hurry.


    -------------


    <strong>Discount coupon for Patreon: FF5B2 25%</strong>


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>P-atreon/GOTSW</strong>


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 198 - Conspiracy Against a God (VII)

    <h4>Chapter 198 - 198 - Conspiracy Against a God (VII)</h4>


    "I don''t believe in loyalty and benevolence to control people. Only force can firmly control potential rebels." Queen Rhaenys II of House Targaryen.


    --------------


    The two armies attacked each other again, this time in daylight, but neither Aenar nor Robert used their full armies in battle. Each wanted to weaken each other''s strength at lower cost and save men for the chaos that would ensue after the battle.


    These small shes had been going on for a week and seemed to have no end. Every day, once a day, the infantry of House Baratheon left Harrenhal to face the army of House Targaryen on the battlefield.


    Even though Aenar wasn''t afraid of losing soldiers, he still wanted to preserve his forces for the confrontation with the Night King. Losing too many soldiers waspletely uneptable to him, especially considering that it had taken this army almost ten years to reach its current level.


    (Note: Although he had previously founded the Red Faith).


    "Damn seven days of war in a row." Visenya sat tiredly in her chair. Her armor had a few bloodstains on it, but there wasn''t even a scratch, showing that the enemies hadn''t even managed to hit her armor.


    After undergoing the Blood Ritual, Visenya felt her strength increasing with each passing day. The first day was more noticeable, but as time passed, this feeling of growing strength became less, although she could still feel that her strength was still increasing.


    In terms of height, Visenya was proud to say that she had managed to grow about ten centimeters in seven days!!!


    Although her clothes and armor had to be changed because of her increased height, she didn''t mind. As queen, clothes and food were the least she needed. Visenya could still remember the shocked expressions of the Sand Snakes after noticing her growth.


    Visenya also discovered that Rhaenys had a simr growth rate, but she wasn''t surprised to think that they both went through the Blood Ritual at the same time. However, another thing that made her happy was her powers.


    She was currently able to throw a small stone very far. How far you''re wondering, but she didn''t know herself, because the small stone simply disappeared from her sight when she used her powers, so the queen didn''t know how far she could send other things.


    But Visenya was happy, although the progress of the skills was slow, it was still there and every improvement could bring a feeling of happiness to the queen of House Targaryen.


    "Well, they''re attacking with small forces to consume our strength." Rhaenys, who was in a simr situation to Visenya,mented as she wiped the clotted blood from her face with a wet cloth.


    Both women took part in these small confrontations every day, leaving them exhausted at the end of the day when the shes finally ended.


    "Where''s Aenar?" Rhaenys asked curiously, she wasn''t sharing a room with Aenar, so she didn''t know what her brother was doing at the moment.


    "Improving the soldiers of the Red Legion." Visenya replied with a hint of curiosity in her voice. She herself was surprised to learn that ordinary soldiers had undergone the Blood Ritual process.


    "Will they possess powers equal to ours?" Rhaenys asked with an expression still incredulous at the sudden news.


    Shaking her head, Visenya replied in a calm tone. "Not exactly, from what Aenar said, the soldiers went through an inferior Blood Ritual, using the blood of those killed in the war."


    After hearing this, Rhaenys'' expression rxed. Yes, she was selfish and wanted only members of House Targaryen to have such powers. So knowing that the soldiers would undergo the Underblood Ritual using the blood of the dead, she was relieved.


    Whether it was Rhaenys or Visenya, they both knew that the blood of Aenar was special, which is why it could make such a transformation in a person. The blood of ordinary people could hardlypare to the blood of their husband.


    "I''m curious how strong these soldiers will be?" Rhaenys asked again with a curious tone, after all it was super soldiers she was talking about, a military force that no kingdom in the world couldpare to.


    Just imagining having an army of a hundred thousand of these super-powered men, Rhaenys knew that House Targaryen could conquer the world without any difficulty. Entire civilizations would be destroyed in the future just forpleting her brother''s ambitions.


    However, Rhaenys found nothing wrong with that. After the hell she went through, it made her realize that the world only cares about the strength of the fist and nothing else. Loyalty is nothing in front of other people''s anger, hatred, pride and resentment.


    "From what Aenar said, about five to ten times the power of an ordinary man, but it depends a lot on how long the soldiers stayed in the blood." Visenya replied as he poured himself a ss of water and drank with an expression of relief.


    "Our blood ritual didn''t hurt at all because of Aenar, but the soldiers'' won''t have that luxury and the Blood Ritual will test their resolve in front of the pain." Visenyamented with a touch of sympathy for these men.


    Although Visenya didn''t know how strong the pain would be, she didn''t want to ask or even care. Just from the amused expression on Aenar''s face, she could imagine that it wouldn''t simply be physical pain.


    <strong>Inside a huge tent</strong>, Aenar looked at the five hundred Astartes in front of him with an expression full of relief. The first version of the weakened Blood Ritual seemed stable and no sign of madness appeared in the soldiers.


    Which was great news, after all, the Chimeras used by Ancient Valyria didn''t know how to think and followed only the most primitive instincts, they were more beast than human and had a great resentment towards anything that was alive.


    Although such after-effects could be exined by the material used in Ancient Valyria''s Blood Rituals.


    <strong>ves.</strong>


    Resentment of the living was a terrible thing and caused Chimeras to go mad. But there was one good thing about sacrificing living humans, the amount of lives needed to turn a person into a Chimera was quite economical.


    Inparison, Aenar used the blood of more than ten thousand people to create five hundred Astartes. But if he had sacrificed fifteen thousand people alive, Aenar could create at least two thousand Astartes!


    But Aenar obviously wouldn''t do anything like that. Sacrificing fifteen thousand people was no simple matter, he wasn''t the Ancient Valyria Civilization, which sacrificed a hundred thousand people every year to support the enormous magical machine that was the Valyria Civilization.


    Honestly, if it hadn''t been for the Dragons, Aenar believed that Ancient valyria wouldn''t have been able to survive for fifty years before everyone got together and tried to destroy Valyria.


    The amount of hatred that Ancient Valyria had umted over five millennia could simply not be described as enormous. Everyone hated Valyria to the core.


    "Sigismund, beat everyone up and start disciplining them." Aenar ordered with a calm tone.


    Aenar knew very well that power corrupts, he himself was an example of this. These soldiers could be arrogant after gaining too much power and start having thoughts that a soldier shouldn''t have.


    Not that he didn''t trust his soldiers, but that''s just human nature. Everyone could change with power and money, and so could these five hundred Astartes.


    Of course, Aenar wasn''t afraid that these Astartes would rebel, he could use the control he had over the Astartes to discipline and even kill the most rebellious, but he wanted to hide this trump card and take some deserters by surprise.


    The same was true of the Primarchs, all of whom were under Aenar''s control and surveince. In front of Chaos Gods who could corrupt the human mind and change a person''s character and values, Aenar was extremely cautious, especially with those at the core of his court.


    "Yes, my king." Sigismund didn''t know that he practically had a bomb inside him, ready to explode the moment he had any rebellious thoughts.


    However, even if he had known, Sigismund would not have harbored any resentment or hatred towards Aenar. For it was natural to be wary in front of such powerful enemies, no betrayal could be epted, including betrayal of himself.


    ----------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    P-atreon/GOTSW


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 199 - Conspiracy Against a God (VIII)

    <h4>Chapter 199 - 199 - Conspiracy Against a God (VIII)</h4>


    "My invincible army, ready to spread my name across the gxy and conquer worlds for the Emperor of Mankind." God Emperor of Humanity seeing the Twenty Astartes Legions in front of him.


    ----------------


    Moans of pain and agony could be heard inside the tent, apart from Aenar, Sigismund was still the only one standing. All five hundred Astartes were lying on the ground moaning in pain, some even had broken arms or legs, others had blood dripping from their broken noses.


    "I have disciplined them, my king." Sigismund spoke as he approached Aenar, his voice carrying a hint of pleasure as he looked down at the fallen soldiers.


    "That''s a good tradition, something simr will happen every time new Astartes are created, as well as serving to show the strength of themander to the Astartes themselves." Aenar let out a lowugh andmented with a smile on his lips.


    Sigismund nodded, it really was a great way to discipline the soldiers and show the strength of themander, the strong always gain admiration from the weaker, it was a natural thing engraved in human genes.


    Aenar looked up towards the sky and couldn''t help but sh a sarcastic smile, he could feel the gaze of the God of the Seven Faces constantly falling on him, this time it was no different and he could sense a touch of murderous intent in the gaze of the most revered god in Westeros.


    He was angry. Aenar could feel it, the god was angry at the creation of the Astartes. The king could understand the anger of the God of the Seven Faces, the creation of the Astartes had practically changed the course of the world to a degree that no god wanted to see.


    Humans became stronger.


    This was a fact that no god, no matter how much they wanted humanity to survive, wanted humanity to grow stronger. Just like Aenar''s thoughts, the gods knew that as humanity grew stronger, humans would stop believing in the gods.


    It was like the Renaissance era, where thinking gradually moved away from the divine and focused on science. With science, humans lost their innocence and finally opened their eyes to the corrupt and immoral Church.


    (Note: This sentence is not meant to induce hatred or sow discord. I''m a Catholic, so don''t misunderstand, but I''m not an extremist and I never will be, religion is just a spiritual pir for me and nothing more).


    How could the gods allow their cattle to stop believing in them? Without faith, could they survive without faith after the end of humanity came again?


    A smile appeared on Aenar''s lips as he felt the increasingly murderous gaze upon him. Only then would the God of the Seven Faces descend on the world again and when that happened, he would be seriously injured to say the least!


    "Has something happened, my king?" Sigismund noticed the cold, murderous look in the king''s eyes and asked in a calm, serious tone.


    "It''s nothing, just a clown who''s angry but doesn''t dare fight me." Aenar responded by calming down and an amused smile reappeared on his lips.


    Sigismund didn''t ask any more questions and went back to helping the Astartes lying on the ground.


    Leaving the tent, Aenar walked towards the Main Tent where the army''s decisions were made. As soon as he entered, he saw Rhaenys and Visenya with blood on their armor, besides them, Oberyn looked the most tired, the man was truly exhausted.


    After being reprimanded by Aenar, Oberyn became the one who most wanted to work in the army, the man never missed a battle when it urred and was always on the front line apanied by his daughters.


    Oberyn and the Sand Snakes really made a name for themselves in the army, especially the Sand Snakes. Apart from Obara, who was an extremely muscr and udylike woman, the other two serpents were beautiful women.


    These two women were really to the taste of the Northerners and Valley Lords, so Oberyn wasn''t happy to receive so many marriage proposals from these Northern and Valley nobles.


    While others didn''t care for Obera, Tormund seemed the opposite, Obara found herself surrounded by the loud, red-haired man. Which made Obera''s sistersugh at her and start talking about the names of the giant children she and Tormund would have when they got married.


    But Aenar had to admit, Tormund had a peculiar taste in women. Not that he was judging, after all, taste in women was so rtive that there was no point in arguing about it.


    Even Tyrion looked tired, the man had been fighting Tywin day and night in a deadly battle of wits. Aenar didn''t interfere because he knew that this was Tyrion''s way of getting back at his father and he seemed happy with a war of wits.


    "I see you''re all tired, I''m d." Aenar spoke with an amused tone, seeing that everyone was working hard and he was just rxing.


    Being king wasn''t that difficult, especially when you hadpetent ministers. At the same time, Aenar was not a tyrant with a hunger for power and control, he had no problem delegating power and reflecting while focusing on the most important matters.


    As king, Aenar only needed to point in the direction he wanted the kingdom to go, the rest would be given to the ministers to manage. He had more important things to focus on than the development of the kingdom, especially with the Evil Gods drawing ever closer and the Chaos Gods in the distant future.


    Visenya rolled her eyes in front of her husband''s amused words, standing erect in her chair, she asked with azy expression. "Are the soldiers ready?"


    Aenar nodded and didn''t hide it from Oberyn and Tyrion. "The five hundred Astartes are ready for war."


    Aenar''s words confused Oberyn and Tyrion; they didn''t know of any army called the Astartes.


    Without waiting for them to ask, Aenar patiently exined in a calm tone: "Adeptus Astartes isn''t an army, it''s a rank that soldiers will receive after undergoing certain training."


    Oberyn and Tyrion didn''t understand the rank part, but they did understand that Adeptus Astartes were elite soldiers trained by magic. Magic was never considered a secret in Vntis, they had personally seen magic they had never even thought of seeing in their lives.


    "How strong did they get?" Rhaenys asked curiously. Although she couldn''t be as strong as the Astartes right now, she had infinite potentialpared to those five hundred Astartes.


    Just imagine that the Astartes were already born adults and had no more room to develop and be stronger. Inparison, Titus, Sigismund, Visenya and Rhaenys grew stronger at a much slower pace, but had the potential to be true demigods and gods.


    "The strongest has seven times the strength of an ordinary man and the weakest has four times the strength of an ordinary man." Aenar''s words made Oberyn and Tyrion''s eyes widen in utter disbelief.


    They had seen Sigismund''s fight against Jaime and understood perfectly what Aenar''s words meant.


    They both looked at each other and saw the horror in each other''s eyes. Previously they had thought that Titus and Sigismund were just a rare event, but Aenar''s words destroyed that preposition in an instant.


    Now knowing that these soldiers could be mass-produced simply overturned all logic in the world for them.


    House Targaryen was invincible.


    That was Oberyn and Tyrion''s conclusion after processing the information in their minds. Of this, they had not the slightest shadow of doubt.


    Just imagining an entire army of Sigismund''s strength made them realize how lucky they were to be on the winning side of this civil war. At the same time, the pressure on their shoulders seemed infinitely weaker.


    Fighting the Night King had be a recurring burden for both Aenar ministers and no one could me them for feeling afraid in front of monsters like the White Walkers and the Night King.


    "Your Grace, how many of these soldiers can be trained in a year?" Tyrion quickly asked whilepletely forgetting his exhaustion.


    "That''s rtive, I need blood to transform the soldiers, so the more blood I have, the more Astartes I can create." Aenar made no secret of it and spoke directly of the materials needed to turn ordinary soldiers into Astartes.


    Tyrion wasn''t surprised, he had read about Ancient Valyria''s blood magic, so he really wasn''t surprised to learn that the king needed blood.


    "The blood of almost fifteen thousand people managed to create five hundred Astartes." Aenar spoke, causing Tyrion to nod. As he had expected, the price of creating such soldiers was indeed great.


    They weren''t talking about fifteen thousand cows or sheep, but fifteen thousand people. And conflicts that could cause so many deaths were notmon.


    "Your Grace, let''s dy the final war as long as possible and kill the soldiers of House Baratheon and Lannister." Tyrion didn''t care if these people would be his vassals and people in the future.


    The war to decide if humanity would survive was approaching, sacrifices had to be made and he was willing to kill as many people as possible to create more Astartes.


    Aenar looked at the dwarf in front of him and smiled. One of the reasons he liked Tyrion was that the man could see the current situation rationally and coldly, perhaps he had inherited that part from Tywin.


    "Tyrion, if your performance is satisfactory, I will personally use blood magic to cure you of your deformities." Aenar''s words made Tyrion''s eyes go wide.


    However, the Hand of the King soon calmed down and bowed to Aenar. "I will fulfill your trust in me, Your Grace."


    Tyrion''s eyes werepletely cold and he was ready to start a massacre. As for the rest, he didn''t care and didn''t even want to think about it.


    Right now, he just wanted to be healed and finally be a normal person in the eyes of the world.


    ---------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    P-atreon/GOTSW


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 200 - The Nexus of Time and Space (I)

    <h4>Chapter 200 - 200 - The Nexus of Time and Space (I)</h4>


    "Love. How many lives have been ruined for love, but people still seek love as if it were something sacred. Including me." Aenar Targaryen.


    ---------------


    Seeing that his proposal made Tyrion infinitely more motivated, Aenar didn''t doubt in the slightest that the Hand of the King would be able to massacre all the enemy soldiers without any hesitation. Human beings are selfish, especially when it involves anything to do with themselves.


    Tyrion was no different, especially as he had suffered all sorts of things growing up. The man had probably dreamed of being normal for decades and now that there was a chance of this happening, of course he would ept it without hesitation, regardless of how cruel the method might be.


    Revenge and interests together could make men move mountains, never underestimate a person blinded by their own hatred and resentment.


    Seeing the dwarf leave, Visenya couldn''t help butment. "You''re maniptive, husband." However, there was no tone of usation in her voice, as if it was natural for Aenar to manipte everyone.


    "If a king doesn''t know how to manipte others, he might as well abdicate." Rhaenys said with a touch of sarcasm in her voice. In her eyes, a king had to know how to control his vassals or chaos would reign in the court. You could say that maniption and bnce is something every monarch should learn while sitting on the throne.


    "Alias, Aenar." Thinking of something, Rhaenys asked curiously. "Who taught you how to rule? Is the Maester of Winterfell fit to teach royal court matters? Have all Eddard''s sons received this level of education?"


    Before answering, Aenar looked at Oberyn and the man understood what the king''s gaze meant. He bowed to all the members of House Targaryen and left the tent.


    Aenar''s actions only intensified the curiosity of both women. It had been a long time since Aenar had been so cautious with the information he had.


    "To tell you the truth, I had two teachers." Aenarmented with an amused smile, remembering Visenya I and Rhaenys I, both women were practically his mothers, they taught a boy who never touched matters of state and turned him into a true prince worthy of the throne.


    "Who?" Rhaenys asked, no longer able to satisfy her growing curiosity. From what Aenar said, he had two teachers and from the tone of his voice, they were two women!


    "The two wives of Aegon the Conqueror. Queen Visenya I Targaryen and Queen Rhaenys I Targaryen." Aenar''s words made both women go wide-eyed, after all, the names Aenar spoke practically died hundreds of years ago!


    Rhaenys even looked around, worried that there was a ghost around. Just thinking about it sent shivers down her spine.


    Aenar couldn''t help but find the reaction of the two women funny. They weren''t afraid of fighting a god, but they seemed to be afraid of ghosts, which was very interesting, to say the least.


    "My mind and consciousness are different from all the others." Aenar spoke and didn''t hide anything from his future wives. "My mind is connected to a Dimensional ne called the Space-Time Nexus and my consciousness is able to control the Nexus, thus being able to bring the consciousness of other dead people into the Nexus."


    Visenya and Rhaenys opened their mouths in shock, even though Aenar had spoken many words they didn''t know, but they both understood what he could do.


    Aenar could practically have all the teachers he wanted, regardless of whether they were dead or not!!!


    "Does that mean you can summon all our dead rtives?" Rhaenys asked with a gasp, her feelings practically bing a sea of chaotic thoughts. Doesn''t that mean she could find her mother and brother?


    Aenar didn''t even need to read Rhaenys'' thoughts to know what his sister was thinking at that moment. "Yes, I can." He answered in the affirmative.


    "Aenar, can I talk to my mother and see my little brother?" Rhaenys quickly came to Aenar''s side and asked with a pleading tone, her eyes practically begging him to ept her proposal.


    Aenar hesitated to ept. Not that he was a foolish person to deny such a desperate request from his own sister, but he himself knew how dangerous his mind was. Even with his protection, Rhaenys could barely stay an hour in the same dream as him, let alone enter the Time-Space Nexus.


    In the end, Aenar didn''t refuse Rhaenys'' request, but he sternly warned his sister with a solemn expression. "Rhaenys, you have ten minutes. After ten minutes, your mind will begin to be assimted by the Time-Space Nexus."


    Rhaenys, Visenya and his Mother, who were in the Time-Space Nexus, had no such danger, as they were dead and could not be affected by Time and Space, but Rhaenys was different, she was alive and time would eat away at her soul until she became an insignificant part of the Time-Space Nexus.


    Rhaenys nodded vigorously. Don''t say ten minutes, even a second she could ept without any hesitation.


    Visenya gave Rhaenys a pitying look. Although living in exile was difficult and dangerous, at least she had her mother and sister to share the burden with her, but Rhaenys had no one but her cousins and uncles. Although their love was simr and equally intense, it was nothing like the love of a mother or father for their son or daughter.


    "Let''s go to my tent, it''s better if we''re both lying in bed." Aenar knew this and so he epted, but at the same time, he also wanted to see his three mothers. It had been a long time since he had seen them, although they probably wouldn''t even notice the passage of time.


    Unable to wait any longer, Rhaenys took Aenar''s hand and dragged him into the king''s personal tent, regardless of the ambiguous looks from the soldiers who saw everything.


    -


    As soon as Rhaenys opened her eyes, she found herself in an imposing ck castle on a stony ind. She knew exactly where she was.


    Dragonstone!


    However, the majesty of the castle was overshadowed by the woman with olive skin and long ck hair, holding an adorable baby with light hair and purplish-blue eyes.


    Tears streamed down Rhaenys'' face as she practically ran towards the woman with all her speed. Which was no small feat, the girl could run faster than any human trained for years.


    Ellia only saw a silver-haired figure before she felt her body embraced by a soft but very powerful body.


    Still stunned by everything that was happening, Ellia looked down and saw a girl hugging her and Aegon tightly while whimpering and sniffling like a small child after missing her parents.


    However, every time Ellia looked at the girl, the more she felt a sense of familiarity with the girl who was hugging her.


    However, Ellia''s body stiffened at the girl''s next words.


    "Muna, I''ve missed you so much!!!"


    <strong>(Note: Muna = Mother in High Valyrian.)</strong>


    "Rhaenys?" Ellia asked with an incredulous and confused tone.


    <i>"Cough~</i> " Knowing that Rhaenys had no time to lose, Aenar faked a cough to wake Rhaenys up.


    Aenar''s cough made Ellia look at the young man, but what she saw shocked her even more.


    "Rhaegar?" Ellia asked with an even more confused tone, she felt happy to see her husband, but soon noticed some differences.


    Rhaegar had silver-blond hair and indigo eyes, but the young man in front of her had white-gold hair and deep purple eyes. At the same time, his eyebrows, cheeks and chin were slightly different.


    Perhaps other people wouldn''t notice, but she knew every corner of her husband.


    "Good mother." Aenar greeted the woman ording to Westeros standards.


    "Are you Aenar, Lyanna''s son?" Hearing the young man call her Good Mother, Ellia almost instantly understood Aenar''s origin.


    After all, Lyanna was her husband''s second wife and she had met the youngdy of House Stark, even helping to choose the baby''s name, whether it was a boy or a girl.


    Without waiting for Ellia''s reaction, Aenar simply transferred some information into Ellia''s mind to save time and give mother and daughter a chance to talk more.


    After that, Aenar stepped aside and let them talk undisturbed.


    As Aenar waited for the conversation to end, he was hugged from behind and smelled a familiar scent.


    Winter roses.


    ----------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    P-atreon/GOTSW


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 201 - The Nexus of Time and Space (II)

    <h4>Chapter 201 - 201 - The Nexus of Time and Space (II)</h4>


    "At the end of life regrets are inevitable, you will always regret the choices you have made throughout your life. It''s natural, because humans are wed, perhaps it''s our eternal sin because of the wisdom we''ve been given." Queen Alysanne I Targaryen, The Good Queen.


    ----------


    "How are you, dear mother?" Aenar asked, knowing who was hugging him from behind. There was no other person who smelled like that than his mother.


    "I''m fine, it''s only been a few hours since you sent me here. The queens were kind and took me in." Lyanna, who was a young girl of sixteen, spoke with a lively tone full of admiration, mentioning Rhaenys I and Visenya I.


    Aenarughed and thought that his mother was really lovely; as for the time Lyanna had mentioned, he wasn''t at all surprised. Years had passed in reality, but inside the Time-Space Nexus, no more than a few hours had passed.


    However, Lyanna soon noticed something incredibly wrong. Lifting her head, the Lady of House Stark struggled to see her son''s face. Realizing something, she turned away and ever closer to her son, she realized how much he had grown!!!


    "What did Ned feed you to make you grow so much in just a few hours?" Lyanna asked with a shocked and very adorable expression in Aenar''s eyes.


    The cute, adorable teenager hadpletely disappeared, reced by angr, elegant, mature and strong features.


    "Well, it''s been almost two years since west met, Mom." Aenar said with augh as she watched Lyanna''s face turn into pure confusion.


    Almost two years?


    However, the woman simply started scolding Aenar for not visiting her for so long. Almost two years were no different to hours for her, but she still scolded her son just like any mother would after discovering that her son had gone out to hide and was taking a long time to return.


    After scolding Aenar for a few more seconds, she caught her breath and simply dropped the subject and talked about the new visitors.


    This confused Aenar for a moment, but he soon understood her words.


    Because of the Holy War that Daenerys was beginning to prepare for with his orders, his subconscious brought up one of the culprits for leaving the hidden dangers in the dynasty for him to solve after so long.


    Jaehaerys I Targaryen, the Old King and his queen, Queen Alysanne I Targaryen, the Good Queen.


    While Aenar was talking to Lyanna, on the other side, on the balcony of the King''s Room, four people could be seen drinking juice. Three women and one man.


    Visenya I, Rhaenys I, Alysanne I and Jaehaerys I.


    "Who would have thought that the shy child of that time would be such apetent king." Visenya, with her aged appearance,mented with a touch of sarcasm, remembering Jaehaerys'' youth.


    "Adversity makes people mature." Jaehaerys retorted Visenya''s words with an equally sarcastic tone, without hiding the disgust in his voice for the woman in front of him.


    "Still just as weak and childish, Aenys. The descendants of Rhaenys are always like that, weak." Visenyamented, speaking her judgment of Jaehaerys.


    Her words made Rhaenys look at her sister with an offended look. I literally did nothing and you''re using me!!!


    "I''m not weak, Visenya." Jaehaerys spoke with a cold, indifferent, yet regal and powerful tone. "A king must be cold in his decisions, only a rational king can take the kingdom forward with more prosperity."


    "That''s why I like Aenar best, he''s a good boy and will make a better king than you, brat." Perhaps only Visenya dared to call Jaehaerys a brat, for no other person dared to speak to one of the most prestigious kings of the Targaryen Dynasty in such a tone.


    However, Visenya''s words made Alysanne, who had been silent, speak up for the first time. "I assume you''re the current king."


    "No. To be more precise, you''re the current contestant for the Iron Throne." Visenya''s words made Jaehaerys and Alysanne''s expression change dramatically.


    Visenya''s words indicated that Aenar was in contention for the throne, which meant civil war in the eyes of the husband and wife.


    "Civil war?" Jaehaerys put aside all dislike for Visenya at that moment and asked with a worried tone. He had been through a civil war and knew how terrible it was when Targaryen fought each other, especially with Dragons.


    "It''s worse than a civil war." Visenyamented with a cold, murderous tone. "The one on the Iron Throne is Robert I Baratheon."


    Jaehaerys and Alyssane''s expressions showed disbelief as they listened to Visenya''s words.


    "How in the name of Balerion, House Baratheon managed to overthrow our dynasty." Even with all the calm and wisdom cultivated by decades of experience, Alysanne asked with a confused, angry and equally murderous tone.


    She could ept a civil war, because in the end, a Targaryen will sit on the Iron Throne, but she would never allow another house to sit on the Iron Throne.


    "In the second Civil War, known as the Dance of the Dragons, all the dragons were killed." Rhaenys spoke in ce of her sister, who was about to mock Jaehaerys even more, for it was Jaehaerys'' sessor she had chosen, who had brought about the fall of the Dynasty.


    "It was his useless sessor, who married all this, because he wasn''t strong enough and remarried, giving birth to a male child. As Viserys'' heir was a woman, the ambitious houses joined forces with Viserys'' son, Aegon II, which culminated in civil war and, consequently, the death of all the dragons." Visenya exined with a sarcastic tone, full of disdain for Jaehaerys'' choice of sessor.


    Jaehaerys closed his eyes and sat quietly in his chair, a bitterugh escaping his bby lips. Even though he was very old, the man seemed to have aged even more.


    "I told you this would happen, Jaehaerys." Alysanne held her husband''s hand. Despite the fights, sadness and anger the couple had gone through over fifty years of marriage, they still loved each other deeply.


    "You should have set a precedent at the time and named Daenerys as heir, the impact of Viserys'' daughter bing heir would have been much less. With your help, the impact could have been much less and none of this could have happened." A look of pain shed across Queen Alysanne''s eyes, she had seen all her sons and daughters die or be exiled, and there was nothing more painful than a mother losing her beloved sons and daughters.


    Jaehaerys squeezed his wife''s hand, but didn''t respond and remained silent, regretting his choices over the years.


    "Fortunately, Aenar has hatched new dragons and is about to begin his conquest of Westeros again." Rhaenys spoke, trying to lighten the mood as she looked at her grandson and granddaughter with aplex gaze. Although Visenya was an extremist in terms of using power to solve things, there was one thing she was right about.


    If you can''t solve everything with power, it means you''re not powerful enough.


    A relieved look appeared in Alysanne''s eyes, she hadn''t met this descendant of hers, but from Visenya and Rhaenys'' proud tone, he must be a good king.


    "Humph." Visenya snorted coldly. "If it weren''t for your inability to choose an heir, the fate of our dynasty shouldn''t rest on the shoulders of a fourteen-year-old boy."


    Visenya''s words made Jaehaerys even more despondent. Aenar''s experience was simr to his own, how could he not know the weight of such a fate on his shoulders? But Aenar''s fate was even worse than his own.


    "Grandma, please don''t speak so badly of my husband." Alysanne defended her husband with a strong, resolute look. "We lost all our children, we had to rely on fate, but all my sons and daughters died or were exiled."


    "Aemon was the perfect king to seed my husband, but he died in the end. Baelon was the worthy sessor, but he died, along with his brothers and sisters."


    Visenya became visibly more sympathetic to Alysanne''s experience of seeing all her sons and daughters die. "I''m just angry about old events in the past, I know you''ve had difficulties too." The queen spoke with a tired and sad tone, almost all the members of House Targaryen had mostly had a sad and miserable fate.


    Suddenly, a young man''s voice sounded in the room, it was a fun and yful tone, breaking all the solemn and sad atmosphere hanging in the air.


    <i>"What a heavy atmosphere, it''s like ghosts are talking again. Wait, ghosts really are talking to each other again."</i>


    -------------


    Note: After this short arc in the Time-Space Nexus, we''ll return to the war.


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    P-atreon/GOTSW


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 202 - The Nexus of Time and Space (III)

    <h4>Chapter 202 - 202 - The Nexus of Time and Space (III)</h4>


    "The pain of bereavement is painful, but knowing that you were the cause of your children''s death is even more painful." Queen Alysanne I Targaryen, the Good Queen, after hearing Aenar''s words.


    ------------


    Jaehaerys looked at the iparably tall boy with a surprised look, thest person he had seen so tall was Maegor, and Aenar was even bigger than Maegor. But that only made the first impression of this young king extremely bad in the Old King''s mind. He hated anything that reminded him of Maegor.


    "Aenar!" Visenya eximed with a surprised tone, but when she saw how tall Aenar was, she realized that years had already passed in reality outside the Nexus of Time and Space.


    "Dear teachers, it''s been almost three years since west saw each other and even after all that time, you both look more and more beautiful." Aenarmented with a smile, looking at the two women who had taught her everything about ruling and fighting.


    Rhaenys couldn''t help butugh, noticing that Aenar was much more natural at talking to women than before. She could imagine that the boy had won the hearts of countless women.


    "I''m old, the word pretty can''t be attributed to me, brat." While saying this, Visenya''s lips were slightly curved in a satisfied smile, who doesn''t likepliments?


    However, her smile disappeared and she asked with a solemn tone. "How is the war going?"


    She knew that at that moment, Aenar had already begun his conquest and this was of the utmost importance, which would decide the fate of humanity.


    "It''s going well, four of the seven kingdoms have already bent the knee." Aenar sat down between Visenya and Rhaenys, he shed a smile andmented in a calm tone. A ss of wine appeared in his hand, making Rhaenys'' eyes shine with such intensity that it made him smile.


    "Finally, wine!!!" Rhaenys said excitedly, snatching the ss of wine and taking a long, lingering sip of the purplish liquid.


    Seeing that Rhaenys drank for two long minutes without stopping, even to breathe, Aenar felt that Aegon was really lucky to have such a good wife.


    "But Houses Arryn and Greyjoy dere themselves kings, House Tully has long since lost its power and they are nothing more than Paramounts without armies." Aenar added, making Visenya snort coldly. "Burn them all to ashes. As for House Tully, since they''re useless, just make another House like Lord Paramount."


    Aenar couldn''t help butugh at Visenya''s direct answer, the woman was still the same as he remembered. "Don''t worry, Queen. The young Mountain King spoke rudely to Caraxes and was reduced to ashes in an instant."


    Visenya looked pleased to hear that the false king had been reduced to ashes by the dragon of Aenar. "Well done, you''ve done better than Aenys'' trash. He''d probably try to settle the war with dialogue."


    Rhaenys stopped drinking her wine and looked at her sister with a resentful gaze. For some reason, every word that came out of her sister''s mouth subtly criticized her, and it left her speechless.


    At the same time, she felt a twinge of guilt for her son. Because of her premature death, her son had not been brought up by her or Aegon, which made her son weak and ipetent.


    She heard what happened to Aenys and Maegor from Visenya, which left her speechless. If Aegon had been Aenys, he would have killed Maegor, eliminating any danger to his throne.


    Just as Rhaenys was about to say something, Jaehaerys asked in a calm tone, "What happened to the Lords of the Vale after the false king was killed?"


    Aenar finally looked at the old man in front of him with a touch of indifference and calm. "They knelt down to the New Lord of the Valley, whom I appointed myself."


    "You''re not as rough and cruel as you look." Apliment mixed with subtle sarcasm sounded on Jaehaerys'' lips.


    "I''m not cruel? I''ve burned tens of thousands of people to death, including women and children." Aenarmented with a sarcastic tone while looking at the Old King with an increasingly unkind gaze.


    If Jaehaerys had the courage, he would have saved him a lot of trouble, especially if he had weakened the Faith of the Seven.


    Jaehaerys'' expression changed to indifference after hearing Aenar''s words. "A tyrant, just as Maegor is." He spoke with a hostile and even murderous tone, which showed how much Maegor had traumatized the Old King.


    "Yes, I am indeed a tyrant, anyone who doesn''t obey me will die, as will House Tully, Lannister and Baratheon." Aenar replied with an arrogant tone, especially looking at Jaehaerys'' slightly annoyed expression.


    "I''ve killed tens of thousands, which is hundreds of thousands more lives in the equation." He added, making Jaehaerys'' expression turn even colder.


    "You will rule ashes." The Old King said with a sarcastic tone.


    "I will rule a kingdom that I can mold to my desire, there will be no Faith of the Seven, there will be no Order of the Maesters, ordinary people will be able to study and choose what they want to be in the future. The world will finally be able to develop." Aenar instantly responded to the Old King''s words.


    "Old man, if you had the courage, you would have destroyed the Faith of the Sevens years ago." Aenar spoke and added with extreme contempt. "If my wife had suffered an assassination attempt, I would have flown to Old Town and burned it to ashes. You didn''t do that, you cowardly king."


    Jaehaerys, however,ughed at Aenar''s naivety. "Naive boy, you despise me, but if I did what you said, the whole kingdom would have rebelled against me, the fragile Targaryen dynasty would have been destroyed and you wouldn''t have been born."


    "I think you''re the naive one." Aenar replied with a cold tone. "You think everyone would rebel? What a joke! People value life more than you think, old man. Don''t say everyone, even if thirty percent rebelled, I''d be surprised."


    "If I were you, I would have undermined the reputation of the church, introduced new gods and made both religions fight each other while subtly destroying the already weak reputation of the Faith of the Seven. until finally, after decades, I would destroy the Faith of the Seven."


    "You call me naive, but in my eyes, you''re just an old fool who thinks that dialog solves anything in a world where force speaks louder."


    Every word was a knife in Jaehaerys'' resolute heart, the Old King''s expression became uncertain and doubtful, he processed Aenar''s words and calcted the chances of sess. To his depression, he discovered that the chances of Aenar''s n working were very high.


    If Jaehaerys had done what Aenar said, he supposed that by the end of his government, the Faith of the Seven would be nothing more than a third-rate force on the continent.


    "Do you know the worst thing you''ve done?" Aenar spoke in a calmer tone and looked sympathetically at the old woman standing next to Jaehaerys. "The Faith of the Seven poisoned your sons and daughters, the poison itself wasn''t deadly, but it left the babies'' bodies weak and more susceptible to disease."


    "During the almost three hundred years of our dynasty, hundreds of babies and children were killed. My grandmother buried countless sons and daughters because of their weakness."


    The words made even the calm and serene expression of one of the most incredible women in Westeros change dramatically. Her hand trembled as tears pooled in her clear, lc eyes.


    Even Jaehaerys shuddered at Aenar''s words, the Old King''s lips trembling as he froze, processing the extremely shocking and sad information he had just received.


    Visenya and Rhaenys were equally gloomy, extreme anger could be seen in both women''s eyes. If they could, both women would have mounted their respective dragons and burned Old Town to the ground until there was nothing left but ashes. All to honor the hundreds of babies and children cruelly killed by the poison.


    Alysanne was worthy of being one of the most prestigious queens Westeros has ever known. The woman, despite the pain and anger she was feeling, calmed down. But Aenar could see, the woman looked like a volcano about to explode at any moment.


    Holding his wife''s hand, Jaehaerys whispered to her in a deste and sad tone: "Forgive me, Wife. I was weak and didn''t realize something so obvious."


    Alysanne held her husband''s hand tighter, but she didn''t me Jaehaerys, for she herself had advised Jaehaerys to seek peace for the kingdom. So it was never entirely Jaehaerys'' fault, but it was her fault too.


    She was just as weak for allowing such an atrocity to be permitted, and not only were her sons and daughters killed, but also the children of all the queens after her. Alysanne felt like a sinner unworthy to be in front of Visenya and Rhaenys, the great queens of Westeros.


    -----------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    P-atreon/GOTSW


    (Just remove the hyphen to ess Patreon normally.)

 Chapter 203 - The Nexus of Time and Space (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 203 - 203 - The Nexus of Time and Space (IV)</h4>


    "The Wheel, an imaginary object, but it seems to carry an enormous weight over humanity that none of us could ever imagine." King Jaehaerys I Targaryen, the Old King.


    ---------


    "How is the war going?" After a while, Jaehaerys asked with an obviously calmer tone. Any hostility and enmity he had previously felt towards Aenar disappearedpletely at that moment.


    Looking at the extraordinarily tall young man in front of him, Jaehaerys showed aplex look, but soon became the indifferent, cold king he usually was. That''s not to say he was angry, but he had been for decades.


    "King''s Landing was conquered by my First Wife and my grandmother, they are at this very moment, with the ny thousand soldiers of House Tyrell, preparing to attack Old Town." Seeing that he had destroyed the animosity Jaeaherys had towards him, Aenar gave him a satisfied look and exined the course of the war.


    Then he continued speaking. "On the second front line in the Rivends, I am fighting with my Second and Third Wives against the armies of House Lannister and Baratheon, who are stationed in Harrenhal. The Armies of the North, the Vale and the Rivends are at my side as wey siege to the castle."


    Although he despised some of Jaehaerys'' deeds, no one could deny that the man knew how to rule, especially after a brutal civil war and a brutal war with the Faith of the Seven, the kingdom was weakened and very tense, having a king like Jaehaerys allowed the people to ept the Targaryen Dynasty even more.


    Even today, many remember the almost eighty years of peace and prosperity that Jaehaerys allowed Westeros to have and this was not something trivial over the thousands of years of war in the Age of the Hundred Kingdoms, where a Kingdom could exist one day and the next day, it had already ceased to exist.


    A thoughtful look appeared on Jaehaerys'' face after hearing how the war was going. Aenar''s situation was much better than he had expected. Although the boy said he was a cruel monarch, how could someone cruel gain the support of so many Great Noble Houses?


    "How many soldiers in total?" Jaehaerys asked with a calm, unconsciouslymanding tone.


    Which naturally made Aenar frown, he could tolerate Jaehaerys, but that didn''t mean he liked hearing someone speak to him in thatmanding tone. He wasn''t Jaehaerys'' vassal, he was the current King of House Targaryen.


    Jaehaerys hadn''t noticed this, as it was natural for him to speak in amanding tone, but Alysanne quickly realized this and whispered in her husband''s ear, causing Jaehaerys'' expression to change slightly and under Aenar''s surprised eyes, the Old King''s posture changed, bing more casual and sloppy.


    "How many soldiers are under yourmand, Your Grace?" Jaehaerys asked again, but this time he gave Aenar the respect he deserved as king.


    "I don''t know the exact number, as it''s impossible to count so many people exactly, but it''s around two hundred and twenty thousand men and women." Aenar replied, looking at Jaehaerys with a different look than before. The Old King really knew how to adapt to circumstances.


    The number Aenar spoke of made Visenya, Rhaenys, Jaehaerys and Alysanne look at the boy in surprise. Their astonishment was understandable. After Aegon''s Conquest, the continent of Westeros saw a significant increase in poption, since wars were no longer frequent and couples could reproduce.


    But whether it was Jaehaerys or Visenya, they could never have imagined that the Great Noble Houses would have suchrge armies over time. Especially House Tyrell, the staggering number of ny thousand soldiers was worrying to say the least in Jaehaerys'' eyes.


    With no dragons to control the Great Noble Houses, Jaehaerys had tomend some of his descendants for holding the kingdom together, albeit at a rather dangerous fragility, as any disagreement could lead to a full-scale rebellion and with no dragons to defend against such vast armies, the future of the Targaryen Dynasty was worrying.


    "However, as we don''t have the logistics to supply so many people, I''ve had to divide the war into two fronts, one in the Rivends and the other in King''s Landing." Aenar spoke with an obviously helpless tone. Although splitting up the army was a good move, mainly to force the God of the Seven Faces to choose a side in the war, he still preferred the whole army to be together.


    However, a backward agricultural society could not supply such arge consumption of people, which made such arge army somewhat expendable in Aenar''s eyes.


    Jaehaerys understood Aenar''s difficulty, but didn''tment on the war, especially after hearing about the two hundred thousand soldiers. If Aenar could control so many people, the boy didn''t need any help.


    However, the Old King noticed that Aenar had three wives and looked rather displeased at the Young King. The boy was looking more and more like Maegor, which displeased him a little.


    "Don''t look at me like that, my wives are all dragon riders, I''ll never let a second Dragon Dance happen, dragons are only from House Targaryen and no one else." Aenar came up with a very believable excuse so as not to upset the Old King even more.


    Alysanne couldn''t helpughing when she heard this, the sadness in her heart fading slightly. "How will you deal with the session, Your Grace?" The queen asked in a gentle, wise tone, ready to advise the young king.


    "My first daughter, Alysanne will be my heir and will sit on the Throne after me." Aenar replied without any hesitation. Many might ask why not choose a man as heir, but Aenar knew that if he were to die one day, only Alysanne could continue his legacy and lead humanity to survive longer.


    His other sons and daughters weren''t aspetent or even fit to be emperor or empress in his ce. As for those who wouldn''t ept Alysanne as his heir, Aenar would show them the true strength of a tyrant.


    Hearing this, Alysanne looked at Aenar with a gentler gaze, she felt ttered that the Heir to the Throne would be named after her and she admired the young king, who dared to break the archaic and stupid traditions.


    Jaehaerys wanted to say something, but looking at his wife''s face, he closed his mouth and said nothing to change Aenar''s mind.


    Aenar looked at Jaehaerys'' expression and wanted tough, what the man was thinking was practically written on his forehead. However, there was no one who could change his thoughts, Alysanne would be his heir and that wouldn''t change for anything.


    "Honestly, I''m not worried about the war." Refilling his wine ss, Aenar spoke in a calm tone. "At this very moment, the Night King with his army of Wights is heading south."


    "Hundreds of thousands of Wights,manded by thousands of White Walkers." He spoke with a solemn tone. Five hundred Astartes was far from enough to fight so many White Walkers and then face the Long Night, where monsters attacked humanity like never before.


    That''s why Aenar wanted more people to die, the more Astartes he had, the stronger the lines of defense became and he could concentrate on more important matters.


    "The prophecy is being fulfilled in your time!?" Jaehaerys asked with a shocked tone. The prophecy of Ice and Fire had always been something passed down from King to Crown Prince, there were no exceptions, but knowing that the prophecy''s time had indeede made the Old King''s expression slightly nervous.


    "It''s not asplicated as you think, the problem is the gods watching me every moment, these divine bastards are too cautious." Aenar understood Jaehaerys'' nervousness, but in his eyes, the Night King was only a minor obstacle, whoever was behind the Night King was really the source of the problem.


    "Gods..." Alysanne murmured with aplicated expression, she looked at the young man in front of her and couldn''t help but admire him even more.


    How many people were calmed by the knowledge that he was an enemy of the gods? She had no doubt that even Aegon the Conqueror would be frightened and horrified in front of such a fact, but Aenar was calm and showed no trace of fear on his face.


    Alysanne prided herself on her ability to guess people''s thoughts from their expressions, it had always been her gift and she had uncovered countless conspiracies with this ability, but at this moment, she saw no signs of fear in Aenar, showing that the young man really didn''t fear the gods, he just thought it would beplicated.


    ---------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    /GOTSW

 Chapter 204 - The Nexus of Time and Space (V)

    <h4>Chapter 204 - 204 - The Nexus of Time and Space (V)</h4>


    "A pawn manipted by a pawn. Honestly, a miserable fate." Aenar Targaryen looking at Young Griff.


    -------------


    "You''re a good king, Aenar." Alysanne spoke with a genuine tone, she could imagine any other pretender to the throne would fail miserably in the situation House Targaryen currently found itself in.


    There were enemies on all sides, Aenar not only had to reim the throne, but also fight the Night King while still preparing for the Long Night. Honestly, she herself didn''t see herself capable of aplishing what Aenar was doing at the moment.


    "I''m not as incredible as you think, Queen Alysanne. I''m just a pawn in the hands of a great being." Aenar didn''t think he was incredible, he was a pawn used by another God and nothing more, just like the Night King.


    But unlike the Night King, Aenar didn''t n to remain a pawn forever, he wanted to be a yer on the chessboard and not just a pawn that could be discarded. So he himself didn''t think he was as incredible as Alysanne had said, just another pawn in a great chess game the size of entire universes.


    Alysanne didn''t speak and remained silent with a smile on her lips. The modesty in Aenar''s words only made her feel that she hadn''t told a lie.


    "You move very fast, Aenar." Lyanna, who had just arrived in the room, spoke with a dissatisfied tone at having been left behind. Her gray eyes looked at her son with a resentful look, which made Aenar smile.


    "You walk very slowly, my dear mother." Aenar teased his mother with a gentle, amused tone. Seeing the girl always brought relief to his soul, which was strange to say the least.


    "Queen Visenya, look at my son, taller than Maegor!" No longer caring that she had been left behind, Lyanna spoke in a voice full of pride as she tried to put her hand on Aenar''s shoulder, but failed miserably.


    Knowing she wouldn''t be able to touch her son''s shoulder, Lyanna quickly stopped trying and acted as if nothing had happened.


    "Yes, I saw it, child." For Lyanna, Visenya had affection, kindness and gratitude. The girl from House Stark was sweet, strong, lively. Honestly, the girl was everything the queen wanted in a daughter, unfortunately the gods only gave her one son, Maegor.


    Rhaenys also looked at Lyanna fondly, if she had known that the Starks were so interesting, she would have arranged a marriage with House Stark for Aenys, if her son had a woman with such willpower and courage perhaps the end of her son''s story would not have ended in tragedy.


    Alysanne also liked the lively and wild as a horse young woman, the girl reminded her of Alyssa in every sense of the word.


    "What are you two talking about so seriously?" Lying down on the sofa in a casual and very sloppy manner for ady, Lyanna asked with a curious tone, noticing the tension hanging in the air.


    Jaehaerys frowned subtly at his lips, seeing how casual the young woman was in front of such important people, especially herck of manners and elegance. If it had been his daughter, he would have had the Royal Guard lock the girl up for a month in her room.


    Which, by the way, he rarely did, even with Alyssa, whom he considered a boy in a girl''s body. Alysanne had always been strict with her daughters'' upbringing and had always allowed the girls to express themselves in the way they liked best, so he rarely educated his daughters.


    Remembering the daughter he himself had exiled, a dark look appeared on Jaeaherys'' face, but he put it aside when he saw that everyone treated Lyanna in a very special way.


    "War, dear mother." Aenar replied with augh. "I had a talk with Robert a few days ago."


    Lyanna showed an expression of displeasure, remembering the fianc¨¦ she deeply despised. "Humph."


    "How many bastards has he sired over the years?" Lyanna asked with a sarcastic tone, having no doubts about her fianc¨¦''s dubious character.


    "Too many to count." Aenar replied with augh. "He cheated on Cersei with dozens of whores every month and didn''t hesitate to take the whores to the royal chambers."


    Alyssane and Jaeaherys frowned deeply. Just the thought of the Red Keep bing a brothel made both king and queen want to kill Robert Baratheon.


    "I knew it!" Lyanna eximed and spoke with a triumphant tone. "I told Ned that love doesn''t change someone''s nature, it seems I''m right!"


    "Well, most of those bastard children were killed by Cersei, the woman is really determined." Aenarmented, remembering the deaths of the Babies, children, young men and women. Those who escaped were not in King''s Landing and Cersei could not have known of their existence.


    Lyanna''s smile disappeared. "That blond peacock is very cruel." She muttered angrily, Cersei''s actions really annoying the Lady of House Stark. Although she disliked Robert, she wouldn''t wish death on anyone''s children, not even her worst enemy.


    Looking at his mother''s angry expression, Aenar promised not to tell her what he had done in Vtins, he was sure he would be reprimanded for years and he didn''t want to go through such torture for many years.


    "Uhu?" Aenar seemed to notice something and looked at reality, more precisely at King''s Landing and the ships approaching the city. He estimated that there were twenty thousand men. He recognized the coat of arms of the Golden Company.


    His gaze fell on the young man at the bow of the ship, he had blue hair and lc eyes, he looked handsome and heroic.


    "The arrogant and naive ckfire." Aenar muttered to himself, but his mutter was heard by everyone, but only Lyanna understood what ckfire meant.


    "The Sixth ckfire Rebellion at this time?" Lyanna asked curiously, her eyes sparkling at the thought of taking part in such a battle, but she remembered that she was dead and couldn''t fight alongside her son.


    "Friday?" Jaehaerys asked with a somber tone. "Who is House ckfire to dare to be a pretender to the Iron Throne."


    "Aegon IV was called Unworthy because he had countless mistresses, who had sons and daughters, some of these bastards were called Great Bastards, who were legitimized by Aegon IV before he died. Daemom ckfire, who wielded the ancestral sword ckfire, rebelled using ckfire as his symbol and orthodoxy." Lyanna exined with a glint in her eye, remembering the names of Aegon IV''s Great Bastards.


    "In the end, Aegon lost, but his descendants continued to try to take the Iron Throne, this happened five times."


    Everyone''s expression was grim to the extreme, House Targaryen without dragons had beplete madness, their descendants had simply thrown the Targaryen name in the mud and then stomped on it, not satisfied, they had pissed on it.


    "Does that mean that in addition to the dragons, we''ve lost our ancestral swords?" Alysanne asked incredulously.


    "What can I say, although they are the blood of Aegon, Visenya and Rhaenys, it doesn''t mean that they are great men and women." Aenar shrugged and spoke casually. "In fact, although Aegon IV is a bad king, there have been many good kings like Daeron I, Maekar I, Viserys II, Aegon V, there have also been great men like Aemon, Dragon Knight, who served as a Kingsguard and Brynden Rivers, one of the Great Bastards. Our lineage has produced great men and women."


    Everyone''s gloomy expressions were finally relieved by Aenar''s words. The Targaryen name had not been lost to the unworthy and fortunately, great men and women had been born.


    "Is the Sixth ckfire Rebellion going to happen?" Jaehaerys asked with a cold tone, the idea of exterminating this entire lineage and recovering ckfire was born in his mind and no one could erase it.


    "To be precise, this trash is posing as Ellia''s dead son, trying to reim a Throne that never belonged to him." When Aenar had finished speaking, Lyanna was furious.


    "How dare he use Aegon''s name to satiate his greed for power, you filthy bastard!!!" She spoke with a growl. If there were two people she loved in life, it was Rhaegar and Ellia, both of whom epted her for who she was. Life between the two of them was perfect and if it hadn''t been for what had happened, she would have been queen alongside Ellia and helped Rhaegar rule the kingdom.


    Now that someone had dared to use her Good Son''s name, Lyanna waspletely furious and wanted to kill Aegon with her bare hands.


    Visenya and Rhaenys frowned, using the name of a dead child topete for the Throne was despicable even by their standards.


    "Don''t worry, mother." Aenar spoke with a gentle tone, calming the young woman. "I''ll let Rhaenys deal with that filthy piece of trash."


    Lyanna nodded and rested her head on her son''s chest, her gray eyes showing that she was still furious at the news.


    --------


    Before I go back to war in the Rivends, I want to start Griff''s little bow.


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on <strong>Patreon</strong>. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>/GOTSW</strong>

 Chapter 205 - The Golden Company (I)

    <h4>Chapter 205 - 205 - The Golden Company (I)</h4>


    "Lies often make you create a totally unreal world, just to satisfy the desires of a perfect world." Varys, The Spider.


    ---------------


    "My Queen, a fleet of ships has been sighted approaching King''s Landing. From the fleet''s crest, Lord Monford says that the fleet of ships belongs to the Golden Company." Merik didn''t enter the room and spoke from behind the door.


    Merik''s gaze focused on Titus, who was guarding the door, there was only a look of admiration on his face, looking at hismander.


    "What did you say?" Daenerys, who was rxing in her room reading a book, was surprised by Merik''s words.


    Golden Company!


    Daenerys'' expression couldn''t have been more incredulous at that moment. Remembering the origin of the Golden Company, the queen''s expression turned cold.


    "They dare show up at this moment!" A murderous look appeared in Daenerys'' eyes. The arrival of the Golden Company showed that they considered her weak and were about to start the Sixth ckfire Rebellion!


    But no matter how much Daenerys searched her mind, there had been no rumors of any ckfire in Essos for a long time, and thest male descendant of the ckfire line, Maelys ckfire the Monstrous, had been killed by Barristan Selmy''s sword.


    "It doesn''t matter, anyone who dares to attack King''s Landing must be killed!" Daenerys discovered that it didn''t matter who was leading the Golden Company, since they dared to attack, they must be killed. House Targaryen had finally managed to reim King''s Landing and she couldn''t afford to lose the city.


    However, the outbreak of a probable war actually prevented her from focusing on Old Town ording to the n Aenar had drawn up with her and Rhaenys.


    "Titus!" Daenerys called out to themander of the Red Legion.


    At the same moment, the bedroom door opened and Titus, with his impressive height, entered the room with heavy armor covering his body. His face was covered by a helmet that resembled a red lion.


    "What are your orders, my queen?" he asked in a calm, deep tone, his eyes cold with the queen''s anger.


    "Take the soldiers of House Tyrell to the Port and wait, if the Golden Company attacks, you have orders to kill anything that breathes on the ships." Daenerys was not someone to be indecisive, the girl made the decision on the spot with a massacre order without any hesitation.


    Just as Aenar taught her, a king or queen must not hesitate in their orders, hesitation leads to defeat and therefore death.


    "Yes, my Queen." Titus replied in a calm tone, but Daenerys felt the temperature in the room drop dramatically.


    "Merik, ask my mother, Ser Aurane, Lord Monford, Lady Olenna, Lord Wis and Lord Paxter to meet me in the Throne Room." Daenerys ordered Merik, who quickly epted the order and left in a hurry.


    Daenerys then called two women, both of whom served the Emperor''s Daughters Organization, to help her dress.


    In less than five minutes, Daenerys was wearing a long red and ck dress with a crown adorned with three dragons of different colors.


    -


    In the throne room, Daenerys was already sitting on the Iron Throne while looking at her makeshift court.


    "Your Grace, ording to the scout ships, the Golden Company has stopped ten miles from the city." Monford spoke with a respectful tone as he looked at Paxter with a wary eye. The Lord of House Redwyne really was an excellent choice as Master of Ships. In the eyes of the Lord of Driftmark, he was his greatestpetitor at the moment.


    Ignoring Monford''s cautious look, Paxter spoke his assumptions. "Your Grace, it doesn''t look like the Golden Company wants to carry out another ckfire Rebellion."


    "I agree with Lord Paxter, the Golden Company has no logistics post to support the war, which is different from the other ckfire Rebellions." Wis, the Lord of Coin, also agreed with Paxter''s words.


    "If the Golden Company really came to Westeros intent on war, they would have conquered Tyrosh and then conquered the Steps, but there was no movement in those two ces." He said with a confused tone.


    "You''ve forgotten something very obvious." Olenna spoke up at that moment, drawing everyone''s attention. "The Golden Company was founded by Aegor Rivers, one of Aegon IV''s Great Bastards and many exiled members."


    "They''re probablying to join the war against House Baratheon to redeem themselves and return to the continent as heroes." Olenna said with a sarcastic tone, she had no good feelings towards the Golden Company.


    "Daenerys, you should send a messenger and ask the Golden Company''s intentions. If they''vee with good intentions, it won''t be a bad thing to take in these experienced soldiers for practically free." Rhae advised Daenerys with a calm look.


    The Golden Company were not mere soldiers, they were experienced and deadly soldiers who had lived in Essos for decades. And for House Targaryen to conquer the Golden Company is very simple, they just need to remove the punishment of exile!


    Honestly, it was a great offer for House Targaryen, they would practically get arge army for free.


    Daenerys looked thoughtful and nodded. "Do as my mother said."


    "Your Grace, I volunteer to be a messenger." Aurane, who had been silent until now, knelt down and spoke with a determined tone.


    Monford and Wis'' lips twitched slightly. Monford felt embarrassed while Wis found the scene amusing.


    "A determined man is a capable man." Olenna said, looking at Aurane with an amused smile. She knew the Bastard of Driftmark and knew how much the boy wanted to rise in the ranks of the nobility.


    Daenerys looked at Aurane and spoke with a cold tone. "Since you want to, so be it, Titus will apany you to ensure your safety."


    Her previous orders and her current orders couldplement each other, so she simply took the opportunity for Aurane to be her messenger. If the Golden Company wanted to attack, then Titus would solve the problem by killing the leaders of the Golden Company, which would allow them topletely destroy the enemy.


    "Your Grace, I would like to join the entourage." Varys, who had appeared from behind a pir, asked with a gentle tone as he rubbed his abnormally white hands together.


    Daenerys and Rhae narrowed their eyes, looking at the Eunuch.


    "I don''t remember calling for you, Lord Varys." Daenerys asked with a slightly colder tone than usual. The more time she spent with this Eunuch, the more she realized that this man was dangerous, but he was just as useful, so she was leaving him alive.


    "I beg your pardon, Your Grace, I will not repeat the same mistakes." Varys bowed and spoke with a sincere tone as he looked at the girl on the Iron Throne.


    Daenerys thought of something and epted Varys'' request. Looking at the Eunuch bowing to her, a shrewd look appeared in the Queen''s lc eyes.


    -


    On the main boat of the Golden Company, four people were looking at the approaching ship. The ship''s ditch pushed the ship forward, the three-headed red dragon under the ck background looked especially frightening.


    Harry Strd, Captain General of the Golden Company, Young Griff or as he liked to call himself, Aegon Targaryen, Jon Connington and Illyrio Mopatis.


    The four men were calm and none seemed panicked by the arrival of House Targaryen. As Paxter and Wis had guessed, the Golden Company obviously didn''t want to carry out a ckfire Rebellion.


    Five wars and five defeatster, House ckfire''s prestige had already fallen with the death of Maelys ckfire the Monstrous. Even if the Golden Company had wanted to carry out the Sixth ckfire Rebellion, they couldn''t have. No one wanted to finance or help them conquer the Iron Throne.


    "That''s good, they sent messengers and not a fleet of ships." Harrymented with a relieved smile. Although he was far from the coast, he could still see the continent of Westeros, and a feeling of longing appeared in his eyes.


    His desire was to return to Westeros and go back to his home, something that most of the members of the Golden Company had inmon.


    "I just hope the messenger my aunt sent isn''t arrogant." Griff spoke with a worried tone; he really didn''t want to argue with the messenger and make a bad first impression on his aunt.


    "Don''t worry, my king." Jon Connington spoke gently. "I take the me for any offense your grace may speak."


    As they say, love is blind.


    Jon loved Rhaegar and because he was still in love with the Silver Prince, he always saw many simrities between Griff and Rhaegar.


    <strong>(Note: It was confirmed by George Martin in an interview that Jon Connington was romantically in love with Rhaegar Targaryen).</strong>


    Griff nodded in thanks and nced nervously at the ship drawing ever closer.


    "My time ising." He muttered to himself as he clenched his fists in excitement for the glorious future thaty ahead.


    -------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on <strong>Patreon</strong>. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>/GOTSW</strong>

 Chapter 206 - The Golden Company (II)

    <h4>Chapter 206 - 206 - The Golden Company (II)</h4>


    "The worst thing is when the roast pig doesn''t realize it''s the main course about to be served on a silver tter," thought Aurane Waters, as he stared at the fourteen-year-old boy in front of him.


    ------------


    When Aurane boarded the ship, his eyes fell on the apparent leader, a boy of no more than fourteen or fifteen. Hair dyed blue and dark purple eyes that looked a purplish-blue. He was handsome, very handsome to say the least.


    There was an inviting smile on his lips as every gesture he made showed that he had received a noble education, specifically, a noble education from Westeros, not Essos.


    Aurane was certain that the boy in front of him was a ckfire. Of course, it was only his spection, but seeing the leaders of the Golden Company acting respectfully in front of the young man, it was clear that his status was extraordinary among the mercenaries.


    Putting all this together and remembering that the Golden Company was a pawn in the hands of the ckfire, Aurane was almost certain that the young man was a ckfire.


    But the next words from the bearded man, wearing ck armor with a griffin on his chest, made his expression change dramatically.


    "You are in front of Aegon, Sixth of His Name..." The long list of titles came out of Jon Connington''s mouth without any dy.


    Aurane almost died of fear hearing the man''s words, but soon calmed down. From the man''s words, the young man in front of him was Aegon, son of Prince Rhaegar and the Princess of Dorne, Ellia Martell. However, as far as Aurane knew, Prince Aegon had been killed along with Princess Ellia.


    Aurane heard from Daenerys that Princess Rhaenys was alive, so he thought about the supposed death of the princess.


    ''If the princess is alive, the prince might be too...'' Aurane thought, but the idea of ttering young Aegon vanished as if it hadn''t existed.


    There was no way he would dare greet Aegon as thewmands a vassal to address the king, for his king was not Aegon, but Aenar and his two Queens, Visenya and Daenerys!


    In addition, Aurane found the boy extremely arrogant for considering himself king, especially when two real kings are fighting in the Rivends at this very moment. If everyone could be king just by talking, then Aurane thought he had returned to the Age of the Hundred Kingdoms.


    "Lord Aegon, I, Aurane Waters of Driftmark, am d to see you. The news that you live is surprisingly pleasant." Despite his thoughts, Aurane greeted the supposed Aegon with a smile as he bowed slightly forward.


    When it came to calling Aegon king or prince, Aurane didn''t dare either. The boy was probably a ckfire and if the queen knew that he had greeted a stranger with royal courtesy, he would probably lose all the trust the queen had in him.


    "The worst thing is when the roast pig doesn''t realize it''s the main course about to be served on a silver tter," thought Aurane Waters, as he stared at the fourteen-year-old boy in front of him.


    ------------


    When Aurane boarded the ship, his eyes fell on the apparent leader, a boy of no more than fourteen or fifteen. Hair dyed blue and dark purple eyes that looked a purplish-blue. He was handsome, very handsome to say the least.


    There was an inviting smile on his lips as every gesture he made showed that he had received a noble education, specifically, a noble education from Westeros, not Essos.


    Aurane was certain that the boy in front of him was a ckfire. Of course, it was only his spection, but seeing the leaders of the Golden Company acting respectfully in front of the young man, it was clear that his status was extraordinary among the mercenaries.


    Putting all this together and remembering that the Golden Company was a pawn in the hands of the ckfire, Aurane was almost certain that the young man was a ckfire.


    But the next words from the bearded man, wearing ck armor with a griffin on his chest, made his expression change dramatically.


    "You are in front of Aegon, Sixth of His Name..." The long list of titles came out of Jon Connington''s mouth without any dy.


    Aurane almost died of fear hearing the man''s words, but soon calmed down. From the man''s words, the young man in front of him was Aegon, son of Prince Rhaegar and the Princess of Dorne, Ellia Martell. However, as far as Aurane knew, Prince Aegon had been killed along with Princess Ellia.


    Aurane heard from Daenerys that Princess Rhaenys was alive, so he thought about the supposed death of the princess.


    ''If the princess is alive, the prince might be too...'' Aurane thought, but the idea of ttering young Aegon vanished as if it hadn''t existed.


    There was no way he would dare greet Aegon as thewmands a vassal to address the king, for his king was not Aegon, but Aenar and his two Queens, Visenya and Daenerys!


    In addition, Aurane found the boy extremely arrogant for considering himself king, especially when two real kings are fighting in the Rivends at this very moment. If everyone could be king just by talking, then Aurane thought he had returned to the Age of the Hundred Kingdoms.


    "Lord Aegon, I, Aurane Waters of Driftmark, am d to see you. The news that you live is surprisingly pleasant." Despite his thoughts, Aurane greeted the supposed Aegon with a smile as he bowed slightly forward.


    When it came to calling Aegon king or prince, Aurane didn''t dare either. The boy was probably a ckfire and if the queen knew that he had greeted a stranger with royal courtesy, he would probably lose all the trust the queen had in him.


    Aegon smiled happily when he saw Aurane''s gentler look after learning of Jon Connington''s identity. At the same time, he felt he had to put on his best clothes and take the dye out of his hair, showing his Valyrian side.


    "The Queen is as kind as rumor has it." Aegon spoke with a naturally cheerful and warm tone, causing Aurane to be taken aback.


    Childish and naive...


    Those were the two words Aurane would use to describe Aegon. Daenerys is kind? That quality never crossed the Driftmark Bastard''s mind when he thought of the queen.


    Although the queen was young, she was calm and made decisions after the court had spoken its proposals and advice, she could be cold and would kill anyone who dared to be against House Targaryen. Thendless nobles were a good example of this, many died in secret and their fortunes, mansions and houses became part of the Royal Coffers.


    Bought up with the queen, who was equally young and mature, Aurane deeply despised the na?ve, childish and arrogant young man in front of him. Even if Aegon''s identity was true, he saw no promising future for the young man, especially after learning that he was aiming for the Iron Throne.


    If there was one thing Aurane understood about Daenerys, it was her love for her husband, nephew and king. The moment Aegon spoke his titles in front of the queen, Aurane could even imagine the painful and cruel death that young Aegon would suffer.


    However, despite his thoughts and him predicting Aegon''s death, Aurane showed no abnormality on his face and spoke with an even gentler and more courteous tone. "Yes, the queen is famous for being kind and for her great beauty."


    Famous for hanging deserters and Septon... Aurane added in his mind.


    With greetings given from both sides, the conversation ended and they both prepared to leave for King''s Landing.


    Titus looked deeply at the young man and stepped back with Aurane, suppressing the urge to smash the sphemer''s head in. What Aurane could think, Titus could too, just as the Bastard of Driftmark, the Commander of the Sardaukar, knew that the young man was already dead. It only remained to be seen when and where, which the king would decide in due course.


    Aegon didn''t know that in many people''s minds, he was already a dead man. The boy was happy and excited to finally be reunited with his family.


    Especially after hearing about Daenerys. An impulsive, proud feeling bubbled up in the young would-be king''s chest, unaware that he was heading towards death.


    The queen''s great beauty was known even across continents, so he knew many things about Daenerys.


    While in Essos, he had heard that Aenar spent more time with Visenya than with Daenerys, which only made him think that the two were in a loveless political marriage.


    In his eyes, if he offered Aenar arge fief, he could marry Daenerys if he won her heart, which wouldn''t be difficult. After all, any woman would be happy to be his queen.


    -----------


    Note: I wrote Aegon thinking of a young, warm, lively, kind and charismatic boy, at the same time, a spoiled, obstinate boy and like most future monarchs, an ego and narcissism bigger than earth.


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on <strong>Patreon</strong>. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>/GOTSW</strong>

 Chapter 207 - The Golden Company (III)

    <h4>Chapter 207 - 207 - The Golden Company (III)</h4>


    "She is mine, forever and ever, until the end of my days." Thoughts of Aegon Targaryen (Young Griff) after seeing Daenerys.


    ------------


    The first thing Aegon noticed when he arrived in King''s Landing was that the streets were full of soldiers; deeper into the city, the sound of shing metal could be heard. As someone who had lived in Essos, he recognized that there was an atmosphere of war hanging in the air.


    "Who are you preparing to fight? Robert?" Aegon asked Aurane with a charismatic smile. Arriving in the main city of Westeros, the home of House Targaryen, left him feeling happy and rxed.


    Aurane looked at the boy with a mysterious smile and spoke calmly. "Faith of the Seven."


    The smiles on Harry and Jon''s faces froze at his words, it was as if someone punched them in the stomach, leaving them breathless for a moment, they even forgot to breathe. Even Aegon, who had never been raised in Westeros, knew exactly what Aurane''s words meant.


    "Why are you attacking the Faith of the Seven, isn''t it more logical to attack Robert?" Aegon asked, frowning heavily.


    At the same time, an idea popped into the "young prince''s" mind. Jaehaerys was known for reconciling House Targaryen and the Faith of the Seven, if he did something simr, wouldn''t he immediately gain the support of the church and the majority ofmoners?


    Honestly, Aegon''s idea was excellent and he really could be king with the support of the church, but in the end, is it House Targaryen or the Faith of the Seven who will reign? However, something like this would only be possible if Aegon had the power to ovee Aenar, which waspletely impossible.


    Aurane looked at the young Aegon, who had a smile on his lips, the Bastard of Driftmark narrowed his eyes thoughtfully. Anyone with a basic sense of politics and conspiracies would have known what the boy was thinking at that very moment. But again, Aurane said nothing and chose to observe the young man''s death personally.


    "Are there any requirements I should be aware of when I meet my aunt?" Aegon asked, looking at Aurane kindly, unlike the contemptuous looks the man had been receiving.


    "The queen likes sincerity, just be yourself, Lord Aegon." Aurane replied with an equally gentle smile while hiding the look of sarcasm and disdain in his eyes.


    Titus couldn''t help but roll his eyes in front of Aurane''s tant lie, but he remained silent, as he really wanted to see this arrogant, stupid sphemer die.


    While Aegon was talking to Aurane, Illyrio Mopatis and Varys were at the back of the entourage talking quietly.


    "Old friend, I see you''re living the good life in Essos." Varysmented, looking at Illyrio''s fat, jeweled figure. The man looked like a boar in golden clothes, vulgar to the extreme. Even new nobles didn''t dress this vulgarly and opulently.


    "I say the same, friend." Illyrio answered back with a smile, looking at his friend''s plump figure in a purple robe.


    They both looked at each other andughed; in everyone''s eyes, they looked like old friends finally meeting again after decades, but whether it was Varys or Illyrio, they both knew that they were just allies in this conspiracy.


    Illyrio''s second wife, Serra, was Daemon ckfire''s bastard daughter with a prostitute in Lys. Daemon was the brother of Maelys the Monstrous, who was killed by Maelys himself to take control of the Golden Company.


    Varys and Illyrio, knowing this, devised a n that could make ckfire, whom they created with their own hands, sit on the Iron Throne. Although this n didn''t work out with Aenar''s existence, the n was still in motion.


    "We have to be careful, King Aenar is not someone simple, you must control Aegon well and not let him show too much ambition." Varys warned with a solemn tone. The more time he spent in the Red Keep, the more he sensed that Daenerys was not simple and Aenar was even more unpredictable.


    All his spies could no longer enter the Red Keep and those who did were found dead the next day. At the same time, the handmaidens surrounding Daenerys were skilled and silent, showing that they had received extensive training.


    Varys came to the conclusion that these women were part of House Targaryen''s organization of spies, whom Daenerys personally controlled. As for the name of the organization, who its members were or even where the organization''s headquarters were located, that was still a mystery he had to unravel.


    "Don''t worry, it''s normal for Aegon to think he''ll be king at this point, he''s been trained for it and as Rhaegar''s eldest son, they thought it was normal for the boy to think about being king." Illyrio certainly knew that it was simply impossible for Aegon to be king, but it didn''t matter at the moment.


    Where there''s power, there''s a contest for power. It was the naturalw of things. As long as humans existed, they fought for power.


    Whether it was Varys or Illyrio, both knew that there were many people dissatisfied with Aenar or even Daenerys, husband and wife were extremely authoritarian at the Court of House Targaryen, something that nobles don''t like at all.


    They felt inferior to the king, but in the eyes of these nobles, who hadn''t gone through the centralization process, the king was just a noble with more power, but he was still a noble, just like all of them.


    (Note: Before the centralization of power, where all power rested with the King; barons, viscounts, earls and dukes even had crowns and thrones in their respective castles. They ruled their fiefdoms as small independent kingdoms while paying tribute to the king).


    Varys and Illyrio wanted to manipte these people, gradually strengthening Aegon''s power. At that moment, Aegon only had to show a little of his ambition and many would gather around him.


    As for whether exposure to Aegon''s ambitions would bring danger to the boy, they weren''t worried about that. Aegon was fourteen and it was perfectly normal for him to aspire to the throne as Prince Rhaegar''s eldest son. No one would kill him for that, only teach him not to think about such foolish and unfounded ambitions.


    Besides, if Aegon dies, the biggest suspects won''t be the nobles, but Daenerys and Aenar themselves. Although no one could confirm that Aenar had killed or not, the rumors that he was a murderer of rtives was enough to deal a heavy blow to King Aenar''s prestige.


    "Did Lord Aegon''s training end well?" Varys changed the subject as he looked at the many stares falling on him at that moment. His expression didn''t change at all as he felt the intense gazes on him.


    "Training worthy of a future king." Illyrio lowered his voice and spoke with a proud tone. He looked at Aegon''s tall figure with a touch of fatherly affection that only a father would have for his son.


    Poor Aegon, he didn''t know that his father had always been there for him. He continued to discuss various topics with Aurane, making the Bastard of Driftmark sigh in front of the potential prince''s erudition.


    The boy could speak severalnguages, was a good swordsman and even yed the harp, which was what Aegon said he did. If Aegon really did have these skills, Aurane could see that the boy could gather quite a following, although this would be extremely dangerous, as no one wants to see a prince gaining power, especially a king.


    The next thing Aegon knew, he was in front of a majestic Red Keep. Up close, he could perfectly see the majestic home of House Targaryen. Aegon couldn''t help but feel his blood boiling with excitement.


    Puffing out his chest to look as majestic as possible, Aegon touched ckfire around the waist and shed the most perfect smile he had.


    "Follow me." Aurane spoke with a smile as he walked towards the Feasting Hall, where the banquet was probably already ready. Although because he was in such a hurry, he himself didn''t think it would be toovish.


    Aegon didn''t even notice when he reached the Feasting Hall, but he woke up from his reverie when he heard the herald call his name.


    "Lord Aegon of Pentos, leader of the Golden Company mercenaries."


    The smile Aegon had been preparing simply stiffened at the same moment he heard himself introduced.


    However, he didn''t have time to think about it and entered the feasting hall. The ce was full of tables and there were many people seated, some of whom were already drinking. However, Aegon''s attention was focused entirely on the small, delicate figure sitting in the main seat.


    She was wearing a long red and ck dress, with a crown under her silver hair. Aegon held his breath for a moment at the sight of such a beautiful woman. Even the famous courtesans of Lys couldn''tpare to the woman in front of him.


    Aegon didn''t know if Visenya was equally beautiful, but when he saw Daenerys, he knew that Aenar was a fool not to adore such a beautiful woman...


    ---------


    Note: Is this what the Chinese call courting death?

 Chapter 208 - The Golden Company (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 208 - 208 - The Golden Company (IV)</h4>


    "Game of Thrones is cruel, it doesn''t differentiate between man or woman, child or elderly, only the purest interest speaks louder in the conspiracies of the Court." Olenna Tyrell, Queen of Thorns.


    ----------


    Daenerys looked at the boy with light blond hair and purple eyes with a trace of curiosity, but that curiosity soon disappeared when she felt his gaze. What kind of gaze was that?


    Lustful, possessive and full of repressed passion.


    But every feeling in that gaze made her feel even more disgusted with the young man called Aegon. She was a married woman and the king''s wife; how dare he look at her with those filthy eyes.


    Just as Daenerys was about to ignore the annoying boy, a servant approached and subtly handed her a small sheet of paper. Looking at the contents of the paper, Daenerys'' eyes underwent great changes.


    Incredulity, anger and an incredible murderous feeling.


    Honestly, Daenerys had never felt so much anger in her life, even if she were in front of Robert, she wouldn''t feel so much anger. However, at that moment, she felt like a volcano about to explode at any moment.


    Looking at Aegon, Daenerys gave him a cold stare. If Aegon''s death was certain before, the young man was already a dead man in her eyes.


    Aegon VI? What a joke!


    You''re a ckfire who grew up under the conspiracy of others to seize the Throne of House Targaryen. You dare steal the identity of a dead rtive and still covet the Iron Throne.


    Daenerys wanted tough in front of the absurd situation, but noughter escaped her lips, for there was no reason tough. There was, however, plenty of reason to stain the ballroom with blood.


    "Jon Connington of House Connington and Captain General of the Golden Company." Hearing the herald''s voice, Daenerys'' expression turned even colder. She looked at the man in ck armor with a griffin on his chest. As far as she knew, the man was a friend of her brother, Rhaegar.


    This was all a conspiracy in in sight.


    Just as Daenerys had hoped, to save young Aegon''s life, Jon Connington stepped forward and bowed in front of her.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Your Grace." Jon spoke with a sincere tone. He was loyal to House Targaryen, so he was more than happy to see Daenerys in the front seat.


    "Wee to King''s Landing after your exile on the usurper''s orders, Lord Jon." Sensing Jon''s sincerity, Daenerys nodded and greeted him back with a kinder look. Although she didn''t know how Jon had been deceived by the conspirators, the man was still a loyal vassal of House Targaryen.


    Jon Connington gave a relieved smile and looked at all the nobles present, most of them from King''s Landing, but many also from the Reach. Especially the seats upied by Daenerys, he noticed that Lord Paramount of Mander and his family were present.


    "Your Grace, I have some extremely important matters to report." Jon looked at Daenerys again and spoke aloud, intentionally raising his voice so that everyone could hear.


    Which worked, because everyone''s attention was focused on him.


    "I know it will be hard for you to believe, but who stands beside me is Aegon, son of Rhaegar and Princess Ellia." When Jon mentioned Ellia, a trace of disdain reflected in his eyes, but he hid it.


    After a long silence following Jon''s words, everyone''s eyes widened, staring at Aegon incredulously.


    "Princess Rhaenys is alive, so it''s only natural that Prince Aegon should be too." Jonmented after hearing the silence of the court.


    Honestly, with Jon''s reputation and the news that Princess Rhaenys was alive, Jon Connington''s words gained a lot of credibility.


    Olenna took a sip of wine and nced discreetly at Daenerys and saw, for a moment, a trace of anger and an incredible murderous feeling in the eyes of the young queen, whom she hade to admire over the past few days.


    At that moment, Olenna knew it was a conspiracy, the Queen of Thorns'' eyes fell on two people. Varys, whom she deeply despised, and a man dressed with such opulence that she felt disgusted.


    The only person who could have taken Aegon from his mother''s arms fourteen years ago without anyone knowing was Varys, but she thought that unlikely.


    Motive? A mother would never separate herself from her children at such a risky moment as that, fourteen years ago.


    Olenna knew that young Aegon was a ckfire and everything that was happening was a conspiracy orchestrated over decades!


    "I must say that this is a shocking revtion, Lord Connington, but I still have my doubts, especially when my niece, Princess Rhaenys, told me that she saw her own brother being killed in front of her. Princess Ellia''s cries of pain and destion still torment my niece every night."


    Daenerys'' words made many who already believed that Aegon was a Targaryen begin to wonder whether the Young Man was a Targaryen or a ckfire.


    After all, a sister couldn''t confuse her brother, especially at that moment.


    "Your Grace is right, but baby Aegon has been exchanged for Lord Varys and Princess Ellia." Jon Connington replied in a respectful tone, not at all unhappy that Daenerys was suspicious of Aegon''s origin, as it was only natural.


    Especially when Aegon arrived with the Golden Company, the possibility of him being a ckfire could never be forgotten.


    "Then why didn''t Lord Varys bring Princess Rhaenys and Princess Ellia with him?" Daenerys asked what most people doubted. The Queen''s eyes were fixed on the purple-robed Eunuch.


    Under the Queen''s cold, slightly murderous gaze, Varys remained calm and bowed as he answered the question. "Princess Ellia agreed that the more people, the more dangerous it would be to escape from King''s Landing, so she entrusted me with Prince Aegon, who was still a baby, and whom I personally brought to Essos."


    Olenna wanted tough after hearing such a tant lie. Even Cersei, whom she considered more of a snake than a lion, was extremely protective of her sons and daughters. A mother who could love her son or daughter would never abandon another child to save another.


    Although Ellia was a weak person because of some illnesses, her love for her son and daughter was indisputable, so Varys'' words in Olenna''s eyes wereplete nonsense and the babble of a conspirator.


    However, she had to admit, even if suspicions were low, the possibility of Aegon being King Aenar''s brother was significant. If Aegon died, suspicion would fall only on Daenerys and Aenar.


    And being suspected of killing your own brother/nephew was a terrible thing. The chances of something going incredibly wrong were high, especially among the poption.


    However, despite her thoughts, Olenna looked at Daenerys and whispered to her.


    "Are you a sheep who cares about what others say or are you a dragon flying free in the sky?"


    If there was one thing Olenna agreed with Tywin about, it was that people cared too much about what others thought of you.


    Olenna''s words brought a smile to Daenerys'' lips.


    Looking at Jon Connington, who was staring at her sincerely, Daenerys gave him a sarcastic look and spoke for everyone to hear.


    "Since Lord Jon is convinced that this boy is my nephew, I will summon my niece, who is currently in the Rivends fighting Robert, to testify before the court. If she epts, Aegon will be recognized as half Targaryen." She spoke, looking at Aegon with a false tone of kindness as she scoffed inwardly.


    If you want to y Game of Thrones, be ready to die.


    "Half Targaryen?" That was the first sentence Aegon spoke to Daenerys. It wasn''t just him who was confused, but everyone around him too.


    "My husband is the Head of House Targaryen, if he says you''re not a Targaryen, you''re not a Targaryen." Daenerys spoke with a smile that was considered beautiful, but that smile had a sense of malice that sent chills through Aegon''s body.


    Swallowing hard, he couldn''t think that such a beautiful person could be so frightening, but Aegon wasn''t discouraged. In his eyes, everything was happening because Daenerys didn''t trust him, which was perfectly normal.


    After all, you wouldn''t believe it if aplete stranger came in front of you and told you he was your nephew.


    "I will ept my sister''s judgment without any hesitation, Daenerys." Aegon spoke aloud as he addressed the queen informally, causing the surrounding Sardaukar to look at him with cold stares. Merik in particr wanted to step forward, but was stopped by the look the queen gave him.


    ---------


    (Note: I won''t go on too long about this little arc, Rhaenys will appear in the next Chapter).


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on <strong>Patreon</strong>. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>/GOTSW</strong>

 Chapter 209 - The False Dragon (I)

    <h4>Chapter 209 - 209 - The False Dragon (I)</h4>


    "The truth doesn''t matter, the truth is always written by the victors and the powerful." Olenna Tyrell.


    ----------


    Originally, Rhaenys wasn''t going to leave the Rivends for anything, but after discovering that she had gained a new brother, she got on Moonfyre and flew towards King''s Landing without any hesitation.


    Sensing her knight''s fury, Moonfyre, who was usually sweet, gentle and inquisitive, disyed an imposing bearing that surprised even Rhaenys.


    "Yes, we are sisters, how can you remain indifferent when a false Aegon dares to im the name of our dead brother?" Stroking the dragon''s beautiful silver scales, Rhaenys whispered in a gentle tone as the fury continued to build, and when all that fury exploded, the world would truly see what a mad Targaryen was, just as Aerys once was.


    Not for a second did Rhaenys believe that this fake Aegon was really her brother. She remembered deeply and could never forget the scream of pain and agony her mother let out when she saw Aegon die. Even the screams while she was being raped were weakpared to the pain the woman felt when she saw her son die in front of her.


    Knowing this fact, how could Rhaenys believe that Aegon was alive. In her eyes, this was a ckfire impostor who was being manipted into an even greater conspiracy, all with the aim of taking the Iron Throne.


    "You''re all going to die, I''m going to burn you all!" Rhaenys narrowed her eyes as she gazed at the city drawing ever closer to her. Her silver hair fluttered violently against the strong winds, which hit her face with ferocity.


    Originally she hadn''t dared to fly so fast with Moonfyre, but after undergoing the Blood Ritual, there were no dangers in flying so high and fast. The coldness of the high altitude could be ignored and she could breathe perfectly even in the thin air.


    -


    As Rhaenys approached King''s Landing, all the important people of the Court were in one room, discussing the banquet that had ended the day before. They were still surprised by the events of the banquet.


    "The boy''s a ckfire." Macemented with a tone of extreme contempt in his voice. It was more than clear that it was all a conspiracy, but in front of such a malicious plot, no one could kill Aegon or all the me will fall on the queen and king.


    Once that happens, Mace might even see that the king''s name is forever tarnished as a Kinyer.


    "Varys really is a snake." Paxter Redwyne spoke with a calm and cold tone, the man''s blue eyes were deep and somewhat frightening.


    "What do you think, Lord Tarly?" Mace asked his right-hand man, Randyll of House Tarly, considered one of the best soldiers of our time. The lord of House Tarly held a Valyrian steel sword, Heartsbane.


    "If we can''t kill them, we can undermine their reputation to prevent them from conquering some rebel nobles." Randyll spoke with a cold, direct and cutting tone.


    "Do you think Varys hasn''t already thought of that?" Olenna interrupted the conversation between the men, she looked at everyone and spoke with an indifferent and sarcastic tone. "By now, Aegon is known to half of King''s Landing. Don''t forget that a foreign man has held the position of Lord of Whispers for decades, so don''t underestimate the eunuch."


    "But that really is a good way to stop the bastard from gaining supporters." Olenna said with a slightly narrowed gaze. In a war of whispers, she didn''t think she''d lose to Varys.


    "Spread the rumors that Aegon is a ckfire usurping the name of a dead prince. Let King''s Landing see the true intentions of this body snatcher." Mace agreed with his mother, he shed a proud look and nced at all his vassals, excitement bubbling in his chest.


    Olenna looked at her son with a touch of surprise, she hadn''t expected that an intelligent sentence could be formed in her son''s mind, which really surprised her.


    "Usurper of Corpses, that''s a worthy title for a ckfire." Paxter said with a sarcastic tone, just imagining seeing the angry expression on ckfire''s face would be something quite memorable. Something that was shared by everyone in the room.


    <strong>At dawn the next day.</strong>


    Daenerys was eating breakfast in her room while listening to the daily report of the Emperor''s Daughters. Eating a piece of egg, the queen''s eyes narrowed with a touch of sarcasm as she heard that the rumors had already spread throughout the city.


    "House Tyrell works fast, but that''s good, havingpetent ministers can help Aenar rule more calmly." Murmured the girl as she was served by five women around her. She didn''t even have to move while everything was being served by the five women.


    "But Varys is really bold, he dares to spread rumors without fear. Daenerys thought with a thoughtful look. "What gives him confidence that I won''t kill him?"


    "Maybe because he''s useful, he thinks I won''t kill him?


    ''What good is usefulness without loyalty?


    Honestly, Varys was a mystery in her eyes, the man had created such a conspiracy, but he didn''t seem to have any interest in the Throne. Varys'' motive seemed like a fog that she couldn''t understand, but if Aenar were in her ce, he could guess Varys'' motive.


    The evolution of a stagnant society, a king benevolent towards his people and a kingdom at peace.


    It was a good ideal, but unfortunately there was no chance of iting true, not before Aenar was born into this world.


    After all, society was at a standstill because the gods wanted it to be, so how could a mortal go against the wishes of a divine being? So, without Aenar, Varys'' ideal world was a sick joke.


    After thinking about Varys'' probable motive, Daenerys dropped the subject; she was curious about the show unfolding in front of her. Watching the two factions fight made her realize that this was the ideal way for a Monarch to rule.


    Let the wolves fight while the dragon watches them weaken, bringing bnce to the power of the Court.


    A smile appeared on Daenerys'' lips, ruling didn''t seem as boring as she had expected, the fighting and conspiracies at Court was something truly interesting.


    Suddenly, the door was opened and Rhae entered the room to see Daenerys sitting happily eating while being served by five servants.


    Rhae wasn''t surprised by this; when she was queen, she was even more exaggerated than Daenerys. She had about ten servants and nobledies-in-waiting to serve her at all times, one of whom was Joanna Lannister and the other was the mother of Doran, Oberyn, Ellia and others.


    Daenerys was still poor in her eyes when it came to being surrounded by servants anddies-in-waiting.


    "What are you going to do?" Rhae sat down opposite Daenerys and asked with a serious tone. She wasn''t isted from the affairs of the Court and knew of her supposed grandson''s arrival


    However, Rhae didn''t feel very strongly about this phony, and even if by some miracle Aegon really was Aegon, she would have advised Daenerys and Aenar to discreetly kill the young man.


    That''s because Aegon was an extremely unstable figure in her eyes. Who knows how much brainwashing or even how the boy was raised in Essos, so Rhae definitely didn''t want the peace of House Targaryen to be shattered by one person, even if it was her possible grandson.


    House Targaryen couldn''t stand another civil war, it would never allow such an element of chaos to remain alive, even if it was her grandson.


    "I won''t do anything." Biting into a piece of bread, Daenerysmented with a narrowed, malicious gaze. "Aegon probably grew up with the idea of being king destined to bring peace and prosperity to House Targaryen. Imagine day and night growing up hearing such a thing every moment of his life."


    "I really want to see how he''ll react when he finds out the truth, will he despair,mit suicide or beg for mercy? Maybe he''ll go mad with paranoia." Daenerys'' words sent shivers down the spines of all the women present.


    Even Rhae looked at Daenerys with a little shock, but soon calmed down and didn''t think it was a bad thing that Daenerys had that kind of mentality. She had always believed that good people die early, while bad people live for a long time, and what was happening to House Targaryen seemed to confirm this.


    "Will Rhaenys be able to control herself and not kill the faker on the spot?" Rhae asked with a worried tone about her granddaughter''s situation. She knew the extent of her granddaughter''s trauma, she could even imagine how angry the girl would feel when she heard the news.


    "I already notified Aenar the moment I received the information from Aegon, she''s probably arriving in a day or two. As for whether she''ll control herself, I don''t care." Daenerysmented while showing a serious expression. She herself didn''t know if Rhaenys would control herself when facing the impostor who dared to take her brother''s identity.


    However, even if Rhaenys kills Aegon directly, Daenerys would never me her niece. In Rhaenys'' ce, Aegon would die in the cruelest way she could imagine, and believe me, for the enemies of House Targaryen, her creativity was great.


    As Daenerys and Rhae were talking, a loud roar was heard. They both looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other''s eyes. They could never have imagined that Rhaenys would arrive so quickly!


    Even flying on a dragon, the distance from Harrenhal to King''s Landing was still quite long, taking weeks by horse. Even with a dragon, it would take two to three days, as the dragon rider was still human and could never withstand a dragon''s top speed.


    Walking quickly to the window, Daenerys saw a silver shadow flying over the city with extreme speed, which made the girl open her mouth in shock. How Rhaenys could resist such speed was beyond her at the moment.


    "But that''s good, it doesn''t give Aegon time to spread his influence too far among the rebel nobles." Daenerys whispered with an increasingly bright gaze.


    Of course, she knew that many nobles were unhappy with her, but she let them umte power, because no matter how much power these nobles umted, they would be defeated and all their wealth would fill the Kingdom''s coffers.


    When the fruit was ripe, she would harvest it with great joy. Aegon''s arrival could even benefit her n, as the rebels would gather around him, thus allowing her to meet all the rebels!


    "Looks like that phony is my lucky star, now he doesn''t seem so hateful anymore." Daenerys said as she smiled.


    Seeing a smile so unworthy of a queen on her daughter''s lips, Rhaemented with a helpless tone. "Stop smiling like that, you look like an evil man plotting conspiracies between dark, damp walls."


    Daenerys showed an embarrassed expression and realized that she was smiling just like Aenar when he plotted against others. "It''s not my fault, that feeling of controlling people''s lives is quite pleasant." She muttered to herself as she ordered the servants to dress her.


    "Let''s go find my lovely niece, she must be thirsty after such a long journey." Daenerys said with a smile as she left the room already dressed. Rhae let out a tired sigh and followed her daughter, she was missing her granddaughter.


    In the courtyard where Balerion and Vermithor slept most of the day, there was another dragon, a beautiful slender dragon with silver scales.


    It was Moonfyre.


    In the saddle, Rhaenys had messy hair while the girl looked perfectly normal, even though she hadn''t stopped to drink water or even eat.


    Climbing down from the saddle, Rhaenys'' feet touched the ground after a leap. She looked at the Red Keep in front of her with aplex gaze full of conflicting emotions. She hated the castle in front of her, but at the same time, she loved it. Good and bad memories intertwined in her mind, like a spiral of joy and hatred.


    Seeing Balerion and Vermithor, Moonfyre approached them both andy down between the two male dragons, finally able to rx after flying at high speed for a whole day.


    "Wee to King''s Landing after many years, niece." Hearing the familiar voice, Rhaenys quickly found Daenerys'' figure approaching and behind her, her grandmother followed while staring at her tenderly.


    The anger and hatred in Rhaenys'' heart seemed to calm down in front of that maternal love.


    "Auntie, Grandma Rhae." Rhaenys greeted them both with strong hugs, causing both women to show pained expressions.


    "By Aenar, you''re too strong." Daenerys disentangled herself from her niece''s arms andined loudly.


    The same went for Rhae.


    --------


    Note: This Chapter is 2215 words long, it''s a test of mine to see how my writing is going withrge Chapters.


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on <strong>Patreon</strong>. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>/GOTSW</strong>

 Chapter 210 - The False Dragon (II)

    <h4>Chapter 210 - 210 - The False Dragon (II)</h4>


    "Don''t underestimate the mind of a woman, especially the mind of a queen." Rhaenys Targaryen looking at the innocent and sweet Daenerys.


    -------------


    Rhaenys, Daenerys and Rhae were in the same room, apanied by Titus, who looked like an immovable mountain of steel, always protecting the three women.


    Rhaenys was silent after listening to Daenerys'' entire exnation, her eyes werepletely devoid of emotion and warmth, there was only a vast coldness permeating her gaze, making it more frightening than ever.


    "Control your emotions, don''t let them control you. What''s the difference between you and an animal that''s driven only by instinct?" Rhaenys repeated Aenar''s words to himself, who had taught him to control his emotions.


    However, Rhaenys was far from being able to control her emotions like Aenar, and the girl felt herself getting angrier and angrier at the thought of being hundreds of meters away from the phony who dared to use her brother''s identity.


    Daenerys looked at Rhaenys'' inexpressive face and admired how cold the woman could be in the face of such a thing. If she were Rhaenys, she would be calm, but probably unable to control her anger.


    After all, if feelings were so easy to control, it wouldn''t be a rare skill even on Earth, where soldiers and spies spent decades of rigorous and intense training under various situations of extreme stress, to finally manage to control their emotions.


    "What do you want to do?" Rhaenys asked, looking at Daenerys. Knowing the sordid mind of the girl before her, she knew that a dark n had already formed in Daenerys'' mind.


    "We''ll destroy his heart, his mind and then his body, we''ll make him regret being born into this world." Daenerysmented while smiling innocently.


    However, her face soon turned serious. "I don''t want to dy the attack on Old Town, I want that city and House Hightower destroyed until ashes rain down from the sky like raindrops."


    "And because of the Golden Company?" Rhaenys asked with a cold stare. An army of twenty thousand experienced men really was a great danger.


    "Danger?" Daenerys seemed to hear a funny joke. "Aegon thinks the Golden Company is his trump card, but he''s forgotten something."


    "My husband is the king and I''m the queen, I can remove the punishment from the Golden Company and make the Golden Company my army on the condition that they abandon Aegon." Daenerys said, narrowing her eyes yfully. "I''m really looking forward to how Aegon will react when everyone he trusts abandons him, when the whole world turns against him and finally, when he bes hostage to his own mind.


    Rhaenys thought she was cruel enough, as she nned to torture Aegon until he begged to be killed, but after hearing what Daenerys wanted to do to Aegon, she thought she was an innocent little white rabbitpared to Daenerys.


    The girl in front of her may have been young, but her means were crueler than many men considered cold and indifferent.


    Fortunately, Daenerys only showed this cruel and sadistic face to her enemies, because Rhaenys would be afraid to go to sleep and never wake up!


    "What happened to your hair, Rhaenys?" Seeing the atmosphere looking more and more like a den of thieves and conspirators, Rhae quickly changed the subject. From what she remembered, Rhaenys had brown hair, but now her hair sported a noble silver color.


    Touching her own hair, Rhaenys wrapped a lock around her finger and spoke in a gentler tone, although it was still cold and slightly hoarse. "When I went through the blood ritual with Visenya, Aenar asked me if I wanted to change anything, I said my hair."


    An expression of disbelief appeared on the faces of Daenerys and Rhae, who both looked at Rhaenys in shock. They had personally seen the power of someone who had undergone the Blood Rite.


    "What powers have you gained?" Daenerys asked with a tone of envy. She wanted to get back into Aenar''s arms as soon as possible, especially after learning that Visenya and Rhaenys had undergone the Blood Ritual, something she had always wanted.


    "Creation and Maniption of Precious Metals." Rhaenys was proud of her powers. With these powers, she wasn''t afraid of not having power in the Court, after all, she was practically the one who would sustain the Imperial Machine while Space Exploration had yet to be born.


    Daenerys craved this power more and more, she wondered what power she would awaken by undergoing Aenar''s blood ritual.


    "You look like aplete mixture of your father and mother." Rhaemented with a gentle tone, looking at the beautiful princess with silver hair and olive skin. She could see some features simr to Rhaegar''s and Ellia''s on the young woman.


    A smile appeared on Rhaenys'' lips as she listened to her grandmother''s words, and she touched her skin and hair with a touch of more affection, as if remembering her parents.


    "Let''s go to the feasting hall, I want to see how things are going." Daenerys spoke, rising from her seat. Although she had just eaten, who said she couldn''t go to the feasting hall to see everyone eating again?


    Rhae and Rhaenys nodded and got up from their respective chairs.


    "Titus, did you sense anything suspicious?" Rhaenys looked at Titus, who was following them, and asked with a serious tone. Beforeing to King''s Landing, Aenar had said that there was a small chance of something extraordinary happening. Although it was low, the chances were not zero.


    "So far no trace of magic has been felt throughout the city, although the ruins of the Great Sept of Baelor still reek of the divine power of the God of the Seven Faces." Titus answered without any hesitation, his tone iparably serious and calm.


    He was sent to protect Daenerys and Rhae, how could he allow anything foul to harm the Queen and the Dowager Queen. So young Titus scoured the whole of King''s Landing for any trace of magic or divine power.


    In the process, he discovered some remnants of the Cult of the Sparrow, which he exterminated without any difficulty. Not only that, he even found a statue of the Essos God of Death in the harbor, the owners of which were found and killed.


    Titus was determined to kill anyone rted to the gods because he knew that these believers could be receptacles for the gods, so he couldn''t allow these offenders to remain alive to cause chaos and death.


    All three women listened in silence to Titus'' report and Daenerys finally spoke. "Make another sweep of King''s Landing, offer a hundred golden dragons for any clue rted to the God of the Seven Faces or any other god of Essos and a thousand golden dragons if they personally hand over the criminal."


    Daenerys didn''t believe that people would protect and cover up these criminals in the face of such arge sum of money. A hundred golden dragons might not seem like much whenpared to the exorbitant sums used in Robert''s Tournaments, but it was enough formoners to live a quiet life for decades.


    A thousand golden dragons could allow a family to finally rise to nobility by buying a knighthood from a lesser noble!


    (About forty thousand gold dragons, that was just the reward, the cost of his monthly tournaments would probablye to a hundred or a hundred and fifty thousand gold dragons. I have to say, Tywin had a very good reputation for the Iron Bank to lend out so much money).


    "You''re doing better in your role as queen, you''re using your power and influence well to achieve your goals." Rhae praised Daenerys unstintingly, she had seen for herself how Daenerys had developed over the months and was more than satisfied. Her daughter seemed born to rule.


    Daenerys was proud of her mother''s praise, hearing it from the woman she considered most important was very nice.


    Seeing the proud look on her face, Rhae added with a slightly irritated tone. "But you''re still running away from bureaucracy."


    Originally, Rhae wouldn''t be angry about something like this, but when Daenerys was absent from her work, it was her who took over!


    It was only after ruling King''s Landing that she understood why many men went bald; the umted stress and anger was extremely irritating. She even noticed some wrinkles appearing at the corner of her eyes, which made her resent Daenerys'' escape even more.


    Daenerys looked guilty, but the guilt soon disappeared. She was the queen and it was her vassals'' duty to help her rule, what was wrong with running away from some boring and very annoying affairs of state? Especially involving pointless disputes between nobles.


    "I''ll help you, Grandma." Although she preferred war, Rhaenys didn''t hesitate to help her grandmother, seeing that she was overwhelmed with duties.


    "Thank you, dear." Rhae didn''t hesitate to ept her granddaughter''s help with a smile and a guilty look on her face.


    Rhae nned to leave everything to her granddaughter and have a few days'' vacation to rx. Rhaenys was unaware that she had fallen into her grandmother''s trap and chatted with a slightly happier look on her face, although from the look on her face, anyone could tell that she was in a bad mood.


    Arriving at the feasting hall, many lords were eating breakfast while chatting among themselves. Daenerys could see that there were many factions within these nobles, of which the strongest nobles were the leaders. These same leaders were vassals of the powerful nobles.


    A world within a world, a struggle for power and interests. Deaths were somon among thesendless nobles that even Daenerys, in less than a month in control of King''s Landing, tried at least five murder cases.


    Murders that were covered up by the "fair and glorious duel between nobles". Honestly, what she saw made her extremely sick of thesendless nobles, they were like parasites sucking money out of the court. Unfortunately, Daenerys couldn''t kill these nobles or King''s Landing would cease to function.


    Daenerys finally understood why Aenar wanted to create schools to educate the children in Essos. He was creating a solid foundation for the future rule of House Targaryen. All knowledge was in the hands of wealthy nobles and merchants,moners couldn''t even write their own names. How could she control the city withmoners who couldn''t even write or count?


    So, even though she wanted to kill these nobles, she didn''t, because these parasites were necessary for the city to continue operating smoothly.


    The arrival of the three women caught everyone''s attention, but their gaze was fixed on the young woman with silver hair and olive skin. Unlike Rhae and Daenerys, who had a slender, delicate beauty without many curves, Rhaenys was the opposite, her body was a sight for sore eyes for all the men present, especially her full breasts.


    Noticing this, Rhaenys, who was already in a bad mood, drew her Dark Sister and walked towards the main table with a sombre expression. Looking at the Valyrian steel de, the lustful and covetous nces disappeared in an instant.


    Although seeing a beautiful woman was pleasant, being alive was more important.


    Seeing that her actions had the effect she wanted, Rhaenys put Dark Sister back in its sheath and sat down in one of the seats next to Daenerys. House Tyrell, who had seen the silver dragon arrive in King''s Landing, knew that the princess had arrived and had given up the seat on Daenerys'' left, where Mace had originally been sitting.


    "You look like your mother, princess." Olennamented when she saw the exotic appearance and body that didn''t resemble any conventional Targaryen.


    "Are you the famous Queen of Thorns? Aenar speaks very highly of you." Looking at the small, harmless old woman in front of her, Rhaenys really couldn''t imagine that a seemingly harmless old woman would have such a prestigious reputation in Westeros.


    "Just a fragile reputation in the face of overwhelming power." Olenna replied with a sarcastic smile.


    Rhaenys nodded, Olenna was talking about the dragons, but the princess herself knew that the greatest strength of House Targaryen was not the dragons, but Aenar himself.


    "It seems the Corpse Snatcher has arrived." Rhaenys'' expression turned cold as she heard Daenerys'' whisper in her ear.


    ---------


    Note:


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on <strong>Patreon</strong>. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>/GOTSW</strong>

 Chapter 211 - The False Dragon (III)

    <h4>Chapter 211 - 211 - The False Dragon (III)</h4>


    "Let the curtains open for the show to begin." Daenerys looks at Aegon with a cold smile.


    -------------


    Rhaenys'' eyes fell on the leader of the entourage that had just arrived. He was a young boy, no more than fourteen, althoughpared to the height of Aenar, who was the same age, the young man was a dwarf. He had pale blond hair and deep purple eyes, almost blue. He was handsome, but just that, handsome, nothing like the inhuman beauty of Visenya, Daenerys and Aenar.


    Rhaenys couldn''t help but feel sickened by the look of genuine joy on the boy''s face. He seemed genuinely happy about her arrival, which showed how much this young man had been raised as a puppet over the years.


    Even if this young man really was her brother, Aegon was just a pawn in other people''s conspiracies. Rhaenys estimated that if it were Aegon, she wouldn''t kill him, but she was sure she could never fully trust him, as she trusted her family.


    With the arrival of Aegon and his entourage, including some nobles from Westeros, everyone stopped eating and watched the show that was about to take ce with great expectations. In a world without much entertainment, polemics were what drew the most attention, especially polemics from the Royal Family.


    "Sister!" Aegon eximed as he looked at the beautiful figure sitting next to Daenerys, there was a genuine look of joy in his expression. The boy had seen the silver dragon flying over King''s Landing and knew that this was his sister.


    However, the next few words made Aegon''s smile stiffenpletely.


    "Don''t call me sister, my brother is dead." Rhaenys said with disgust and surprising coldness.


    Although Aegon seemed hurt by Rhaenys'' words, he soon recovered and showed a determined look. He knew it wouldn''t be easy to convince Rhaenys of his truth, but he wasn''t worried about it.


    After all, blood is thicker than water. Especially the blood of House Targaryen, where fire and brimstone ran through his and her veins.


    "I know it won''t be easy for you to ept me, but I won''t give up so easily." Aegon spoke with a determined tone while disying a confidence that made many wonder if the boy had a problem in his mind.


    Anyone could see the extreme disgust in Rhaenys'' eyes, and it could be said that the Princess not killing Aegon on the spot was the biggest concession they could imagine. If it had been them in the princess''s ce, Aegon would long since have been turned into a corpse and thrown into a random ditch.


    "Believe in what? A phony who uses my dead brother''s identity?" Rhaenys looked at Aegon and spoke with a sarcastic tone. She seemed to hear the funniest joke on the. A ckfire talking about trust is like believing that a scorpion has no venom.


    "Princess, I can confirm that the ckfire Lineage has ended with Maelys." Harry stepped forward and spoke with a sincere expression. As Captain General of the Golden Company, he knew better than anyone that House ckfire was extinct. There were no male or female descendants, as both genders were protected by the Golden Company.


    Thest male descendant was Maelys the Monstrous and thest female descendant was Alyssa, the mother of Daemon and Maelys.


    Everyone agreed with Harry''s words, there had been no news of House ckfire for decades, which was simply impossible. Rumors circte faster than wind and everyone would know if there were any ckfire in Essos, but after decades, there hadn''t been even a single rumor of anyone who considered themselves a ckfire.


    House ckfire was truly extinct ording to that logic, a logic that everyone believed to be true.


    Rhaenys knew this, but he didn''t believe a word the man said. Although as he had said, thest male and female descendants had died out, but what about the illegitimate children? The children sired by the prostitutes of Lys and the other Free Cities?


    "And the bastard children? Who can say that mercenaries like you have never visited brothels or raped a few women? Can you confirm that you''ve never left an illegitimate child behind? Who knows that Aegon is a son of one of those descendants?" Seeing that things were getting more and more tense, Daenerys added with a touch of malice in her voice, although everyone thought it was just sincere doubt in the queen''s tone.


    Harry wanted to open his mouth and say that this was absurd, but he didn''t dare contradict his only hope of returning home, even if it was to Aegon, whom he considered a nephew. Besides, Daenerys was right, he himself couldn''t im that he never left bastard children behind.


    Mercenaries were the most lustful men in the world, not because that was their innate nature, but because they were constantly in danger of dying, the stress was enormous. And the best way to eliminate stress was sex and wine.


    You could say that many mercenaries were born this way, almost like a cycle of reproduction that spanned thousands of years.


    In all honesty, Harry''s silence was like a silent confession of guilt in the eyes of the nobles.


    Aegon felt his heart beating faster for the first time, but this feeling disappeared when he felt Jon Connington''s hand touch his shoulder with encouragement. Feeling the support around him, Aegon looked at the three women with Ancient Blood features.


    "I want the chance to prove my descent, to prove that I have the blood of Aegon the Conqueror running through my veins, just like my sister, my aunt and my grandmother." Aegon spoke with a determined and confident tone, which made many nobles look at him with different eyes.


    Although Aegon could be many things, he really was a charismatic boy with his natural confidence and good looks, which definitely made him seem like a true Targaryen.


    The three women were not moved by his confident, determined and courageous words. Rhae in particr wanted to end this farce as soon as possible. In her eyes, Aegon was an element of danger that had to be eradicated, even at the cost of her own reputation.


    But seeing her daughter''s and granddaughter''s expressions, Rhae knew that Aegon would live a while longer, mainly so that both girls could physically and mentally torture Aegon. She knew that her daughter and granddaughter wanted Aegon tomit suicide.


    "And how can you prove your descent?" Daenerys asked curiously, but Aegon''s next words turned all her curiosity into pure murderous intent.


    "I want to ride a dragon." He spoke with a lively, cheerful tone, but very determined to be a dragon rider. Especially after seeing the beautiful silver beast under the city. He had never thought that such monstrous beings could be so beautiful.


    "There is no wild dragon for you to im, Lord Aegon." Daenerys'' eyes, with no trace of warmth in them, fell on Aegon with a calm gaze, but behind that calm, there was a vast murderous intent.


    Aegon had touched on a delicate point of extreme importance to House Targaryen. Dragons were a line that House Targaryen did not allow anyone to touch, without exception!


    "I can try to ride one of House Targaryen''s dragons, as long as I can ride one, I can prove my descent." Aegon spoke as naturally as if asking for a family''s greatest weapon was the most natural thing in the world. If anyone heard his tone, they would have thought he was asking to borrow a horse.


    Rhaenys, Daenerys and Rhae''s eyes widened as they listened to thepletely irrational, absurd and extremely insulting proposal.


    What was the bond between rider and dragon?


    A bond binding the souls of both beings in a faithful bond until death did them part.


    Now knowing that Aegon really wanted to steal their dragons, it could be said that the three women wanted to kill Aegon at that very moment.


    But pondering something interesting, Daenerys shed a gentle, sweet smile. "Since you insist, I''ll let you try with my dragon, Balerion."


    Daenerys'' words shocked everyone, including Olenna who hadn''t expected things to develop to this point, but how could people know the power of the bond between a dragon and rider?


    Rhaenys and Rhae knew that no imed dragon could ept another person riding them, so Daenerys'' intention was obvious.


    Balerion is going to kill Aegon.


    But that wasn''t what Daenerys wanted, she wanted Balerion to cripple Aegon, beginning the torture she had prepared for this ckfire bastard who dared to lust after her and her dragon.


    However, how could Aegon know Daenerys'' thoughts, in his eyes Daenerys'' words were no different than confessing that she had an interest in him and he had already proved that he was a Targaryen. It just filled him with emotion, knowing that he was well on his way to winning the heart of the beautiful queen.


    If Daenerys had known of Aegon''s thoughts, she would probably have asked Balerion to devour Aegon''s cock, leaving him a Eunuch.


    -


    "Are you sure you''ll allow that?" Olenna asked the queen in a calm tone. "The recognition ceremony, as it was called by the nobles, will take ce in the morning in the stadium. What if the dragon epts it?"


    Daenerys shook her head and spoke. "You don''t understand what it''s like to be bound to a dragon. It''s a bond that will only be broken with the death of one side. A dragon only has one rider at a time and a rider only has one dragon at a time. If someone tries to ride a imed dragon, the dragon will kill that person."


    Olenna finally understood why Daenerys would allow something so insane; at the same time, her eyes zed over at the thought. "If the Body Snatcher dies trying to ride the dragon, no one will me the queen or the king."


    Daenerys nodded, but she didn''t want to kill Aegon, she wanted to make him suffer before he finallymitted suicide.


    "Varys is dangerous, my queen." Olenna spoke, the meaning of her words obvious.


    Kill Varys.


    "I know, he''ll die when this farce is over." Daenerys didn''t want to keep Varys any longer either, although the Eunuch was indeedpetent and his informationwork was impressive, the various dares the Eunuch had made had already condemned him to death in her eyes.


    Olenna looked at Daenerys with appreciation, the young queen was decisive, which was a great quality for any monarch.


    "My granddaughter wants to serve the queen as Maiden." Olenna said, making Daenerys look at her with a smile.


    "I''ll take her on, I hope she enjoys spending her precious time with me." Daenerys said in a fun and yful way, which made Olenna roll her eyes, but she nodded seriously.


    Daenerys looked at the harmless-looking old woman and narrowed her eyes thoughtfully. It wasn''t unusual fordys from the Great Houses to serve the queen, it was quite normal. Those who served Rhae were Joanna Lannister and the mother of the current Prince of Dorne, Doran Martell.


    But Margaery was rather annoying in her eyes, especially the pretended innocent and hypocritical appearance of the girl of a simr age. Olenna really trained the girl to be the perfectdy, whether in etiquette, acting or seduction.


    However, Daenerys didn''t want to refuse Olenna''s request, the woman had truly been a teacher to her during that time, especially when it came to looking after the affairs of the Court and the affairs of state of King''s Landing and all the surrounding cities. Olenna helped her avoid many mistakes that she would only learn after years or decades of governance.


    <strong>In another room.</strong>


    "Aegon, you were too impulsive." Jon Conningtonmented with a tone of helplessness at how quickly things were unfolding. In his ns, they would have had to wait for months to try to subdue one of the dragons. But now, with Aegon''s words, the n had practically turned to ashes and could no longer be carried out.


    "Don''t worry, Jon." Aegon put his hand on his shoulder andforted him with a naturally cheerful and positive tone. "I''ll be able to ride a dragon and we''ll go to the Rivends to help my brother fight Robert."


    A smile appeared on Jon''s aged face, he looked at the young man before him and couldn''t help but think of his father, the man he loved deeply.


    Both were essentially different, Rhaegar had a mncholy aura around him and always seemed to be thinking deeply. Aegon was the opposite, always looking cheerful and sunny, optimistic about everything and everyone.


    "May the gods help us with such an anxious king." Jonmented with a smile as he sipped his wine. It had been a long time since he had been so rxed.


    Aegonughed at Jon''s words.


    ---------


    Note: Note: Some of you are concerned about the future, especially when entering the Space Age, but keep in mind that I don''t want to cause you any difort, readers; I''m striving to make things as natural as possible.


    The nobles you are currently seeing will be ced in space, only with advanced technology. Just think of it as a Space Game of Thrones. All your favorite characters will still be alive and with descendants, showing other points of view.


    I''m striving to create a world that you can recognize and not find strange. Some of you may not know Warhammer or Dune, but don''t worry, things will be exined so that everyone understands.


    The reason I''m writing this is because we are approaching the end of Phase 1 of the book.


    Sincerely: Prince.


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on <strong>Patreon</strong>. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>/GOTSW</strong>

 Chapter 212 - The False Dragon (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 212 - 212 - The False Dragon (IV)</h4>


    "Ignorance is a curse that no one should have, but human beings were naturally born to be foolish and submissive." Aenar Targaryen, God Emperor of the Imperium of Mankind of the Known Universe.


    -------------


    "Although I don''t know dragons, remember to show courage." Varys looked at the boy wearing armor before him and said with a gentle tone. He hesitated for a moment, but still spoke. "If you see that you''re not going to make it, don''t hesitate to walk away."


    "Even among the Targaryens, there are examples of some not getting a dragon." Varys said.


    "We can use that in case the im fails." Illyrio spoke with a much more rxed tone after hearing Varys'' words.


    Varys nodded, but still warned firmly. "We have to go in angry, the queen may be calm, but I know she''s furious."


    "Don''t worry, Lord Varys." Aegon spoke with a confident tone. "Daenerys is in love with me, otherwise how could she leave her dragon to me?"


    Varys was speechless at Aegon''s optimism, but seeing the confident look and self-satisfaction on his face, the eunuch remained silent. He knew that if he dared to say anything against this idea, he would be hated by the young man, which was not what he wanted.


    But deep in his heart, Varys wondered if a boy like this could really control Westeros, or even surpass Robert and Aenar.


    Although Robert was a terrible king, his prestige as a warrior was unparalleled. Aenar, besides being a brilliant strategist, was extremely cunning and knew how to say exactly what people wanted to hear; he was a more terrible opponent than Robert.


    Looking at Aegon''s childish face and lean body, Varys only felt his doubts deepen. Although Aegon was intelligent, charismatic and kind, hecked experience and resolute thinking.


    Varys really wanted to know how Aenar had been taught to be so mature at the tender age of fourteen, it was truly incredible for a teenager to create what Aenar created.


    "Remembering that, are you sure House Targaryen is involved in blood magic? Him creating Chimeras?" Illyrio asked with a serious, solemn tone.


    If there was anything terrible in Ancient Valyria besides dragons, it was chimeras made with blood magic. Man-eating monsters capable of tearing through a person like a piece of bread. Valiria had hundreds of thousands of them and used them when necessary.


    "That man following the queen smells of blood magic." Varysmented in a calm tone, but in the depths of his gaze, a colossal hatred could be seen. He hated anything to do with magic and he especially hated Blood Magic.


    Even now, Varys could remember perfectly how the wizard ripped off his genitals and threw him into the fire afterwards. The pain, the anger, the resentment allowed him to stay alive even after being left in a dark alley to almost die, but staying alive left great scars on his mind and left him with a gift capable of sensing magic through smell.


    left in a dark alley almost dying, but staying alive left great scars on his mind and left him with a gift capable of sensing magic through smell.


    Titus, who protected the queen, smelled of the disgusting scent of blood magic, of that he had not the slightest shadow of doubt.


    "That could be good for us, especially if the poption gets wind of it." Illyriomented with a cunning and malicious look. Although using blood magic is not a crime, especially for rulers, the example of what happened to Ancient Valiria was still rtively recent, just over four hundred years old.


    The people knew the end of Valiria, which could be a good tool to fight against King Aenar''s strong influence in King''s Landing.


    "Rumors have also started to spread in the city, they call Aegon the Corpse Snatcher." Varys spoke with a calm tone. "House Tyrell acted very quickly, I myself didn''t expect anyone to pay attention to the city while all the chaos was going on."


    Aegon''s face turned livid when he heard that he was being called the Corpse Snatcher. Even though he was young, he could imagine that even if he became king, this title would apany him for life. And if one day he did be king, his political enemies would use it to undermine his interests and those of the entire court.


    If before Aegon''s attitude towards House Tyrell had been one of indifference, now it had evolved into extreme disgust. He had only just arrived in Westeros, but rumors were already circting in King''s Landing.


    "I''m going to destroy House Tyrell." He said with a look of anger on his face. The title of Corpse Usurper will tarnish his reputation even after his death, how could it not infuriate him.


    "Lord Aegon, House Tyrell has ny thousand soldiers and Lady Margaery, Daughter of the Lord Paramount is unmarried and of marriageable age." Varys spoke in a gentle tone as he looked at Aegon with an appraising gaze.


    The anger on Aegon''s face disappearedpletely at Varys'' words, ny thousand soldiers and the Lord Paramount''s daughter is unmarried, there were no words more beautiful than those to his ears.


    But Aegon''s expression soon showed doubt, he wanted Daenerys, not Margaery. And even if House Tyrell was powerful, it was nothingpared to House Targaryen.


    Poor Aegon, House Targaryen was powerful, but it was powerful because of Aenar. If you take away Aenar, Caraxes and the Red Legion and the Sardaukar, House Targaryen would only have three juvenile dragons and no army. Without Aenar, with such strength, it was really hard topare with House Tyrell.


    Suddenly, apuse rang out outside the stadium, indicating that the queen had arrived.


    "Daenerys has arrived." Aegon forgot all about his unhappiness as he walked towards the tunnel exit.


    As soon as he crossed the final light of the tunnel, Aegon''s eyes ignored everyone and focused on the royal box, where only the royal family and important guests could sit. His eyes settled on Daenerys, who was smiling happily at the nobles.


    Taking a deep breath, Aegon walked down to the lower cabin and knelt in front of it. Looking directly into her eyes, he said. "I won''t let you down and I''ll make the world recognize me."


    Daenerys'' lips curled at the words of passionate admiration in front of a married woman like her. If Aegon wasn''t so stupid, she really thought the idiot was using words as a weapon to tarnish her honor.


    Daenerys looked coldly at Aegon and assumed that there was something very wrong with Aegon''s head; the boy was simply difficult to describe in human words.


    But since he wanted to suffer, Daenerys was willing to be a good hostess and fulfill Aegon''s dying wish.


    Without even looking at Aegon once, something he automatically thought the queen was shying away from, Daenerys simply called Balerion.


    The ck dragon arrived quickly to the surprised exmation of the crowd in both stands. It wasn''t just Balerion who had arrived, but Moonfyre and Vermithornded, making the eyes of nobles andmoners alike go wide.


    Seeing dragons so close was like seeing them flying above the city. The majesty and horror of a dragon can only be seen up close, where fear can truly flourish.


    Balerion in particr had a totally different charm from the other two dragons, the dragon was practically the seconding of Balerion, the ck Terror. Which of course became everyone''s focus, especially after seeing the dragon''s frightening, majestic and horrifying appearance.


    Of the current dragons of House Targaryen, Balerion ranked first in terms of frightening appearance. ck scales, red eyes, menacing spines and an expression that always said, "I will devour you at any moment."


    How could that not strike fear into people?


    Yet Aegon was excited to see Balerion. He felt that fate really was with him.


    Always a Balerion for an Aegon.


    However, Balerion didn''t think so. The red draconic stared at the surrounding insects with a threatening look. The ck dragon didn''t like being stared at by so many people. Especially the insect that was bravely approaching him.


    Its coal-red eyes sharpened as Balerion''s head turned to face Aegon, who was getting closer and closer to the dragon.


    Seeing the dragon''s head looking at him, Aegon smiled happily and felt that this was just Balerion''s recognition.


    In the stands, Rhaenys and Rhae scoffed at his foolish actions.


    "It''s like Aenar said, ignorance is bliss." Rhaenysmented with a sarcastic tone. If Aegon knew the slightest thing about dragons, he would know that this whole show was extremely stupid. Especially with a dragon as grumpy as Balerion.


    How grumpy is Balerion?


    In practical terms, the dragon would only let Daenerys ride him and touch him, even the members of House Targaryen couldn''t touch Balerion. Apart from Daenerys, Balerion only tolerated Aenar touching him, but if Aenar tried to ride him, the ck dragon would react with ferocity, showing that he only epted Daenerys behind his back.


    So, after learning of Daenerys'' n, Rhaenys watched with pleasure as Aegon died under the ck dragon''s mes.


    Smelling a slightly sweet, slightly sour smell, Rhaenys looked at Daenerys and saw that she was eating a lemon cake with a pleased expression as she looked at the farseer walking towards Balerion.


    At the same time, she heard Daenerys speaking to the servants around them. "Let them eat cake."


    In the same minute, the lords andddys had lemon cakes in their hands, no one dared contradict the queen and they ate without a second thought.


    Rhaenys couldn''t help but look strangely at Daenerys. "What are you doing?"


    Taking a bite of the lemon cake, Daenerys replied in a sweet, gentle tone. "Of course celebrating the start of the show with cake. What''s a party without cake?"


    Rhaenys was speechless listening to her words, Daenerys may have seemed sweet, delicate, innocent and benevolent, but she was a rather sadistic and cold queen in her eyes. Honestly, Daenerys frightened her on many levels, the grotto was really scary.


    Who could eat cake while others burned in mes?


    "Don''t look at me with those frightened eyes, niece." Daenerys was naturally sensitive to looks, perhaps because she had suffered several assassination attempts. Then she felt Rhaenys'' gaze on her and spoke with a smile.


    "My cruelty is meant only for our enemies." She said as she used her tongue to gently remove the cream from between her lips.


    Rhaenys nodded, but didn''t feel that this was really a satisfactory answer, as she felt that if she went against Aenar, Daenerys would attack her without any hesitation.


    Not that she would betray her brother, but Rhaenys sensed that Daenerys really did have a level of obsession with Aenar far superior to Visenya and herself.


    If there was any way to describe Daenerys'' gaze on Aenar, Rhaenys would describe it as Daenerys looking at Aenar as the center of the world, something she didn''t even notice or if she did, simply ignored.


    "It has begun." Ignoring her foolish niece beside her, Daenerys focused her gaze on Aegon, who was dangerously close to Balerion.


    seemed strangely pleasant to him. Perhaps fire and brimstone ran through his veins, just like all Targaryens.


    "Hello Balerion, we will do many things together." Aegon spoke, stepping forward and standing officially three meters away from Balerion.


    But Aegon''s words made Balerion genuinely tilt his head to the side, as if doubting whether he had heard correctly.


    <i>The two-legged sheep in front of him was insane.</i>


    That was the only thing Balerion could think after hearing Aegon speak to the High Valyrian Bastard and Ugly.


    In an instant, to Aegon''s delight, Balerion brought the draconic head to within a few centimeters of him.


    But Aegon''s expression of joy vanished at the same moment.


    Balerion opened his mouth, revealing sharp teeth, but deep in the dragon''s throat, ck and red me could be seen building up.


    Aegon''s desperate face was illuminated by the ck and red mes.


    <strong>"Fuck!!!"</strong>


    <strong>----------</strong>


    <i>Note: There will only be one more Chapter of this little arc and we''re going to kill a God!!!</i>


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on <strong>Patreon</strong>. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>/GOTSW</strong>

 Chapter 213 - The False Dragon (V)

    <h4>Chapter 213 - 213 - The False Dragon (V)</h4>


    "Betrayal truly hurts, but what hurts more is being abandoned by everyone in the world." Varys, The Spider.


    ----------------------


    Perhaps by luck, perhaps by reflexes, perhaps just because he dodged in time, Aegon managed to throw himself to the ground while the funnel of ck and red mes passed a few centimeters from his body. However, the intense heat still made the armor on his body heat up like never before.


    He was practically cooking himself inside the armor; burns began to appear under his skin, making the boy start to let out a scream of agony.


    (Note: The Iron Bull torture was not famous for being gentle...)


    "ARGHHHHHHHH!!!" Aegon''s agonizing scream spread throughout the ce, making nobles andmoners alike turnpletely pale at such an agonizing scream.


    The audience recoiled in fright as the funnel of ck mes with red streaks hit the ground, slowly melting the sand and gravel. Many women and men eximed in fright, seeing the terrifying scene.


    What would happen if the fire hit a human directly?


    They had an idea seeing Aegon and the ground itself gradually bing crystallized.


    "It''s a little too sweet." Daenerysmented casually as she ate another spoonful of lemon cake; she narrowed her eyes with pleasure as she listened to Aegon''s agonizing screams. She was not at all surprised by the result. If there was one person who knew Balerion well, it was her.


    Her dragon was simply the personification of bad temper; there was no more irritable and tyrannical dragon than her sweet and adorable dragon.


    In the box, everyone watched Daenerys eat cake and talk casually while listening to the screams of agony with a touch of fear. Yes, fear. They felt fear for such a young girl, who hadn''t even turned sixteen to be considered an adult in the eyes of the world.


    Olenna, in particr, looked at Daenerys with admiration; she could see that this was the image Daenerys wanted others to see of her. Only when there is awe will respect and reverence be born. Do not confuse fear with awe; both are twopletely different things.


    Honestly, if Aenar didn''t exist, Olenna saw no problem in kneeling to Daenerys; the girl really knew how to manipte and control people.


    "It must hurt." Rhaenysmented with a sarcastic touch as she listened to Aegon''s scream of agony. She seemed pleased that he was in so much pain.


    "Of course it must hurt; he''s cooking inside the armor." Daenerys replied with a smile as she watched Aegon thrashing on the ground, rolling in the sand and gravel. By his expression of extreme pain, he was truly suffering at that moment.


    Eating another piece of cake, she couldn''t help but narrow her eyes with pleasure, feeling the taste sweeter than ever.


    Aegon, still thrashing on the ground, knew he couldn''t stay any longer or he would die. So, even though his body protested, he dragged himself, praying to the gods that Balerion wouldn''t pursue him.


    Balerion, seeing the two-legged sheep dragging himself away, sharpened his eyes again, and when he was ready for a delicious meal, he closed his mouth and looked at Daenerys with a pitiful look, like a child who was prevented from eating ice cream before dinner.


    "But mother..."


    But, seeing his rider''s firm expression, Balerion let out a dissatisfied trill, and not long after, the ck dragon could be seen flying in the air, disappearing from everyone''s sight. Moonfyre and Vermithor followed Balerion, flying behind him.


    Leaving an extremely injured Aegon on the ground, but full of relief for surviving. He looked towards the box, expecting to see Daenerys''s worried expression, but what he saw left himpletely stunned, which made the pain disappear.


    Before his eyes, the woman he believed to be full of admiration for him was eating and talking happily with his sister (Rhaenys), as if his screams didn''t exist. To be more specific, Aegon felt that even his existence was not even known by Daenerys and Rhaenys.


    He finally discovered something about House Targaryen: the extreme prejudice and xenophobia of House Targaryen.


    For a Noble House that marries among themselves, it can be said that the cohesion of House Targaryen was quite great. Anyone who wants to enter House Targaryen really needs to be epted, and that''s not so easy, as no one will ept anyone for no reason.


    Aenar saved and helped Daenerys, Visenya, and Rhae for many years, showing that he truly cared about House Targaryen, but Aegon simply arrived, calling himself a Targaryen, as if it were the most natural thing in the world, like an unknown rtiveing to join the family for Christmas.


    An example of this is Rhae; although she hated Aerys, she loved him as a brother and never wanted him to die, because in the end, he was just a sick man in her eyes.


    At that moment, the physical pain waspletely insignificantpared to the mental pain. He felt a pain in his heart that he had never felt before.


    In the end, heughed.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!"


    Everyone fell silent as they listened to the increasingly loud and hystericalughter; for some reason, many people remembered theughter of King Aerys II, the Mad King.


    Daenerys rested her face in her palm and looked at Aegon with contempt. Although she estimated that he would be easily broken, she didn''t expect him to be like ss, broken at the slightest touch. It seemed that he really hadn''t seen the cruelty of the world.


    "But if you haven''t seen it, let me show you how cruel the world is, especially when you participate in the Game of Thrones." Daenerys felt no pity for Aegon; she even began to despise him the moment he startedughing.


    She lived and saw many things over the years, but pain did not make her bow before fate, but fed her, and like any food, it made her stronger instead of weakening her.


    Aenar once said that the environment shapes how you will be in the future, and Daenerys deeply agreed with that.


    A flower grows in the greenhouse safely, but when the cold northern windes, the flower dies. Grass, on the other hand, survives despite the adversities of the harsh and deadly winter.


    Daenerys just let out a lowugh as she watched Aegon''s mental state with interest. "Don''t go crazy so easily; it won''t be interesting~"


    Rhaenys looked at Daenerys and rolled her eyes at the cruel Queen of Westeros; she truly felt sorry for Daenerys''s political enemies. At this age, she was already a terrible adversary to face, much less in the future. Just imagining Daenerys, an experienced and veteran queen, made Rhaenys feel a shiver run through her body.


    Aegon stoppedughing, and with Jon Connington''s help, looked at the box, where he saw Daenerys smiling at him, but her smile didn''t reach her eyes, making her eyes particrly cold and full of mockery at hisughable performance.


    Those eyes were like a sword piercing his heart, waking him up to the reality before him.


    He was not a Targaryen, even if he truly was one.


    He was not part of this family; he was aplete stranger.


    A stranger and nothing more.


    A bitterugh escaped his dry and slightly burned lips. Half of Aegon''s face was partially burned by the heat of Balerion''s mes.


    Half of his face was still beautiful and young, but the other half looked dry, with blood between the cracks in his skin, looking extremely frightening. If his face was like this, you can imagine the state of his body at that moment.


    "Aegon, are you okay?" Jon asked with a worried and anxious tone. The scene of what happened a few minutes ago was still fresh in his mind. The son of the man he loved almost died a few seconds before him!


    A look of anger passed across Jon''s face, remembering the Queen''s innocent andughing expression. The exiled knight felt a huge wave of anger pulse through his veins; his eyes stared at the queen in the box with a genuine look of someone who had just suffered a great betrayal.


    "I''m fine, take me to a Maester." With a hoarse and expressionless voice, Aegonmented with a painful look on his face. The injuries began to hurt even more at that moment, making his face contort with all the pain he was enduring.


    "Come with me." Varys said in a calm tone.


    Minutester, Aegon was ced on a bed while many other men surrounded the bed. All members of the Golden Company. They looked at Aegon''s state with concern, and some showedplex looks, as if they were weighing something very pertinent.


    An old Maester looked at Aegon''s state and spoke in a calm tone. "Bring plenty of water, clean cloths, and bring something for this child to bite."


    Jon nodded, and after long minutes, screams of agony were hearding from Aegon''s room. As time passed, the screams only became more intense and full of rage.


    Inside the room, the Maester was removing Aegon''s armor, but the moment the metal left his skin, his skin tore, and blood dripped, showing exposed muscles. Throughout the process, Aegon thrashed on the bed while fiercely biting a piece of wood.


    The rage in Aegon''s eyes became increasingly evident, especially after remembering Daenerys''s appearance.


    "How is it going?" Varys appeared in the room and asked about Aegon''s situation.


    "Many areas of his body were burned by the heat of dragon fire, and his muscles were exposed. The Maester said he would have to amputate one of his legs; the damage was too great, and if it continued, it could necrotize." Jon spoke with a tone full of regret and indignation. He still couldn''t believe that Daenerys could do something like this to her own nephew.


    "That damned queen is too cruel." He said through clenched teeth while his expression was dark and slightly murderous.


    Yes, in Jon''s eyes, Daenerys was to me for everything that happened; from the beginning, Jon felt Daenerys already expected this to happen. Knowing this, how could he not me the queen?


    "Control yourself, Lord Jon." Varys severely warned Jon Connington. "Walls have ears."


    He knew very well the skill of Daenerys''s spies; none of his Little Birds could have such skills and discipline. After all, they were beggars and thieves; even if they received training, it was difficult topete with a properly trained army.


    "Fuck it if she hears, she knew this would happen and still allowed Aegon to almost die." Jon shouted, not caring about anything else; he ignored the frightened eyes of the main members of the Golden Company and continued to shout in anger.


    "She''s cruel, didn''t you see her eating cake andughing happily while Aegon was agonizing!!!"


    "She''s Maegor with breasts!!!"


    "Daughter of the Mad King!!!"


    With each scream, the main members of the Golden Company became more frightened and trembled at thest insult.


    "Shut up!!!" Harry, the Captain General of the Golden Company, shouted at Jon with an angry expression.


    What if Daenerys punished the Golden Company after hearing Jon Connington''s words? Wouldn''t they be exiled again?


    "If you dare to insult the queen again, I will cut out your tongue." Harry spoke with a furious and angry tone. He finally had the chance to return home; how could he be indifferent to the possibility of being exiled again?


    All members of the Golden Company seemed to agree with Harry''s words; they also didn''t want to leave Westeros because of one man''s anger.


    "Don''t forget that you swore loyalty to Aegon." Jon Connington spoke with a cold and murderous tone, seeing everyone''s calm expressions.


    "The Golden Company is loyal to the king who sits on the Iron Throne and nothing more." Harry opened his arms and spoke with a smile, not caring about Jon Connington''s extremely dark expression.


    Although Harry felt a little ashamed to break an oath, nothing is more important than returning to Westeros. And if that happened if he betrayed Aegon, he would do it without any hesitation.


    Beforeing to Aegon''s room, he remembered the letter he received from one of Queen Daenerys''s servants.


    "Those who kneel will prosper; those who refuse to submit will die under dragon fire."


    Daenerys''s words were more than clear; Harry knew that the Queen wanted him to betray Aegon. After some hesitation, he epted the proposal. He pledged loyalty to House Targaryen, but never specified which monarch he would serve.


    As for Aegon, Harry no longer cared.


    It was more than obvious that the queen, the king''s sister, and the king''s grandmother did not recognize Aegon''s identity. Even if Aegon truly was of House Targaryen, it no longer mattered at that moment.


    "Sorry, Jon." Harry spoke in a calm tone. "The ancestral duty of the Golden Company is more important than anything else."


    Having said that, he didn''t wait for Jon''s reply and left the room. The main members of the Golden Company hesitated for a second before following their leader.


    Jon''s expression was dark and full of anger; he wanted to shout at the traitors, but Varys stopped him and spoke in a calm tone. "Let them go; it doesn''t matter at this moment."


    "We have to start n B." He said in a calm tone. Although the Golden Company''s betrayal was not in his ns, it didn''t mean he hadpletely failed.


    Jon nodded and looked at Aegon, still being treated by the old Maester.


    "We will not fail." Jon spoke with a determined tone.


    -----------


    Note: Burned, missing a leg, half his face disfigured, and somewhat mad, poor Aegon. He suffered a lot at Daenerys''s hands. The next Chapter is the n to Kill a God!!!


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on <strong>Patreon</strong>. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>/GOTSW</strong>

 Chapter 214 - Death of a God (I)

    <h4>Chapter 214 - 214 - Death of a God (I)</h4>


    "The Kings conquer the world, but women conquer men. What terrible power." Tyrion Lannister thought, surrounded by countless prostitutes.


    ------------


    "You''ve done well, Lord Harry Strd." Daenerys looked at the man kneeling before her with a satisfied look.


    Hearing Daenerys call him Lord, Harry''s eyes went wide, he felt his hands shaking and asked in a gruff tone. "Is Your Grace withdrawing our punishment?"


    "Yes, as of this moment, everyone in the Golden Company is forgiven for their crimes." Daenerys nodded and smiled, seeing the gratitude in the man''s eyes


    Without waiting for the man''s thanks, Daenerys continued speaking in a cold tone. "The Golden Company will attack Old Town with me and we will reduce that filthy city to ashes."


    Harry''s eyes showed incredible determination, he stood up and looked directly into Daenerys'' eyes. "Don''t worry, Your Grace, any enemy of House Targaryen will suffer the wrath of Fire and Blood."


    "Then go and join House Tyrell." Daenerys ordered with a smile that was more than satisfied with Harry''s words.


    Harry bowed once more to Daenerys, didn''t hesitate and left with quick but heavy steps.


    Arriving at a room, Harry opened the door and saw all the leaders of the Golden Company waiting for him. Just like him, they were descendants of the noble houses exiled when they joined Daemon I ckfire during the rebellion.


    Looking into their hopeful eyes, Harry took a deep breath and spoke with a smile on his face. "We''ve returned home and fulfilled the wish of our ancestors."


    "YESMMMMMMMMM!!!"


    "We''re finally back home!!!"


    "Dad, I wish you were alive to see this day."


    Shouts of excitement, joy and sadness filled the room the moment Harry''s voice ceased. Everyone hugged each other while showing joyful expressions.


    "The Queen has forgiven our sins, but we have to march with her to destroy Old Town." Harry said seriously, but no one cared.


    War?


    They were used to it and didn''t mind fighting one more, especially if it meant earning merit to restore lost fiefdoms and castles.


    "We''ll be ready for war, Captain General." One of the men spoke with a determined, murderous tone. He didn''t care that Old Town was the center of the religious heart of Westeros, as long as he could stay on this continent full of life, he would kill even the gods.


    "I''ll meet the Master of Coin and ask for resources to supply our army." Harry nodded and wasn''t surprised by his men''s eagerness for war.


    In another room not far away, Aegony in bed with his bodypletely infixed, like a mummy, and listened to the merryughter and excited shouts. The false prince''s expression twisted grotesquely.


    The pain of betrayal made his purple eyes particrly dark, he looked like a wounded and hungry wolf after being expelled from the pack. While they were happy about the betrayal, he was suffering pain that was simply mind-boggling.


    Aegon couldn''t even move a muscle without causing pain, the bandages rubbing against the skinless muscles and causing pain.


    "Traitors, without me you wouldn''t dare set foot in Westeros." He muttered as he clenched his teeth, but this small act made him wince with the pain he felt.


    The image of Daenerys reappeared in Aegon''s mind, but he didn''t see the girl with as much glow or love as he''d thought he''d felt before.


    Love?


    Aegon wanted to p his past self. No longer in love with Daenerys, he was finally able to see everything that had happened before more clearly. Looking back, he actually noticed details he hadn''t noticed before. Her sarcastic smiles, her cold, murderous stares were more than clear.


    Remembering Jon and Varys'' words, Aegon realized that both men had already noticed this, but neither of them had spoken directly to him. Instead of being angry with both men, he could understand why they hadn''t said anything.


    Aegon himself wouldn''t believe them and would even resent them, so both men never said anything.


    "Daenerys..." A dark, hoarse whisper came from Aegon''s bruised lips as the shadows gradually filled the room, heralding the end of the day.


    The next day.


    Daenerys, wearing red leather armor and a crown under her hair, looked at the army before her with a calm gaze.


    With House Tyrell and the Golden Company, she had an incredible one hundred and ten thousand soldiers, not counting the one thousand five hundred Sardaukar who would remain in King''s Landing. In addition to hundreds of thousands of soldiers, she had three young dragons that could already be considered real weapons of war.


    "Lord Mace, Paxter and Randyll, order the army to advance towards Old Town!" Daenerys looked at the most experienced men she had at the moment and ordered with a regal tone.


    "Yes, my queen." The three men replied in respectful, excited tones.


    Mace, who thought of himself as a famous and powerful general, was the most excited at the moment. The man had bought a new suit of armor, as his old armor didn''t fit his huge body. Another funny thing was that as a general, Mace wasn''t riding a horse, but was in a carriage.


    The poor horse that Mace had tried to ride earlier was still recovering from his injuries. Daenerys couldn''t help but mourn the fate of the beautiful and powerful animal.


    Daenerys finally understood why House Tyrell was weak, as a Lord like Mace, it was truly a miracle that House Tyrell was still Lord Paramount of Mander. However, remembering Olenna, she seemed to understand how House Tyrell remained with a strong image.


    Just as Visenya conquered the Vale for Aegon, I will give the ashes of Old Town to you, my king and husband." Daenerys murmured with a calm, deep gaze.


    Seeing the army advancing, Daenerys put her random thoughts aside and focused entirely on the moment.


    -


    <strong>Rivends, in the King''s Personal Tent. (Scenes +18, I''d say get the kids out of the room, but I know you don''t mind...)</strong>


    "The attack on Old Town has begun." Aenar, who was naked in bed, looked towards King''s Landing with a calm gaze. He felt nothing towards Aegon, not even hatred or anger, the boy was just a pawn in the hands of other conspirators and not worthy of his concern.


    However, the way Daenerys dealt with Aegon was satisfying, the girl has really grown up after a year and a half apart.


    Especially her ability to control people. Showing power, creating fear and then conquering with gratitude. Daenerys really was the woman worthy of rebuilding the Targaryen Dynasty in other universes.


    However, something displeased Aenar. That was Rhaenys'' disappointing performance in dealing with all this. Instead of dealing with Aegon personally, she let Daenerys take control of everything.


    Yes, although killing Aegon was problematic, Daenerys, Rhaenys and Rhae were overly concerned about it. Aenar cared little for what the people would think of him after killing Aegon.


    For him, as long as humanity followed the golden path, he had built for humanity to prosper, he didn''t care what people would call him.


    Another point was that Aenar sent Rhaenys to extract all the anger, pain and resentment that had built up in Aegon. These feelings were dangerous, especially when there were gods looking at House Targaryen with lust and murderous intent.


    Of all House Targaryen, Rhaenys had the greatest chance of falling into the arms of chaos, so Aenar wanted her to explode with all the anger she possessed at this moment, to be more rxed and calm, but obviously his intentions were misinterpreted.


    The three women were thinking too much instead of acting directly, but it wasn''t entirely Rhaenys'' fault or Daenerys'' and Rhae''s fault. The three women were still thinking exactly as humans would, but they weren''t human, they were goddesses of his Golden Lineage.


    And the main characteristic of his Golden Lineage was that they respected neither thews of men nor thews of the gods. He cared even less about what people would think of him.


    "I have to stop talking in riddles and say directly what I want this girl to do." Aenar muttered with a helpless tone. Although talking in riddles was pretty cool, there were a lot of things that could get lost in people''s interpretations.


    Suddenly, a pair of soft hands caressed his forehead, gently massaging the frown on his face.


    Looking at Ariannepletely naked before him, Aenarughed and held her waist as he brought her into thefort of his arms.


    "My king seems unsatisfied, have I been unpleasant in bed?" Arianne asked as she pressed her curvy body against Aenar''s muscr body. Her full, soft, stic breasts pressed tightly against his strong chest. Her voice was silky and sensual, and could make any man shudder with just her voice.


    "Never." Aenarmented with augh as he gently kissed her shoulder while moving up to her neck, nibbling and sucking the sweaty skin after a night of carnal passion.


    Arianne let out a sensual moan as she felt Aenar''s lips taste her skin without qualms.


    "It''s just that I was dissatisfied with the way things turned out in King''s Landing." Nibbling softly on her ear, Aenar whispered in her ear while his hands squeezed hard on Arianne''s incredibly soft ass.


    Aenar, who was already ready to take the field again, positioned himself in the right position and waited for the right moment.


    The princess of Dorne practically melted under Aenar''s caresses, she gasped rapidly, her eyes gradually being filled with the purest carnal desire.


    "It''s normal, my lovely cousin has always been one to think too much, especially after she started training with Uncle Oberyn." She spoke as her panting increased. Suddenly, she felt herself being filled in an instant.


    "Huhm~"


    "Ah~~"


    "My king is evil~"


    Aenar smiled and whispered hoarsely in her ear. "I can stop if I wish."


    "Never." Arianne replied as she began to move up and down while putting her hands around Aenar''s neck. With each descent, her ass made a high-pitched sound and rippled with the collision of flesh. Shameful moans escaped her wet, swollen lips.


    Sex was as good as she''d hoped, even if she hadn''t done it before, she didn''t regret it, because the pleasure she was feeling made up for all the years she''d never experienced it.


    "It''s not just Rhaenys who has to understand, but Daenerys and Rhae too." Aenar spoke with her breathing still normal as she experienced the pleasure with a calm yetpletely rxed gaze.


    "They need not worry about what others think of me, for House Targaryen does not respect thews of men or gods." Aenar spoke as he pressed Arianne against the bed and began to prate her hard.


    Arianne seemed astonished by Aenar''s words and spread her legs as wide as possible to make things morefortable for her king.


    The girl looked smallpared to Aenar''s size, but she still resisted Aenar''s onught with a pleasurable expression as she moaned at the top of her lungs, not caring if anyone heard her shameful moans.


    Their bodies mingled as sweat dripped down Arianne''s glistening body and stained Aenar''s body, but neither cared, on the contrary, it only made their bodies slicker, increasing the feeling of pleasure for both of them.


    In the end, after a long hour, Arianne''s moans already weak and her voice hoarse, Aenar finally felt satisfied and released his seed inside Arianne''s womb.


    Causing them both to orgasm simultaneously, Arianne in particr was already exhausted and her mind nk.


    Helping Arianne to lie down on his body, Aenar stroked the woman''s hair while looking up at the ceiling of the tent with a rxed look and without a bead of sweat, even though he was drenched in Arianne''s sweat.


    "You''ve done well, my lovely sand snake." Kissing her forehead, Aenarmented in a gentle tone while shing a smile.


    Arianne didn''t reply and just closed her eyes with a tired but peaceful and rxed expression after another round of sex.


    ----------


    Note: I think this is my first sex scene, right? Honestly, I don''t know if I''m very good, because I focus more on the descriptions than on the act itself, making it more natural and sensual. Tell me what you think, do you prefer it like this or more descriptive?


    However, I found it quite embarrassing to write a sex scene like this, I think I''ll die of shame if it''s more explicit. After all, this isn''t a porn video.


    Note 2: Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on <strong>Patreon</strong>. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>/GOTSW</strong>

 Chapter 215 - Death of a God (II)

    <h4>Chapter 215 - 215 - Death of a God (II)</h4>


    "I am a benevolent god emperor, choose the path of your own destruction." The God Emperor ofs looking at the God of the Seven Faces.


    ----------------


    The next morning, Aenar looked up at the sky and smiled. "Looks like someone''s nervous and indecisive." He muttered as the smile grew on his face.


    He could see, his vision went beyond the limits of mortals and into the world of the gods, looking directly at the God of the Seven Faces.


    The Supreme God of Westeros was undecided.


    Of course, Aenar knew the reason for the God of the Seven Faces'' indecision.


    Stay in the Rivends and fight him or return to Old Town and protect the city.


    It was both a choice and a sacrifice.


    If the God of the Seven Faces remained in Rivends, he would have to support the war and spend more divine power. If the war was lost, he would practically be giving Westeros to Aenar on a silver tter. At the same time, the center of his religion would be destroyed, dealing a huge blow to the morale of the faithful, thus affecting his gaining of faith.


    If the God of the Seven Faces protected Old Town, the Religion of the Seven would actually survive longer and morale would be extremely high, but as it was written above, he would be giving Westeros to Aenar again.


    The God of the Seven Faces knew that if this happened, Aenar would ouw the Faith of the Seven and implement another religion in Westeros, practically keeping it at bay. And when he lost too many believers, he would be like the Dragon Gods, forced to sleep and never wake up.


    "That''s how humans feel when faced with a choice." Aenar murmured with a smile. "Will you act on logic or emotion?"


    Aenar was really looking forward to killing this annoying God who had no defined gender.


    "Sigismund, order all troops to attack, we''re conquering Harrenhal today." Aenar spoke, looking at his faithful guardian.


    Aenar''s n was simple, force the God of the Seven Faces to make his choice today.


    "Yes, my emperor." Sigismund showed a respectful look and left Aenar''s tent, walking towards the Main Tent.


    Aenar didn''t look at Sigismund, he looked at his own hand, where an obsidian dagger could be seen twirling between his fingers.


    "Destined Death." Aenar muttered. "A worthy name for the god-killing weapon."


    "Unfortunately it doesn''t work against Chaos Gods." Aenar showed a helpless look. He could kill the Gods with this dagger because of the Warp Energy, but could he kill the Chaos Gods with the energy they were generated from?


    Using Fated Death on Chaos Gods would be like pouring water on fish.


    Aenar estimated that to kill such abstract entities, he would really have to have the Law of Death crystallized into a weapon to at least try to kill a Chaos God and the chances of that happening were even less than 1%.


    The reason was simple: if the Chaos Gods could be killed, they wouldn''t really die, because they are the embodiment of the thoughts of intelligent beings throughout the Known Universe, especially humans.


    To really kill the Chaos Gods, Aenar would have to kill all the races in the Known Universe, even the humans themselves, but that was obviously impossible.


    "Do I have to kill thews that govern the universe? Destroy the Warp? But how do you destroy a dimension responsible for the sentient collective of all life in the universe?" Aenar thought about the possibilities, but no matter how much he thought, a huge barrier always prevented him from continuing his train of thought.


    It wasn''t his fault, but it really was difficult to think of something on this level. Perhaps when he became more powerful he would be able to think more clearly, but right now, it was impossible for him to create such a n out of thin air.


    In the end, Aenar put the matter aside and focused on what was most important at the moment.


    Killing a god!


    Aenar''s orders were implemented and the entire army was ready in less than two hours, which was a reasonable amount of time, given the number of soldiers and preparations so that an army of this size could be used more easily.


    Aenar, who was wearing ck armor with draconic details, looked at the two hundred thousand soldiers and showed a satisfied look.


    Especially the five hundred Astartes, modified human beings superior to any human in the world. True killing machines.


    Visenya stood next to Aenar, looking at the army with a nostalgic expression. She never thought she would live tomand such arge army.


    Previously, when she was still just an exile and fugitive, she had dreamed ofmanding three hundred soldiers and found that dream too ambitious, but seeing the army of two hundred thousand men before her, she realized that the world really does turn.


    One day she was fighting to survive and the next she was in Westeros fighting to regain her home.


    "Don''t get distracted, this battle is important." Aenar warned with a serious tone. "Don''t stay away from me or the five hundred Astartes."


    For Visenya''s protection, Aenar simply gave her five hundred Astartes tomand, a force equal to probably the entire current army.


    Honestly, if the Astartes had the right technology, Aenar wouldn''t even need to use such arge army, maybe two or three Astartes would be enough to decimate the entire army of House Baratheon and Lannister.


    (Note: When are Astartes needed to conquer the Earth? One? Two?)


    "Don''t worry husband, I still want to get married in Harrenhal." Visenya didn''t feel irritated by Aenar''s words. On the contrary, she seemed happy about it, because in the smallest details she could see how much Aenar cared about her.


    Aenar rolled his eyes, only Visenya could think of getting married on such a warlike asion, but he liked this warlike side of his wife. He would a thousand times rather have a woman apanying him on the battlefield than a pretty vase used only to satisfy his carnal desires.


    Passion could fade, love disappear, butpanionship was truly precious in his eyes.


    "Don''t worry, even if I have to kidnap you, we''ll get married in this burnt-out castle." Aenar spoke with a serious and solemn tone, as if he were saying something full of justice.


    This time it was Visenya''s turn to roll her eyes, she looked at her husband speechlessly, but she liked his words, it showed that he was determined to marry her.


    "What about your fight with Robert?" Visenya asked slightly worried. She knew that Aenar wouldn''t use his powers and fight Robert man to man.


    Aenar didn''t answer and looked at the endless timelines, but then canceled the use of his powers and answered in a calm, deep tone. "It won''t happen today, but it won''t be far off, maybe in two weeks or a month."


    Honestly, he wasn''t surprised by this. ording to the previous n, he would have had to stay in Harrenhal for a year before the final battle began, but after the creation of the five hundred Adeptus Astartes, that time had been shortened countless times. Especially after the holy war that was about to begin in the Reach.


    What was supposed tost a year was shortened by more than eleven months, showing that choices in the present could drastically change the future.


    In Aenar''s eyes, a person''s future was like a long rope. In this same rope there were knots in it, each of which represented an important choice in a person''s life. When a person made their choice, fate would practically create another rope out of thin air.


    Just imagine two possibilities.


    In one life you choose to be a bandit, the choices in that life will be based on that initial choice.


    If in another life you choose to be an honest worker, the trajectory of your life will bepletely different from the life you chose to start as a crook.


    Each knot in the rope is a simr choice, as soon as that choice is made, your destiny will change ordingly and many other knots in the rope will appear, thus repeating an eternal cycle of choices, decisions and feelings, and finally, death.


    (Note: did you understand? I really don''t know if you will...)


    Originally, Aenar and Robert''s fight would be at the end of the year, but at that moment, Aenar discovered that after creating the Astartes, that time had been greatly reduced, showing that when he made the choice, fate changed ordingly.


    Visenya wasn''t relieved by those words, but she was slightly worried about Aenar''s safety. Although she hated to admit it, she had to reluctantly admit that Robert really was a great warrior. If it was Aenar with powers, she had no doubt that Aenar could tear Robert in half with his bare hands, but if Aenar fought without powers...


    How could Aenar not guess what the girl was thinking by looking at her expression?


    cing his armor-covered hand on Visenya''s head, Aenar spoke in a gentle, calm tone. "Believe your husband, I''m not a man who loses fights."


    "If you get hurt, I won''t treat your injuries." Visenya said with an angry and fierce expression, but with her sweet, delicate and beautiful facial features, it was really difficult to create a truly fierce expression with that face.


    Showing a teasing smile, Aenar replied with a touch of amusement. "Since you don''t want to, I''ll let Arianne take care of my injuries."


    "You dare!" Visenya practically snarled at his words, she widened her eyes and looked at Aenar with a truly angry expression.


    "Just kidding." Still with a smile on his lips, Aenar replied in an amused tone while looking at the girl with an innocent gaze.


    "Humph!" Visenya snorted coldly and looked at Aenar with a seemingly fierce gaze. "You''re getting meaner and meaner, you obviously want to intimidate me just like Leda, but you can only intimidate her."


    Leda, who was standing behind Aenar, pursed her lips tightly, looking at Visenya with a resentful gaze. Visenya''s words practically encouraged Aenar to provoke her instead of Visenya herself.


    However, as it was the queen herself saying these things, the words that were ready to be said to anyone, could not be uttered to the queen. In the end, Leda looked at Aenar with resentment, as if she med him for everything. Which was true, he was to me for everything.


    Aenar ignored the stares from the two women, although he found what was happening at the moment incredibly amusing. His human nature became a little stronger at that moment, showing that the path he had been thinking about was correct.


    In order not to be an emotionless machine in the future, he should be surrounded by emotions, especially from the people close to him, which could help even more.


    "They''ve started to move." Aenar spoke, drawing the attention of Visenya and Leda.


    Numerous people could be seen at the top of the castle walls, bows and more bows filled their hands.


    "It looks like they want a war of consumption." Aenarmented with a smile. It was a good strategy at the moment, but in the end, being trapped in Harrenhal would be Tywin''s fault. For the gates of Harrenhal themselves are not invincible.


    Yes, the castle was indeed an almost magical fortress, but it had no moats and the gates could be breached with the right weapon. So staying inside Harrenhal was rather stupid in Aenar''s eyes.


    But Aenar didn''t underestimate Tywin''s intelligence, the man was more cunning than an old fox.


    "Let''s start the war." Aenar spoke as he drew Lady Lya from her scabbard and held her firmly in his hand.


    Looking at the army ready before him, Aenar raised his sword high and spoke with a calm tone.


    "Advance my brave soldiers and destroy my enemies!" Aenar''s voice seemed to be magical, as it reached all of the more than two hundred thousand men and women.


    The next moment, shouts rang out throughout the army.


    "For the King!!!"


    "For the Messiah!!!


    "To House Targaryen!!!"


    ----------


    Note: two Chapters of 2k words each, 4k words in total.


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on <strong>Patreon</strong>. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>/GOTSW</strong>

 Chapter 216 - Death of a God (III)

    <h4>Chapter 216 - 216 - Death of a God (III)</h4>


    "Decisions change lives, whether for better or worse, but we must be able to ept our choices and not regret them, because regret is a poison that eats away at your resolve and kills you little by little." Aenar Targaryen.


    ---------------


    When the war began, Harrenhal became a veritable hell on earth. ming arrows rained down from the sky, looking likeets leaving trails of fire behind them.


    "Shields!!!!" A man shouted as he positioned the shield above his head, waiting for the impact, which came in the next second.


    The sound of arrows hitting the shield echoed across the battlefield.


    However, the arrows still hit hundreds of people, killing some and injuring others.


    At the same moment, the fire seemed toe to life, turning into a huge wave of fire and crashing into the majestic walls of Harrenhal. Some unlucky people were caught in the fire and turned into charred corpses. It was Kinvara and Moqorro who had acted and counterattacked using magic.


    The Lords who were watching it all opened their eyes wide, horror and disbelief on their faces. They sensed that this was a legendary battle that had been written in the pages of books about an ancient and powerful era.


    Which, if you think about it, wasn''t exactly wrong, as this really was a battle that would decide the death of a god.


    "Incredible." Visenyamented as she saw the wave of me colliding with the castle walls, it was a sight so magical and incredible that it could make even the calmest of men feel awe at magic.


    "You''ll be stronger." Aenar replied with a smile as he released the arrow from his bow, hitting a man on the ramparts, killing him instantly as the arrow hit his eye.


    Visenya nodded, a happy smile on her lips, obviously pleased with Aenar''s words. Which was understandable, who wouldn''t want to be so strong? Unfortunately, she couldn''t use her powers, otherwise she would show her force to the whole army.


    Suddenly, a squadron of thousands of people was advancing towards the Gates of Harrenhal. However, what was striking was the object they were pushing.


    A Battering Ram, the huge wooden log with the pointed end coated in metal looked like a monster made of wood and steel.


    With a loud and powerful bang, the battering ram collided with the solid and firm gates, which didn''t move or even show any sign of damage, showing just how massive the gates were.


    Seeing this, Aenar estimated that in half an hour, the mighty gates of Harrenhal would fall, and he was proud to say that he didn''t use dragons.


    However, he also knew that Tywin would not stand idly by in the face of such an obvious attack. Just as Aenar had expected, stones struck his men, hitting some and killing others.


    Their deaths were brutal and bloody, spreading blood and brain tissue on the ground. However, faced with the atmosphere of war, which turned the gentlest of men into animals who only knew how to kill, the death of these men aroused no feeling, they simply attacked with more ferocity.


    As the battering ram struck the gates again and again, on the hundredth blow from the wood and metal monstrosity, the gates of Harrenhal were already severely damaged.


    Suddenly, Aenar looked up and saw a blond man with green eyes jumping off the wall and falling to the ground.


    "Looks like someone can''t wait any longer." Aenarmented with a smile, knowing that Jaime would only move on orders from the God of the Seven Faces. Which was just as well, showing that the god was extremely indecisive at the moment.


    *STUNNING!!!*


    Jaime fell to the ground with his knees bent while holding his sword with both hands.


    The young lion wasted no time and ran towards the squad that was using the battering ram. In an instant, he was already in front of the squad of Red Legion men, brandishing his sword.


    It was a massacre, even though they were highly trained humans, the red legion was nothingpared to a Blessed One who had received the blessing of a god.


    However, Jaime''s massacre didn''t continue for long, as Sigismund had just arrived and punched the knight extremely hard.


    Jaime used his arms to defend himself against Sigismund''s punch, but was thrown away by the force of it. The sound of bones breaking echoed unexpectedly loudly in his surroundings.


    Looking at his swollen and broken arms, Jaime couldn''t help but realize that it wasn''t just him who had gotten stronger, but that his enemy was getting stronger too. But the wounds were soon healed by the Blessing of the Seven Faced God.


    Aenar, seeing that the fight was on, ordered the cannons to start firing at Harrenhal. He also had some catapults, although there weren''t many, no more than three, as it was difficult to move with such siege weapons, but he still ordered them to start firing as well.


    The thunderous sound of the cannons rang out across the battlefield as stones wet with highly mmable liquid tore through the air with violence and brutality, striking inside the castle itself.


    Inside the castle, Tywin was wearing his red armor. The Lord of Casterly Rock stood in the middle of all the soldiers as he watched the gates shake with each impact of the battering ram.


    Closing the visor of his helmet, Tywin shouted loudly for all to hear. "As soon as the gates fall, don''t hesitate to advance!!!"


    "We''ll be like an arrow through the enemy army!!!"


    "Isn''t it better to surrender?" As soon as the man''s words were out, the ce waspletely silent.


    Tywin looked at the lords of the Wesnds who said this with a cold expression from behind his closed helmet.


    Without any hesitation, Tywin brandished his sword, and at the same moment, the man''s head separated from his body. The headless body fell to the ground as a pool of blood formed beneath it.


    "Does anyone want to surrender?" Tywin''s cold voice was transmitted from soldier to soldier, causing morale to recover a little.


    Honestly, if it had been anyone else, the lords would have already bent the knee to Aenar. Their lives and the continuation of their homes were the most important thing. But it was Tywin Lannister who wasmanding the armies, the man with more prestige than Robert Baratheon himself.


    No one dared answer Tywin''s question, the example of the lord who had just died was right in front of them. No one wanted to be the next to lose their head and certainly wouldn''t say anything.


    Seeing that none dared to answer him, Tywin looked calm and returned his focus to the gate that was about to be destroyed.


    Looking to the side, at the army not far away, Tywin could see Robert even among the soldiers, the king''s armor and height too perceptive.


    Tywin had already constructed a n almost so that the battle would be lost. Robert would return to Casterly Rock and wait for the chance to fight again. However, there was a deep disappointment in his gaze.


    Jaime had be a puppet in the hands of the gods and would never be able to free himself. Tywin himself feared that if he made Jaime heir, Casterly Rock would be a church for the Seven.


    However, he had no other options. Give Casterly Rock to Cersei? Such an absurd idea never crossed his mind. He could burn down the whole castle rather than name his daughter as his heir.


    As for Tyrion, Tywin didn''t have a son called Tyrion.


    Tywin, who was worried about House Lannister when he died, heard a loud crash and under everyone''s shocked eyes, the gates that had defended Harrenhal for almost four hundred years, copsed before him!


    "Attack!!!" Tywin shouted as the whole army followed him forward.


    The first to face House Lannister was the squadron using the battering ram. There was no suspense in this first fight, where everyone in the Red Legion was killed in the face of the sheer numbers of the enemy.


    But even outnumbered, the Red Legion squadron killed a considerable number of enemies before dying heroically.


    Tywin didn''t have a chance to breathe before House Targaryen''s army arrived in full force!


    "Get into formation and attack!!!" Tywin shouted before taking a step forward himself.


    In an instant, the two armies collided in sheer brutality. The front line practically became a grinder of human flesh, swords and spears trying to kill each other.


    Taking advantage of the fact that the Lannister and Targaryen armies were fighting, the Baratheon army left Harrenhal and joined the fight. The increase of forty thousand men brought the battle to a standstill.


    One hundred and ten thousand men versus two hundred thousand men.


    Two giant armies collided without any hesitation.


    Reason and reasoning were put aside and what prevailed were the most basic instincts of the human race.


    The greed.


    Greed to win, greed to survive, greed for glory, greed to kill.


    With each person who fell, another stepped forward and took the dead person''s ce. They stepped on the bodies of their deadrades and killed even more people.


    Looking at the brutality before her, Visenya felt a chill in her stomach, but she didn''t fear it or even feel afraid. She had been born to fight and would fight until the end of her days, until his body finally stopped breathing.


    Taking a deep breath, Visenya looked at the five hundred Astartes beside her and felt calmer than ever. There was no way she could lose this epic battle that would be remembered until the end of humanity.


    "Forward!!!" Visenya closed her helmet and spoke in a voice muffled by the helmet.


    The five hundred Astartes obeyed Visenya''s orders and advanced towards the front line.


    As Visenya advanced across the battlefield, Sigismund and Jaime''s fight reached frightening levels. Their every move created craters and made the ground shake, like earthquakes.


    *Tremble*


    Sigismund''s fist, covered in a blue aura, struck Jaime squarely in the chest, but the swordsman also attacked at the same moment, his sword slicing through the general''s thick armor, making a vertical cut across his body, blood sttered in the air before the two were forced back five steps.


    Both men were breathing heavily as they stared at each other with coldness and incredible murderous feelings.


    In an instant, both men collided with each other again. If the fight between the armies was brutal, the fight between the two men was even more so, especially with Jaime''s super regeneration.


    There was so much blood sttered around that it could easily have belonged to hundreds of ordinary humans. there were even some of Jaime''s own arms.


    "The regicide... The false knight who desecrated his de with the blood of the king he swore to defend." Sigismund spoke, looking at Jaime with a cold, calm gaze. His voice couldn''t have been more sarcastic at that moment.


    Jaime narrowed his eyes as a cold, murderous look was reflected in his gaze. He hated that damn epithet, he''d rather be called many things, but not Kingyer.


    He saved half a million people, but no one knows or even cares to ask.


    "But now, he''s nothing more than a dog fighting for a God, a puppet who in the end is destined to be thrown away when he no longer serves." Sigismund continued as hended a punch on Jaime''s defined jaw.


    Spitting blood a tooth on the ground, Jaime spun in the air with supernatural agility and his sword struck Sigismund''s shoulder.


    "I say the same, you''re nothing but a dog to the Targaryen king with your sick religion." Jaimemented as he stepped back again, looking at the wound on the man''s shoulder with a hint of pleasure in his eyes.


    "Unlike you, I feel honored to be the king''s dog." Sigismund looked at his wound with indifference. "Are you proud to be a dog of the God of the Seven Faces?"


    Sigismund''s words were more painful than being punched by the man. How could he be proud of something like that, he himself wanted to kill the God of the Seven Faces for turning him into a monster.


    Jaime didn''t respond and attacked again, the fight resuming even more brutally than before.


    Aenar also fought bravely on the front line. Leda was always behind him, protecting him and killing his enemies.


    Aenar''s sword, Lady Lya, cut through people like a vegetable, not even the toughest armor could stop it from taking a life.


    shing a man''s neck, blood sshed into the air, falling on him, but Aenar didn''t care. He raised his head feeling something and couldn''t help but smile.


    In his eyes, the clouds changed color, transforming into seven different colors, a holy aura spreading throughout the ce. Aenar could see that this aura began to strengthen the enemy armies.


    The God of the Seven Faces had chosen his battlefield.


    Rivends!!!


    ----------


    Nota 1: I''m a bit discouraged, I''ve lost four Chapters of 2k words through sheer stupidity because I forgot to save them in Docs.


    Fortunately I''ve plucked up the courage to write again, but I have to say, this despondency is frightening, I''ve hardly been able to get out of bed or eat.


    Honestly, I can''t even imagine how someone with depression feels.


    Note 2: Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on <strong>Patreon</strong>. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>/GOTSW</strong>

 Chapter 217 - Death of a God (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 217 - 217 - Death of a God (IV)</h4>


    "To err is normal, but I cannot err, my mistakes could cost the lives of millions of people." God Emperor of Humanity.


    ----------


    Aenar acted in an instant, he used his own magic to bnce the divine energy of the God of the Seven Faces. A red light rained down from the sky and fell on the soldiers of House Targaryen, but unlike the light of the seven which could not be seen by mortal eyes, the red light could be seen even by animals.


    At the same time, an imperceptible line descended over Jaime and connected with the knight, it was the bridge to the divine world!


    "Sigismund!!!" Aenar shouted loudly and advanced towards Sigismund and Jaime''s fight.


    Sigismund acted just as Aenar shouted. Without caring about his own injuries, he simply grabbed Jaime and immobilized him.


    Jaime didn''t stand still while he was immobilized, he drew a knife from his waist and struck Sigismund repeatedly in the back. Although he didn''t know what was happening, his instincts were screaming at him to get out of that ce.


    Jaime didn''t hesitate and believed his instincts, for they had always saved him in times of need, and it would be no different now.


    Stabs and more stabs pierced Sigismund''s ribs, puncturing his lungs and stomach, but regardless of the wounds Jaime caused, the man remained as still as a mountain and tougher than steel.


    Suddenly, Jaime felt a strong wind blow past him and a pain in his heart made him stop his movements. Raising his gaze, he saw a pair of purple eyes looking at him with a calm expression, although they were smiling.


    Rhaegar?


    That was Jaime''s first thought after seeing Aenar, but he quickly denied the possibility and immediately knew who stood before him.


    Aenar Targaryen.


    Jaime looked at the boy and couldn''t help but marvel at how much father and son resembled each other, it was like standing before Rhaegar''s ghost.


    "Has anyone ever told you that you look like your father?" Jaime asked with difficulty, his green eyes regaining their former brilliance without being under the influence of the God of the Seven Faces. For the first time in his life, Jaime felt how good it was to have free will, this feeling of freedom was better than all the women he had touched in his lifetime.


    "My grandmother still often looks at me as if she were looking at her son." Aenar replied with a nod.


    "Tell the queen that I deeply regret what happened," Jaime said in a calm tone, but full of regret. "I could have stopped the king from hurting her every time he burned someone, but my duty stopped me from hurting the king."


    What are his biggest regrets?


    Not killing Aerys earlier and not being able to help Queen Rhae while she was being raped, abused and beaten by her own husband.


    Jaime knew that it wasn''t just him who had such thoughts, all the Kingsguard had simr thoughts, but because they were bound by duty, they never really managed to protect the Queen from the King.


    "There''s no need to worry, she''s be a strong woman who could kill a man at any time." Aenar certainly knew what Jaime was thinking and said it with a calm tone.


    A look of relief shone in Jaime''s eyes, then he looked at the extremely tall girl behind Aenar. Even though she was of a different sex, he still saw some simrities with his good friend.


    "Arthur would be so proud to see you wearing this armor." Jaime said, looking at the white armor that Leda proudly wore. However, when he met the girl''s eyes, he saw only contempt and disgust.


    A bitterugh escaped Jaime''s lips, but he didn''t try to say anything, not even to redeem his reputation.


    Jaime looked at the obsidian dagger stuck in his heart and couldn''t help remembering weeks ago when the same dagger had been stuck in him.


    "Are you going to kill him?" Jaime asked with blood beginning to trickle from his mouth.


    "If it doesn''t, it''ll leave him so wounded that he''ll have to sleep for thousands of years." Aenarmented with a smile as he looked up at the sky with a murderous gaze.


    "That''s great, people shouldn''t be controlled by gods." Jaime spoke with a weak, hoarse tone.


    "My king, may I ask a favor?" Jaime opened his eyes as wide as he could and asked with a firm tone. His eyes shone with supplication.


    "If it''s something not too serious, yes." Aenar nodded, he didn''t deny the dying man''sst request.


    "Tommen and Myrce, they are innocent and pure children... they have no ambition to be king and queen." Until hisst moment, Jaime wanted to save the lives of his children, it was the only thing he could do as a father to those sweet, innocent children.


    "They will not be harmed, I will take Myrce as my mistress and she will be the mother of a child of mine, a very important one for the Known Universe." Aenar answered Jaime with a gentler tone when he spoke of Myrce.


    "May I know his name?" Jaime asked with extreme difficulty.


    "Lion." Aenar answered the name of his son with Myrce.


    A smile appeared on the man''s bloodstained lips. Knowing his grandson brought afort that no one could have imagined in Jaime''s mind.


    As the light faded in his eyes, Jaime saw at the end of his life a pic he had nned. A pic that even Tywin attended after much insistence from him and Cersei.


    Apart from his mother, everyone in the family attended, House Lannister seemed in harmony at that moment, even if his father didn''t smile, he could see a trace of happiness in the old lion''s eyes.


    Looking at Jaime''s almost dying body, Aenar showed no sign of wanting to save the man. Even with Jaime''s regeneration, the gigantic amount of Warp Energy flowing behind Jaime to the God of the Seven Faces was terrible for any being, including divines.


    Aenar stopped caring about Jaime and focused his gaze on the God of the Seven Faces. The divine being was in terrible condition at the moment.


    Apart from the mad, chaotic whispers in his mind, the body of the God of the Seven Faces had begun to deform grotesquely. His flesh seemed to have a life of its own, as it moved and squirmed with a nauseating sound, something like worms moved under his skin, devouring the divine flesh and blood.


    The limbs of the God of the Seven Faces transformed into something resembling a worm''s body, a particrly grotesque worm. The headpletely lost its human aspect, it turned into a smooth, pink head, the eyes seemed to disappear and everything else with them, leaving only an empty, frightening face


    Even with all his mental resistance to ugly things, Aenar felt his stomach turn at the disgusting scene before him. Although he knew that Warp Energy was extremely contagious and dangerous, it was the first time he had personally seen the effects on a living being.


    Aenar had to admit, he understood why the gods didn''t want Chaos Gods to be born. That kind of being was like a monster with an endless hunger, destined to destroy and pollute any being that had life, regardless of whether it had intelligence or not.


    However, Aenar''s expression changed dramatically, sensing something.


    There was something he hadn''t thought of. ying with Chaos was ying with a bomb ready to explode at any moment. Even with the superb control he had over Warp Energy, he had still forgotten one very important point.


    He wasn''t the only one who could manipte Warp Energy.


    At this very moment, in order to survive, the God of the Seven Faces had lost all rationality, leaving only the instinct to survive, but even this had been distorted by an entity still in birth.


    Under the influence of this pollution, his instinct used something that every god had.


    He shared his thoughts with his believers!


    Aenar sensed it at the same moment and felt goosebumps all over his body. It wasn''t the instinct of the Seven Faced God doing that, but a tiny remnant of consciousness from one of the Four Chaos Gods!!!


    Aenar quickly used his magic to stop it, but it was toote, the chaos was like a disease, spreading quickly and invisibly.


    Aenar stopped trying to stop it and focused on something else. He began to sense the changes on the battlefield. Feeling the aura of chaos in certain areas of the battlefield, he knew it was chaos starting to spread.


    Aenar immediately gave instructions to Leda, Sigismund and all five hundred Astartes!


    <strong>"Search and destroy!!!"</strong><strong>"Search and destroy!!!"</strong><strong>"Search and destroy!!!"</strong>


    At the same time, Aenar sent a message to Daenerys. The reason for the Holy War had changed from extermination to containment. All of Oldtown is to be under containment and no boats or people are to leave the city.


    Aenar also asked Daenerys to send troops to the surrounding areas, including King''s Landing, to kill any believers in the Seven. He had no doubt that the God of Chaos could create a religion at that moment.


    However, he waspletely confused. Not that he was unaware of the influence of the Chaos Gods, but the Chaos Gods weren''t born! However, it seemed that even though they weren''t born, the Chaos Gods could still influence the Warp.


    This caught Aenar off guard and only showed how cunning these beings were. Obviously they could have done this before, but they waited for the right moment when he was more rxed and simply spread their influence to the world.


    "I have to find a way to deal with the influence of the Chaos Gods or I wouldn''t be able to use Fated Death on the Gods anymore." Aenar muttered to himself, but he wasn''t afraid.


    Although the Chaos Gods could spread using the Faith of the Seven, they had not been born and were no more than fetuses. The amount they could use was tiny, small to the point of disappearing naturally.


    Another point was that the region of influence of the Chaos Gods was only in Westeros, they couldn''t go to Essos, as the Red God and the other gods would surely notice and destroy this pollution by the Chaos Gods.


    Suddenly, a cry of pain and agony reached his ears, Aenar looked again at the God of the Seven Faces and saw a cross made of pure red light piercing the God of the Seven Faces.


    The Red God had acted again and pinned the Seven Faced God in ce.


    At the same time, a peaceful, gentle voice sounded in his mind, Aenar.


    "Very well, Aenar." The Re"Although there are some unforeseen events, it''s perfectly normal."


    "I''ll take care of the God of the Seven Faces, just deal with the influence of the Chaos Gods."


    After he finished speaking, Aenar could no longer see the Seven Faced God and let out a helpless sigh. He hadn''t expected things toe to this.


    "Don''t underestimate people''s intelligence." Aenar muttered with a firm tone, although the arrival of the Chaos Gods was an ident, it was an ident caused by himself, something he would not repeat again.


    However, one thing was certain.


    He had aplished his goal.


    The God of the Seven Faces hadpletely lost control and was no longer a danger. Westeros waspletely his and he only had to deal with Robert and the Night King and eventually prepare for the Long Night.


    Aenar looked at the battlefield and felt much lighter than before, without the threat of the Seven Faced God, he could be much freer.


    As he looked at the battlefield, he felt the auras of chaos disappearing and knew that Leda, Sigismund and the five hundred Astartes were doing their job.

 Chapter 218 - The Unexpected Arrival (I)

    <h4>Chapter 218 - 218 - The Unexpected Arrival (I)</h4>


    "Scars are reminders of wars and traumas, marks of shame for many and good memories for others. But in the end, they simply mark on your soul how much you have suffered." Tyrion Lannister, after the Battle of Harrenhal, where he lost most of his nose and gained a scar on his face.


    --------------


    Tywin, who was in the middle of the army while it was fighting, felt the warm energy in his body disappear. Although he didn''t know what it was, he was d to have it, because the army was stronger with this unknown energy.


    However, now that this energy was gone, he soon noticed that the army was steadily advancing instead of advancing, which showed that they were losing. If this continued, the already low morale would cease to exist and the chances of desertion would be extremely high!


    But just as Tywin was about to order the fiercest attack, he felt a bad premonition. He knew that feeling all too well. It was the same feeling he felt when he saw his wife die in front of him.


    Looking frantically around, Tywin''s green eyes scanned the surroundings, searching everywhere for Jaime. He found it, but he didn''t want to, for he saw his son on the terrifying battlefield, where humans could not tread.


    His sony on the ground, the golden armor of House Lannister stained with mud and dented in many ces. But what really caught the eye was the obsidian dagger driven into Jaime''s heart.


    His son had died.


    Tywin was furious, like a lion fighting for territory, but the man''s expression couldn''t have been colder and calmer. His lips trembled for a moment, as did his hands.


    Looking up at the sky, he saw clouds stained a shade of crimson red, but this didn''t impress him. Curiously, the rain fell from the sky as if mourning Jaime''s death.


    Feeling the rain wet his face, Tywin looked back at the army of House Targaryen.


    "Aerys, fate really likes to y with us, I killed your grandson and son, and your grandson killed my son and brother." The Lion of Casterly Rock muttered as raindrops fell on his face.


    Some might say that Tywin was crying at this point, but he didn''t really cry. The only time Tywin really shed tears was when his wife died. After that day, no more tears umted in the eyes of the Lord of the Rock.


    "Order the army to attack in full force, let them see what the lion''s roar sounds like." Tywin ordered with a terribly cold tone.


    "Yes, my lord." The soldier felt a terrible chill surround him, even the cold of the rain seemed insignificant to the cold he was feeling at the moment.


    On the other side,manding the army of House Baratheon.


    Robert, riding a tall brown stallion, crossed the battlefield heroically while wielding his warhammer. The rain beat fiercely against his face, leaving him cold, but at this moment, there was only ughter in the eyes of the King of the Seven Kingdoms.


    The warhammer tore through the air with brutality and simply destroyed any armor that dared to stand before the majestic power of the weapon. Heads were blown off, chests sunk and ribs broken. Not one person could withstand more than three blows from the king.


    Robert had never felt so alive, he had been born for this, tomand and fight wars, not to sit on a cold, painful throne and be king.


    "HAHAHAHHAH!!!!"


    Robert''s cruel, animatedughter seemed to echo across the battlefield. The Storm Lords were in high spirits watching their king traverse the battlefield invincibly.


    Suddenly, Robert''s eyes caught sight of a particrly striking piece of ck armor on the rainy battlefield. He couldn''t help but be stunned by the scene before him.


    It was a girl no more than twenty years old wielding a sword with a goddess of war, killing the soldiers of House Lannister and Baratheon as if they were unarmedmoners with no training whatsoever.


    Her every blow, expression and look made the heart of the King of the Seven Kingdoms beat faster. After a long time, Robert felt his heart beating faster again for the first time. A feeling he had only felt when he saw Lyanna, but here he was, equally attracted to a woman.


    Robert felt his mouth go dry as a smile spread across his face. Taking hold of the horse''s reins, he mmed his legs into the animal''s belly and advanced towards the girl with the warhammer in his hand.


    Coming closer to him, he couldn''t help but notice the silver hair and lc eyes, the feeling he had just discovered gone in an instant. Anything rted to House Targaryen was somethingpletely repugnant.


    Looking at the House Targaryen crest on the armor, Robert knew that this girl was a member of House Targaryen. A list of names appeared in his mind and he immediately came to the conclusion that this was Visenya Targaryen.


    "Daughter of the Mad King." Robert spoke aloud as he rode at high speed towards the Dragon Creature.


    Hearing her name called, Visenya looked up at the tall man in silver armor with a cold expression. Looking at the crown, warhammer and armor with the Coat of Arms of House Baratheon, she already knew who it was.


    "My brother''s murderer." Visenya spoke with a terribly cold tone. She knew that Aenar didn''t have time to deal with Robert right now because of previous events, but she could very well take her husband''s ce.


    Visenya''s focus immediately shifted to Robert, she put everything else aside and focused on the man in front of her. Her mother''s words about Rhaegar shed through the queen''s mind, the love and tenderness in her mother''s face and voice was something she could never forget in her life.


    Holding her sword in both hands, Visenya positioned herself and waited for Robert''s horse toe close enough to her.


    When the horse was close enough, Visenya moved, as did Robert.


    The warhammer seemed fiercer than ever, tearing through the air with ferocity as it headed towards her armor-d chest. Visenya showed no panic and calmly dodged the warhammer.


    Her sword sliced through the air and struck the horse''s leg. With a sad sound, the beautiful animal fell to the ground, spinning in the mud while letting out pained neighs. Robert was thrown from his horse and fell heavily into the mud, staining his beautiful armor. The hammer fell not far from him.


    The first thing Robert did was crawl to the hammer''s location and take the hammer firmly in his hand, he looked at the small figure before him with a touch of admiration in his tone.


    "If you were from any other noble house, I would fall in love with you." Said the king as he stood up on the ground with force, ignoring the pain in his ribs, which had probably been broken during the fall from his horse.


    "If you were from any other noble house, you''d die painlessly." Visenya retorted to his words with a cold tone, ring at her brother''s murderer. There was nothing but disgust in front of the man who was her cousin.


    "Good point." Robertughed and advanced towards Visenya with an angry look on his face. "I won''t let you die without pain either!!!"


    Visenya also advanced under the soft, wet ground, leaving heavy footprints on the ground. They both met in an instant. But unlike Robert had expected, the girl was as agile as a deer and easily evaded his blows.


    However, he soon discovered something more shocking, when an exchange of blows took ce, he was forced to retreat!!!


    He was a tall, muscr and definitely heavy man, but he still lost force to a delicate, fragile girl with sweet features.


    To say that Robert was shocked was an understatement, but then he remembered something and spoke sarcastically, looking at Visenya. "You went back to your roots and used blood magic? How many lives did you sacrifice to gain such power, a hundred? a thousand? ten thousand?"


    Visenya looked into Robert''s eyes and spoke with a cold tone. "Yes, but I haven''t sacrificed anyone, my poweres from my husband and no one else."


    "Who knows how much blood he drank to give you so much power, don''t you feel anything when you hear that?" Robert said with a tone full of disgust.


    "Absolutely nothing." Visenya said as she stepped forward again. This time, it was she who started swinging the sword.


    ng!!!!


    The sword was blocked by the body of the hammer, sliding over the iron rod and causing sparks to fly around them.


    Visenya seized the moment and spun around, kicking Robert in the chest, hitting his armor. Under the force of her kick, the polished steel distorted and sank. She didn''t stop and wanted to attack once more, but that was a mistake.


    Robert felt his chest run out of air, but ignored this and brandished his hammer, hitting Visenya''s arm with force!


    A painful groan escaped Visenya''s lips, as the sound of bones breaking sounded particrly loud at the moment. She stepped back and looked at the arm covered by the armor. There was a deep dent and she knew that a bone had broken.


    "You have nobat experience, a veteran would soon walk away after hitting the enemy." Robert said as he caught his breath, but the sharp pain in his chest made him certain that the girl''s kick had broken many of his bones.


    Visenya didn''t reply, but admitted that he was right; in her attempt tond another blow, she left an opening for her enemy, who used it and managed to hurt her.


    "I really want to see Aenar''s expression after he sees that I''ve hurt his wife." Robert spoke with a big smile on his face as he showed an increasingly angry expression.


    Visenya''s eyes narrowed dangerously, she took her sword in her other hand and advanced. It was no simple advance, the Queen of Aenar felt her body lighter than ever, even the world seemed to slow down.


    Even the world she observed was different from before. The world seemed divided intoyers, eachyer separated by two thin lines.


    Visenya felt that she could enter the space between these two thin lines, and so she did.


    Without knowing how, she simply appeared next to Robert and swung her sword. The blow was swift, so swift that it was but a fleeting moment in space.


    In Robert''s vision, Visenya disappeared from where she had originally been, his gaze quickly swept the surroundings in search of the girl and in the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of silver light in the air. The next moment, he felt his left eye go ck as his brain finally processed the pain.


    "ARGHHHHHHHHHH!!!!" A pained scream escaped Robert''s mouth, he looked like a wounded animal as he held his eye. "MY EYE!!! HOW DARE YOU, YOU FILTHY, DISGUSTING BITCH!"


    "I''LL KILL YOU!!!" Said the king as he brandished his hammer wildly in all directions, trying to hit Visenya.


    Visenya, who had already retreated, showed an expression of pleasure at seeing the crazed Robert bleeding all over his face. She regretted not being used to her new powers, otherwise it wouldn''t have been just his eye that Robert would have lost, but his head!


    However, Visenya got excited thinking about what she had just done, she traveled in space and appeared at Robert''s side in an instant!


    When Visenya was finally ready to attack again, she felt the ground shake and quickly looked to the side to see a fully armed cavalry heading towards her.


    The Lords of the Stornds had finally caught up with Robert and seeing their king acting crazily obviously wounded, their expressions changed dramatically. They didn''t care about anything else and advanced with even more ferocity.


    Visenya regretted not being with the five hundred Astartes at this moment or Robert really would have died today. Without any hesitation, the queen quickly backed away while holding her broken arm, her eyes never leaving Robert.


    "Aenar sends her regards." Visenya shouted childishly as sheughed and mocked the King of House Baratheon.


    Robert, who was already enraged by the loss of his eye, seemed to explodepletely with rage as he swung his hammer even more voraciously.


    "I''LL KILL YOU!!!"


    "COME OUT YOU WITCH!!!"


    "I''LL RIP YOUR HEAD OFF AND FEED IT TO THE PIGS!!!"


    Visenya wasn''t angry, she seemed happy with Robert''s words. The angrier he was, the happier she would be, it was basic real-life mathematics.


    Suddenly, a bugle sounded on the horizon.


    Visenya, who was about to pay attention to Robert, focused her gaze on the horizon and couldn''t help but be surprised by the coat of arms she saw.


    A golden squid on a ck background.


    -------


    Note: What do you rmend of Dragonbinder''s abilities? I''m a bit unsure what that damn horn is for, as I didn''t find anything relevant. Apart from causing some difort to dragons and killing anyone who isn''t Valyrian, it doesn''t look very impressive.


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on <strong>Patreon</strong>. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>/GOTSW</strong>

 Chapter 219 - The Unexpected Arrival (II)

    <h4>Chapter 219: Chapter 219 - The Unexpected Arrival (II)</h4>


    "Apanied by mes, divine punishment fell upon the heretics." Origins 4:14 of the Holy Bible.


    -------------


    Aenar smiled, observing Robert¡¯s mad state, the man should want to eat his flesh and blood right now. However, looking at the wounded Visenya, his eyes turned cold. No one could hit his wife, absolutely no one.


    With a few words in High Valyrian, Aenar looked towards Robert and released the spell with a cold stare. The spell won¡¯t kill Robert, but he will want to die when the effect of the spell begins. As for the sacrifice for the spell, the King of House Targaryen simply used some blood from the battlefield.


    "The spell won¡¯t kill you, but it will necrotize the wounds and you¡¯ll need to cosy Baldwin IV and Viserys I." Aenar never hid that he was a vengeful man, Robert had dared to hurt his wife and should be punished ordingly.


    "My king." Sigismund and Leda appeared before him, both covered in blood, showing that they had killed countless people.


    "How is the situation?" Aenar asked with a calm tone. Although the chaos auras had disappeared, he knew more than anyone how difficult it is to finish off the Chaos Gods, especially the followers of the Chaos Gods, who were more adaptive than cockroaches.


    "Many people have mutated into monsters with worm parts, all these people have been killed, including some Lords on our side." Sigismund replied while Leda stood behind Aenar again, silently waiting for the next orders.


    Aenar frowned, but wasn¡¯t really surprised, it could be said that many Lords and Ladies were believers in the Faith of the Seven, it was perfectly normal for some lords to have been influenced by the God of Chaos, but it was a bitplicated.


    Fortunately, they were at war, so even if there were rumors that the king had ordered the death of these lords, he was free of any headaches. After all, it was quite normal to die in war, especially a war as tragic as this one.


    "Sigismund, find Daenerys and join Titus inying siege to Old Town." Aenar ordered with a regal, cold tone. His eyes fell on his loyalmander. "Kill anything that moves in that town. This is a purge and you must burn that town to the ground until there is nothing left but ashes."


    "Yes, my king." Sigismund knelt down and epted the orders with an unwaveringly serious expression. Like a good fanatic, there was no hesitation in receiving orders to purge an entire city.


    The reason for the purge was simple. As the heart of Westeros¡¯ religion, practically the entire poption of Old Town was faithful to the Faith of the Seven. At that moment, Aenar could imagine the hell that was Old Town. So many people turned into insane monsters...


    You could say that Old Town had practically be a second Ancient Valyria, a city cursed by the gods. Aenar was worried that Titus alone wouldn¡¯t be enough to destroy the entire poption and sent Sigismund.


    After a little more thought, Aenar added with a serious tone. "Take half the Astartes." He really didn¡¯t want to give the potential apostles of chaos in Old Town any chance.


    Sigismund couldn¡¯t help but be surprised, but he nodded, showing that he had epted his king¡¯s orders. Seeing how serious the king was, he promised himself to fight with all his forces and destroy the king¡¯s worries.


    "Leda, go and protect, Visenya." Aenar looked at the Lady Commander of the Royal Guard and said, "She was wounded by Robert and needs protection until she recovers."


    Leda nodded and just like that, her figure could be seen as a fleeting shadow among the soldiers, probably looking for Visenya.


    Aenar looked at the two armies facing each other and thought for a moment before raising his hand and blessing his soldiers again. Red light erupted from his hand and, like a wave of energy, spread throughout his army.


    Aenar¡¯s movements were like adding oil to fire, the army¡¯s morale practically skyrocketed to unreachable levels. The soldiers believed that their God was watching the fight and fought with even more fanaticism and ferocity. They looked like immortal warriors, had no fear of death and attacked as if they had infinite energy.


    While the morale of House Targaryen¡¯s army was high, the same could not be said of House Baratheon and Lannister¡¯s army, both of whom, seeing such a magical scene, became even more desperate. How do you fight an army that has the blessing of the gods?


    Suddenly, Aenar¡¯s gaze fell on the horizon, where he saw an army rapidly approaching. Looking at the golden squid against the ck background, he knew that House Greyjoy had just arrived. At the same time, Aenar smelled blood magic in the air.


    He almost immediately knew the source of that smell, Dragonbinder. Aenar couldn¡¯t help but be a little surprised at how Euron Greyjoy had gotten hold of a Dragonbinder in the ruins of Valyria.


    This was an item used to help tame dragons in their rebellious phase. It worked with a sound attack, which made the dragons feel extremely ufortable.


    The Valyrians also used it to tame some dragons that were too wild to be tamed by ordinary means. But the Dragonbinder¡¯s function was that, nothing really extraordinary, it was just a horn that every Dragon Rider had to control the dragons, like a whip.


    Perhaps that¡¯s why ordinary people mistook domestication for control, after all, Valyria wasn¡¯t foolish enough to create a weapon capable of controlling any dragon. That was sheer stupidity. But because of this, rumors and myths arose that the Horn really could control dragons.


    <strong>(Credits to Kinggn and Maakolo for the above exnation, I was totally confused about how to write that part).</strong>


    Although he knew this, Aenar still wanted to see the Dragonbinder in person, especially the power he had over dragons. After all, even if the possibility was almost non-existent, the chance of the Horn being able to control a dragon still existed.


    And if such a thing were really possible, Aenar would destroy all the Dragonbinders and anything rted to his creation.


    Aenar pointed his finger at Visenya, who was still retreating among the soldiers, and transferred the information to her mind, informing her of his orders.


    -


    Visenya, who was gradually retreating towards the Main Tent, stopped abruptly. Her eyes turnedpletely cold and a murderous intent seemed to materialize around her. Making the surrounding soldiers recoil in fear.


    In his eyes, Visenya was surrounded by a swirling dark cloud of malice, making them feel that they were facing a ferocious beast.


    Knowing of the possibility of the Dragonbinder¡¯s power for Aenar, Visenya quickly walked towards Syrax¡¯s location, who was lying peacefully on the ground. The bloody atmosphere of war and the cries of rage werepletely ignored by the beautiful golden dragon.


    Looking at her dragon, Visenya ignored the pain in her arm and stroked the dragon¡¯s beautiful shiny scales. She couldn¡¯t help but gaze lovingly at the dragon.


    Syrax let out an adorable trill as her head gently nudged Visenya¡¯s body, showing the same affection.


    "I need your help, Syrax." Visenya whispered to the dragon, looking directly into her eyes. "It may be painful, but I swear that whatever pain you suffer, we¡¯ll give back tenfold."


    Syrax¡¯s response came in actions. The female dragon rose from the ground and lowered her head to the ground, showing the saddle at the junction of the dragon¡¯s neck and body. Visenya didn¡¯t hesitate and climbed onto the saddle, fastened her belt and spoke.


    "Sovegon!!!"


    Syrax let out a loud roar and rose towards the sky with a graceful and elegant posture as he pped his huge wings. The dragon was no more than ten meters long, not counting its tail, but it was still quite a sight.


    At the same moment, the world seemed to darken for a moment. The gigantic wings of Caraxes had covered the sky as the huge crimson dragon took flight, pursuing Syrax closely. Of course, Aenar wouldn¡¯t let Visenya and Syrax be in danger, so he sent Caraxes.


    Visenya looked back and couldn¡¯t help but hold her breath at the sight of the huge monster chasing her. She felt exactly as Lucerys Targaryen, riding Arrax, felt when being chased by Vhagar, who was being ridden by Aemond.


    Even though she knew Caraxes wouldn¡¯t hurt her, being chased by a monster that size still scared her to death.


    If Visenya was frightened, Aenar¡¯s enemies werepletely terrified. The gigantic creature flying above them caused real terror in many men.


    The morale of House Baratheon and Lannister, which was already low, became non-existent at that moment.


    One of House Lannister¡¯s soldiers threw down his spear and shield and fled without any hesitation. There was no way to win the war, not after seeing the gods and dragons on the enemy side. When the first deserting soldier appeared, it wasn¡¯t long before the second appeared and then the third.


    Soon, in a matter of minutes, a wave of deserters broke out of formation, leaving arge, fragile space for the Targaryen army to enter. And that¡¯s what happened, Tyrion and Oberyn ordered the advance and attacked with full force, splitting the army of House Lannister in two.


    Even Aenar underestimated the fear that Caraxes could cause in his enemies, but Balerion, the ck Terror was not legendary by chance, but for being a true monster who caused absolute terror in the enemies of Aegon and Maegor.


    Euron Greyjoy, who was the current King of Salt after killing his own father, frowned as all the courage he had gathered over the years vanished as if it had never existed. He would have had indomitable courage when dealing with the little golden dragon, but the red dragon was totally different.


    But the real terror he felt soon turned into pure ecstasy, what if this dragon became his dragon? Wouldn¡¯t he be invincible?


    "y the Dragonbinder." Euron, in his ck scale armor, looked at the ve with his cold blue eyes and ordered.


    The ve, who had no hair and was covered in tattoos, shuddered at Euron¡¯s words. He wanted to retreat, run away and scream, but the training (abuse) he had received from Euron prevented him from any of these things and he walked over to the huge horn.


    The horn was 1.83 meters long. It was made of horn that must have belonged to a huge dragon. It had a ck sheen and bands of red gold and Valyrian steel along its curved body. When touched, the horn felt as hot as hot coals and extremely smooth.


    The surface was shiny and reflective, although the reflection represented is somewhat distorted. The bands of the horn are covered in strange inscriptions, Valyrian glyphs.


    Taking a deep breath, the nameless ve put his mouth to the horn and blew heavily. A sound that seemed toe from winter rang out across the battlefield, causing difort and fear. When the horn sounded, the glyphs glowed bright red and then white.


    Syrax let out a painful roar, it felt like her body was being whipped by countless extremely painful whips. Her senses were confused and for a moment, the dragon no longer knew whether to go up or down.


    The ve¡¯s fate was even crueler, his body burned from the inside out and the ve¡¯s blood was absorbed in an instant by the Dragonbinder. In the end, only a charred mummy remained.


    Visenya stroked the dragon¡¯s neck and shouted loud and clear. "Lykir¨© Syrax!!!"


    Syrax let out a pained roar and continued flying towards Euron with an extremely aggressive look on his face.


    Suddenly, a deep, calm trill sounded in the sky and Syrax showed submission, slowing down.


    Caraxes flew over Syrax and Visenya with just one swing of his wings. The dragon¡¯s eyes sharpened as they focused entirely on the ck and gold horn. A feeling of rage welled up in the ming heart of the huge red dragon.


    Euron was very happy that the Dragonbinder had had an effect on the dragons, but he waspletely terrified when he saw the huge monstering towards him.


    "Shit!!!" Euron didn¡¯t hesitate to mount his horse and shout to the Men of the Iron Inds. "Shoot the scorpions!!!"


    The huge arrows, which looked more like spears, shot into the air in dozens, tore through the air and some, luckily, hit the red dragon. But instead of being happy, Euron showed an incredulous expression, as the Scorpions simply bounced off the dragon¡¯s scales and didn¡¯t even hurt the huge beast.


    Caraxes wasn¡¯t hurt, but he felt furious at the audacity of the ants in front of him. The dragon opened its mouth and crimson mes gathered at the end of its throat.


    "Didn¡¯t Braavos say it worked on dragons?" Euron muttered with a confused and still incredulous expression.


    That was Euron Greyjoy¡¯sst thought before red mes rained down from the sky, apanied by a terrifying sound.


    -----------


    Note: Previously, Euron was supposed tost longer in the book, but after learning about the effect of Dragonbinder, he simply lost the magic for me. I decided to kill him soon and save myself a few pointless Chapters with this guy.


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on <strong>Patreon</strong>. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>/GOTSW</strong>

 Chapter 220 - After the War (I)

    <h4>Chapter 220: Chapter 220 - After the War (I)</h4>


    "You¡¯re not free because you do what you want, you¡¯re free because you don¡¯t do what you want." Aenar Targaryen.


    ----------


    Crimson mes looked like a huge wave of fire, like a monster engulfing the entire army of House Greyjoy. The salt men simply turned into something like salt, ash. They were blown away by the wind. There were no screams or even any noise, just the silence of the burning mes.


    The enemy armies of House Targaryen stopped fighting and just watched inplete terror at the diabolical scene before them. An army of tens of thousands of people disappeared in a few minutes.


    Perhaps for a modern person, such a thing wasn¡¯t so impressive and impactful because of nuclear bombs and various films showing the mass death of people. But for someone from the Middle Ages, such a scene was pure terror straight from hell.


    Tywin watched coldly as the soldiers scattered everywhere, fleeing in panic. The Lord of Casterly Rock didn¡¯t even try to control his own soldiers.


    The battle had been lost the moment the army began to desert on arge scale, the destruction of House Greyjoy¡¯s army merely elerating an inevitable process in his eyes.


    Tywin couldn¡¯t help but sigh, looking much older than he sounded. Even his strong aura had disappeared. He looked more like an old, weak lion, ready to be reced by a young lion.


    Like King Loren I of House Lannister, called the Last, Tywin lost against House Targaryen.


    The rain was still falling from the sky, but the temperature on the battlefield was high and a light mist surrounded the room.


    "Are you happy, dear father?" Tywin heard a sarcastic voiceing from his side, and he looked coldly at the dwarf who was approaching with slow, clumsy steps. Tyrion¡¯s nose was gone and his face bore arge scar, but the joy in his eyes could not be hidden.


    "The great and fearsome Tywin Lannister, being captured alive." Tyrion looked at the man before him and spoke with an almost pleased tone. Seeing Tywin¡¯s definitive defeat was more pleasurable than a million whores.


    "I wasn¡¯t defeated by you, you monstrosity." Despite having lost, Tywin replied with a terribly calm tone.


    Without waiting for Tyrion¡¯s reply, Tywin walked towards a specific location.


    Tyrion was about to stop and order the soldiers to arrest the Lord of Casterly Rock, but stopped when he saw the direction his father was walking, more precisely, who he was walking towards.


    Tyrion¡¯s lips pursed with force at the sight of the corpse lying on the muddy ground. The once shining armor was stained with blood and mud.


    The rain stuck to the dwarf¡¯s hair, causing him to feel almost deathly cold, but seeing his brother¡¯s corpse caused him to feel even colder.


    Seeing the peaceful expression on his son¡¯s face, Tywin couldn¡¯t help but show aplicated expression. He knew that Jaime had died relieved that he was no longer a puppet of a god.


    "Your king plunged a dagger into Jaime¡¯s heart, he smiled happily as he plunged the dagger into his flesh." Tywin spoke coldly to Tyrion while keeping his gaze on the corpse of his beloved son.


    Although Jaime had betrayed him and caused him so much pain, in the end, his brother was the one who cared for him the most. Tyrion didn¡¯t have enough fingers to count how many times Jaime had encouraged him or even stood by him.


    However, seeing the expression on Jaime¡¯s pale, lifeless face, Tyrion felt that all the anger, resentment and hatred built up in his chest simply didn¡¯t make sense.


    After a psychological struggle, Tyrion showed a determined look and replied in a calm tone: "This is war, death is inevitable."


    Tywin looked into Tyrion¡¯s eyes for the first time, there was some appreciation in the Old Lion¡¯s gaze, but it was gone so quickly that Tyrion thought he was hallucinating and seeing things that were impossible.


    Seeing Tywin still silent, watching Jaime¡¯s corpse with an icy stare. Tyrion spoke in a calm, deep tone. "Arrest the Lord of Casterly Rock, he will be tried personally by the king."


    The Red Legion soldiers obeyed Tyrion¡¯s orders and put chains on Tywin Lannister¡¯s wrists. The soldiers showed no mercy and practically dragged the Lion of the Rock like a mangy animal, with force and brutality.


    They didn¡¯t care if Tywin was old or even when he fell into the mud after a while, they beat the man, urging him to get up and continued to pull Tywin without any sign of respect.


    Tyrion silently observed his father¡¯s miserable situation, but remained silent and didn¡¯t stop it from happening.


    Looking at the battlefield, Tyrion could see that many of House Lannister¡¯s soldiers had fled or surrendered. Looking to another corner, he saw that House Baratheon¡¯s army was still retreating as they struggled to flee back to Casterly Rock.


    The only ce that could still serve as a stronghold for House Baratheon. After all, after that battle, Tyrion estimated that there was no other Lord who would allow the Baratheon Army to enter. This war was already won, all that remained was where and the day of the final battle.


    "This is only the beginning, we are far from finished." Tyrion didn¡¯t forget that there was still a waring from the North, a war more important than the one being fought. A war for the survival of humanity.


    Tyrion sat next to his brother¡¯s corpse and held his hand as he let the rain wash over him, as if he wanted the rain to wash away all the negative feelings inside him.


    "I hate you for lying to me, but I still love you, you stupid, arrogant brother." Tyrion didn¡¯t know if he was crying or the rain pouring down his face, but he didn¡¯t really care.


    "I¡¯ll look after Tommen and Myrce." He said, closing his eyes as he listened to the rain falling on the ground and the screams in the background on the battlefield. Suddenly, Tyrion opened his eyes and looked at his shoulder with a confused expression.


    For a moment, he felt a hand on his shoulder. Perhaps guessing something, Tyrion showed aplicated expression.


    When Aenar got close to the Dwarf, he saw the scene and couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow. Even if there was hatred between the brothers, the affection and love cultivated over decades could not disappear so quickly.


    "My king." Rising, Tyrion greeted Aenar with a respectful tone.


    Looking at the man before him, Aenar smiled gently. "Jaime died peacefully, he regained his free will and was finally free from the clutches of the Seven Faced God."


    Tyrion pressed his lips together tightly and looked at Jaime with his green and ck eyes. He clenched his fists and asked in a low tone. "Did he really have to die?"


    Aenar looked at Tyrion and answered with a sincere tone. "If I had controlled the energy input, he would have survived, but the chances of the God of the Seven Faces escaping would have been high, so I didn¡¯t want to risk it."


    "Do you resent me for killing your brother, Tyrion?" Aenar asked in a calm tone, looking directly into the different colored eyes of the Hand of the King.


    "Will my king kill me if I say yes?" Tyrion rebutted the question to Aenar, looking directly into the king¡¯s eyes.


    "No." Aenar shook his head and answered truthfully. "I will remove you from office and do what I promised you."


    "But if you be my enemy, I will kill you." He finished with a calm and sincere look, not hiding the consequences of his betrayal at all.


    "I may hate you, but I can never be your enemy." Tyrion said with a slightly amused tone. "Your Grace is still as tyrannical as ever."


    "What can I say, I¡¯m a rather contradictory person." Aenar replied with an equally amused tone.


    "Yes, it¡¯s like two sides of a coin in one person." Tyrion nodded, agreeing with the king¡¯s assessment of himself.


    The smile on Aenar¡¯s lips disappeared as he looked deeply at the dwarf. "So you¡¯re my enemy, Tyrion?"


    "I am not your enemy, my king." Tyrion said calmly. "But I feel anger at my brother¡¯s death."


    "Then be angry." Aenar said. "I care little how you feel about me."


    "As long as you remain loyal and useful, you will always be my Hand." Aenar didn¡¯t really care how Tyrion felt about him, he only cared if he was useful and loyal.


    But if Tyrion really became his enemy, he wouldn¡¯t mind making Myrce Lady of Casterly Rock. Friendship? Sorry, his only loyalty was to House Targaryen and mankind. Anything other than those two things was nothing in his eyes.


    Call him indifferent and cold, but that was his nature after so long living in this world.


    Tyrion looked at Aenar and let out a sigh; he wasn¡¯t surprised by the king¡¯s words. During his time with Aenar, he had continued to look at him. Always trying to figure out the king¡¯s thoughts, gestures and intentions, so that he would know what to say at the right moment.


    Just like now. If it had been before he met Aenar, Tyrion would never have dared to say that he hated Aenar for killing Jaime, but knowing the King¡¯s true face, he understood that he wouldn¡¯t die even if he hated him.


    The being in front of him was as pragmatic and cold as you could imagine from a being who was carrying the fate of humanity on his shoulders.


    "What will your grace do about my father¡¯s trial?" Tyrion asked as he stood next to Aenar, his expression returning to its former calm and he regained hisposure, acting once again as a Hand of the King should.


    "I¡¯ll give him to my grandmother and Rhaenys, they want Tywin¡¯s life, so be it." Although he also wanted to kill Tywin, Aenar knew that to free Rhaenys and Rhae from the hatred they carried, they needed to kill Tywin.


    Tyrion remembered something when he heard the king¡¯s words and spoke. "Mountain was also captured, that monster killed four men before he was immobilized."


    Aenar showed a satisfied expression, Rhaenys¡¯ affairs would be settled more easily after she killed the monster that terrorized her nightmares.


    "After this battle is over,e to my room and I¡¯ll make you into a normal man." Aenar put his hand on Tyrion¡¯s shoulder and spoke in a gentle tone. Then he left without looking back or even ncing at Jaime¡¯s body, as if it were something insignificant.


    Tyrion showed aplicated expression. How did it feel to work for and be loyal to someone you hate?


    If you asked Tyrion, he would say that it was an extremely insulting feeling and, at the same time, a feeling of pride in working for Aenar.


    Contradictory, no? But that was the irrationality of the human mind. It could hate and love at the same time, perhaps the only race that could do something like that.


    For this very reason, the human race was the main cause of the birth of the Chaos Gods, beings conceived in the Warp, a dimension that seemed to be the fruit of the collective consciousness of all the intelligent beings in the universe.


    Looking at his brother¡¯s body, Tyrion asked a Red Legion soldier to carry the body back to camp. He would give his brother a wake worthy of the heir to House Lannister.


    Looking at Aenar¡¯s back, further and further away, Tyrion thought for a moment and then let out an emotional sigh.


    Again, showing a resolute and calm expression, the dwarf walked towards the camp, Tyrion murmured in a calm and deep tone. "Let¡¯s take it one step at a time."


    --------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on <strong>Patreon</strong>. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>/GOTSW</strong>

 Chapter 221 - After the War (II)

    <h4>Chapter 221: Chapter 221 - After the War (II)</h4>


    "Only family matters and nothing else." Tywin Lannister, Lord of Casterly Rock.


    ---------


    "I think this is the first time we¡¯ve talked alone, Lord Tywin." Aenar spoke, looking at the man sitting inside an iron cage and tied to a log.


    Even the mud couldn¡¯t hide the noble fabric of his clothes. It looked as if it had been sewn with gold threads and knowing the identity of the owner of the clothes, he thought it was indeed gold.


    Tywin didn¡¯t speak and stared at Aenar¡¯s face, he seemed lost in memories for a moment, before finally answering in a calm, deep tone. "You look like your father, but without that mncholy aura around him. Sometimes it was even hard to stand next to your father."


    "I¡¯ve heard those words a lot. Fortunately I¡¯m not a depressive like my father." Aenar could guess that tormented by dreams, Rhaegar was definitely not of sound mind, depressed was the least he could think about his father.


    "This should never have happened, you were supposed to be my grandson if Aerys had agreed to marry Cersei to Rhaegar, but he chose that Dornish whore." Tywin took no notice of Aenar¡¯s words and spoke in a calm tone, looking straight into the young king¡¯s purple eyes.


    "When a king is weak, he fears his subjects. At the same time, your reputation has surpassed even that of a king. How could my grandfather, who was an arrogant Targaryen, ept being considered weaker than a mere lion?" Aenar spoke about the reasons for Aerys not agreeing to marry Rhaegar to Cersei.


    In political terms, his grandfather really did make the right choice. If Cersei married Rhaegar and became queen, the powerful House Lannister would be at its peak, even surpassing House Targaryen, which had no dragons.


    "You were too powerful for House Targaryen without dragons." Aenar sighed and looked at Tywin calmly. "Distrust, arrogance and ego. They are all characteristics of the king, but you vited all three, Aerys not killing you still showed that he had a trace of reason in his insane mind."


    "He was weak and couldn¡¯t see anyone more powerful than him." Tywin spoke sarcastically, but did not deny Aenar¡¯s words.


    As the young king had said, he was indeed very powerful, both in military might and wealth. If he had been in Aerys¡¯ ce, he would have done the same, although never as madly and insanely as his old friend.


    "At the beginning of his reign, he was brilliant, I thought we would be like Viserys II and Jaehaerys I, creating an era ofsting peace, but as time went by, madness began to consume my friend¡¯s mind, turning him into an animal who couldn¡¯t even control himself." Tywin spoke with a strong tone, but Aenar detected nostalgia and regret, although they were almost non-existent.


    "The end of this story you already know, Your Grace." Tywin looked at Aenar with an extremely strong intensity.


    "Yes, I know the end of the story." Aenar nodded and let out a sigh.


    "You will not die by my hand or my judgment." Aenar spoke and Tywin showed no happiness at his words.


    "You will want a trial bybat, something my sister will happily ept. After all, she wants to kill you, maybe butcher you first, it really depends on her mood at the moment." Aenar said with an amused tone, but Tywin¡¯s expression still remained indifferent.


    "Has anyone ever told you that you have no sense of humor?" he said to Tywin, who was speechless at the young king¡¯s false irony.


    "A fool wouldugh at his own death." Tywin replied with a sarcastic tone, full of mockery at Aenar¡¯s childish provocation.


    "I want to see if you¡¯ll be so calm in the face of death, Lord Tywin." Aenarmented with a smile, he didn¡¯t look into the future so as not to spoil the fun, but it was almost certain that the man before him would die with dignity.


    Looking at his calm expression, the smile on Aenar¡¯s lips widened. "You look like Tyrion in that respect, always hiding your own emotions through a calm, deep face. Like father like son."


    Tywin raised his head and spoke coldly, with such disgust that it surprised even Aenar. "I have no son called Tyrion."


    "How cruel, but he¡¯s apetent Hand of the King, he saved me from doing a lot of bureaucratic work, especially about finances." Aenar said, sitting back in his chair more rxed, as if he were talking to a longtime friend.


    "Monsters like to y thepetent, but they¡¯ll never stop being monsters." Tywin said with an indifferent and cold tone, there was no hint of fatherly love in his voice when he mentioned Tyrion.


    Rising from his chair, Aenar smiled and walked towards the exit of the iron cage. "He¡¯ll no longer be a monster in the eyes of the world. I wonder if when he¡¯s older, he¡¯ll be like you, Lord Tywin."


    Tywin remained silent, silently watching the young king¡¯s back move away, then slowly closed his eyes.


    "You¡¯re just like me, Your Grace."


    "A man who puts his family first."


    "Maybe in the future you¡¯ll be in the same ce as I am now."


    Aenar stopped walking for a moment, but resumed with calm, steady steps.


    -


    "How was the conversation?" Visenya asked as she stroked Syrax¡¯s golden scales affectionately, The dragon was still in a slight state of rage, which was relieved with a few sheep.


    "Worthy of being Tywin Lannister, the man still stands firm with his beliefs and convictions. I can see why he turned the weak House Lannister into the most powerful House in Westeros." Aenar replied while looking at Syrax with a calm gaze.


    Although the effect of the horn was somewhat disappointing, the Dragonbinder would be of great help in taming young and rebellious dragons, especially in their more unruly phases.


    "A monster like that man wouldn¡¯t show weakness and fear at that moment." Visenya nodded, not at all surprised about Tywin¡¯s status. From her mother¡¯s description, she already knew what kind of person the Lord of Casterly Rock was.


    "Aenar, will we be like Tywin one day? Always thinking of family above all else, including above all our morals and judgment?" Visenya asked in a low tone, looking at Syrax with aplicated gaze.


    That war was very brutal, more than twenty thousand people died, although many were enemies, but in the end, they were justmoners who were obeying orders from their lords. It made her wonder if she and Tywin were really so different.


    Aenar looked surprised at Visenya, but soon realized his wife¡¯s thoughts and spoke in a calm tone. "You must already have the answer, right?"


    There was a bitter smile on Visenya¡¯s lips as she realized that Tywin had done nothing wrong, at least from his point of view towards House Lannister. But she wondered if she could do the same as Tywin if the need arose.


    In the end, she discovered that she couldn¡¯t order the death of innocent women and children. It felt wrong in so many ways. Although it seemed a little hypocritical given that she had killed many people in war, but she felt it was different.


    Men and women at war had a sacred right to kill in order to survive, but killing people who didn¡¯t know how to protect themselves was quite wrong in her eyes.


    Suddenly, Visenya felt an arm around her waist and a strong, broad chest pressing against her back. She just turned around and snuggled into thefort of the arms that brought her the enormous feeling of security.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Visenya." Stroking her hair tenderly, Aenar murmured in a calm but gentle tone. "As your husband, let me carry the weight of these decisions."


    Visenya just nodded and sank even deeper into Aenar¡¯s embrace. Aenar was calm, he didn¡¯t feel that Visenya was wrong, everyone had a boundary they didn¡¯t want to cross, it was totally normal.


    But he couldn¡¯t have such a limit, because in order to guide humanity, entire civilizations would be destroyed or enved, he didn¡¯t have the luxury of kindness in the face of the cruelty of the survival of the human race.


    Raising Visenya¡¯s face with his finger, Aenar looked directly into her eyes and asked with augh, trying to lighten the depressing and heavy atmosphere around them. "I know this isn¡¯t the right time, but since we¡¯ve conquered Harrenhal, will you marry me?"


    Visenya widened her eyes and looked incredulously at Aenar, then her eyes lit up with excitement, forgetting everything else at that moment. An innocent, happy smile involuntarily appeared on her lips.


    Seeing her smile, Aenar erased the slight guilt he had for manipting Visenya at this moment. Although it was a maniption to make her happy, it was still a clear maniption of her feelings.


    "We should wait for my mother, she¡¯s the one who has to pass me on to you officially." Visenya spoke with an animated tone while showing a big smile on her lips.


    "Anything to make you happy, my dear wife." Aenar replied with an amused smile as he gently kissed her forehead.


    "My king and queen." Just as Aenar was about to say something, Oberyn approached and greeted them both.


    Looking at Oberyn before him, Aenar was surprised to find a wound on his neck and one on his face, which would make quiterge scars. Like Tyrion, Oberyn had also suffered rtively serious injuries.


    "The Usurper fled with the Baratheon army to Casterly Rock." Oberyn spoke with an irritated tone.


    "Even if he has fled, Westeros is ours, Lord Oberyn." Visenya, with a big smile on her face, replied cheerfully. Even Robert¡¯s escape didn¡¯t dampen her happiness at the moment. Robert waspletely insignificant in the face of her marriage.


    Oberyn¡¯s irritation disappeared when he saw Visenya smiling so happily.


    "Oberyn, order the army to rest for two days and we¡¯ll head towards Riverrun, surround the castle and get Hoster Tully out of that castle to suffer my trial in Harrenhal." Aenar spoke, leaving Oberyn stunned for a moment, but he epted the orders without any hesitation.


    "I¡¯ve wanted to kill that old fish for a long time." Oberyn said with a smile full of malice. House Tully was a devout believer in the Faith of the Seven, so every time Oberyn visited Riverrun, he, his mistress and his daughters were scorned by Hoster Tully.


    "Our wedding will take ce after Hoster Tully¡¯s trial and the dismissal of House Tully as Lord Paramount of the Trident. I will try to return as soon as possible." Aenar spoke to Visenya, who nodded and still had a happy smile on her face.


    Listening to their conversation, Oberyn finally understood why Visenya was so happy, the news of the wedding really did cheer up even the bitterest of women, let alone someone as happy as the queen herself, who would officially be queen after the wedding.


    "Arianne and Eria can help with the wedding preparations, Your Grace." Oberyn offered his niece and wife to help with the preparations, as he might miss the chance to strengthen ties with House Targaryen.


    However, remembering the rumors between Arianne and Aenar, Oberyn looked helpless. He could imagine what his niece intended by getting involved with the king, but he didn¡¯t stop it.


    In his eyes, Arianne was the Heiress of Dorne and would sit on the Throne of the Sun, just as the Dornish Lawsmanded.


    "Thank you, you¡¯ll be a great help." Aenar thanked him with a smile. It wasn¡¯t just Oberyn¡¯s wife who would be helping, all the nobles would be sending their wives to help Visenya with the wedding preparations.


    "Thank you, Lord Oberyn." Visenya also thanked him with a sweet smile.


    ---------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on <strong>Patreon</strong>. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday


    <strong>/GOTSW</strong>

 Chapter 222 - 223 - After the War (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 222: Chapter 223 - After the War (IV)</h4>


    "Fate has merely dered your death; you have the option to refuse, but most fail to fight against their own destiny. A destiny meant for the weak without willpower." Aenar Targaryen.


    ----------------------


    Hoster Tully looked at the gates of the Hall of a Hundred Hearths and slowed his pace with heavy steps, his hands were chained and he could not escape. He wanted to run, entering the hall was tantamount to dering that his House would be destroyed, that it would have an even worse reputation than House Frey.


    No noble house would marry his descendants, no noble house would do business with his descendants, not even the Iron Bank would lend money to his descendants.


    The Tully House would truly be finished at that moment.


    However, his weak and frail body was pushed forward by the Lady Commander of the Royal Guard, Leda Dayne.


    "My master is waiting, move along, you worm." Leda spoke in a cold and indifferent tone. She felt no remorse for doing such a thing to a helpless old man.


    Under Hoster¡¯s desperate gaze, he entered the Hall of a Hundred Hearths in Harrenhal. Just as he had expected, the entire ce was filled with lords anddies, all eyes fixed on him.


    There were all kinds of looks, rejoicing, disdain, contempt, and sympathy.


    Hoster trembled as he felt the stares. To him, they were all hyenas, all wanting a piece of House Tully. However, he couldn¡¯t stop anything, for he was helpless and powerless. Not even his former vassals could help him at that moment.


    Hoster¡¯s blue eyes fell on the ck stone throne, seated on which the young king was dressed exquisitely in purple and red, a Valyrian steel crown studded with rubies visible beneath his hair.


    Next to the stone throne, a delicate throne could be seen, on which sat a graceful and beautiful young woman.


    Aenar I and Visenya II.


    "Kneel." Aenar looked at the old man and said in a calm and stern tone.


    Even though he didn¡¯t want to, Hoster was forced to kneel by Leda, who was not gentle at all, as the sound of bones breaking echoed particrly loud inside the hall.


    "Argh." A groan escaped Hoster¡¯s lips, but no one felt sorry for him.


    "Hoster Tully, Lord of House Tully and Lord Paramount of the Trident, you are charged with high treason, conspiracy, and mass murder." Aenar wasted no time and began the trial.


    "Do you plead guilty?" The purple eyes looked at the old man kneeling before him with a hint of amusement. He knew what was about to happen, but he allowed it to happen anyway, as it would benefit him.


    "I am innocent." When Hoster said this, the eyes of many nobles turned to the Lord of Riverrun with unexpected looks.


    In their eyes, as long as Hoster pleaded guilty, the king would do nothing to House Tully. After all, it had been almost four hundred years since a Great House had been destroyed, and when it happened, there had been chaos everywhere, with everyone wanting to take the ce of the destroyed Great House.


    When House Gardner was destroyed and all its descendants killed in the Field of Fire, all the other houses, such as Redwyne and Hightower, hoped that they would be chosen to be Lord Paramount of the Mander, as they were blood rtives of House Gardner. But instead, Aegon chose a servant of House Gardner as Lord Paramount.


    This caused so much chaos that Aegon had to endure years of the noble houses of the Reach asking the king to choose someone else.


    So, in the eyes of these nobles, as long as Hoster pleaded guilty, House Tully would still live. But at this moment, no one felt anger at the disrespectful words to the king; they looked excited.


    It was the chance they wanted.


    What they coveted was the title of Lord Paramount of the Trident!


    "I want a trial bybat." Ignoring the pain in his broken knees, Hoster spoke in a hoarse, weak voice, but his eyes were brighter than ever. He knew more than anyone else about his crimes, so he used the trick that every noble used when in danger.


    Aenar smiled and rested his head on his hand as he looked around as if watching an entertaining show. Trial bybat? He liked this kind of thing better, because he simply couldn¡¯t lose.


    "If you insist, Lord Tully, so be it." Aenar spoke, and everyone heard him clearly. "We will have a trial bybat!"


    "Who will represent me inbat is Leda Dayne, Lady Commander of the Royal Guard." Aenar spoke again and dered the anticipated death of Hoster or his representative. There was not a single man present who could duel with Leda.


    The fight would be like an adult fighting a baby.


    However, while everyone was murmuring about the King¡¯s choice of a woman, Hoster faced a big problem.


    He looked around at everyone present, searching for someone who could represent him, but when his gaze fell on a person, that person quickly looked away, as if they did not see him.


    For ten long minutes, no one came forward to represent Hoster, showing that no one really wanted to help the Lord of Riverrun. Especially the lords of the Rivends, they wanted Hoster to die as soon as possible so that they could have a chance to inherit the title of Lord Paramount of the Trident.


    "I will represent Lord Tully!" As soon as the voice rang out, everyone looked in disbelief at the brave man. However, when they saw who it was, they understood perfectly why.


    Edmure Tully, wearing armor bearing the sigil of House Tully. After all, it was more than normal for a son to try to save his father, and they could respect that.


    However, they soon noticed the trembling legs of the heir to Riverrun. Someughed, but others looked at Edmure with admiration. Even though he was afraid, the man actually dared to step forward, which earned him the respect of many in the hall.


    Even Eddard, who watched everything coldly, couldn¡¯t help but look at Edmure with more respect. He could respect his son¡¯s sacred duty to protect his father in his old age.


    However, while everyone was admiring Edmure¡¯s choice to defend his father, Hoster Tully himself looked desperate. How could he not know his son¡¯s abilities?


    "We don¡¯t need to go to the arena, let¡¯s hold the trial here and now." Aenar spoke in a calm tone while Leda stood with her back to the throne. The Hall of Harrenhal was more than enough space for a duel.


    With a cold, sharp sound, Dawn left its sheath and seemed to glow with a milky light. Anyone could see that this was an extraordinary sword.


    This was no lie; after all, it was a sword that had existed for more than ten millennia.


    When the sword left its sheath, exmations of admiration and respect rang out from the audience.


    Edmure swallowed hard and felt his legs tremble, terror coursing through his body, preventing him from moving.


    Seeing the scene, Hoster simply closed his eyes and waited for death, but he couldn¡¯t bear to see his son die before him.


    Drawing the sword, Edmure took a deep breath and walked cautiously toward Leda. With each step he took, his breathing quickened as sweat ran down his face.


    Leda couldn¡¯t help but look bored; the man in front of her didn¡¯t even know how to control his breathing, something basic for any knight trained since childhood.


    Just as Leda was about to use a little force against Edmure, the king¡¯s voice reached her ears. "Use all your strength and kill him with one blow, show your strength for all to see."


    At that moment, Leda changed, her aura changed, her cold expression became sharp and keen. The hands holding the sword hilt became extraordinarily firm. Her muscles contracted and became firm and hard.


    In the next second, Leda appeared behind Edmure. There was no sound of pain or anything else.


    A thin red line appeared on Edmure¡¯s forehead, and in an instant, his body split in two. The two halves of his body fell on opposite sides as blood and internal organs scattered across the floor.


    Edmure didn¡¯t even know when he died; he felt no pain or anything else. It could be said that Leda was so fast that it took his brain some time to realize that he was already dead.


    An eerie silence prevailed in the Hall of a Hundred Hearths. When Leda sheathed her sword, everyone awoke from their stupor.


    The sound of vomiting could be heard as sounds of swallowing echoed throughout the room. As the lords looked at Leda, there was no more contempt for her being a woman, there was only fear and terror in the face of the humanoid monster that was Leda Dayne.


    Suddenly, Aenar began to p his hands, making the atmosphere even more strange and frightening, but would the nobles dare to let the king apud alone?


    The answer was no, so even though they showed fake and strange smiles, the entire room was filled with apuse.


    Hoster looked at the two halves of his son with tears streaming down his face. Although Edmure was a useless and ipetent son, he was still the son he had carried in his arms as a child, helped train, and even taught to ride. The feelings between father and son were deep, how could he not cry at that moment?


    "The gods have decided, Hoster Tully is found guilty!"


    "House Tully will no longer be the Lord Paramount of the Trident."


    "All possessions of House Tully will be used aspensation."


    "House Tully will be reduced tomoner status and will no longer be allowed to use its coat of arms and ancestral motto."


    "As your king, I order Eddard of House Stark to sentence the guilty party to death by beheading." Aenar¡¯s words rang out without dy, directly dering Hoster Tully¡¯s death at the hands of Eddard.


    Leda ced a wooden log on the floor, curiously cing it between the two halves of Edmure¡¯s cup, on top of the pool of blood and internal organs.


    Visenya, who watched everything, rolled her eyes at the woman¡¯s childishness, but she knew that this was her way of getting revenge on Hoster. After all, Hoster had waged the war that killed Arthur.


    "Husband, remember to control Leda¡¯s temper at official events," Visenya whispered to Aenar, but with Leda¡¯s senses, she heard every word perfectly.


    Leda looked at the queen with helplessness and betrayal. She had obviously warned Visenya about Arianne, but instead of being praised, she was scolded by the queen.


    "What a sad world where loyalty is rewarded with ingratitude." Although she thought this, she did not dare to speak aloud. She knew very well that Visenya and Aenar could torture her mentally every night.


    "Don¡¯t worry, we can torture her mentally every night after our wedding."


    Aenar whispered to Visenya in an amused and teasing tone, knowing that Leda could hear him, but he spoke anyway.


    Hearing Aenar¡¯s words, she understood perfectly what he meant, and Visenya¡¯s cheeks turned a lovely shade of red. Leda was not surprised to hear the king¡¯s words; she knew him very well.


    While the three joked, the atmosphere could not have been more tense. Leda forced Hoster¡¯s head against the wooden trunk and nodded to Eddard.


    Taking a deep breath, Eddard spoke aloud as he held the ancestral sword of House Stark with both hands and raised it to his shoulder.


    "I, Eddard of House Stark, Lord of Winterfell and Warden of the North."


    "In the name of King Aenar, first of his name, King of the Andals and the Rhoynar and the First Men, Lord of the Seven Kingdoms and Protector of the Realm. I dere you dead for treason."


    "Last words, Hoster Tully?" Eddard asked in a cold tone.


    However, Hoster just stared at Eddard with a nk, lost look, without even the force to speak.


    Seeing this, Eddard waited no longer and lowered his sword.


    Spleshhhh!!!!


    The sound of sshing rang out loudly and the head of Hoster Tully, Lord of Riverrun and Lord Paramount of the Trident, separated from his body.


    Aenar pped his hands again with a calm look, though his lips were curved into a smile. All the nobles followed Aenar¡¯s gestures and began to p.


    "The first is dead, now there are two left," Aenar muttered as he thought of Tywin and Robert.


    -------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on <strong>Patreon</strong>. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>/GOTSW</strong>

 Chapter 223 - 224 - Conspiracies and Murders (I)

    <h4>Chapter 223: Chapter 224 - Conspiracies and Murders (I)</h4>


    "Change can seem scary and uncertain on the first day, but those feelings fade away and you be more mature to face the challenges ahead." Aenar Targaryen.


    -----------


    The death of Hoster Tully did not cause much of a stir; after all, he was a high-ranking traitor, but the next thing decided at the trial was what really mattered to the nobles.


    The title of Lord Paramount of the Trident!


    After the bodies of Hoster and Edmure Tully were removed from the room and the area was cleared, the Great Council began again.


    "Your Grace." Tytos, Lord of House ckwood and former kings of the Rivends, stood up and spoke in a calm tone. "The Rivends cannot be without a Lord Paramount."


    The eyes of many Rivends lords looked at Tytos with hostility, some even hiding their murderous intent. If there was anyone more suitable to be Lord Paramount, it was House ckwood.


    "I agree, Your Grace." The speaker was a middle-aged man with brown eyes, thick brown hair (even on his back), broad shoulders, and thick arms. He was tall and had a naturally fierce expression.


    He was Jonos Bracken, Lord of Stone Hedge and Lord of House Bracken.


    But unlike Tytos, who was closer to Aenar, the Lord of Stone Hedge did not even greet Aenar. Another thing was that the man was a staunch hater of House Lannister.


    Especially after the Burning of Stone Hedge and the rape of one of his three daughters by the Mountain, the hatred intensified even more.


    Aenar looked at the feudal lords of the Rivends with a calm expression and was not surprised by what was happening. But unfortunately for these nobles, he had no ns to give the Rivends to anyone.


    The entire Rivends region will be integrated into the Crownds, the first step towards the definitive unification of the Seven Kingdoms into an Imperium.


    However, Aenar would not say that now, as he wanted to weaken these Rivends lords even further. The reason for this? Aenar would let the nobles fight among themselves while he coldly watched them kill each other.


    Only when all parties were weakened would Aenar take over the Rivends with greater ease and almost no resistance from the noble houses.


    With a thoughtful expression, Aenar looked first at Tytos, then at Jonos, and then at William Moonton of Maiden¡¯s Pond and Jason Mallister of Saegard.


    The king¡¯s gaze did not escape the watchful and nervous eyes of the Lords of the Rivends. The eyes of many minor lords stared at the four possible Lords Paramount of the Trident with thoughtful looks.


    Many had already taken sides in an instant, as these noble houses already had strong ties to the respective noble houses.


    Tytos, Jonos, William, and Jason were soon surrounded by several nobles, which made Aenar¡¯s eyes shine with a touch of amusement and cruelty. Now, he only had to show hesitation and let the nobles kill each other.


    That was what Aenar did in the next second. He looked at everyone present and said in a calm, deep tone. "The Council will go into recess for a week."


    With that said, Aenar rose from the throne and left with Visenya by his side, apanied by the entire Royal Guard, who protected the king from all directions.


    Aenar¡¯s departure did not surprise the nobles. It was quite normal for Aenar to hesitate in choosing a Lord Paramount with the previous betrayal of House Tully, but they did not care about Aenar¡¯s departure.


    Just as ten thousand years ago, they would resolve matters in the same way their ancestors would have done, with rumors, poisoning, and assassinations.


    Tytos, Jonos, William, and Jason looked at each other and saw the cruelty in each other¡¯s eyes. Especially between Tytos and Jonos, both of them practically wanted to devour each other¡¯s flesh at the slightest sign of weakness.


    "You are very cruel, husband," Visenya said in a helpless tone. "They are clearly going to kill each other."


    Aenar looked at Visenya with an innocent expression and spoke in a genuinely confused tone. "I didn¡¯t do anything, I¡¯m just undecided between choosing the new Lord Paramount, after all, I don¡¯t want to be betrayed like Aerys was."


    Visenya just rolled her eyes at her husband¡¯s masterful performance, but did not pursue the matter. Instead of worrying about the deaths of the potential lords of the Rivends, she was more concerned about her own marriage.


    Noticing the joy in her expression, Aenar spoke in a gentle tone. "We will announce our marriage and wed before we attack Casterly Rock."


    Visenya nodded and let Aenar choose the wedding date he thought most appropriate. After all, they were at war and couldn¡¯t dy too long.


    "Don¡¯t worry, everything will be settled in a week." Aenar said with augh. He just had to be seen talking in private by someone and everything would beplete chaos.


    -


    "The king is insidious," Tyrionmented to Oberyn, who was staring out the window with a distracted look.


    Tyrion and Oberyn knew exactly what Aenar wanted. The king never nned to give the title of Lord Paramount to another noble house, but he still pretended to be undecided in order to weaken the noble houses, which would kill each other to win the title of Lord Paramount.


    "I¡¯ve been thinking, do you think the king will stop at the Rivends?" Tyrion spoke again, causing Oberyn¡¯s body to stiffen. The Prince of Dorne took a deep breath at the absurd idea that the king wanted the entire continent of Westeros.


    "That¡¯s impossible, right?" Oberyn said with an indecisive tone, but remembering the king¡¯s personality, he believed that it could actually be true.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter, he probably wants to take away the nobles¡¯ control over their fiefdoms." Drinking some wine, he continued. "We¡¯ll only be responsible for managing our castles and we¡¯ll lose our rights to makews."


    "That will start a civil war."


    Oberyn spoke in a deep tone. The nobles would never let that happen. What was the difference between the nobles and themoners? Besides the army, they had the power to create and judgews.


    "Do you think the king really cares about the opinions of the nobles?" Tyrion said with a sarcastic smile. "We are just leeches in the eyes of the king, feeding off the kingdom."


    Oberyn¡¯s face was uncertain and gloomy, but the possibility of something like that happening was quite high in his eyes. Any fool could see that the king had a great thirst for power.


    "And you, aren¡¯t you bothered by that?" Oberyn looked at the dwarf and asked curiously. "You will be Lord of Casterly Rock and lose your powers, aren¡¯t you angry about that?"


    "You are mistaken, my dear friend." Tyrion said with a smile. "Instead of worrying about that, I am satisfied, for it means that as long as the nobles do nothing serious, we will still have privileges above themoners."


    "Robert¡¯s Rebellion showed that the nobles are not loyal and are very powerful. It is normal for the king to limit the power of the nobles, especially over thews and armies." Tyrion said, still smiling.


    "The wheel is finally turning!" said the dwarf, raising his wine ss. "The society that has been stagnant for tens of thousands of years is finally moving forward."


    Oberyn looked at Tyrion and sighed, but his expression was still grim. He felt admiration for the dwarf; fear of the future was very real in him.


    Especially knowing the personality of his brother, Doran Martell.


    Seeing Oberyn¡¯s expression, Tyrion thought he was still worried about the future and saidfortingly to his friend. "I know you¡¯re afraid, change to something unknown causes fear, it¡¯s normal, but we must ept change instead of preventing it, for anyone who goes against the king will be killed without hesitation."


    "I know, I¡¯m not against it, but knowing my brother, he won¡¯t ept it under any circumstances," Oberyn said with a sigh.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter, with Arianne being the king¡¯s lover, she will be Princess of Dorne," Tyrion said with an expression of admiration. The king, though young, was indeed astute.


    Conquering the Heiress of Dorne was a masterstroke, as it will make it even easier for Dorne to ept the changes in the future. Oberyn¡¯s mood improved with Tyrion¡¯s words. After seeing Hoster Tully dead and House Tully destroyed, he thought that House Martell might be next with his brother¡¯s stubbornness.


    Oberyn couldn¡¯t help but show an expression of relief when he thought of Arianne and the King. Perhaps his brother would be furious with Arianne¡¯s actions, but because of that, House Martell was safe with the changes in the future.


    "That you and I will die in soft beds surrounded by countless whores."


    Tyrion toasted with an amused tone, something that made Oberynugh and toast with him


    -


    With the closing of the Council of Harrenhal on the new Lord Paramount, the political struggle began an hourter.


    A nobleman died during a disagreement. This nobleman had friends, who were furious and cried out for justice before the king.


    Aenar, who didn¡¯t even have time to take a bath with Visenya, was once again on the Iron Throne, listening to the cries of the nobles. The Hall of a Hundred Hearths looked like a fair, where voices could be heard from all sides.


    The king showed no impatience and looked at everything with a calm but cold and indifferent gaze. He did not care about the death of a nobleman; a hundred noblemen could die before him and he would not care, he would even be happy about it, because he could take all the possessions of these noblemen.


    Although he was extraordinarily rich, who wouldin about bing richer?


    "My king, Ser Carlys¡¯ death must be avenged, he was a good man with a family and a son." Jason Mallister said with a grim expression. The nobleman who had died was from his faction, how could he not be furious?


    "Carlys insulted me and my house, he deserves to die." The nobleman who had killed Carlys stood up and defended himself.


    His defense was widely epted by the nobles; after all, they valued the reputation of their houses above all else.


    "Did anyone hear him insulting your noble house, Ser Marlo?" Jason asked in a cold tone. From what he knew, Carlys¡¯ body had been found in a corner of the castle where there was no one else. He had obviously been lured there and then killed.


    Marlo wore an arrogant expression and spoke loudly so that everyone could hear. "The castle servants heard everything and told me. I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s permission to defend the honor of my house."


    "Son of a bitch!" Jason was furious at Ser Marlo¡¯s response and drew his sword. "You killed a nobleman because of rumors from servants!?"


    The fight began in front of Aenar, who finally spoke up, calming things down, which were already heading toward a real war between the nobles.


    "Enough!" The king¡¯s powerful and regal voice made everyone stop and look at Aenar in fear.


    Marlo felt a chill as the king¡¯s eyes fell on him. "Ser Marlo, there arews, and private executions of nobles are strictly prohibited, regardless of whether he ndered you."


    "ording to thew, you must paypensation to the victim¡¯s family, lose a hand, and go to the Wall to join the Night¡¯s Watch." Aenar¡¯s words made Marlo¡¯s face turn pale.


    The man knelt down and spoke in a trembling voice. "I am innocent, Your Grace!"


    "I was just following orders!!!!" Marlo¡¯s words made the already tense atmosphere heavy and terrifying.


    Then Marlo finally understood the consequences of his words. Especially after feeling William Moonton¡¯s cold stare.


    He knew that the moment he said William¡¯s name, his family would be finished, so he looked at Jonos Bracken and pointed at the man.


    "I was ordered by Lord Bracken to kill Carlys!!!"


    Jonos, who was watching what was happening with amusement, looked stunned. Realizing what was happening, Jonos¡¯ face turned red with anger.


    The man drew his sword and advanced toward Marlo while shouting. "Filthy, lying bastard, I¡¯ll cut out your tongue for your words."


    To Marlo¡¯s delight, Jonos was held back by the nobles of his faction and was unable to reach Marlo.


    Aenar watched everything and regretted not having popcorn. The scene before him was more exciting than any conspiracy movie.


    Unfortunately, he had to end the scene or the hall of Harrenhal would be stained with blood.


    "Enough!" Aenar shouted for the second time and silenced the people. "I will not allow anyone to die before me!"


    "Ser Marlo, you will be found guilty regardless of who ordered the assassination." Aenar said, looking at Marlo, who was terribly pale.


    Turning to Jonos, Aenar said in a calm, deep tone. "Lord Bracken, I am warning you not to cross the line, or I will personally cut off one of your hands and send you to the Night¡¯s Watch."


    Jonos did not dare to get angry at the king. He looked at William with a furious gaze and left the hall with quick, heavy steps.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of your son and wife," William whispered to Morlo with a calm look.


    What could Morlo say in this situation? He simply nodded his head while his face showed an expression of despair.


    -


    Returning to the bedroom, Aenar saw Visenya in the bathtub while Leda cleaned the queen¡¯s hair with a bitter and helpless expression.


    "How was it?" Visenya asked, her eyes still closed.


    "Incredibly entertaining, there were lies and murders," Aenar said as he took off his clothes and joined Visenya in the bath.


    "Now I understand why watching court intrigues is the favorite pastime of many nobles," Aenar said with a smile as Visenya wet Aenar¡¯s chest and began to help him bathe.


    "I¡¯ll go with you next time," Visenya said with a curious look after hearing Aenar¡¯s words.


    The king nodded and whispered, "It¡¯s getting rather amusing to y with these arrogant nobles."


    -------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on <strong>Patreon</strong>. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>/GOTSW</strong>


    2,368 words

 Chapter 224 - 225 - The Burning of Oldtown (I)

    <h4>Chapter 224: Chapter 225 - The Burning of Oldtown (I)</h4>


    "My blood angel, the most honorable and trustworthy Primarch." Aenar Targaryen¡¯s thoughts about Sanguinius.


    -----


    Aenar was in his room, sitting in a chair with his eyes closed. Suddenly, he opened his eyes, revealing purple eyes. He lowered his gaze and saw a ten-year-old boy standing before him.


    With golden hair and red eyes, he looked like a doll, so perfect was he, the most striking feature being the two small angelic wings on his back.


    "My emperor-god." The boy knelt down and greeted Aenar with a big smile on his lips.


    "Sanguinius." Aenar pronounced the boy¡¯s name with a smile on his face.


    Son of Mance Rayder and De, Sanguinius.


    "You¡¯ve grown faster than expected." Aenarmented on the boy¡¯s growth rate, who looked to be ten years old, even though he was barely two.


    Sanguinius showed a calm and slightly proud expression. "Father¡¯s blood is powerful," said the boy with a bright and charismatic smile.


    The Father Sanguinius was talking about was Aenar himself, not Mance. After all, all Primarchs have his blood in their veins, so Aenar didn¡¯t think it was wrong for Sanguinius to call him Father.


    Looking at the boy who had simply inherited so much from him, Aenar smiled and caressed the boy¡¯s head affectionately. "What are you doing here, brat?"


    Sanguinius looked desperately at Aenar. It was obvious that the God-Emperor knew why he hade, but he was still pretending not to know.


    "I want to go to Old Town and help the queens clean up that ce cursed by the Ruinous Forces of Chaos." Sanguinius put aside any smile and spoke in a calm, deep tone. No one would believe that the boy was not even two years old.


    "Then go." Aenar agreed, but looked at the boy, who was too calm, and said, "No seeing the future."


    Aenar knew very well that seeing the future was terribly dangerous, and the feeling of terror and fear it would cause was something he did not want the young Sanguinius to experience.


    Sanguinius nodded and epted his orders with a serious and very obedient expression.


    Suddenly, the bedroom door opened and Visenya, along with Kinvara, entered the room, although the Red Priestess was carrying a silver tray containing breakfast.


    Visenya, who thought he would still be asleep, was surprised to find her husband sitting in his chair. Even more astonishing was the child kneeling before him. The queen¡¯s lc eyes looked at the white wings behind the child and she couldn¡¯t help but open her mouth in shock.


    Kinvara¡¯s reaction was even more shocking. She looked at the angel before her and simply knelt down, staring at Aenar and the Angel with an extremely fanatical expression.


    "Aenar, who is he?" cing the silver tray under the table, Visenya asked, still curious about the Sanguinius.


    "That¡¯s Mance and De¡¯s son." Aenar ignored Kinvara¡¯s reaction and replied in a calm tone.


    Visenya looked at the boy with a shocked look. As far as she knew, Mance¡¯s son was about a year and a half old, but the blond boy before her was about ten years old.


    "He¡¯s a Primarch, he grows and matures faster than any normal human." Aenar said casually, seeing Visenya¡¯s shocked expression. Especially Sanguinius, who is one of the three most special Primarchs.


    After thinking for a moment, Visenya, who had undergone the Blood Ritual, quickly epted the idea of a one-and-a-half-year-old child looking like a ten-year-old. She herself had powers she never imagined she would have in her life, so what was elerated growthpared to that?


    Sanguinius looked at the queen and spoke in a respectful, confident, and warm tone. "I am Sanguinius, Primarch of the Blood Angels Legion."


    Finding it funny that a child was acting like an adult, Visenya crouched down and pinched Sanguinius¡¯ cheeks in an amused tone. "Hello Little Lord, you are very cute."


    Sanguinius looked helpless at the queen¡¯s actions. Cute? That adjective should never be associated with a powerful Primarch demigod, but here he was, unable to refute the queen¡¯s words.


    The Primarch looked to the God-Emperor for help, but he only saw amusement in the emperor¡¯s gaze and knew he could not escape the clutches of the queens. Closing his eyes, Sanguinius let his cheeks be ravaged by the queen¡¯s nefarious hands.


    Honestly, you couldn¡¯t me Visenya for squeezing Sanguinius¡¯ cheeks; the boy looked like Cupid incarnate at that moment. Big red eyes, chubby cheeks, and soft, pink skin. With such an appearance, it was only natural that he would attract the attention of women.


    Unbeknownst to Sanguinius, Aenar was recording those images in his mind to show to future fellow Primarchs of the Blood Angel. The King wanted tough thinking about the Primarch¡¯s expression when he saw the humiliating images of himself as a child.


    For some reason, Sanguinius felt a chill run through his mind. He looked around cautiously but couldn¡¯t find the source of the danger he had sensed just now.


    "Red Angel of War." Kinvara greeted Sanguinius with a respectful tone as she looked at the boy with angelic white wings with reverence. In the Bible, it was written that God had twenty-two angels, and the Red Angel of War was one of the Twenty-Two Angels.


    Sanguinius smiled warmly at the kneeling woman and said in a sunny tone. "God bless you, Reverend Mother."


    Kinvara looked toward Aenar and bowed, showing respect and reverence toward Aenar.


    Visenya looked at the scene and couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly ufortable. From Aenar¡¯s words, she knew that House Targaryen would be considered a family of gods throughout the known universe.


    Perhaps the future Visenya had already grown ustomed to it, but the current Visenya was far fromfortable being revered as a god. But she knew she had to get used to it, for that was Aenar¡¯s ultimate n, and she had to get used to it.


    Aenar noticed this, but said nothing tofort his wife, for like him, she too had to get used to being worshipped. For only when you are off the chessboard are you truly a yer and not just another pawn controlled by others.


    Looking at Sanguinius, Aenar said in a calm tone. "Sanguinius, since you¡¯vee, take the two hundred and fifty Astartes to Oldtown and join Titus and Sigismund, who are controlling the other two hundred and fifty Astartes."


    "My Emperor, what are the orders for dealing with the city?" Sanguinius asked in a calm tone, nothing like a normal child.


    Aenar couldn¡¯t help but think that his blood was truly powerful, to the point of making a one-and-a-half-year-old child as mature as a reincarnated being like him.


    "Burn the entire city, let it be purified by your mes." Aenar said in a cold tone, not caring in the least about the hundreds of thousands of lives in the city of Oldtown. Cruel? Yes, but he couldn¡¯t let hundreds of thousands of believers of the God of Chaos spread across Westeros.


    At that moment, Aenar was almost certain that the entire Church of the Faith of the Seven had turned into monsters controlled by Chaos and used to spread their Corrupt Faith.


    Sanguinius showed a slight hesitation at Aenar¡¯s words, then after hesitating for a moment, he asked cautiously.


    "My Emperor, some people are not Believers of the Faith of the Seven and may return to the embrace of the Emperor God."


    Aenar looked at Sanguinius for a moment, but instead of denying the proposal, he nodded his head. "Remember that not everyone was born to worship the true god."


    Aenar¡¯s words could be interpreted in many ways, but Sanguinius understood them this way: "Not everyone can be believers; those who cannot must be killed without hesitation."


    However, Sanguinius was not sad, but very happy. Even if they were few, he wanted to save people and let them see that only the Emperor of Mankind was worthy of their faith.


    "I will obey yourmands, my emperor." Sanguinius said with a big smile on his face.


    "Your father must be worried about your absence, finish things quickly and return to the North." Aenar said in a helpless tone, but there was a smile on his lips.


    "Yes, sir!" Said the boy and quickly disappeared from the sight of Aenar and others in the room.


    "He¡¯s so cute, I hope our son is as cute as he is." Visenya said with a smile, apparently she had taken a liking to Sanguinius.


    Maegor, cute? Aenar wanted tough when he heard about his fifth son. But in order not to destroy Visenya¡¯s expectations, he said nothing.


    "I have already asked Grandmother to return to Harrenhal to make preparations for our wedding."


    Aenar said as he watched Visenya¡¯s expression be visibly happier.


    Although marriage, for him and many men, seemed unnecessary, even an excessive expense just to entertain others, he understood how important it was to Visenya, Daenerys, and Rhaenys. Therefore, he did not oppose making it official.


    "Thank you, Aenar." Visenya said, hugging Aenar. She knew that Aenar already considered her his wife and that the wedding didn¡¯t matter much to him; he was only getting married officially for her, Daenerys, and Rhaenys.


    "I¡¯m not so insensitive as to ignore an event so important to you."


    Aenar said with augh. Seeing Visenya so happy with the marriage, he thought that getting married wasn¡¯t such a bad thing after all.


    -


    Reach, Honeyholt.


    Castle of House Beesbury.


    House Beesbury was a vassal of House Hightower, but at this moment, about ny thousand men were camped next to the castle.


    The Lord of House Beesbury was already dead when Daenerys arrived with the army of House Tyrell. As for who killed him, it was obviously on Daenerys¡¯ orders. She used the Daenerys¡¯s Daughters to directly kill the entire House Beesbury.


    Although there weren¡¯t many people in the castle, only the Lord. His heir was in Oldtown.


    Daenerys felt no remorse in killing the man she had never even seen, but since House Hightower had note to King¡¯s Landing, especially after the destruction of the Great Sept of Baelor.


    "How is the situation in Oldtown?" Daenerys asked with a solemn expression. Because of Aenar, she knew the dangers facing the city at that moment.


    Randyll Tarly and Paxter Redwyne looked at each other. Both saw fear in each other¡¯s eyes. The information they had received from the scouts was, to say the least, worthy of a horror story.


    "ording to the scouts, Oldtown has seen hell on earth. Blood sacrifices, cannibalism, and mass murder ofmoners." Regaining hisposure, Randyll replied in a slightly frightened tone. He really didn¡¯t understand why Oldtown had turned into this. How could an entire city go so mad?


    Randyll¡¯s words silenced everyone in the room. Looks of disbelief and incredulity were visible on everyone¡¯s faces.


    "Even if defeat is certain, the people could have fled the city. Why did this happen?" Olenna said, genuinely confused. Even with all her wit and intelligence, she really saw no reason for an entire city to turn into hell.


    Others couldn¡¯t know, but Daenerys knew exactly why this had happened. During the death of the Seven-Faced God, a God of Chaos took advantage of the moment and polluted the Seven-Faced God, spreading the corruption of the ruinous powers to many believers. The less faithful could not be influenced, but the truly faithful and fanatical believers were no longer human.


    Even in the Army of House Tyrell, Daenerys had to act quickly and order Sigismund and Titus, with two hundred and fifty Astartes, to kill all the servants of chaos in secret. This led her to discover a group of spies from the Faith of the Seven.


    Fortunately, everything worked out well and there weren¡¯t many believers and fanatics in the army. Which was normal, as the lords didn¡¯t like the church and undermined it in every way they could.


    After all, if everyone believed in the Faith of the Seven, would Westeros belong to the lords or to the Faith of the Seven?


    Daenerys mentally thanked her husband, for without Titus, Sigismund, and the two hundred and fifty Astartes, she could only imagine how chaotic things in the army would have be.


    "I know the reason, but you cannot know it at this time." Daenerys¡¯ words caused everyone¡¯s focus to turn to her.


    "Magic?" Olenna asked with an uncertain expression. She knew that House Targaryen was involved with blood magic, it was obvious given the force of Titus and Sigismund, especially the two hundred and fifty soldiers in red armor.


    "I wish it were just that, but it¡¯s something much worse." Daenerys said with a solemn expression.


    Olenna looked at Daenerys and noticed that the young queen was showing a slight expression of concern, something she had never seen before. This showed that the matter was indeed serious.


    "I will not use the Tyrell army to attack Oldtown, only the Red Legionmanded by Titus and Sigismund have entered the city."


    Daenerys looked at everyone in the room and spoke in a calm tone.


    She couldn¡¯t allow more people toe into contact with the ruinous powers of chaos at this moment.


    At the same time, Sigismund and Titus¡¯ mission was simple.


    Locate and destroy.


    ------


    <strong>Note: Is it true that there will be a Skibidi Toilet movie? I¡¯m still in disbelief after hearing the news. Will anyone have the courage to watch the movie?</strong>


    <strong>By the way, reading yourments, Robb and Val¡¯s son will be a Primarch.</strong>


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on <strong>Patreon</strong>. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>/GOTSW</strong>

 Chapter 225 - 226 - The Burning of Oldtown (II)

    <h4>Chapter 225: Chapter 226 - The Burning of Oldtown (II)</h4>


    "That which causes us trials will bring us triumph, and that which makes our hearts ache will fill us with joy. For the only true happiness is to learn, progress, and improve. None of this could happen without rejecting error, ignorance, and imperfection. We must step out of the darkness to reach the light!"


    ------------


    In the bedroom, Daenerys returned exhausted to find Rhaenys eating grapes while reading a book quietly. Looking at her exhausted body and then at Rhaenys¡¯s body, which was leaning against a soft, warm bed, the queen¡¯s mood darkened in an instant.


    "Starting tomorrow, you will apany me on matters of state and assist me!" Daenerys said in a tone that left no room for negotiation or rejection. Seeing Rhaenys so calm while she struggled to manage such arge army was quite irritating.


    Rhaenys, who was reading quietly, couldn¡¯t help but spit out the grapes she was eating and looked at Daenerys in disbelief.


    "I wasn¡¯t trained to rule!" she said in protest. Just the idea of spending half the day sitting in a chair solving other people¡¯s problems made her desperate.


    Daenerys looked calmly at her and said coldly with a sarcastic smile on her lips. "Don¡¯t worry, sweet niece. I¡¯ll teach you. We have an infinite life ahead of us, one day you¡¯ll learn."


    Rhaenys¡¯ face turned pale as she listened to Daenerys¡¯ words. She wanted to protest, but looking at her aunt¡¯s increasingly frightening gaze, the princess swallowed hard and the words that were about toe out of her mouth were not spoken.


    She didn¡¯t understand how a fourteen-year-old girl could be more frightening, but Daenerys was definitely frightening. If someone asked her who looked most like a warrior queen, she would say Daenerys. Visenya might have been a great warrior, but she was more like amander than a warrior queen.


    When Daenerys was about to call one of the Emperor¡¯s Daughters to serve her bath, the queen heard someone knocking at the door, before Sigismund¡¯s deep, gravelly voice sounded.


    "My queen, the king has sent two hundred and fifty more Astartes and another primarch."


    Hearing Sigismund¡¯s words, Daenerys and Rhaenys looked confused. As far as they knew, Primarchs were the title Aenar gave to themanders of his future legions. But as far as they knew, there were only two currently, the brothers Sigismund and Titus.


    ncing at each other, Daenerys spoke first. "Come in."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the door opened and tall, muscr young men appeared before them, but neither Daenerys nor Rhaenys saw the supposed Primarch Sigismund had mentioned.


    "I am here, my queens." They heard a childlike voice, warm yet calm.


    Daenerys and Rhaenys lowered their eyes and finally noticed a small figure standing next to the two Primarchs.


    "So cute!" Rhaenys looked at Sanguinius and eximed, making little Sanguinius want to cry with sadness. He was a man, how could he ept being called cute, but in front of the emperor¡¯s queens, he had to endure it.


    "I am Sanguinius, Primarch of the future Blood Angels Legion." Acting like an adult, Sanguinius spoke in a calm, powerful, and confident tone. Unfortunately, with his height, appearance, and childish voice, all he managed to convey was something cute in the eyes of both queens.


    "Still very cute." Rhaenys whispered with sparkling eyes, seeing Sanguinius¡¯ appearance.


    With his keen senses, Sanguinius could still hear Rhaenys¡¯ whisper. If this were a Chinese novel, he would be spitting blood in anger.


    Daenerys quickly recovered after seeing Sanguinius¡¯ appearance, although she was really curious about the wings of the child before her.


    "The emperor has ordered me to assist my brothers with the rest of the Astartes troops. We will cleanse Oldtown of the Ruinous Powers of Chaos." Sanguinius put aside his feelings and spoke with a serious expression.


    Looking at the small Sanguinius, calling him brother, Titus and Sigismund nced at each other, but did not reject the title. Technically speaking, they were indeed brothers, as the blood of the Aenar ran through all three of their veins.


    "We will use my powers to set Oldtown aze and invade the city while it still burns with my mes." He said as white mes burned around his right arm.


    "I also have orders from the emperor to save those who can be saved." Sanguinius added in a calm tone.


    "Brothers, do you ept the emperor¡¯s orders?" He asked, looking at Titus and Sigismund.


    "We were born and we die for the emperor." Sigismund spoke in an indifferent tone.


    "We fear nothing, including death." Titus said in a calm and deep tone.


    Sanguinius couldn¡¯t help but smile broadly as he listened to the words of his two older brothers. "For the Emperor!"


    "For the Emperor!!!" X2.


    Seeing the three talking, a smile appeared on Daenerys¡¯ lips; seeing someone¡¯s loyalty was truly a beautiful and honorable thing. "I¡¯ll be waiting for you to return triumphantly with a feast for all the soldiers."


    "I like sweet things!!!" Hearing about the feast, Sanguinius¡¯ eyes lit up as he spoke in an excited tone.


    This made everyone smile. The childishness and warm feeling that Sanguinius exuded made anyone feelfortable around him. Even Titus and Sigismund, two extremely introverted young men, looked at the child with a slightly softer gaze.


    "I¡¯ll bake you all the cakes you want, Sanguinius." Daenerys said with a gentle smile to the beautiful child before her. She wondered if in the future, her son with Aenar would be as adorable and responsible as Sanguinius.


    Rhaenys also looked at Sanguinius with a gentle and warm gaze. She wanted to join in, but she knew Aenar would not allow such a thing.


    Sanguinius nodded and looked at Titus and Sigismund. "We can¡¯t waste any time, brothers. Today, our emperor must sleep without worry."


    Titus and Sigismund agreed with Sanguinius¡¯ words. They also didn¡¯t like to waste time, so after saying goodbye to both queens, the three Primarchs left the room.


    Outside the castle, all five hundred Astartes were lined up in rows of twenty men each. Heavy red armor, sturdy red helmets.


    Sanguinius looked at his future legion with a joyful smile. "We have orders from the emperor."


    "Locate and destroy!"


    "Locate the forces of chaos and destroy them!"


    "Without hesitation or fear!"


    The five hundred Astartes responded by beating their chests while letting out a loud and powerful battle cry.


    "For the Emperor!!!!!!"


    Titus, Sigismund, and Sanguinius looked with satisfaction at the most powerful army in the world before them and departed without dy. As Sanguinius had said, the emperor had to sleep without worry!


    Thirty minutester, with the extremely fast speed of the Astartes and Primarchs, Oldtown was already before them.


    "This city stinks," said Titus with a look of disgust.


    Imagine the worst smell you¡¯ve ever smelled in your life and multiply it by a thousand, and you won¡¯t evene close to the smell Titus was smelling at that moment. It was such a bad smell that his body was screaming in agony.


    "After all, this city is contaminated by the divine power of the God of Chaos." Sanguinius said with a smile while still maintaining a warm aura around him.


    "Our emperor must not smell this. Let¡¯s exterminate this city." Sigismundmented in a cold tone as he took a step forward. A bluish aura covered his fists. The same thing happened to Titus."Our emperor must not smell this, let¡¯s exterminate this city." Sigismundmented in a cold tone as he took a step forward. A bluish aura covered his fists.


    The same happened to Titus, but instead of turning his fists harder than any metal, the Primarch¡¯s powers had the elemental attribute of ice. With each step he took, the ground around him froze.


    Sanguinius followed his brothers and activated his powers, a white me covering his arms and wings, making him look even more sacred.


    "I¡¯ll go ahead, brothers." Sanguinius said before starting to fly towards the city at great speed.


    All five hundred Astartes followed their Primarchs and followed in order and perfect synchrony.


    -


    Inside Oldtown, in the sewers, two boys ate rotten food scraps while listening to the angry screams and roars.


    One of the boys was bald, with brown eyes and tanned skin, given the tattoos on his face, he was a ve from one of the Free Cities.


    The other boy waspletely different. He had silver hair, white skin, and lc eyes. He was very handsome, but like the bald boy, he also had ve marks on his face.


    Two ves from Essos to Westeros, probably ves of a merchant from the Free Cities.


    "What are we going to do?" asked the silver-haired boy with a worried tone as he devoured the ck, foul-smelling apple.


    "Run away from this hell to some nearby town," said the bald boy with a determined and extremely calm expression.


    "At least we¡¯re in Westeros, and we won¡¯t be ves anymore," said the boy as he ate pieces of rotten meat from an old, moldy bone.


    The silver-haired boy looked at hispanion and thought about what had happened before. If it weren¡¯t for his friend, he might have died when the disaster struck.


    "Do you think we can get out of here alive?" asked the silver-haired boy as he pulled his knees up to his chest and hugged himself, his eyes filled with fear and uncertainty.


    "I don¡¯t know, but we have to try, because if we don¡¯t, we¡¯ll really die," said the bald boy with a still calm expression. Although the hope of escaping and being free was slim, it seemed that this misery and tiny hope ran through his body, giving him infinite force.


    The silver-haired boy overcame his fear and showed a determined expression. He would survive and finally seek to never be in a simr situation again. He would be strong! Perfect in body and soul!


    Suddenly, the ground shook, followed by a deafening noise.


    Both boys looked at each other and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. They didn¡¯t know what could make a sound like that!


    "It¡¯s our chance to escape!" said the bald boy as he stood up in the sewer filled with feces and urine. The silver-haired boy hesitated, but got up along with the other boy.


    -


    Sigismund looked at the huge crater in front of him with an indifferent expression. In the center of the crater, what appeared to be a crushed worm could be seen. Green blood filled with disease made the ground melt.


    If you looked closely at the crushed worm, you could see the cloak and chains that could only be worn by a Maester.


    The Primarch looked up and saw white mes burning a third of the city. Curiously, these white mes did not cause damage to buildings or people, more specifically they did not cause damage to people who were not under the influence of the corruption of the gods of chaos.


    "That is a good power, Sanguinius will be a sharp sword against the forces of chaos in the hands of the emperor."


    Sigismund muttered as he looked at the figure surrounded by white mes in the sky above Oldtown.


    In the sky, Sanguinius smiled kindly as he saw some people kneeling before him. Although there were few, considering that this was one of thergest and richest cities in Westeros, even saving a few lives made the young man smile with satisfaction.


    Suddenly, Sanguinius¡¯ red eyes focused on two children being chased by a humanoid monster with body parts resembling worms.


    Without any hesitation, Sanguinius descended from the sky holding a long sword made of white mes.


    "Run back!" said the bald boy as he turned into an alley, but when he saw the wall blocking his way, he narrowed his eyes and without hesitation, turned around and ran out of the alley.


    However, both boys stopped, for standing before them was a humanoid monster. It looked as ugly, disgusting, and terrifying as you would expect.


    A bitterugh escaped the bald boy¡¯s lips, but looking at the monster getting closer and closer, he picked up a rtively sharp piece of wood and didn¡¯t hesitate to run toward the monster.


    "Die!!!"


    However, before the boy could get close enough to strike the monster, a white sword came down from the sky, impaling the monster from top to bottom.


    The bald boy¡¯s eyes widened as he watched the blond boy with white wings on his back holding arge sword made of white mes.


    "That was brave!" After killing the monster, Sanguinius spoke cheerfully as he looked with admiration at the bald child before him.


    "I am Sanguinius, Primarch of the Future Blood Angels Legion, and I serve the Emperor God of Mankind!" he said as the monster was reduced to ashes by the white mes.


    Still wide-eyed, the bald boy replied unconsciously.


    <strong>"Horus."</strong>


    "And you." Sanguinius asked the beautiful silver-haired boy, who was holding a piece of wood like the other boy.


    The boy looked at Sanguinius with an excited and fascinated look, took a step forward, and replied with a tone full of admiration.


    <strong>"Fulgrim."</strong>


    ----------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on <strong>Patreon</strong>. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>/GOTSW</strong>

 Chapter 226 - 227 - The Burning of Oldtown (III)

    <h4>Chapter 226: Chapter 227 - The Burning of Oldtown (III)</h4>


    "Failure is normal, but never let failure kill your determination, for you will die slowly until you finally seek death to bring empty relief to your soul." Sanguinius, Primarch of the Blood Angels Legion.


    ------------


    The more he looked at these two children, the more Sanguinius¡¯ eyes showed a phosphorescent white light. He felt his vision being taken over by infinitely long white lines.


    Sanguinius knew he was about to have another involuntary vision of the future, but remembering the emperor¡¯s orders, he suppressed this ability as much as possible. Fortunately, as he could not control this ability, his prescience was extremely short and incoherent.


    He could not even see aplete timeline, only fragments of an extremely distant, vague, and confusing future.


    The only thing Sanguinius could perceive in these visions was that many people would die, but in the face of billions of timelines, who wouldn¡¯t die, so his visions were really rather nd.


    "Are you all right?" Horus asked with a concerned tone as he saw the pale expression on the winged boy before him.


    Regaining his warm and cheerful smile, Sanguinius replied in a gentle tone. "It¡¯s nothing, I just felt a little dizzy."


    Horus and Fulgrim looked suspiciously at Sanguinius, both noticing that it was something much more serious, but seeing that the boy would not say anything, they remained silent and asked no further questions.


    "Follow me and don¡¯t stray behind me." Sanguinius said as he walked toward the alley¡¯s exit. Horus and Fulgrim looked at each other and didn¡¯t hesitate to follow the blond boy.


    They had seen with their own eyes how easily the monster had been killed, and by following Sanguinius, they could get out of this hell alive.


    However, as soon as both boys left the alley, their eyes widened, seeing the entire city in white mes. The sight was so shocking that they would never forget the day they met Sanguinius.


    "Look, that¡¯s the Red Legion, it will be my legion in the future."


    Sanguinius pointed to the five hundred Astartes and spoke with a proud tone. "They are the greatest warriors serving the Emperor God of Mankind."


    Horus¡¯ eyes widened even more at the sight of the five hundred soldiers before him. They were tall, powerful, and carried extremely heavy and dense armor. They were like unstoppable killing machines.


    The monsters that terrorized the city were nothing more than chickens ready to be ughtered by the soldiers. So easily that you would wonder if it was the soldiers who were too strong or the monsters who were too weak.


    "Who is the God Emperor of Mankind?" Horus asked with a tone full of admiration for the soldiers before him. If he had such power, he would never have been a ve in his life. He wanted that power, he wanted to be the master of his own destiny and survive.


    "The God who guides humanity to the highest of all races under the Golden Path," Sanguinius said with an extremely respectful tone, full of reverence for the Emperor.


    "Can I serve him?" Horus said with a determined tone. At that moment, he didn¡¯t care who the Emperor God of Mankind was, he just wanted power so he would never feel helpless again.


    Sanguinius looked at Horus and smiled warmly, he could see that Horus had no respect for his God, but that was normal, after all, no one is born knowing everything.


    "It¡¯s okay for you to join us, but to be a member of the legion, you must be loyal and reverent to the Emperor God." Sanguinius said with a smile.


    "I hope that in the future we will fight side by side, Horus and Fulgrim." Sanguinius said as he advanced toward the Red Legion, which was killing monster after monster.


    Looking at Sanguinius¡¯ back, which was as small as theirs, Horus and Fulgrim felt a desire to fight alongside him. They looked at each other and saw the determination in each other¡¯s eyes.


    "I want power," Horus said with a determined tone.


    "I want to perfect myself," Fulgrim said with an equally determined tone.


    They looked at each other again and followed Sanguinius without hesitation. In Sanguinius, they saw the opportunity to change their destiny forever.


    The five hundred Astartes advanced through the streets of Oldtown with cold expressions beneath their helmets. The sea of worm-like monsters advanced against them with beastly and grotesque roars.


    One of the monsters even spat a green liquid from its grotesque mouth, which narrowly missed a soldier, but the ground was not so lucky, as it melted under the abnormal corrosion of the green liquid.


    Titus looked at the green liquid with a calm and deep gaze, his powers beginning to mobilize with full force.


    An intense cold emanated from his body and spread to the surroundings in a straight line forward.


    In a mere second, the entire street was covered in a thickyer of ice. All the monsters that seemed endless were frozen into ice sculptures.


    However,ing from another street, another wave of monsters reached the red legion.


    "Brother, let¡¯s divide our troops and attack as quickly as possible. When Sanguinius uses his mes to cover the entire city, we can regroup and attack the High Tower and the Sept of Seven Stars." Sigismund said as the huge sword in his hand seemed eager to drink the cursed blood of his enemies.


    Titus nodded and, together with the two hundred and fifty Astartes, he fearlessly advanced toward therge number of monsters before him. Seeing that Titus had begun the attack, Sigismund did not stand still and began to kill everything in front of him with his long sword.


    With just one stroke of his sword, five monsters died at the same time, all split in half.


    Arge-scale massacre began, and it would take some time before it finally ended.


    Watching the bravery of Sigismund and Titus, both children, Horus and Fulgrim were even more amazed than when they looked at Sanguinius. In his eyes, this was how a man should look. Powerful, imposing, and great.


    Noticing their expressions, Sanguinius looked down at his own body and muttered with displeasure. "I¡¯ll grow up someday..."


    He liked seeing the looks of admiration on Horus and Sigismund¡¯s faces; receiving that kind of look from children was quite gratifying, as if he were the leader of the group.


    "Remember, don¡¯t stray behind me." Sanguinius warned again and advanced alongside Sigismund¡¯s Astartes.


    Wherever he passed, white mes engulfed the buildings and then spread on their own. When the mes came into contact with the monsters, they were reduced to ashes without suffering a shred of pain.


    This was Sanguinius¡¯ mercy towards humans who had been corrupted against their will. It was the only hope he could give them instead of an eternal life of very.


    "May eternal sleepe to you." He murmured as the souls of these people were also reduced to nothing under the effect of his mes.


    He knew that these monsters could return to the Warp and be demons if their souls were not destroyed.


    That is why Sigismund said that Sanguinius was a sharp sword against the ruinous powers of Chaos. This ability was the nemesis of all Chaos demons. A sword truly created against the forces of Chaos.


    This was Primarch Sanguinius.


    In the eyes of Horus and Fulgrim, Sanguinius was no different from a god at that moment. The angelic white wings, the purifying mes, and his beautiful appearance only reinforced this conception of the two children.


    Feeling the admiring eyes behind him, Sanguinius used his mes more intensely as he saved anyone who was not yet under the corruption of Chaos.


    Each time he saved a person, more people gathered behind him. Soon, dozens turned into hundreds, then thousands of people. He was like a messiah leading the way for thembs of God.


    Seeing the thousands of looks full of reverence and respect, Sanguinius felt his chest fill with satisfaction. Bringing more believers into the embrace of the Emperor God seemed to give him infinite force.


    After a few hours, the entire city was covered in white mes, which could be seen from dozens of kilometers away. However, there were two ces that remained intact, despite Sanguinius¡¯ mes.


    The High Tower, home of House Hightower, and the Sept of Seven Stars. Both ces seemed untouched by any mes.


    "It looks like we¡¯ve found the location of the apostle of chaos," Sigismund said with a cold look, staring at the Sept of Seven Stars.


    "That¡¯s normal, the High Sept probably became an apostle of chaos," Sanguinius said with a smile on his face as he looked at the beautiful white building in front of him.


    "He obviously wants us to go in, but are we fools to enter?" Titus asked with a sarcastic tone.


    Sigismund and Sanguinius nodded their heads, they weren¡¯t foolish enough to enter the Apostle¡¯sir. Who knows what demonic rituals and chaotic beings this building contained?


    "Let¡¯s demolish the church." Sigismund made a decision without hesitation.


    There was no need to take any risks in his eyes.


    Sanguinius and Titus nodded and didn¡¯t wait any longer. The three Primarchs began to use their abilities without any scruples.


    A white fire arrow appeared in Sanguinius¡¯ hand. A blue aura enveloped both of Sigismund¡¯s arms as a cold, chilling air emanated from Titus.


    At the same moment, the three attacked with full force.


    ...


    BOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMM!!!!!


    After a second of silence, an explosion rang out throughout the city. mes, blue aura, and ice crystals rose toward the sky.


    Under the eyes of all the survivors of Oldtown, the building that had been the heart of the religion of the Seven for more than six thousand years was reduced to ruins in a mere second. One second was enough to destroy one of the most important buildings on the continent of Westeros.


    "That¡¯s unexpectedly satisfying." Sanguinius said with augh. Perhaps it was the beauty of destruction, but he felt quite rxed after destroying something.


    "The rat¡¯s out." Sigismund didn¡¯tment on Sanguinius¡¯ words and spoke while looking at therge pieces of marble being thrown to the sides, revealing a grotesque creature.


    It appeared to be five meters tall, with a small headpared to its enormous body. Like the other monsters, this monster had worm-like features, but it was even more grotesque and disgusting.


    The monster wore brown clothes with gold threads. Under its bald head was a crystal crown of seven different colors.


    The monster¡¯s identity was obvious.


    The High Septon, or more precisely, the gue Apostle.


    "My eyes areining about how ugly this guy is." Sanguinius said with a look of disgust. Although the monsters before were ugly, the monster before him was even uglier, so ugly that he didn¡¯t want to look at it again.


    "Let¡¯s kill him."


    Sigismund was the first to act, he didn¡¯t even wait for the Apostle to speak and began the attack.


    The Primarch disappeared from where he was and reappeared in front of the Apostle, punching him so hard that he threw the monster dozens of meters back.


    However, Sigismund looked at his own fist and saw its blue aura slowly being corroded by a highly corrosive liquid.


    Sigismund abandoned the idea of using his fists and drew his sword again. Touching the Apostle of gue was obviously a very bad idea given the corrosive properties of the creature of chaos.


    Without waiting any longer, Sigismund attacked once more. Titus and Sanguinius also began their attack.


    The apostle found himself surrounded by three Primarchs and began to suffer enormous damage, blood sttering with each attack from the Primarchs. His blood evaporated under Sanguinius¡¯ mes as the apostle¡¯s body was split by the swords of Titus and Sigismund.


    The apostle tried to resist using the powers of chaos, but found himself powerless against the white mes of Sanguinius, who seemed to be his predestined enemy.


    In the end, in less than ten minutes, the first Apostle of gue had his end decreed under the forces of Titus, Sigismund, and Sanguinius.


    His body and soul were reduced to nothing, the monster didn¡¯t even have a chance to return to the Warp.


    Sanguinius frowned when he saw a brooch among the apostle¡¯s ragged clothes. He bent down, picked up the brooch, and looked at it closely.


    It was a tower.


    Sanguinius¡¯ expression changed drastically when he saw the brooch, something that Titus and Sigismund also shared. The three quickly headed towards the High Tower, but what they found were mummified bodies and an empty, lonely tower.


    The three looked at each other and saw the helplessness in his eyes.


    "Damn, my emperor is going to have to stay upte."


    Sanguinius said with an expression full of irritation. Obviously, the gue Apostle they had killed was the Lord of the Hightower House, and the real gue Apostle had disappeared!!!


    "We have to tell the emperor." Sigismund said with an equally irritated expression. The three felt that they had failed to carry out the emperor¡¯s orders.


    --------------------


    Note: Lou in DEATH STRANDING 2 was so cute, Kojima outdid himself in the game. Although it¡¯s still an amazon simtor lol


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on <strong>Patreon</strong>. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>/GOTSW</strong>

 Chapter 227 - 228 - Red Marriage (I)

    <h4>Chapter 227: Chapter 228 - Red Marriage (I)</h4>


    "Marriage is a strange thing, a sacred union, but at the same time, a chain that binds a man and a woman. Still, we ept these chains for the person we love." Aenar¡¯s thoughts as he watched Visenya enter the hall.


    -------------


    Aenar looked at the chessboard in front of him and moved a pawn from one square to another. He looked thoughtful and moved a piece again, this time advancing a rook toward the edge of the board.


    Only when he was satisfied with the formation did he look at the three Primarchs kneeling before him.


    "I know your concerns, there is no need to worry about anything." Aenar said in a calm and indifferent tone. Having two Apostles in Oldtown was indeed a surprise, but he was not really worried.


    The god of chaos was still in gestation and could not transfer much power to the apostle.


    "Even if he has fled, he will try to create an evil cult to spread the faith of the god of chaos. When that happens, the Apostle will no longer be able to hide and his location will be revealed." Aenar said, looking back at the chessboard. As long as the God of Chaos was being conceived in the Warp, the Apostle would never have enough power to escape his sight.


    "He may also try to join the Night King..." Aenar muttered with a smile on his lips. He was sensing that the Night King was getting closer and closer to the Wall; it was very likely that the gue Apostle would join the Night King.


    "That¡¯s good, it¡¯s very good that everyone is friends." Aenar continued to mutter with an ever-widening smile.


    Turning his gaze back to the three Primarchs, Aenar could see that all three of them had helpless and guilty expressions, even his words had no effect on their feelings.


    "You guys are really annoying, I¡¯m telling you everything is fine, so everything is fine, or don¡¯t you trust me anymore?" Aenar said with a slightly angry tone. But that was enough to change the entire atmosphere of the room.


    "We dare not, my emperor." Sanguinius was the first to give in, while the other two followed the boy¡¯s example.


    "The Emperor is always right," Titus said in a calm tone, finally regaining his usually resolute expression.


    Sigismund didn¡¯t say much and just nodded his head, agreeing with Aenar¡¯s words.


    None of the three wanted the emperor to be angry; they were just angry at themselves for not following his orders.


    "You did a good job, especially you, Sanguinius." Aenar nodded and said. "Especially the two boys you brought."


    Sanguinius looked at Aenar with a shocked look. He really didn¡¯t expect two random boys to catch the emperor¡¯s attention. Then, his eyes lit up as if he was thinking of something.


    "Will they be my brothers?" Sanguinius asked, not afraid of offending Aenar, which made Titus and Sanguinius look at him with a rude look. They were obviously dissatisfied that Sanguinius dared to question the king.


    "Yes, but that will be in the future." Aenar smiled and replied, looking at Sanguinius with a satisfied look. He hadn¡¯t expected two future Primarchs to be in Oldtown, which was a really nice surprise.


    Horus in particr caught Aenar¡¯s attention; the boy was simply brilliant when it came to military tactics. He was worthy of being the Warmaster he would choose in the future when he retired back toos.


    "Sigismund, we will begin our march to Casterly Rock tomorrow." Aenar left the future Primarchs aside and spoke in a serious tone; he would march to Casterly Rock to have his final confrontation with Robert.


    At the same time, his wedding would take ce in a few hours, he could not waste any more time.


    "All troops will be ready to march at first light tomorrow."


    Sigismund promised in a cold tone.


    Aenar nodded and looked at Sanguinius and said, "Return to the North and we will see you at the Wall after the Conquest of the Western Lands."


    Sanguinius nodded and quickly disappeared from the emperor¡¯s sight. He was still feeling guilty for not sessfullypleting his first mission.


    "Damned apostle, I will find you and burn your heretical soul under my holy mes," muttered the boy with an expression full of rage, remembering the emperor¡¯s calm expression. Today was the emperor¡¯s wedding day, but instead of bringing good news, he brought bad news. It could be said that the one-and-a-half-year-old boy was truly furious.


    "Titus, I leave Daenerys¡¯ safety in your hands." Looking at thest Primarch in the resint, Aenar said, looking at the robust young man.


    "Yes, my emperor." Titus replied solemnly, then stood up and left the room, leaving Aenar alone with Leda, who had been silent until then.


    "Sometimes ns have to change," Aenar muttered to himself as he moved the bishop a few squares forward. "But nothing to really worry about."


    Honestly, the only thing Aenar was really concerned about were the Chaos Gods, who were still in control of the Warp. Apart from them, even the evil gods of Essos were nothing more than a minor problem in his eyes.


    "Leda, how are the wedding preparations going?" Aenar asked, still staring at the chessboard.


    "Queen Dowager Rhae and Princess Dornese, Arianne have already prepared everything," Leda replied in a calm, indifferent tone.


    Seeing her expression, Aenar¡¯s lips curled into a teasing smile. "If you want, I can add you to the wedding."


    Leda rolled her eyes and replied in an even colder tone. "I am a sword and Lady Commander of the Royal Guard. I have set aside my identity as a woman and wife, my king."


    Aenarughed at his cousin¡¯s words, but did not tease the girl any further; he had already had enough fun with this exchange.


    -


    In Visenya¡¯s room, women came and went hurriedly, but there were smiles on the faces of all the women present.


    Rhae, who had returned from King¡¯s Landing, looked at her eldest daughter with eyes full of emotion.


    "Look at you, my sweet, lovely little girl about to be married," she said as she adjusted the cloak around Visenya¡¯s shoulders.


    "Mother, don¡¯t cry at my wedding, I don¡¯t want to cry too," Visenya said to her mother as one of the maids ced the crown on her silver hair. About to officially be queen, she felt her heart beating faster than ever.


    She had entered the battlefield, fought Robert, and killed people, but she had never felt nervous, only the purest emotion of killing. But here she was, her hands shaking with nervousness.


    "I won¡¯t cry," Rhae said as she gently kissed Visenya¡¯s hair. Stroking her daughter¡¯s hair, she continued in a gentle tone. "After the wedding, you must stop participating in wars and focus on the battlefield that all women fight on."


    "Pregnancy."


    Visenya showed little reaction to her mother¡¯s words. As queen and wife, she had a duty to the kingdom and to her husband to give them an heir. It was a duty she had always known she would fulfill.


    "I know, but I would like to fight in a few more wars before I get pregnant." Visenya said with a calm look and did not seem concerned about one of the most important events in a woman¡¯s life.


    After going through the Rite of Blood, Visenya was not afraid of dying in childbirth like other queens and princesses of House Targaryen, so she was not really concerned about getting pregnant.


    "And you, Mother," Visenya said. "I heard that Lord Vryon was quite close to you."


    Rhae shook her head and spoke in a gentler, warmer tone. "I feel no desire after what I¡¯ve been through, my dear. Monford is a good man, but I will not marry again."


    Rhae really felt no desire for men or women; she just wanted to live her life with her family and nothing else. It was a simple desire, but throughout her life, it had been extremely difficult to achieve.


    Now that she had this possibility, she would not risk her happiness for a mere carnal desire.


    Visenya¡¯s expression wasplicated. In her eyes, she would rather her mother be happy with someone, but knowing what she had gone through at the hands of Aerys, she could understand why her mother didn¡¯t want another romantic rtionship.


    Suddenly, a long, powerful bell rang out through the castles. It was the signal that everyone was ready.


    "Let¡¯s go," Visenya said as she stood up.


    The young queen was wearing a long, beautiful red dress with ck embroidery. A simple, elegant neckline could be seen while the sleeves of the dress covered the entire length of her arms. Under her shoulders, a short ck cloak with the House Targaryen crest kept her warm.


    -


    Hall of a Hundred Hearths


    Aenar was wearing red and ck clothes. On one of his shoulders, a purple cloak fell straight down his body, while a Valyrian steel crown studded with rubies sat atop his white-gold hair.


    He stood near the throne next to Kinvara, who wore a long red dress and held a Bible in her hand.


    Aenar could feel everyone¡¯s gaze focused on him, but he remained calm and indifferent. His purple eyes were focused on the entrance to the hall, waiting for his wife to arrive and dazzle everyone with her beauty.


    "Are you nervous, Your Grace?" Kinvara asked with an elegant smile.


    "No." Aenar said firmly. "I already considered her my wife long before."


    Kinvara nodded and smiled, looking at Aenar¡¯s increasingly mature face. She couldn¡¯t help but remember when she first met Aenar. A thin, delicate boy with striking purple eyes. In the blink of eight years, he had transformed into a man who was about to conquer an entire continent.


    Suddenly, the doors to the hall opened and everyone turned their gaze toward the entrance.


    Under the eyes of all the lords anddies present, Visenya entered the room apanied by Rhae.


    Aenar didn¡¯t know why, but he felt that Visenya was infinitely more beautiful at that moment, even though she was wearing equally beautiful clothes. Without realizing it, a gentle and warm smile appeared on his lips.


    Visenya didn¡¯t care about the looks on her, and focused entirely on the man near the throne, waiting for her with a warm and gentle smile.


    -------


    Note: You don¡¯t have to worry about any betrayal on the part of the Primarchs. You seem to have forgotten what I said in the Chapters about Aenar creating the Astartes.


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on <strong>Patreon</strong>. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    /GOTSW

 Chapter 228 - 229 - Red Marriage (II)

    <h4>Chapter 228: Chapter 229 - Red Marriage (II)</h4>


    "A feeling so evil that it corrodes our determination and shows us only the most perfect side of our partner. Is there anything more terrible than love when we are in love?" Visenya II Targaryen.


    ---------------


    "How do I look?" Visenya asked,ing up beside Aenar. She looked at his clothes and gave him a bright look. Although it was discreet, it was elegant and simple, but any clothes on her husband became the most beautiful and expensive clothes on the.


    "Just like the day Maxares married Balerion, you are equally beautiful and will be mine for all eternity."


    Aenar replied, holding her small hand as he looked at Visenya with a gentle gaze. In his eyes, everything else seemed to disappear and there was only her in the world.


    Visenya smiled, her smile seeming like the brightest thing in the hall, making countless women feel envious at the scene.


    Rhae let out augh and whispered to Aenar. "Take good care of my daughter, Aenar." With that, she stepped away and sat down at one of the tables, not far from the table where Oberyn, Tyrion, and other lords anddies were seated.


    "I always will." Aenar looked at his grandmother and replied with a solemn look, promising before everyone.


    Holding Visenya¡¯s hand, Aenar looked at Kinvara and nodded, asking for the ceremony to finally begin.


    Looking at everyone in the hall, Kinvara spoke in a gentle and warm tone. "Wee, brother and sisters, we are all here to witness and bless this sacred union."


    Turning her gaze back to the couple, Kinvara said, "Aenar of House Targaryen and Visenya of House Targaryen, have you bothe before me to unite in flesh, mind, and spirit?"


    "Yes." Visenya and Aenar spoke at the same time.


    "Repeat after me." Kinvara said as she opened the Bible. The most shocking thing was that the Bible began to burn in red mes, but the pages were still intact beneath the mes.


    Exmations of surprise and shock could be heard in the background, but the protagonists of the ceremony did not care.


    Kinvara began to speak, and Aenar repeated after her while focusing his gaze entirely on Visenya.


    "I, Aenar of House Targaryen, take you, Visenya of House Targaryen, as my wife. Before men and gods, I swear this vow:


    until the stars are extinguished,


    until thes crumble into cosmic dust,


    until every particle of this vast universe disintegrates,


    still, I will love you for all eternity."


    Visenya bit her lip and wished she could jump into Aenar¡¯s arms as she listened to his wedding vows. However, seeing Aenar waiting for her answer, she spoke aloud.


    "I, Visenya of House Targaryen, take you, Aenar of House Targaryen, as my husband. Before men and gods, I give you my heart and my name.


    Even if time freezes the seas,


    the fire of the world is extinguished,


    the ages pass and names are lost in the ashes of history,


    my love for you will endure,


    immortal as the blood of the dragon,


    unshakable as the will of the ancient kings."


    The exchange of vows really opened the eyes of many people, especially women, who looked at their husbands with cruel eyes. As if they resented not having such a beautiful and sacred marriage.


    Kinvara nodded, and with that simple gesture, two rings of fire glowed, appearing in their hands. "Just as fire is eternal, bringing light to our nights and warmth to spring, this ring symbolizes the immortal union between this couple, the church, and God. May the me of your love never be extinguished."


    Aenar took the ring and gently ced it on Visenya¡¯s ring finger. "I take you as my wife," he said as he looked at her with a solemn expression.


    "I take you as my husband," Visenya mimicked Aenar¡¯s action and said with an equally solemn expression.


    When both rings were on their respective fingers, red mes condensed above the hall. Petals of fire rained down from the ceiling of the hall, falling like snow, slowly and with a beauty that took the breath away of those watching.


    Perhaps Aenar was the only one who truly dared to use magic to perform his wedding. But he didn¡¯t care what others would think, he just wanted to make this day even more memorable for Visenya.


    Visenya looked at Aenar as petals of fire fell around them and said with an expression full of passion, "Tonight, I swear you won¡¯t be able to get out of bed."


    Kinvara¡¯s lips twisted at the girl¡¯s bold statement. Especially Kinvara, she looked at the queen¡¯s still small body and the king¡¯s body, which was two meters and twenty centimeters tall.


    Aenar just let out a lowugh and held Visenya¡¯s face with both hands and whispered with a tone tinged with heat and lust. "I can¡¯t wait to see how you will defeat me in bed, my queen."


    Visenya felt her legs weaken at the sight of her husband¡¯s almost beastly gaze. She regretted saying that, but she didn¡¯t show any fear and raised her head proudly.


    Aenar would have believed her performance if he hadn¡¯t noticed her legs trembling slightly. With a malicious smile, he was looking forward to the night.


    At one of the tables, Oberyn looked at his niece and sighed. "Are you sure you want to go through with this, Arianne?"


    Looking away from the couple, who were apparently whispering sweet nothings, Arianne looked at her uncle and said casually, "Uncle, I know you¡¯re thinking of my best interests, wanting me to give up and have a simr marriage, but I am an ambitious woman who cares little about what others think of me."


    "As long as I have a child with silver hair and purple eyes, no one will dare speak ill of me," said Arianne with a carefree look. Although the marriage before her was truly beautiful, she knew better than anyone that Aenar¡¯s love was reserved for only three women, and she was not on that list.


    Oberyn looked at his niece with a strange look, but did not deny her words. As Arianne said, as long as she had a child with Aenar, not even the most stubborn of the Dornish would dare to do anything against Arianne.


    After all, Aenar¡¯s history was quite impressive.


    Especially Caraxes, who destroyed a castle or two and burned hundreds of thousands of human lives. What fool would dare fight something like that?


    Unfortunately, Oberyn knew that the Dornish lords were even more stubborn than the Northmen themselves. He just hoped that Aenar would be a little merciful and not do the same thing Aegon did riding Balerion.


    As Oberyn and Arianne spoke, Eddard looked at Aenar and Visenya at the altar with a genuinely happy look on his face. He took a sip of wine and a gentle smile appeared on his lips.


    "Lyanna, our boy is getting married, finally bing a real man, starting his own family." Seeing Aenar get married brought a sense of peace to Eddard.


    Perhaps every father felt a sense of relief when he saw his son marry. It was as if a sacred duty was finallyplete. A cycle of creation and maturation finallying to an end.


    "I hope my sons and daughters find love and security in their future partners," Eddard murmured as Hond Reed also smiled.


    Looking at Eddard, Hond said in a low but calm tone. "Lord Stark, when the war is over, I will renounce my titles and join the Night¡¯s Watch. I have many sins to atone for."


    Eddard was not surprised by the words of his old friend, the Lord of the North showed an equally calm look and replied. "So do I, old friend.


    We all have sins to pay for."


    Eddard was already determined to abdicate and pass his titles on to Robb. Although the boy was young, he saw that his son was already a lord worthy of inheriting the iron throne of House Stark.


    With Aenar helping, he couldn¡¯t believe anyone would be crazy enough to attack Robb, so Eddard was confident about his family¡¯s safety.


    "Do you think Lyanna would be angry with us?" Hond asked in a low voice, a nostalgic look shing in the eyes of the Lord of House Reed.


    "She¡¯d probably shoot a few arrows at us." Eddard said with a lowugh, full of longing for his sister.


    "She wouldn¡¯t miss an arrow." Hond said in an equally amused tone.


    "Yes, we¡¯d be dead." Eddard said with a slightly louderugh, which Hond shared.


    "Let¡¯s drink to our bleak future on the wall and our frozen balls." Hond raised his wine cup and said with a cheerful tone as he looked at Aenar and Visenya, who had begun to greet all the nobles present.


    "To the future." Eddard toasted along with him, and they both drank the purplish liquid in a single gulp.


    ---------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>/GOTSW</strong>

 Chapter 229 - 230 - The Final Confrontation of Two Kings (I)

    <h4>Chapter 229: Chapter 230 - The Final Confrontation of Two Kings (I)</h4>


    "Cersei, I betrayed you and you betrayed me, we are disgusting and terrible beings." The thoughts of Robert I Baratheon watching Cersei¡¯s back as she left the room.


    ----------


    When the sun rose on the horizon, it entered the bedroom window like tentacles of light, waking Aenar, who sat up in bed and scratched his hair. He looked to the side and saw Visenya lying naked on her stomach, her beautiful back showing traces of what had happened the night before.


    Kissing one of her shoulders tenderly, Aenar whispered gently in her ear. "Good morning, my queen."


    Visenya let out a reluctant moan and opened her eyes, she hugged the sheets and covered her nakedness. Looking at the exquisitely beautiful face next to her, she showed a beautiful happy smile. "Good morning, my king."


    "It seems you have failed." Aenar said as hey down with only a thin sheet covering his lower region. Visenya took advantage andy down on his chest while quickly kissing his chest.


    "When I get stronger, I will defeat you in bed." Visenya heard Aenar¡¯s words and replied with a happyugh.


    Any other woman would still be unconscious from Aenar¡¯s battle power in bed, but after going through the Blood Ritual, she recovered quickly. That was her confidence in defeating her husband in bed, but it proved to be terribly wrong and pleasurable. She couldn¡¯t recover her stamina faster than she spent it.


    Aenar let out a low, deepugh, but did not respond. He did not want to destroy Visenya¡¯s expectations, so he remained silent while just looking at her with an amused look.


    "Do you have to go?" Visenya asked, closing her eyes as she enjoyed the warmth and feeling of security she felt in her husband¡¯s arms.


    "Yes, but I¡¯ll be back soon, and we¡¯ll leave for the North together." Aenar stroked her hair as he looked up at the sun rising higher in the blue sky.


    "Kill Robert ande back to your wife. I¡¯ll keep the bed warm for your arrival," Visenya said in a sensual and very daring tone. It was something she didn¡¯t usually say, even in bed.


    Aenar simply kissed Visenya¡¯s forehead and left the bed without showing any sign of reluctance. Although pleasure was a good thing, he knew he couldn¡¯t lose himself in that feeling.


    -


    The Westends, Home of House Lannister, Lannisport.


    "Father, are you okay?" Myrce asked as she gently cleaned the wound on her father¡¯s body. She looked up at the tall, powerful man before her with a worried look.


    Feeling his daughter¡¯s concern, Robert felt that everything he was doing was worth it. Although Aenar would not harm his daughter and son, he knew that others might.


    Ignoring the pain in his eye, Robert raised his hand and stroked his daughter¡¯s soft hair with a smile that showed his white teeth. "Don¡¯t worry, my little deer, I won¡¯t die."


    Although he said this, he himself knew that his life would hardly be long.


    Robert had no doubt that he would die in the next battle. He had lost an eye, which alone would put him at a huge disadvantage in battle.


    But Robert didn¡¯t care. He just wanted to leave a legacy for his descendants, a little prestige so that the Stornds would help Tommen and Myrce.


    "Myrce, your brother is still young, and your mother is a woman blinded by power, narcissism, and greed," Robert said in a serious tone. "If I lose the war, I have already asked Stannis to take you both to Storm¡¯s End."


    "And Joffrey?" Myrce held her father¡¯s hand and asked in a confused tone.


    "As heir to the throne, he will die." Robert said with a tone indifferent to the life and death of his firstborn son. Joffrey was a monster even worse than Aerys, how could he care about the life of such a being?


    Myrce turned pale at her father¡¯s words, but showed a determined expression. "Father, if I beg King Aenar, will he spare his life?"


    Showing a gentle and warm smile, Robert looked at Myrce and spoke in a soft tone. "My sweet daughter, this is a fight between kings, only one can survive in the end."


    Robert regretted not spending more time with his son and daughter. Only now did he understand why Ned always said that family was more important.


    "But don¡¯t worry, the boy said he wouldn¡¯t hurt you, Tommen, or even Cersei." Knowing that his daughter was afraid of what would happen in the future, Robert repeated the promise Aenar had made to him.


    However, Myrce did not seem happy to survive; she just started crying, thinking that she might survive at the expense of her father¡¯s life.


    Although Robert was ipetent and a terrible king to other people, Myrce always remembered her father as a good father who came to her room on stormy nights and told her stories of the ancient kings.


    Tommen and she always had Robert¡¯s love and affection, that never changed, despite the rumors she heard about her true lineage.


    Seeing the girl crying, Robert¡¯s gaze softened and he began tough. "HAHAHA!!! Don¡¯t worry, little deer, your father will win the war ande back to you."


    "I still have to see you get married and have children." Robert said with a big smile as he ruffled his daughter¡¯s hair.


    Myrce sniffed, not believing her father¡¯s words. She had heard of the power of King Aenar and the terrible crimson dragon that devoured entire armies. How could her father fight two such terrible beings?


    Robert looked at his daughter and saw clearly the image of Cersei in the girl. A trace of guilt shed in his eyes.


    Taking a deep breath, King Baratheon was about to break his daughter¡¯s heart, for it was safer for her and Tommen.


    "Myrce, you must hate me," Robert said in a calm tone. Ignoring Myrce¡¯s shocked look, he continued speaking. "I beat your mother, humiliated her in many ways, I slept with thousands of whores."


    The grand and sacred image Myrce had of her father seemed to crumble as she listened to Robert¡¯s words. She could never have imagined that her father could do something like that to her mother. Wasn¡¯t marriage sacred? How could he do something like that to her mother?


    Seeing the look of disbelief and pain on his daughter¡¯s face, Robert endured the agonizing pain in his chest and continued to look at her with a calm and indifferent tone.


    "Go, and don¡¯te back."


    Even though she was intelligent for her age, how could Myrce understand Robert¡¯s intentions? The girl cried even harder and ran out of the room.


    "Just hate me and renounce my name, and you¡¯ll live a long life, little deer." Robert muttered while maintaining a calm expression. Although it hurt to shatter the image of omnipotence that a daughter had of her father, as a man he had to endure something that women would never understand.


    Suddenly, the door flew open, and a stunning blonde woman with green eyes entered the room with an expression full of rage.


    "What did you say to Myrce!?" she said, practically growling. "She¡¯s crying in her room!"


    "I just told her what a bad man I am, Cersei." Robert said indifferently. "Only that way will she be able to survive in the future."


    Looking at the man before her, Cersei took a deep breath, but found it difficult to contain the anger that was about to explode. But seeing his indifferent expression, she knew that her husband would not try to repair his rtionship with their daughter.


    "Robert, we have to pay the ransom for my father." Changing the subject, Cersei said in a dark and deste tone. The mere memory that Jaime was really dead made her faint when she heard the news. The world seemed iplete after Jaime¡¯s death, but she had to stay strong for her sons and daughter.


    "You think King Targaryen will ask for ransom?" Robert sounded like he had heard something extremely funny. Pay for Tywin¡¯s release? He would be surprised if the Lord of Casterly Rock was still alive at this point.


    House Targaryen might hate him, but they hated Tywin Lannister even more.


    "We have to try, we can¡¯t leave my father at the mercy of our enemies." Cersei clenched her teeth and spoke, trying to remain calm, but anyone could see the sadness, fear, and anger in her eyes.


    "That¡¯s impossible, we can¡¯t invade the enemy army just to rescue your father." Robert rejected her proposal without hesitation. How could he lose the advantage of Casterly Rock to save Tywin?


    Cersei¡¯s eyes widened as she heard her husband and king¡¯s refusal. She never imagined that Robert would refuse to rescue her father. This was Tywin Lannister, the richest and most powerful man on the continent. How could he not rescue someone so important?


    "I lost my brother, now you want me to lose my father!?" Cersei shouted as she approached Robert,pletely furious. Her anger, fear, and sadness exploded in a single moment.


    *Sound of a p*


    Touching her cheek, Cersei looked at Robert in disbelief.


    "Calm down and think clearly." Robert showed no remorse for hitting Cersei. "It¡¯s impossible to rescue Tywin, he must be dead by now."


    "We have to focus on holding out long enough for the enemy¡¯s food to run out and for them to retreat," Robert said in a cold, indifferent tone.


    "ROBERT!!!" A furious scream came out of Cersei¡¯s mouth. "I HATE YOU!!!"


    "HAHAHAHA!!!"


    With a malicious look, Cersei stared at Robert with a gaze full of hatred, like a poisonous snake about to attack its prey. "You know what¡¯s funny?"


    For some reason, Robert felt a bad feeling hearing Cersei¡¯s sarcastic, poisonous, and cruel tone.


    "Joffrey, Myrce, and Tommen were never your children, they were Jaime¡¯s." She said as she enjoyed Robert¡¯s surprised expression.


    "You know what¡¯s even funnier?" Cersei whispered cruelly. "I had a child with you, but I drank the Moon Tea."


    However, contrary to the roar of pain or even anger she expected to hear, Cersei heard nothing, she only got a calm and pitying look.


    "I kind of knew," Robert said in a cold, slightly murderous tone. "Even Jocelyn Baratheon, who was half Targaryen, had ck hair and eyes. How could my children not have ck hair?"


    "At first I was furious, but I epted it," Robert said indifferently. "I betrayed you thousands of times, so it¡¯s only fair that you betrayed me."


    "But it¡¯s good this way, Tommen and Myrce can be free of the Baratheon name." Although he knew he was not the father of his son and daughter, Robert remained indifferent.


    He was raised by Jon Arryn, who taught him that those who raise and educate you are your true parents. Blood is irrelevant without feelings.


    Cersei felt as if she had punched a pillow. She wanted to make Robert feel the pain she was feeling, but seeing his indifferent expression, the current regent of Lannisport turned and left the room.


    As soon as Cersei left the room, Stannis entered with a solemn expression. He didn¡¯t care why Cersei and Robert were fighting, as he had more important things to do than meddle in his brother¡¯s rtionship.


    "What happened?" Seeing Stannis¡¯ solemn expression, Robert asked with an equally solemn expression.


    "King Aenar sent a letter for you," Stannis said as he handed the letter to Robert.


    Robert opened the letter and read its contents without hesitation.


    <i>"Dear cousin, I hope you are healthy and strong.</i>


    <i>I will get straight to the point. I do not want to fight another war, so let us settle this as in the old days.</i>


    <i>You and I will fight to the death in front of everyone. If you ept, I will be waiting for you in the arena I will prepare for our fight.</i>


    <i>From Aenar Targaryen to Robert Baratheon."</i>


    "So, something serious?" Stannis asked, seeing Robert¡¯s thoughtful expression.


    "He doesn¡¯t want a war, he wants a battle to the death, just him and me." Robert replied as he rose from his bed.


    "Help me into my armor and bring me my hammer, brother." Robert ordered calmly, but Stannis felt an intense thirst for blood.


    "If he wishes to fight to the death, I will grant him his wish." Robert said with a cold expression.


    -----------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    /GOTSW

 Chapter 230 - 231 - The Final Confrontation of Two Kings (II)

    <h4>Chapter 230: Chapter 231 - The Final Confrontation of Two Kings (II)</h4>


    "It is impossible to live in the past, difficult to live in the present, and a waste to live in the future." Aenar Targaryen, after living a lifetime in the future.


    -----------


    Honestly, Aenar¡¯s proposal made all the lords ept with great joy. Going to war meant they could die.


    Who would die if they could stay alive? So even if Robert hadn¡¯t epted, many would have convinced the king to ept the duel to the death.


    "My king, if you wish, we will fight to the death." The lords of the Stornds did not hesitate to stand by their king and lord. They were ready to die. Of course, some were obviously not ready for it.


    "No need, I will ept King Aenar¡¯s proposal." Robert said with a hint of respect when he mentioned Aenar. Even though he didn¡¯t like the boy¡¯s lineage, he had to admit that the boy was truly someone to admire, especially his courage and bravery.


    "Let¡¯s head for the hill west of Lannisport," Robert said before mounting his horse. Thousands of horses advanced at King Baratheon¡¯smand and departed without dy.


    Hundreds of gs with different coats of arms fluttered in the wind as the armies of House Lannister and Baratheon remained in Lannisport without moving.


    Robert still felt pain in many parts of his body. After all, he had been wounded in the battle against Visenya, and even today, he had not recovered, which was normal, given that he had nothing but a mortal body.


    However, in the face of the fight that was about to take ce, Robert did not care about these minor details and remained steadfast on his horse.


    After about an hour, Robert¡¯s one eye saw a hill on the horizon, a giant red dragon flying through the sky with its immense wings. Although it was not the first time he had seen the beast, he wondered how humans could tame such beasts.


    Next to the dragon, another bronze-colored dragon flew around the crimson dragon, but it was smallpared to the giant crimson one. He knew the names of the dragon and the rider.


    Vermithor, dragon of Queen Rhae, the Widow Queen.


    The king of the Seven Kingdoms did not seem afraid and rode steadily toward the hill. The warhammer was firmly held in his hand.


    Arriving at the hill, Robert saw a makeshift arena. The gs of House Targaryen surrounded the ce. He saw countless nobles in the ce. From the north, from the Rivends, from the Vale, and even from Dorne.


    The atmosphere was more than tense, everyone seemed excited and tense at the same time. Excited to witness such a legendary duel, tense because of the huge crimson beast above them.


    Robert couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly; he felt like an animal on disy for the nobles. However, he knew this was inevitable, so with his head held high proudly, he arrived with an imposing and arrogant aura.


    Inside a makeshift tent, Aenar was putting on his armor with the help of his grandmother.


    Rhae buckled the breastte firmly and showed a satisfied expression, apparently very pleased with her work of art.


    "You¡¯ve gotten bigger, Aenar," she said with an amusedugh. "My poor daughter must have suffered in bed."


    Aenar couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes at his grandmother¡¯s words. Suffered in bed? The woman had the best night of her life, how could she have suffered!


    "You should ask her if she suffered," Aenar said with augh, but didn¡¯t go into details for obvious reasons. Who would talk about their intimate life to their rtives?


    Rhae smiled and didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Knowing how her daughter had been deflowered was definitely not part of her ns.


    Suddenly, hearing a sound from outside, Rhae¡¯s expression became dignified and the amusement disappeared from her face. "Robert has arrived." There was a faint thirst for blood in her voice.


    Her son¡¯s killer had arrived, how could she not have murderous thoughts? If it weren¡¯t for her weakness and inability to defeat Robert, she would be wearing armor herself.


    "He will die, Grandmother." Aenar said in a calm and indifferent tone. He took his sword, Lady Lya, in his hand and looked at his grandmother with a solemn expression.


    "I believe in you." Rhae¡¯s expression softened as she heard Aenar¡¯s words. She looked at the young king before her with admiration.


    At six feet tall, he was taller than any man she had ever seen in her life. Silver armor covered his body like a mountain of steel.


    Beneath the armor, a red cloak with gold thread made him look even more powerful and princely. His white-gold hair was short and smooth, showing off his handsome face.


    No matter how hard she looked, Aenar looked like a king from head to toe. A true conquering king, just like the true kings of House Targaryen.


    "Go and kill him." Rhae spoke with an incredibly murderous tone.


    Aenar smiled and bowed slightly to his grandmother. "As the queen dowagermands, I will bring his head to the queen."


    Rhae looked satisfied and watched Aenar leave the tent with a calm, deep gaze. She murmured sadly, remembering her son. "Rhaegar, your death will be avenged today."


    -


    As soon as Aenar left the tent, the apuse could not have been louder or more thunderous.


    The nobles simply went wild with Aenar¡¯s entrance into the arena. They stood up and shouted with all their force.


    "Kill him!!! Kill him!!! Kill him!!!"


    "King Versus King!!!"


    "Long live Aenar of House Targaryen!!!"


    Aenar smiled at the crowd with a charismatic and gentle smile. However, his attention was soon captured by the tall, powerful man in the middle of the arena.


    Amidst the shouts and cheers, Robert approached Aenar and said in a sarcastic tone. "They think you¡¯re a benevolent king with your cheerful and charismatic smile, but I can see that you¡¯re a monster."


    "Calling me a monster is rather rude, your grace." Aenar seemed genuinely offended by Robert¡¯s words. But then his smile disappeared.


    "But as you say, I will indeed put an end to the good days of these nobles." Aenar said with a cold stare.


    Robert was not surprised by Aenar¡¯s words. Although he had not known the boy for long, as king, he knew something that others did not. Aenar was a monster insatiable for control; he would never allow the nobles to enjoy the privileges of their nobility without any responsibility.


    "They have no idea that the old days are about to end."


    Aenar said with a smile. "It will be a world where the nobility will not have so many privileges and themoners could hold positions of power."


    Robert¡¯s eyes widened at Aenar¡¯s words. Although he imagined that Aenar¡¯s ns were far from simple, he did not expect the boy to actually want to subvert the entire system of nobility.


    As far as he knew, Aegon V had attempted some reforms in this regard, but when the king tried to do so, the Red Keep was filled with nobles preventing it from happening.


    The ns had not even begun, and King Aegon V found himself powerless against the overwhelming power of the nobles. But Robert did not think the same would happen to Aenar.


    Unlike Aegon V, Aenar I had dragons, an absolute weapon to deter rebellious nobles.


    "I really want to see the expressions of those nobles when they find out that their good life is destined to be wiped out." Robert said with a low, amusedugh, something that Aenar imitated. Both wereughing, looking like old friends after a long reunion.


    When the cheers and shouts subsided, Robert and Aenar¡¯sughter ceasedpletely. They looked at each other and walked away while staring intently at each other.


    "My sword took one of your eyes," Aenarmented, looking at Robert¡¯s bandaged eye. "She can be quite wild."


    "If she weren¡¯t a Targaryen, I might have kidnapped her from you." Robert nodded and said with a sarcastic tone.


    Aenar narrowed his eyes and showed a slight thirst for blood. Although he didn¡¯t seem like it, he was somewhat possessive; he didn¡¯t like others coveting his wives, especially someone like Robert.


    "This sword is called Lady Lya." Aenar said in a cold tone. "She will cut off your head."


    Robert looked at the sword in Aenar¡¯s hand and narrowed his eyes. He could see that it was no simple sword; it was made of star steel. The same material as the legendary sword of House Dayne.


    "My armor and hammer won¡¯t be able to hold out for long against that sword." Robert muttered to himself with a solemn look.


    At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but feel the irony in Aenar¡¯s words, reminding him that the sword was named Lady Lya. He was practically saying that Lyanna would kill him.


    In his eyes, Aenar couldn¡¯t have been more ironic and sarcastic at that moment.


    Holding the hammer more firmly, Robert took a deep breath and stepped forward.


    -----------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on <strong>Patreon</strong>. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>/GOTSW</strong>

 Chapter 231 - 232 - The Final Confrontation of Two Kings (III)

    <h4>Chapter 231: Chapter 232 - The Final Confrontation of Two Kings (III)</h4>


    "When you realize you are master of your emotions, you will see that you are master of your destiny." Aenar Targaryen to Robert Baratheon.


    --------


    As soon as Robert advanced, Aenar also advanced. The sword and hammer collided with force.


    ng!!!!


    Red sparks flew into the sky with impact and the loud, high-pitched sound spread everywhere.


    Robert couldn¡¯t help but be surprised at Aenar¡¯s strength. Although he knew the boy would be strong from his height and build, he was still shocked to feel his hands go numb.


    That was because he was using a heavy weapon; if it had been a sword, Robert could imagine that the sword would have had a few pieces of steel missing from the first collision. This showed how strong the young king was.


    Aenar smiled and became excited by thebat, the sword in his hand spinning in the air like a circle and advancing toward Robert.


    King Baratheon took a step back, dodging the attack. Gathering strength in his waist, he attacked with the hammer toward Aenar¡¯s ribs. It was a simr blow to the one that sank Rhaegar Targaryen¡¯s rib cage.


    But unlike Rhaegar, who was caught off guard by his attack, Aenar smiled and, instead of retreating, advanced, closing the distance between them.


    Aenar used his sword to collide with the metal shaft of the hammer and simply kicked Robert in the chest.


    Despite Aenar¡¯s size, Robert found that the boy was unexpectedly agile and fast, which took him by surprise. The impact of the kick and his chest happened in an instant. Aenar¡¯s kick made him lean back, off bnce. Robert¡¯s body fell to the ground with a loud thud.


    Aenar seized the moment and advanced further, Lady Lya advanced with the intention of piercing King Baratheon¡¯s remaining eye. However, the moment Robert fell to the ground, he acted ording to his vast battle experience, turning his body to the side.


    At the same time, Robert attacked with his warhammer, but instead of aiming at his body, he simply aimed at the arm that the young king was holding the sword with.


    Missing her target, Lady Lya stabbed the ground while Aenar watched Robert¡¯s hammering towards him.


    However, under Robert¡¯s surprised eyes, the young king simply let go of the sword and the hammer missed its target, hitting the ground with force.


    Aenar smiled and simply kneed Robert in the face, breaking his nose and sending his teeth flying through the air. Quickly grabbing the sword stuck in the ground, Aenar attacked King Baratheon again without giving the man time to catch his breath.


    Robert gritted his teeth and used the shaft of his hammer to block the attack, deflecting the sword to the side. He took advantage of the opportunity and kicked Aenar¡¯s chest with force. The kick from a man almost two meters tall and of robust build sent Aenar¡¯s body reeling backwards.


    The fight between the two kings did not look grand or even elegant; both were savage, brutal, and murderous. But in the eyes of the men present, the fight could not have been better. They wanted to see this, the purest brutality as the two most powerful men on the continent fought to the death in the arena.


    Rhae clenched her fists and watched the savage fight before her with concern. Looking at the girl standing next to her, the queen said in a determined tone. "Leda, if Aenar is about to die, I order you to save him." Leda looked at the queen and was speechless. Although the fight seemed brutal and savage, she could see that Aenar was not using his powers or even using magic.


    Just as he had said earlier, Aenar would fight Robert in the purest and most brutal way, without cheating by using any of his powers.


    "The king will not lose, Queen Rhae." Leda replied in a calm and solemn tone. She really couldn¡¯t see Aenar losing the fight, especially against Robert, a man who only had one eye.


    "I know, but what if?" Rhae said with concern.


    Leda did not answer and watched the fight with a bright look in her eyes. It was the first time she had seen this side of the king, and she had to admit, he was beautiful fighting like a normal mortal.


    With every attack, every smile and happy look he gave, Leda could see that her king was enjoying himself and relishing the fight, which would probably be hisst as a mortal.


    Taking a punch from Robert to the mouth, Aenar retaliated by punching the enemy king¡¯s face with a hard punch. Both kings¡¯ heads recoiled as they stared at each other with savagery and big smiles on their faces.


    "That was a good punch, boy. Spitting out a tooth, Robert said with a big smile on his face. King Baratheon¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t have been more savage at that moment. His broken nose and blood smeared across his face made it all the more tragic.


    Aenar was rtively unharmed, aside from a dislocated jaw and a little blood on his lips, there weren¡¯t many injuries on his face.


    The reason for this was simple: Robert was missing one eye and had to get close to attack, which leftrge gaps in his defense, gaps that Aenar wasted no time in exploiting.


    "Your punch isn¡¯t as strong as it was at the beginning." Spitting out a little blood, Aenar replied with an equally big smile. This was hisst fight as a mortal, and he was enjoying every moment of it.


    "Nonsense, I can do this all day." Robert retorted Aenar¡¯s words as he advanced again.


    "I get the reference." Aenar said with a smile as he also advanced towards Robert.


    Both kings resumed their hand-to-handbat. Punch after punch, headbutt after headbutt, broken teeth and blood.


    Both weapons were rtively far away, but a short run could allow both of them to retrieve their respective weapons, but neither of them cared about that at the moment.


    After being hit by Aenar¡¯s punch once more, Robert took three steps back and felt his vision darken for a moment, but the man quickly regained his focus and remained standing firm.


    "You hit like a woman," Robert shouted and attacked Aenar once more, only to be hit in the face again.


    This time, the man knelt on the ground, breathing heavily. His narrow field of vision narrowed even further at that moment. He could barely see his hands, but Robert got up again and looked at the blurry shadow in front of him.


    He got into a fighting stance again, and Robert threw another punch. Aenar dodged, moving his body to the side, and punched King Baratheon once more.


    Seeing Robert fall and get up again, Aenar couldn¡¯t help but show admiration for his enemy. Robert might have been many things, but no one could deny his reputation as a warrior.


    "Robert, I know a young man named Gendry," Aenar said and continued talking while also breathing heavily. "He¡¯s a cksmith and makes good armor."


    Robert didn¡¯t really understand why Aenar was talking about a young man he didn¡¯t know at all at that moment, but he soon understood why.


    "He has ck hair and blue eyes, he looks as stubborn as you," Aenar said with augh as he approached Robert. It was a lie, he had never seen Gendry in person, but he had seen the boy in countless timelines.


    "He¡¯s a good boy and will be a great warrior."


    Even if he were a fool, Robert would understand the meaning behind Aenar¡¯s words. Beneath his bloodstained, purple, and swollen lips, a smile appeared on the lips of the king of House Baratheon.


    Knowing that he had a son who looked like him and would be a good warrior in the future made him feel quite satisfied at that moment.


    Robert knew that the boy was his bastard with some whore, but he didn¡¯t care at that moment.


    "HAHAHAHA!!!" A loud, wildugh escaped Robert¡¯s mouth, surprising everyone. No one but Aenar understood why the king wasughing so loudly at such a delicate moment.


    "I said I can fight all day and I will fight all day!!!" Robert shouted loudly with an aura worthy of a Warrior King.


    At that moment, it seemed as if there was an infinite force running through his body, making Robert extremely focused, and even with his field of vision severely impaired, he attacked again.


    Fast, urate, and powerful fists.


    Aenar smiled and dodged Robert¡¯s blows with difficulty while also attacking with his own.


    "Let¡¯s fight until dawn, Robert!!!"


    Aenar shouted just as loudly as both kings began another brutal fight with punches and any part of their bodies they could use as a weapon.


    Punch after punch, the sound of blows seemed tost an entire afternoon.


    Blood stained the floor as everyone¡¯s screams rang out loud and excited.


    Robert fell to the ground with a thud as everyone fell silent, not even a fly dared to make a sound. Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the figures in the arena. Everyone held their breath, afraid to disturb or even miss a moment.


    Breathing heavily, Aenar wiped the blood from his mouth and picked Lady Lya up from the floor. He walked with heavy, weak steps as the tip of his sword dragged across the floor, leaving a linear trail behind him.


    "You damn strong bastard, my whole body hurts," Aenar said tiredly as he sat down next to Robert.


    "That¡¯s good, remember this pain." Robert, who was still alive, said as he tried to see his surroundings, but it was useless. One of his eyes was blinded and the other severely injured.


    "That¡¯s good, remember this pain." Robert, who was still alive, said as he tried to see his surroundings, but it was useless. One of his eyes was blind and the other severely injured after the fight.


    "You¡¯re not really going to kill Tommen and Myrce?" Robert asked with some difficulty in speaking. Even though they weren¡¯t his son and daughter, he had to admit that he loved those children.


    "Will you be satisfied if I say I will take your daughter as my mistress?" Aenar asked in an equally weary tone.


    "Yes, I will be very satisfied." There was an ugly smile on Robert¡¯s badly bruised and swollen face.


    Although for many, giving one¡¯s daughter as a mistress to the enemy might seem extremely insulting to any lord, in Robert¡¯s eyes, anything could be set aside whenpared to survival.


    "If you hadn¡¯t killed my father, we would have been friends," Aenar said with a smile, seeing that Robert was not offended by his proposal.


    "Nonsense, I would have killed your father again," Robert said sarcastically. "Ever since I was a child, I didn¡¯t like that mncholic face. How I prayed to duel with Rhaegar many times just to crush that pretty face."


    Aenar let out a lowugh, but then fell silent.


    "It¡¯s time to end this, Robert." Aenar said after a brief silence. He got up from the ground and pointed Lady Lya at Robert¡¯s head, like a sword of Damocles, ready to fall at any moment.


    "Lyanna, I know you hate me, but I love you."


    Robert muttered to himself, he looked up and seemed to see his reflection in the moon. "Even if you deny my love, I love you, you damn wolf woman."


    As soon as Robert¡¯s words rang out, Aenar¡¯s de, Lady Lya, descended, as if responding to the dying murmur of the first andst king of House Baratheon.


    Robert¡¯s death was quick, and Aenar did not prolong his suffering. The sword pierced his head, killing him instantly.


    Seeing Robert¡¯s lifeless body, Aenar sat down next to his corpse and remained silent.


    "Fear kills the mind and corrodes the will," Aenar muttered as he looked at Robert¡¯s body beside him. Honestly, he didn¡¯t feel much satisfaction at killing Robert, just a brief emptiness before he erased that irrelevant feeling inside him.


    Looking toward the North, Aenar muttered.


    "I¡¯ming, Night King."


    ------------


    Note1 : Honestly, I felt sorry for killing Robert. I like his character, especially in the books. I feel a bitter taste for killing a character like that. Maybe that¡¯s what we call nostalgia.


    Note 2: I have a question for you who live in the United States. Is paying 80 dors for a game expensive only for us in other countries, or is 80 dors expensive even in the United States?


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on Patreon. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    /GOTSW


    Current Chapter: Chapter 265 -The First Great Crusade (III)

 Chapter 232 - 233 - Abdications of titles (I)

    <h4>Chapter 232: Chapter 233 - Abdications of titles (I)</h4>


    "Every woman has the power to control men, she just has to know how to use her own advantages." Queen Cersei I of House Lannister.


    -----------


    With Robert¡¯s death, the Lords of the Westends and the Stornds knelt before Aenar. No one held a grudge or even felt anger. Whether Aenar or Robert, both kings fought with bravery, force, and dignity.


    Even Stannis did not feel anger at Robert¡¯s death, only sadness and regret. He kept his brother¡¯s body and asked Aenar for permission to bury Robert at Storm¡¯s End.


    Aenar epted and allowed the funeral to take ce, even though his grandmother was against it, for Rhaegar had not received a funeral worthy of a Targaryen prince, but as King, Aenar could not allow Robert¡¯s body to be humiliated.


    Robert was a king, just like him, any humiliation against Robert was a humiliation for any king.


    At the same time, this gesture truly moved the Lords of the Stornds.


    Inside the tent.


    Aenar, still in armor and his face bruised from Robert¡¯s blows, looked at everyone and spoke in a calm and serious tone. "As I promised Robert, his sons and daughters will be spared any reprisals."


    However, Aenar spoke in a cold tone. "But all three must renounce their titles before everyone."


    No one rose against him; on the contrary, they looked at Aenar with admiration and reverence. A king who kept his promises was much more popr than a cruel tyrant.


    "I will bring the princes and princesses to kneel before Your Grace." Stannis stepped forward and spoke in a serious and calm tone. Although he was reluctant to not be king, remembering that House Targaryen had not killed his daughter and wife, the empty feeling in his chest disappeared.


    He was not an ungrateful man, besides which Aenar had actually acted with much more leniency and honor than Robert. Not only had he given him a dignified funeral, but he had also spared his brother¡¯s sons and daughters.


    Stannis knew better than anyone that if Robert had been in Aenar¡¯s ce, he would have killed everyone in House Targaryen.


    Aenar looked at Stannis and narrowed his eyes, there was a sarcastic look in his eyes, but no one noticed it.


    Tommen and Myrce really epted this oue, but Joffrey? The boy thought he was the sun and that everyone should obey his every word. Aenar knew there was no way the boy would ept defeat.


    -


    "Remember to kneel when you see the king." Stannis looked at his nephews and nieces and spoke in a serious tone. Joffrey¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t have been more angry at that moment.


    Cersei watched everything with clenched fists and an expression of pure fury on her face. Seeing that Joffrey was about to explode with rage, she quickly whispered to her son. "Joffrey, you are the future king, pretend to kneel and then we wille back stronger."


    Joffrey looked at his mother with a betrayed expression on his face, as if what she had just said was extremely humiliating, but seeing the pleading eyes of the woman, his extremely violent mood calmed down, at least for now.


    Myrce held Tommen¡¯s hand and held back her tears. She remembered her father¡¯sst words and felt even more sadness. Herst conversation with her father had been a fight, and it had destroyed her.


    "Sister, where¡¯s Daddy?" Young Tommen, who was not even five years old, asked with a genuine expression of confusion and innocence. It was really hard to believe that such a sweet and kind being hade out of Cersei¡¯s cruel and insatiable pussy.


    Myrce felt tears running down her face as she heard her little brother¡¯s question. She took a deep breath and remained steady, but with a trembling voice, she replied. "He¡¯s traveling far away. When you¡¯re older, you¡¯ll understand, Tommen."


    Tommen didn¡¯t doubt his sister¡¯s words at all, he just nodded and started ying with his wooden horse, as if imagining himself riding in a green field.


    Stannis looked at his niece with an appreciative gaze.


    He approached her and spoke in a calm and serious tone, but slightly kinder. "The princess need not worry about her safety or that of her brothers. The king has promised that he will not touch you or your brothers. The three of you need only renounce your titles, and you may remain at Casterly Rock or Storm¡¯s End."


    Myrce nodded; she knew of this agreement from her father, who had told her about it.


    Joffrey heard Stannis¡¯ words and was about to shout in anger again, but he was held back by his hand.


    Myrce looked at this and felt a very bad premonition. If there was anyone in this world who knew Joffrey¡¯s cruelty, it was her. She had personally seen Joffrey cut open her cat¡¯s stomach and pull the still-living kittens out of the animal¡¯s belly.


    That was just one of Joffrey¡¯s countless cruelties. Myrce knew that her brother was an arrogant and condescending monster. How could an arrogant monster remain indifferent to such humiliation?


    However, because of this, Myrce knew very well that nothing could change her brother¡¯s arrogant, monstrous, and insane nature.


    "May the gods help my family," Myrce prayed silently and looked at Tommen with a determined look. She still remembered her father¡¯s words, that she must protect Tommen, and she would.


    "Father, I hate you and I love you, but I will never let anyone touch Tommen." She thought with an extraordinary look of determination.


    -


    "Sister, look, a dragon!!!" The excited and innocent Tommen pointed to the huge Caraxes lying not far from the tent and spoke in a happy tone full of admiration.


    It was the first time he had seen a dragon up close, especially one sorge, but he felt no fear, only admiration.


    Myrce also looked at the dragon. She recognized the dragon that had flown over King¡¯s Landing years ago. However, seeing a dragon from a distance and seeing a dragon up close were twopletely different things.


    Even though she was dozens of meters away, Myrce could feel the heat beating against her face, and the smell reminiscent of smoke hung in the air. At that moment, she truly believed that dragons were made of fire.


    Thinking that her father had fought someone who controlled such a huge beast, Myrce felt more than admiration for her father. She was sure that if she were in her father¡¯s ce, she would simply surrender after seeing such a beast.


    As soon as Myrce entered the tent, her eyes immediately focused on the tall young man sitting in the main seat.


    He was tall, very tall. He wore heavy silver armor with red cloths.


    She looked at his face and saw an extraordinarily beautiful face with angr, strong features. A pair of purple eyes and white-gold hair. His face was badly bruised, but that did not mar his beauty, it only made him look even more powerful.


    Myrce knew that this was her father¡¯s killer.


    King Aenar I Targaryen, Knight of Caraxes.


    However, knowing that this was her father¡¯s killer, the surprising girl did not feel much resentment. While walking to this ce, she heard from Stannis that Aenar treated Robert with dignity and allowed him a funeral fit for a king.


    Not only that, but he also allowed her and her brothers to remain alive, despite the resentment between the two Great Houses.


    While Myrce¡¯s mind was filled with chaotic and confusing thoughts, Cersei stepped forward and bowed elegantly while disying all the charm and seduction she had.


    "I am Queen Cersei, Your Grace." Tucking a strand of hair behind her ear in a shy yet subtly sensual manner, she continued speaking. "It is time we met, my king."


    Myrce looked at her mother and widened her eyes.


    Although she was somewhat innocent, she had not been taught how ady and a wife should behave, so she knew what happened between men and women.


    At that moment, in her eyes, her mother had not even waited for her father¡¯s body to grow cold before seducing the young king. She finally understood why her parents¡¯ marriage was so bad; they were both terrible people!


    Not only was Myrce shocked, all the men looked at Cersei with wide eyes. Especially the Lords of the Stornds, they werepletely enraged by Cersei¡¯s attitude.


    Robert had just died with the dignity of a great king who never showed fear or cowardice, he would be remembered as a Warrior King by all.


    Now, Cersei had simply tarnished this event with her lust.


    However, Cersei didn¡¯t care about the angry looks from the lords around her, she just looked at Aenar, who looked so much like the man she had dreamed of marrying.


    They were almost identical, except that Aenar was much stronger and more robust, while Rhaegar was slimmer and more delicate. In terms of personal taste, Cersei definitely preferred Aenar.


    But that didn¡¯t mean she was fascinated by Aenar, she just knew that when Joffrey exploded with rage, he would be in danger. What she had to do now was seduce the king and try to prevent Joffrey¡¯s death.


    Even if her entire reputation was thrown away, she didn¡¯t care to save her son¡¯s life.


    -----


    <strong>Discount coupon for Patreon: 61AA6 20%!!! </strong>


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on <strong>Patreon</strong>. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>/GOTSW</strong>


    <strong>Current Chapter: Chapter 265 -The First Great Crusade (III)</strong>


    <strong>Note:</strong> I started reading Lord of the Rings: The Fellowship of the Ring. Honestly, Tolkien is terribly descriptive. I¡¯m used to long texts and got a little tired of reading, but once I got used to it, things flowed more easily.


    But I have to say, any novice reader is almost certain to give up on something like this. Tolkien really showed no mercy to us mere readers with reading problems.


    That aside, the dialogues are incredible, especially the early dialogues between Gandalf and Frodo.

 Chapter 233 - 234 - Abdications of titles (II)

    <h4>Chapter 233: Chapter 234 - Abdications of titles (II)</h4>


    "Stupidity can¡¯t be cured, it¡¯s the nature of some people to be born stupid. No matter how much knowledge they possess." Aenar Targaryen looking at Joffrey.


    ----------


    Aenar had met many interesting people while using the Prescience, billions of them, all with different and exotic personalities. What Cersei was doing was not surprising in his eyes.


    After all, even though the woman in front of him was a terrible mother when it came to teaching and educating. However, no one could question the love she felt for her sons and daughters. She truly loved and protected her sons and daughters.


    Aenar looked at Cersei and smiled, the woman was truly peculiar. She was a bitch of the highest degree, but at the same time, she had a sacred side that most women possessed, the devotion of a mother.


    It seemed that one side of her was dark and cruel and the other sacred and maternal, two sides of the same coin.


    "You don¡¯t have to seduce me, Queen Cersei." As soon as he said this, the once calm atmosphere became tense and many looked at the queen with unkind nces, some even with a strong hostility. This hostility came mainly from Stannis.


    "I promised Robert that I would spare his descendants and I will. You don¡¯t have to use your reputation to save the lives of your sons and daughters." Aenar said with a smile as he looked with interest at Cersei. Did he despise this woman? In some respects yes, but he also found her interesting.


    Cersei didn¡¯t react much to Aenar¡¯s words. She already knew about this deal and would be very happy to ept it, because not only would she be alive, but so would her sons and daughters.


    However, there was one major problem with this n, which not even Robert noticed, or rather, Cersei knew that Robert had definitely noticed, but didn¡¯t care one bit.


    Joffrey.


    As his mother, how could Cersei not know what her son was like? Because she knew exactly what Joffrey was like, she knew that her son¡¯s life was in great danger.


    "Your Grace, may I speak to you in private?" Cersei smiled seductively and bowed. It may or may not have been a coincidence, but when she bent down, she revealed almost the entire appearance of her beautiful, full breasts.


    If before Aenar¡¯s words had eliminated everyone¡¯s hostility, now that hostility was back in full force.


    They could understand Cersei trying every means to save her sons and daughter, but now, when the king said he would spare the lives of Robert¡¯s children, she still continued to seduce the king. In everyone¡¯s eyes, Cersei wanted to be able to be queen again.


    Robert¡¯s body hadn¡¯t even cooled down and the woman already wanted to be in power again. This shocked everyone and made them even angrier at the queen of House Lannister.


    Robert and Aenar¡¯s fight was fresh in their minds, they admired both kings who decided to spare the lives of their soldiers and risk their own lives to pacify the kingdom in a life and death duel.


    Others couldn¡¯t have known, but Aenar certainly knew why Cersei was doing it. He looked at the young blond man with the blue eyes.


    Joffrey practically embodies everything people would think of a king. Handsome, confident and gentlemanly. Aenar also admired the young prince¡¯s sense of fashion. All the viins dressed beautifully, while the heroes in the stories dressed simply and discreetly.


    Aenar dressing beautifully also showed that he was a viin, a true viin with a purpose and the most terrible thing that he actually had the force toplete his purposes.


    Honestly, with Aenar¡¯s vision, which saw tens of billions of timelines, he seriously agreed with Thanos¡¯ philosophy. The universe¡¯s resources were finite, so as the future ruler of the universe, he would want no one to touch his resources.


    "Prince Joffrey of House Baratheon, I have a proposal for you." Aenar said, causing all attention to be transferred to Robert¡¯s son.


    Cersei felt a bad premonition hearing Aenar¡¯s words. Just as she was about to step forward, a tall figure wearing white armor stood before her.


    She was an incredibly tall woman with a slender body, she possessed an androgynous beauty and seemed to be an incredibly emotionless woman on her face. Cersei tried to speak, but in front of the gray eyes of the woman before her, she couldn¡¯t even utter a single word.


    Joffrey frowned and didn¡¯t like Aenar¡¯s authoritative,manding tone at all. He was the prince, the only people who dared speak to him in that tone were his father and his monster of a dwarf uncle.


    He could ept the former, because it was his father, but he hated his uncle for daring to speak to him in such a tone. Now, hearing Aenar speak to him in that same tone made him even more dissatisfied. The anger that had been building up all at once exploded at that moment.


    "Speak, I¡¯ll let you speak, dragon spawn." As soon as the words left Joffrey¡¯s mouth, the expression on everyone¡¯s face changed dramatically. They couldn¡¯t believe what they were hearing.


    Some people looked at the king and saw that he still had an indifferent expression, but they were intelligent men and they knew that the more indifferent the king was, the angrier he was.


    Serving the king was like serving a lion, you never know when you¡¯re part of the pack or prey. In Aenar¡¯s case, it was even worse, it was like serving a dragon and praying that the king was in a good mood or they would turn into dragon food.


    "I promised your father that if the three of you renounced your titles and possessions, you could survive and live." Aenar looked at the boy, whose face was red with anger, with an amused tone.


    "NEVER!!!"


    "MY FATHER KILLED RHAEGAR AND TOOK THE THRONE, THE THRONE IS MY BIRTHRIGHT!!!"


    "IT IS NOT YOU, A COMPLETE STRANGER, WHO CAN TAKE AWAY WHAT IS MINE!!!"


    "AS YOUR KING, I ORDER YOU TO ARREST AND EXECUTE THIS MAN!!!"


    Joffrey¡¯s roars spread through the surrounding area like deafening thunder in people¡¯s minds.


    How dare he?


    These were the thoughts on everyone¡¯s mind. Even if Joffrey¡¯s words were true, Aenar had killed Robert, just as Robert had killed Rhaegar. ording to Joffrey¡¯s logic, Aenar had every right to upy the Iron Throne.


    However, what was even crazier was that Joffrey didn¡¯t follow his own logic, he simply ignored the fact that Aenar killed Robert!


    Cersei¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t have been more frightened at that moment. What she feared most had happened. Joffrey exploded with rage, she was sure her son would die. She pulled out a dagger hidden in the sleeve of her dress and prepared for the worst.


    Leda looked at the woman and ignored her, even if she had a hundred Cersei couldn¡¯t even get close to the king.


    The tense atmosphere was broken by Myrce¡¯s gentle, respectful voice. "I Myrce of House Baratheon, under the eyes of the old and new gods, the lords of the realm and all who are watching, renounce my titles, possessions and im to the Iron Throne."


    With Myrce¡¯s help Tommen spoke, he looked at everyone with an innocent gaze and spoke with a lively and cheerful tone, not caring what his words meant.


    "I Tommen of House Baratheon, under the eyes of the old and new gods, the lords of the realm and all who are watching, renounce my titles, possessions and im to the Iron Throne."


    Everyone looked at Myrce and Tommen kindly, especially the Lords of the Wesnds, they looked at Tommen kindly. They thought that Tommen would be Lord of the Wesnds, but little did they know that it would be Tyrion.


    Aenar looked at them both and nodded. "Your titles, possessions and ims are null and void at this time. I ept your renunciations, you are no longer princess and prince."


    When Aenar had finished speaking, the atmosphere became lighter and more rxed, but when they saw Aenar look at Joffrey, the tense atmosphere hung in the air again.


    "Since you want to be king, I¡¯ll give you the title of king, but you¡¯ll be a king without a crown, without a kingdom, without a throne and without the right to own servants or even a wife." Aenar said with an amused smile.


    Instead of killing Joffrey, Aenar felt that torturing this boy was more enjoyable, especially after remembering the insults the boy had hurled at him. He was someone who held grudges easily and would never forget that kind of grudge.


    Joffrey would regret it, Aenar would give him a painless death, but now, he would really make the boy suffer until thest day of his life.


    "I dere Joffrey of House Baratheon, first of his name, Lord of the Tower, Protector of the King of the Tower and Guardian of the Tower." Aenar said narrowing his eyes and smiled sadistically.


    Looking at Stannis, Aenar spoke with a calm tone. "Stannis, I order you to build a tower in the Stornds. It will be King Joffrey¡¯s Tower."


    "If Joffrey leaves the tower, anymoner, merchant and nobleman is legally allowed to kill Joffrey. The rewards are a fief, a noble title and ten thousand golden dragons." When Aenar finished speaking, they all felt chills run through their bodies.


    Cruel, extremely cruel.


    They looked at the boy with pity. They felt that if the king killed Joffrey, he would be much kinder than this supposed "reward".


    What the king proposed was not a life, but a cage full of contempt, mockery and cruelty. At the same time, many lords looked at Joffrey with an expression of greed.


    Ten thousand gold dragons were dispensable, but a fief and noble title made the hearts of many present beat faster. This wasn¡¯t the Age of the Hundred Kingdoms, where the earth could be conquered; the chance to conquernds had be very rare.


    So, knowing that just killing one person could earn them a fief made many lords start thinking of some way to get Joffrey out of the tower that was to be built.


    However, while everyone felt pity and greed for Joffrey, Cersei breathed a sigh of relief. As long as Joffrey could survive, she would be happy. For only when you are alive do you have the hope of changing things.


    Cersei looked at Aenar gratefully, then knelt before him and spoke in a sweet, slightly seductive and sexy tone. "Thank you for your mercy, Your Grace."


    In her eyes, the previous seduction had had an effect and had saved Joffrey¡¯s life, so she didn¡¯t stop and even wanted to take off her clothes directly and lie down with Aenar, so that she could gain more benefits.


    Although Cersei considered herself intelligent, the woman didn¡¯t even notice what Aenar¡¯s words meant. Aenar¡¯s words practically turned Joffrey against the entire poption of Westeros.


    Commoner, merchant and noble, all sses would be watching Joffrey.


    Honestly, Aenar felt that if Joffrey survived a decade it would be a miracle. Never underestimate people¡¯s interests, especially the temptation of a fief and noble title.


    Before Joffrey could even say anything, Stannis appeared at the boy¡¯s side and punched him in the face, knocking him unconscious. He felt that if Joffrey was allowed to speak again, he would end up killing Myrce and Tommen.


    Suddenly, Oberyn entered the tent and quickly arrived in front of the seat where Aenar was sitting.


    "My king, a representative of the Iron Bank is requesting an audience with Your Grace." As soon as Oberyn¡¯s words fell, everyone was surprised.


    -----


    Note: I was originally going to kill Joffrey, but I read ament that changed my mind. And to tell you the truth, I liked this version better than the previous one I had written.


    <strong>Discount coupon for Patreon: 61AA6 20%!!!</strong>


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on <strong>Patreon</strong>. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>/GOTSW</strong>


    <strong>Current Chapter: Chapter 266 -The First Great Crusade (IV)</strong>

 Chapter 234 - 235 - Abdications of titles (III)

    <h4>Chapter 234: Chapter 235 - Abdications of titles (III)</h4>


    "Loans followed you even after death, the world is cruel and capitalist." Aenar Targaryen after seeing the debt his family had.


    -------------


    Hearing Oberyn¡¯s words, many had strange expressions.


    "They dare to collect the debt?" One of the nobles asked incredulously.


    "How dare they not? Those damn bankers are more evil than the cannibals of the north." Another man replied with a sarcastic tone.


    "For the cannibals left the bones, but the Iron Bank will suck even their bones to sell to some strange sorcerer in Essos." A man next to him also spoke sarcastically.


    Aenar was also surprised, he really hadn¡¯t expected the Iron Bank to dare to collect debts! What did lending money to the Iron Bank have to do with him? He hadn¡¯t even borrowed a gold coin!


    However, Aenar looked at Oberyn and said with a curious tone. "Go and bring the envoy from the Iron Bank."


    Aenar was really curious if the Iron Bank would transfer Robert¡¯s debts to him. If that was the case, he would have to teach the Iron Bank that he was not someone weak who was easily intimidated.


    A few minutester, a middle-aged man appeared before them all. The man had a narrow face with dark eyes and a long, thin beard that almost reached his waist.


    Curiously, he wore a three-tiered, brimless hat made of purple felt, sober purple robes with ermine details and a high, stiff cor.


    Aenar¡¯s first impression of the man was that he seemed courteous and polite, although his appearance suggested that he was somewhat stingy and greedy.


    "It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Your Grace." He spoke the Common Tongue fluently, with only a slight ent, which was easily forgotten. "I am the Envoy of the Iron Bank of Braavos, Tycho Nestoris."


    "Wee to Westeros, Noble Tycho Nestoris." Aenar said with a smile as he looked at the man with a curious gaze. "Forgive me for not weing you to the Red Keep. As you can see, I¡¯m rather busy."


    "There¡¯s no need to apologize, Your Grace, your time is precious and I¡¯m just a daringmoner who wants to talk to the king." Tycho spoke in a polite and elegant tone, not at all like the greedy and rude prejudice that the nobles of Westeros had about bankers.


    "I¡¯m curious, what are you doing in Westeros?" Aenar asked directly. Although talking to the man was interesting, he had more important things to do than talk to an irrelevant man.


    "I havee to collect King Robert¡¯s and Your Grace¡¯s debts." Tycho bowed and said in a respectful tone, not showing any arrogance or even any dissatisfaction at seeing Aenar hurrying to end the conversation.


    Aenar¡¯s eyes widened slightly. In two lifetimes, this was the first time he had been charged!!!


    It wasn¡¯t just Aenar who was surprised by Tycho¡¯s words, all the nobles present looked at the man with expressions of disbelief. Who was Aenar? A Conqueror King who rode a huge dragonparable to Balerion (Just their impression, Caraxes is still some way off catching up with Balerion).


    "Didn¡¯t he see the dragon outside the tent?" One of the Stornd nobles whispered with a surprised expression. "Isn¡¯t he afraid of bing dragon food?"


    "Especially at this time, when the king has just defeated King Robert and is at the height of his prestige and pride. Anyone who dares to cause trouble is asking to be killed."


    "He must be mad." These were the thoughts of everyone present. They already thought Joffrey was the height of insanity, but Tycho quickly became bold and foolish, surpassing even Joffrey.


    "You really surprised me, Noble Tycho." Aenarughed and showed no dissatisfaction. After all, it was normal to collect a debt. "But I don¡¯t remember asking the Iron Bank for so much as a gold coin."


    Seeing that the king wasn¡¯t offended, Tycho felt that the chances of getting what the Iron Bank wanted without having to use other drastic measures were slightly high.


    After all, if he could resolve everything peacefully, Tycho would be relieved and the Iron Bank would be even more so. No one wants to be an enemy of House Targaryen with dragons, it was sheer stupidity, especially with a king as remarkable and young as Aenar.


    The Iron Bank wanted to maintain good rtions, as it felt that Aenar¡¯s reign would be long, just like the Old King.


    "That is correct, Your Grace." He said with a calm look. "But Kings Aegon V and Aerys II could borrow. In the case of King Aegon V, he died before paying off the debt and King Aerys borrowed even more money."


    Aenar finally understood why he owed money to the Iron Bank. It wasn¡¯t he who owed money, but House Targaryen. His great-grandfather and grandfather hadn¡¯t paid and since they were both dead and he was the new head of House Targaryen, the debt fell to him.


    "I see." Aenar nodded and showed interest. "How much do I owe?"


    Tycho opened his tunic and took out a parchment from his chest, but didn¡¯t approach to hand it over. Instead, he waited for Leda to approach and handed it to her, who passed it on to Aenar.


    Opening the parchment, Aenar saw the amount he owed. Curiously, there was no interest; he guessed that the Iron Bank wanted to maintain good rtions with him and didn¡¯t ask for the rued interest.


    Something he was grateful for. Nearly fifty years¡¯ interest was a terrible thing, especially with the small amount of money written on the parchment.


    "1.9 million golden dragons." When Aenar said the number, many people¡¯s eyes widened and they took a deep breath.


    What was the concept of 1.9 million golden dragons? That wasn¡¯t modern-era paper bills. It was gold mixed with a few other metals, but mainlyposed of gold. For this reason, the coins of Westeros were highly valued even in Essos.


    Gold extracted from the Gold Mines of the Wesnds was the main material for the coins. That¡¯s why there was a saying in Westeros that Tywin Lannister shat gold.


    "What about House Baratheon¡¯s debt?" Aenar asked curiously, something Tycho answered by handing another scroll to Leda, who consequently handed it to Aenar.


    "7.9 million Gold Dragons." Hearing the horrifying numbering from Aenar¡¯s lips, the nobles showed horrified expressions.


    Even Oberyn, who was used to perks and luxury, showed a shocked expression.


    "King Robert borrowed every month." Tycho spoke with a respectful tone.


    "Why did you borrow so much money?" Oberyn asked what everyone wanted to ask at that moment.


    "Lord Tywin¡¯s reputation is quite useful in the Iron Bank." Tycho replied with a helpless look, especially when he looked at Aenar, who had Tywin as a captive at the moment.


    Everyone looked at Cersei, who wanted to run away at that moment. When she heard that terrible number, she simply wanted to run away and never see the envoy from the Iron Bank again.


    Aenar looked amused at the whole situation, he didn¡¯t think anything was wrong, after all it was normal to collect money and since the Iron Bank didn¡¯t charge him interest, he was in a good mood.


    "My family¡¯s debt will be paid, Noble Tycho." Aenar said with a casual tone. "I¡¯ll have the money sent from Vntis to Braavos. All 1.9 million Golden Dragons."


    When Aenar said that he would pay his debt as casually as if it were a small, insignificant debt, the nobles finally realized how rich the young king was. Everyone looked at the king with a warm gaze, as if they were looking at a beautiful woman.


    The smile on Tycho¡¯s face brightened as he listened to Aenar¡¯s words. It was the first time he hade to collect money and things had been so easy. He had once spent two months trying to collect debts before he finally received the money.


    Having a client like Aenar, who didn¡¯t hesitate to pay his debts, was refreshing, to say the least.


    "Your generosity will not be forgotten by the Iron Bank, Your Grace." Tycho bowed and spoke with a genuine tone of respect.


    "You know I¡¯m not going to pay House Baratheon¡¯s debts, right?" Aenar said, looking at Tycho¡¯s expression.


    Tycho nodded and spoke with a still respectful tone. "We are not idiots for cing the debt of another Noble House, Your Grace."


    "For that reason, I would like to talk to Lord Tywin and Lord Stannis in private." Tycho said as he looked at Stannis, who was the second son of House Baratheon and the current heir upon Robert¡¯s death.


    Everyone looked at Stannis with sympathy, for the first time in Westeros, they were happy not to be heirs to a Great House like House Baratheon.


    "I allow it, but Lord Tywin must be supervised at all times so that he doesn¡¯t run away." Aenar had no reason to stop this from happening. He even wanted to see Tywin¡¯s expression when he heard the enormous debt he owed. After all, although Robert enjoyed the money, the guarantor was Tywin himself.


    "Thank you, Your Grace." Tycho bowed once more and thanked him with a sincere tone. As half of his mission had gonepletely smoothly, even if it was impossible to receive all the money from House Baratheon and Lannister, he wouldn¡¯t be reprimanded when he returned.


    After saying this, Tycho bade the king a warm farewell and left immediately with Stannis, who had a grim, horrified expression.


    Everyone looked sympathetically at Stannis, but no one even stood up to help the man, even the Storm Lords. When it came to money, there was no friendship or brotherhood.


    ----------


    Discount coupon for Patreon: 61AA6 20%!!!


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on <strong>Patreon</strong>. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>/GOTSW</strong>

 Chapter 235 - 236 - Back to the North (I)

    <h4>Chapter 235: Chapter 236 - Back to the North (I)</h4>


    "Determination is an admirable trait." Leda Dayne, Lady Commander of the Royal Guard.


    --------------


    Seeing Tyrion enter with a somber expression, Aenar couldn¡¯t help butugh, knowing the reason for the Hand of the King¡¯s expression.


    No one would be happy to inherit an astronomical debt from their father. As Tyrion was the new Lord of the Rock, he naturally inherited Tywin¡¯s entire debt.


    "You look terrible, my Hand of the King." Aenarmented as he took a sip of wine, the bruises and wounds having disappeared by this point. He looked young and without any scars.


    "House Lannister will pay 70% of the debt while House Baratheon of Stannis will pay the rest." Tyrion replied with a still somber tone.


    Even seeing the great and powerful Tywin Lannister chained up like an animal in a cage didn¡¯t make him happy. Remembering the expression of pleasure on Tywin¡¯s face, he really wanted to rip his bastard father¡¯s head off.


    "Fortunately, the Iron Bank knew that it was impossible for such arge debt to be repaid, so they divided it into smaller amounts that House Lannister and Baratheon would have to pay every year for fifty years!" Tyrion said with a sigh.


    He never thought people¡¯s hearts would be so dark. Fifty years of paying off debt, perhaps he was the first Lord of the West who was in debt. The irony was that the Westends produced Westeros¡¯ gold!


    "Your gold mines are running out, how do you n to pay them off every year?" Aenar asked curiously. House Lannister really was almost bankrupt. The gold mines that sustained House Lannister¡¯s huge army wereing to an end, and along with the end of gold, House Lannister¡¯s hegemony over the economy of Westeros.


    Remembering this fact, Tyrion¡¯s expression became even darker and more uncertain. He really was in a lot of trouble. For a moment, he saw himself as the first poor Lord of House Lannister.


    He never really thought that the words "poor" and "Lannister" would be used in the same sentence.


    "I¡¯m leaving for the North today, I¡¯ll leave you in Lannisport for a while, bute and meet me at the Wall after everything settles down." Aenar didn¡¯t continue to tease Tyrion and spoke in a calm tone, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but show an excited gleam.


    He could feel it, R¡¯hllor and the Cold God were facing each other with even more fervor. With the Red God¡¯s believers increasing by the moment, the Cold God was retreating. Obviously, the gap between the gods had been reversed.


    This was the perfect moment to attack the Night King!


    Tyrion was surprised for a moment, but remembering that the fate of humanityy before him, he nodded with a solemn expression. "Yes, Your Grace."


    Seeing his expression, Aenar stood up and walked towards the exit, but before he left, he spoke in a calm tone. "You don¡¯t have to pay tribute for twenty years, so don¡¯t worry about it."


    Tyrion was surprised, he looked at Aenar¡¯s back with aplicated look. He really admired and hated the young man in front of him, but he really couldn¡¯t even entertain the thought of rebellion.


    Letting out a sigh, Tyrion poured himself a ss of wine and drank it all in one gulp.


    "Uncle." As Tyrion finished his ss of wine, he heard a gentle, sweet voice. Looking back, he saw Myrce with a determined expression.


    "My dear niece, your beauty grows every day." Tyrion smiled gently andplimented the girl before him. He really wasn¡¯t lying, Myrce looked like a smaller version of Cersei.


    However, noticing the expression on her face, Tyrion sighed and spoke in a calm tone. "But you don¡¯t seem to be standing in front of me to hear mypliments."


    "Yes." Myrce didn¡¯t deny it and nodded. "I want to protect Tommen."


    Tyrion shook his head and replied. "You don¡¯t have to worry about that, House Lannister and Baratheon would protect both of you, and the king doesn¡¯t want either of your lives."


    "Uncle, I¡¯m not so innocent." Myrce spoke with a calm and solemn expression. "Although the king doesn¡¯t wish my life, but his supporters might kill us to get into the king¡¯s good graces."


    Tyrion stopped what he was doing and looked surprised at Myrce, he hadn¡¯t expected the sweet, innocent girl to have changed so much after a few years. However, Myrce¡¯s concern really wasn¡¯t unfounded.


    Although the king had forgiven Myrce and Tommen, anyone could see the antipathy the king had towards House Baratheon and Lannister. Any reason could make the king destroy both Great Noble Houses.


    It was no secret how much pain House Lannister and Baratheon had caused House Targaryen. That the king could pardon Robert¡¯s sons was already a miracle in the eyes of many lords of the Seven Kingdoms.


    The king could pardon the crimes, but he would never care if House Lannister and Baratheon disappeared or were killed, perhaps even celebrate once it happened.


    So Myrce¡¯s concern was definitely not unfounded, many wanted Robert¡¯s sons and daughters dead.


    "What do you want to do?" Tyrion asked with a serious expression.


    "The same thing my sister tried to do to the king." Myrce didn¡¯t hesitate to answer, causing the wine goblet Tyrion was holding to fall to the floor and the wine to ssh in many ces.


    "That¡¯s impossible." Tyrion denied Myrce¡¯s proposal without any hesitation. What Myrce was doing was like throwing meat on a lion¡¯s bed and asking it not to eat it.


    "As Lord of House Lannister and your uncle, I won¡¯t let you lose your future for the sake of your safety." Tyrion said with a solemn expression. Although he didn¡¯t agree with many things his father said, he also believed that a united family was stronger.


    He would never throw Myrce into Aenar¡¯s bed!


    "I¡¯m not asking your permission, Uncle." Myrce shook her head and showed a determined expression. "Yesterday I saw a servant putting something in Tommen¡¯s food."


    "No matter how much gold and armies House Lannister possesses, we can¡¯t stop the murderers of every noble in the Seven Kingdoms!!!" Myrce finally showed an angry expression, remembering the scene she had seenst night. If she hadn¡¯t seen it, her sweet, gentle brother would have died.


    Tyrion showed an angry expression listening to the assassination attempt, but the words he was about to utter didn¡¯te out of his mouth. His niece¡¯s expression was so determined that Tyrion thought he saw Jaime¡¯s shadow on the girl.


    Closing his eyes, Tyrion leaned back in his chair without any force. He lowered his head and rested his head on his two joined hands. Although he wanted to stop Myrce, he himself knew that the only way to stop the assassination attempts was to actually have the king¡¯s support.


    As for himself? Tyrion didn¡¯t think he was that important, especially after noticing that many of the powers of the Hand of the King had been taken away and other people had taken on those responsibilities. It was obvious that the king was decentralizing power, making all the ministers weaker.


    After a while in silence, Tyrion finally spoke. "I can put you in his room, but don¡¯t show any murderous intent or bring any kind of weapon, the Lady Commander of the Kingsguard will kill you the moment you show either of those things."


    A smile appeared on Myrce¡¯s lips, she looked at her uncle gratefully and left the tent without any hesitation.


    "Cersei will want to kill me when she finds out about this, I have to send the woman to the Stornds so she can take care of that monster in the tower." Tyrion muttered with a helpless expression.


    -


    Just as Aenar was about to take a short rest after discussing the march north, he stopped at the entrance to her tent and raised an eyebrow. Leda didn¡¯t even need the king¡¯s orders and entered the tent with her hand on the hilt of her sword.


    The gray eyes of the Lady Commander of the Royal Guard soon fell on the girl sitting nervously on the bed. She immediately recognized the former princess and daughter of Robert Baratheon.


    At that moment, the girl was wearing something not at all suitable for an unmarrieddy, especially inside a married man¡¯s tent.


    Leda couldn¡¯t help but frown. "Like daughter, like mother." She said sarcastically, remembering the seduction she had seen from Cersei in front of all the lords.


    Myrce felt her cheeks burn intensely from the shame she was feeling at that moment. She lowered her head and didn¡¯t dare look at Leda, who stared at her indifferently.


    Stepping forward, Leda began to search Myrce¡¯s body, making the girl even more ashamed to feel the unscrupulous hands of the Lady Commander of the Royal Guard.


    Leda stepped back when she saw that the girl wasn¡¯t carrying any weapons. After that, she started checking the whole tent for anything that could hurt the king, be it a weapon or even poison.


    Three minutester, Leda came out of the tent and nodded to Aenar, who entered the tent with calm steps. He looked curiously at Myrce and then looked away. Approaching the girl, he took the sheet from the bed and wrapped it around her almost naked body.


    Don¡¯t get it wrong, Aenar didn¡¯t care if he slept with such a young teenager, he had killed hundreds of thousands of people and he didn¡¯t care if he had sex with someone underage.


    But that didn¡¯t mean that Aenar liked children. Not caring about having sex and enjoying having sex with children were two different things.


    Aenar felt no sense of excitement at the sight of Myrce¡¯s body.


    Myrce couldn¡¯t help but be surprised by Aenar¡¯s actions, she hugged the sheet covering her body and looked at the king in confusion. She had no doubt that her actions were obvious.


    Aenar was about to reply that she wasn¡¯t exciting enough, but thinking that this might cause low self-esteem for the girl, he simply replied in a calm tone. "You¡¯re too young."


    Myrce couldn¡¯t help but show disappointment at Aenar¡¯s words. She also knew that she was too young, evendys get married at fourteen, she was about to turn eleven and was three years away from that.


    But without sleeping with Aenar, how could she save her brother?


    Biting her lip, the girl removed the sheet covering her body and looked at Aenar teasingly.


    Leda couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at the girl¡¯s actions. She thought the girl was brave. Aenar was over two meters tall and Myrce barely reached the king¡¯s waist.


    Even Leda couldn¡¯t see how someone so small could have such courage. She had personally seen someone like Arianne suffer in Aenar¡¯s bed, let alone Myrce, who hadn¡¯t even had her menarche.


    "Girl." Aenar looked calmly at Myrce and spoke in a calm tone. "I killed your father, uncle and I will kill your grandfather."


    As soon as Aenar said this, Myrce¡¯s expression showed a struggle between hatred, resentment and determination.


    Aenar looked at this with shining eyes, the control of the girl¡¯s emotions in front of him was impressive. Worthy of being the mother of his son, Lion, a powerful demigod of his Golden Lineage.


    After a long time, her determination to save her brother overcame the hatred and resentment they were feeling at the moment. She knelt down and said, hiding her expression.


    "I beg you to save my brother¡¯s life, Your Grace." She continued speaking. "I can be your ve, no matter what you ask, I will do it without any hesitation."


    Aenar certainly knew what Myrce was talking about. Although he had forgiven Robert¡¯s sons and daughters, he didn¡¯t really care about the life and death of members of House Lannister and Baratheon.


    He could even see that many wanted to kill Tommen and Myrce just to please him. This wasn¡¯t umon, especially in the Age of the Hundred Kingdoms, where ttery could actually make the continuation of an entire lineage.


    "In the future, I want you to have a child by me." Aenar spoke directly without hiding anything. "Your brother and family will have my support."


    Myrce showed a conflicted expression. Having a child with the murderer of her father, uncle and grandfather was not what she wanted, but thinking of Tommen¡¯s sweet, adorable smile, the girl¡¯s expression became determined again.


    "I thank you for your mercy, my king." Myrce knelt down even further and spoke in a calm, neutral tone.


    Aenar smiled and rested her head on his hand, he could see that the girl harbored a great hatred towards him, which wasn¡¯t really surprising, half her family died at his hands.


    "You may go, Lady Myrce." Aenar said with a wave of his hand, shooing the girl away directly.


    Myrce got up and left the tent with a sheet wrapped around her body. She walked through the tents with a calm look on her face as she was seen by everyone, who was surprised by her appearance.


    "She¡¯s just like her mother, a whore."


    "A rich whore!!!"


    "The king must have taken advantage."


    "HAHAHA!!!!"


    Myrce felt tears streaming down her face listening to the cruel, cold and nderous words of all the men around her, but the girl continued walking with slightly faster steps.


    She could have chosen another path without being seen, but to show that she was the king¡¯s mistress, she had to walk in the eyes of everyone, because only then would she and Tommen be safe.


    The actions were under the eyes of Aenar and Leda.


    "The girl is really determined." Ledamented with a slight hint of admiration.


    "Although she¡¯s not Robert¡¯s daughter by blood, she still carries some of her adoptive father¡¯s characteristics." Aenar said with a smile.


    Leda nodded and remained silent again, behind Aenar.


    "In two hours we¡¯ll march north." Aenar said as he closed his eyes, ready to use his Prescience once again to see the future of the war.


    -------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on <strong>Patreon</strong>. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>/GOTSW</strong>

 Chapter 236 - 237 - Back to the North (II)

    <h4>Chapter 236: Chapter 237 - Back to the North (II)</h4>


    "Does revenge truly bring peace to a wounded soul? I don¡¯t know, but I definitely felt a huge weight lift from my shoulders. The feeling of relief from avenging my loved ones couldn¡¯t be more pleasurable." Queen Rhaenys II Targaryen, recalling the moment of her revenge.


    --------------


    Watching the enormous army marching north again, Cersei clenched her fists and looked at her daughter, who was still sad and disheartened by the rumors, her head bowed.


    Recalling this, a somber expression reflected on her face for a moment before disappearing. She smiled gently and spoke in an animated tone. "I had the cooks make your favorite cakes."


    However, Cersei¡¯s words had no effect on Myrce. Even though the girl was intelligent and mature for her age, in the end, she grew up as a princess, pampered and praised by everyone.


    How could her mentality, determination, and cruelty bepared to Daenerys¡¯, who suffered day and night for over ten years in Essos?


    Although she was determined to save her brother, regardless of the price, she was, in the end, too young a girl. The rumors, cruel words, and disdain for what she felt and suffered from men were terrible for her young mind.


    Seeing this, Cersei took a deep breath and promised herself that she would do anything to kill the men who dared to profane her daughter. "Don¡¯t worry, Myrce, they won¡¯t dare to speak of it again."


    Cersei couldn¡¯t help but be horrified remembering when she heard what happened to her daughter; she hadn¡¯t expected Myrce to be so determined.


    "What can you do?" Myrce finally raised her face and looked at her mother with a touch of resentment. "You always only cared about Joffrey; he was always the most important to you. Tommen and I are just receable for your golden son."


    Myrce looked at her mother and began to raise her voice. "Even now, you are preparing to leave Casterly Rock and go to the Stornds to take care of Joffrey, abandoning Tommen and me!!!"


    A loud pping sound echoed in the room, but Myrce, now holding her own cheek, showed no fear before her mother. Perhaps in the past, she would have felt fear, but not at this moment.


    Although she hated to admit it, she had Aenar behind her, and with the king¡¯s support, she herself saw that the servants who once looked at her and Tommen with strange nces had be surprisingly kind.


    This showed her the importance of having support. Formerly, it was her father and grandfather who protected her; now, it was their assassin.


    Cersei regretted the moment she pped her daughter¡¯s face, but seeing her eyes full of tears, yet determined, the former Queen of the Seven Kingdoms stood up and left. She knew that no matter how much she spoke, her daughter would not change her mind.


    "If you go, don¡¯te back!!!!" Myrce shouted, but Cersei didn¡¯t even stop.


    "Your brother needs me, Myrce." Cersei said through clenched teeth. Although leaving her son and daughter in Casterly Rock hurt, she knew that Joffrey might die in the first tower if left alone.


    Seeing the door closing, Cersei¡¯s words were still present in her mind. Myrce let out a sadugh but soon wiped away her tears. Although she felt anger, hatred, and resentment towards Cersei, she had more important things to do, especially gaining power to never again feel the helplessness of the previous days.


    "Uncle can help me." Myrce murmured; she needed power to protect Tommen and herself.


    ----------------


    "Did something happen, my king?" Oberyn asked, noticing that Aenar looked towards Casterly Rock with an amused smile.


    "It¡¯s nothing, just an interesting fight between mother and daughter." Aenar replied with a smile as he narrowed his eyes. He wasn¡¯t happy about making Cersei and Myrce suffer; he was happy because he saw that the girl was useful and could truly be a good mother to his son.


    Although Oberyn didn¡¯t understand Aenar¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t ask and looked at the gigantic army heading north.


    "We will reach the North in two months at this pace." Oberyn said with a helpless look. One of the disadvantages of enormous armies was their mobility. Large armies were terribly slow.


    If it were a small army, Oberyn estimated they could reach the North in half a month, without risking the horses¡¯ lives.


    Aenar didn¡¯t care; although three months was quite long, he had to bring the enormous army of one hundred and twenty thousand men.


    This was because he left the armies of House Lannister, Baratheon, and Tyrell behind.


    If all the armies werebined, they would reach a terrifying number of over three hundred thousand men. Just imagining managing such arge army, Aenar felt his body tingle.


    Just the steel needed for the horses would be enough to build tens of thousands of armors. Not to mention the food; horses needed water and food, and if anyone knows the slightest about horses, they know they eat a lot.


    Just imagine almost one hundred thousand horses together, and you have such arge number of grass and hay that it would make even the Iron Bank fear the food-swallowing monster. This was just the horses; satisfying three hundred thousand men was even more terrible.


    Even being rich, Aenar certainly couldn¡¯t spend so much money, especially with the Long Nighting. He had to umte strategic food and resources for the future.


    Aenar couldn¡¯t help butment the stagnation of time. If he were in the modern era, don¡¯t say three hundred thousand, even if it were a million people, he could easily pay.


    Now, he had to fight an army of Wights with a reduced army because he had no way to feed so many people.


    Looking at the horizon, Aenar showed no feeling of helplessness and continued to march with the army with a calm expression. Above him, Caraxes pped his enormous wings and flew over the army. Just the dragon¡¯s presence made the army¡¯s morale even higher.


    Three dayster, when the army was approaching Wayfarer¡¯s Rest.


    Aenar raised his head and saw three ck dots in the blue sky; the three dots were getting closer and closer. A smile appeared on the king¡¯s face, knowing it wasing.


    With the arrival of the three dragons, all five dragons of House Targaryen were reunited again.


    Yes, those who had arrived were Visenya, Rhaenys, and Daenerys, respectively, riding Syrax, Moonfyre, and Balerion.


    Caraxes, who was in the sky, enjoying his natural ce, looked towards the three dragons and let out a loud and powerful roar, showing his dominance.


    The first to respond to Caraxes was Balerion, who showed no weakness and roared back, showing dissatisfaction with the enormous dragon¡¯s roar. The dragon¡¯s response to the challenger was a look of disdain for the challenger¡¯s small size.


    Unlike Balerion, Moonfyre and Syrax let out soft trills, acknowledging Caraxes¡¯ dominance.


    Vermithor ascended to the skies and flew around Caraxes, showing his loyalty to the Red King.


    "I don¡¯t know how Daenerys manages to control Balerion." Aenar¡¯s grandmother, Rhae,mented with a smile, seeing the five dragons flying around each other in what looked like a spiral.


    The scene was more than shocking even for Rhae, but even so, she couldn¡¯t help but feel an enormous sense of pride seeing the dragons, which should have been extinct more than one hundred and twenty years ago.


    Minutester, Aenar looked at the three women before him with a helpless look.


    Daenerys stared at him with an intense gaze, as if she would jump on him at any moment. Visenya was even more brazen, not hiding her lustful intentions. Rhaenys was the most normal, just acting like a happy sister after reuniting with her brother.


    Aenar ignored Visenya and Daenerys; he focused his gaze on Rhaenys and showed a trace of dissatisfaction in his eyes, something Rhaenys noticed and didn¡¯t dare to look at his face.


    Letting out a sigh, Aenar asked in a calm tone. "Do you know why I¡¯m angry?"


    "Because I left everything in Daenerys¡¯ hands?" Rhaenys looked away and replied with an uncertain tone.


    With her answer, Aenar simply pped the back of the young woman¡¯s head. "If you know, why didn¡¯t you kill Aegon directly?"


    Showing a pained expression, Rhaenys touched the back of her head and looked resentfully at her younger brother. She was obviously the older one, and here she was being reprimanded.


    "I wanted to make him suffer, but the pain I could cause was inferior to the pain Daenerys could cause..." Rhaenys replied with a disheartened tone.


    Aenar couldn¡¯t help but sigh, showing a little disappointment, but he wasn¡¯t surprised. Rhaenys not being able to control her own feelings was normal. The girl had lived for hatred and revenge her entire life; it was normal for this to happen.


    But he himself hadn¡¯t expected Rhaenys to be somewhat indecisive because of these feelings.


    "Rhaenys, control your feelings so that in the future, in a moment of need, your mind is calm and free from distracting thoughts, ready to make decisions with determination and without hesitation." Aenar advised his older sister in a calm and powerful tone.


    "I left Mountain and Tywin Lannister for you to kill." Aenar said, making Rhaenys, who was embarrassed to be reprimanded in front of the entire family, widen her eyes.


    "Before killing them, I want you to personally torture them, and after the torture, kill them." Aenar spoke without caring about Rhaenys¡¯ expression.


    Since Rhaenys had a great deal of umted hatred in her mind, Aenar simply let her vent these negative feelings.


    "You can only leave when they are dead." Aenar added, looking directly into Rhaenys¡¯ eyes, who only nodded her head in an eerie silence.


    "I will go with her." Rhae spoke in a cold tone. "I also have matters to deal with Tywin."


    Aenar nodded his head and didn¡¯t care; he let both women unleash their rage.


    ------------


    Note: My power finally came back on a few hours ago. I was without electricity for almost two days. A tree decided to fall on the power pole in my street. On the bright side, I finished the Lord of the Rings trilogy.

 Chapter 237 - 238 - Back to the North (III)

    <h4>Chapter 237: Chapter 238 - Back to the North (III)</h4>


    "Joanna, I killed your husband, but if you knew the monster he had be, you would approve of what I did." Rhae Targaryen, observing Tywin¡¯s lifeless body.


    ---------


    After speaking with Rhaenys and Rhae, Aenar looked at Daenerys and Visenya, especially at Visenya. His focus was on Visenya¡¯s belly, a smile appearing on his lips. Even with all his control, Aenar felt a deep happiness at that moment.


    Perhaps Visenya hadn¡¯t noticed, as it was still just an embryo, but she was pregnant!


    However, even as an embryo, he could feel his connection to the child being generated at that moment.


    Alysanne wasing.


    Augh escaped Aenar¡¯s lips, making both women look at Aenar in surprise. Perhaps it was the first time they had seen Aenarugh like that. Joyful, warm, and genuinely innocent.


    "What happened to make you so happy?" Daenerys asked with a confused look. She could see that Aenar became immediately happy when he looked at both of them, especially Visenya.


    Visenya also looked curiously at Aenar, although she found it sweet that heughed because of them. It seemed her husband had missed her since they went to Casterly Rock.


    "I¡¯ll tell you at dinner." Aenar said, as he turned his gaze back to Daenerys; the girl was slightly taller, butpared to Visenya, who had reached 171 cm in height, she was still small.


    "Let¡¯s go to my tent; you have to go through the Blood Ritual." As Aenar¡¯s words sounded, an excited look appeared on Daenerys¡¯ face.


    After seeing Rhaenys¡¯ daily growth rate and seeing Visenya¡¯s current height, she became even more eager to have such power and be truly useful to Aenar on the battlefield.


    Visenya smiled at Daenerys¡¯ joyful expression; she couldn¡¯t help but caress her sister¡¯s hair.


    Daenerys looked at Visenya with annoyance; she felt that her older sister was treating her like a child. This deeply upset her. She found that no matter what she did, people still considered her too young.


    Haven¡¯t I killed enough? Haven¡¯t I been cruel enough? How many people did she have to kill for people to look at her as an adult?


    "Should I impale more people?" Daenerys murmured in a voice only she could hear, or so she thought.


    Aenar¡¯s lips curved into an amused smile hearing Daenerys¡¯ murmur; although he knew her reasons, he still couldn¡¯t help but find it a little funny.


    "Let¡¯s go to the tent; I have many things to ask you, Daenerys." Aenar said as he walked towards his tent, which had already been set up. He was curious about how Daenerys ruled King¡¯s Landing.


    As Aenar, Visenya, and Daenerys entered the tent, the king satfortably on the cushioned sofa. Both women joined him, sitting on different sides.


    The three were huddled close to each other as they talked unhurriedly.


    "You handled Aegon ckfire well." Aenar said, after hearing how Daenerys dealt with Aegon. He could imagine the mental damage caused to the young man.


    "I wanted to kill him, but since I couldn¡¯t kill him because of the rumors it would cause, he¡¯s still alive." Daenerys said, pouting. She wanted to have killed Aegon directly, but unfortunately, it was toote, and rumors of Aegon¡¯s identity had already spread throughout the city.


    "Visenya, Daenerys, you have to remember something." Kissing both women¡¯s cheeks, Aenar spoke in a calm and gentle tone; he continued saying. "I don¡¯t care about rumors. Although killing Aegon would indeed have brought some infamy to my name, none of that really matters, not when I am the king."


    "So, don¡¯t hesitate to kill the right people without hesitation." Aenar said in an affectionate way, as if he wasn¡¯t talking about taking a life, but something trivial like pulling weeds from the garden.


    Daenerys looked at Aenar with an obsessive gaze; although Aenar hadn¡¯t spoken arrogantly, in her eyes, he seemed especially imposing and arrogant. And, although such a thing was somewhat bad in the eyes of many people, as a wife, it was really pleasant to see her husband acting that way.


    Visenya was showing a simr expression, but much more elegant as she pressed her body against his.


    "Who did you leave to control King¡¯s Landing?" Aenar asked curiously. He obviously couldn¡¯t leave 100% of his attention on Daenerys, especially at this moment of final war.


    "Lord Wis and his grandmother, Lady Olenna." Daenerys replied in a calm tone.


    Although she had left King¡¯s Landing, she herself knew that she couldn¡¯t trust many to control the city, so she chose the two people her husband chose. She trusted Aenar¡¯s vision and wasn¡¯t worried about leaving King¡¯s Landing in Wis and Olenna¡¯s hands.


    "Wis is a good candidate; he already controlled the finances of the Reach and shouldn¡¯t have much difficulty controlling King¡¯s Landing. Along with Olenna by his side, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems." Aenar said with a smile, apparently satisfied with Daenerys¡¯ choice.


    Although Aegon ckfire was in the city, he had no power, men, or could even leave his room with such injuries. Varys could help the young man and probably would, but Aenar could deal with him, even in the North.


    The power difference between the two was too great. Aenar could crush the eunuch as one crushes a cockroach.


    "Kill Varys when you can; he is a dangerous person, especially with his means." Aenar said in a casual tone, decreeing the death of one of the greatest conspirators this continent had ever seen.


    Daenerys nodded and looked at Aenar with a touch of anxiety.


    Knowing the reason for her anxiety, Aenar spoke in a gentle tone. "Let¡¯s begin the blood ritual."


    Daenerys stood up with an excited look and took off all her clothes. Aenar also didn¡¯t dy and made a cut on his wrist, letting the blood cover Daenerys¡¯ figure.


    Visenya watched the whole scene with a curious look. Seeing her nephew¡¯s blood on Daenerys¡¯ naked body, like a butterfly¡¯s cocoon, she couldn¡¯t help but remember when she went through the blood ritual.


    It was a cozy, warm, and gentle feeling surrounding her at that moment; she presumed that was how babies felt inside their mother¡¯s womb.


    However, after seeing Daenerys stand still for a long time, Visenya stopped caring and snuggled into her husband¡¯s arms, enjoying the silence and his presence at that moment.


    Soon, she noticed something unusual. For some reason, Visenya felt that Aenar was treating her as something extremely delicate, as if he was afraid of breaking her at the slightest touch.


    Aenar knew Visenya¡¯s doubts, but he didn¡¯t exin; he would wait for the whole family to be reunited to tell the news.


    After a few hours of talking among themselves, Aenar looked at Daenerys, who had stood up, although still covered in blood. The girl looked at her own hands with a shocked expression.


    But what really caught his attention was the silver aura around Daenerys. Just like Visenya, who gained the ability of spatial maniption.


    "What power did you get, Dany?" Visenya asked curiously.


    Daenerys didn¡¯t answer, as she really didn¡¯t know; she just found the energy flowing through her body interesting.


    Aenar smiled and threw an apple towards Daenerys. Under the shocked eyes of both women, the apple, when it approached Daenerys, simply began to rot in a few miserable moments.


    "Temporal maniption." Aenarmented with a satisfied smile. Along with Visenya and Rhaenys, Daenerys became his right hand against the forces of chaos.


    Hearing Aenar¡¯s words, a big smile appeared on Daenerys¡¯ lips. Although the word ¡¯time¡¯ was somewhat abstract for her, she understood that she had gained an ability with enormous potential.


    "Congrattions, sister." Visenya smiled and congratted her younger sister; there was no jealousy or envy of Daenerys¡¯ ability. She had an equally powerful ability; there was no reason for such feelings.


    Daenerys hugged her sister happily and let out a joyfulugh; at that moment, she understood why House Targaryen would be gods over men and all races in the universe.


    She truly became a goddess from that moment on.


    <strong>(Explicit torture to follow +18)</strong>


    On the other side of the camp, inside a tent far from the others, painful groans could be heard, followed by sounds of whipping.


    As humanity¡¯s only weapon to break the sound barrier effortlessly and without any technology, the whip has always been a weapon of great power for torture and attack.


    With a loud, sharp sound, the whip struck the tall, corpulent man¡¯s back, leaving a bloody and deep mark on his back.


    It was Gregor Clegane, known as the Mountain.


    Rhaenys looked at the man of her nightmares and simply unleashed all the anger umted over decades of suffering, resentment, and hatred. With each whip, she seemed to remember her mother¡¯s screams as she was raped.


    Making the whipping faster and stronger, especially since Rhaenys had gone through the Blood Ritual and be a true goddess.


    Throughout the process, Gregor didn¡¯t even let out a painful groan, but looked at Rhaenys with a wild and cruel smile, without a hint of fear of death. "Raping your mother was the most pleasurable thing a man could do, fucking her while she screamed was better than a thousand whores."


    Rhaenys¡¯ eyes practically turned red with fury at that moment.


    Thinking of something, a cruel smile appeared on Rhaenys¡¯ lips as she raised her hand. Shining particles appeared around her hand. They were all kinds of metals.


    One in particr was silvery and looked like a liquid.


    "Do you know what this is?" Rhaenys asked coldly and answered her own question. "It¡¯s mercury, the famous liquid metal."


    "Do you know what happens to your body when ites into contact with mercury?" She asked again, her gaze increasingly cold and intense.


    Aenar had given her a book with all the metals on the and their characteristics. Excluding metals that needed the help of other metals to be created, she could create the rest very easily.


    Gregor didn¡¯t know, hadn¡¯t even heard the name of the metal, but seeing the smile on Rhaenys¡¯ face, he knew the metal was dangerous, but so what? He wasn¡¯t afraid of death, much less pain.


    Rhaenys began toment in a sadistic tone. "Two drops on the skin are enough to kill a person with absolute certainty. It enters your brain and drives you crazy, then kills you painfully."


    (Note: this only happens if you have an open wound, breathe its toxic gas, or ingest it for some reason.)


    "I will hear your screams, just as my mother screamed." Rhaenys said as two shining drops of mercury hit Gregor¡¯s eyes squarely.


    At the same instant, a burning pain hit Gregor hard. "ARGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!"


    As he agonized in pain, Rhaenys drew a dagger and began to torture the man without any hesitation.


    To prevent him from bleeding to death, Rhaenys began to cut off his toes while asking a Red Legion warrior to bandage the monster¡¯s wound.


    Remembering something, Rhaenys handed the knife to the soldier and ordered in a cold tone. "Cut off his cock and make him swallow it."


    The soldier trembled at Visenya¡¯s orders, but obeyed. Unlike the masters of Astapor, who were professionals in the art of castration, the soldier definitely was not. He simply cut without any technique.


    If before the pain was physical, Gregor¡¯s pain was now mental. A sound simr to a pig being ughtered echoed far away, even reaching the camp. The men unconsciously shuddered; they closed their legs and felt shivers run down their bodies.


    They had never heard such a horrendous sound before; even the roar of the dragon Caraxes seemed gentlerpared to the roar of pain they had heard earlier.


    Tywin observed everything coldly as his loyal dog was castrated, driven mad, and slowly dismembered.


    "What hatred does to a person." Rhae spoke in a calm tone before Rhaenys¡¯ cruel methods.


    "Kill me now, Rhae." Tywin said in a cold tone. "I know you want to kill me."


    She continued speaking in a cold and slightly murderous tone. "Yes, I dreamed of killing you for many nights. I wondered if I would poison your food; none of this would have happened."


    "I did everything to prevent this from happening, but your husband/brother forced me to do what I did. They humiliated me in various ways, but the final straw was him knighting Jaime into the Kingsguard." Tywin spoke in a calm tone, as if the death he was about to suffer was no big deal.


    "My heir, the continuation of my lineage, taken from me for a futile and childish reason."


    "Rhaegar was smart to try to dethrone his father, but he failed to control his own feelings. The letter I wrote reached the hands of Hoster Tully¡¯s daughter, who would reach the Lord of Winterfell. After that, it was simple; I simply sent a letter to Storm¡¯s End warning of Lyanna¡¯s kidnapping."


    Looking at Rhae before him, Tywin spoke each word in a calm tone, without any hatred, regret, or sadness. His face couldn¡¯t have been calmer and deeper.


    Seeing Rhae drawing a dagger and approaching him, Tywin spoke in a calm and indifferent tone.


    "In the Game of Thrones, you win or you lose."


    "You won, Rhae."


    Slowly plunging the dagger into Tywin¡¯s heart, Rhae said, looking at the pained face of the Lord of Casterly Rock."


    "When you meet Joanna, tell her that the happiest moments of my life were when the three of us were together (Joanna, Nymeria, and Rhae), imagining our future, drinking andughing happily."


    (Note: There is no name for Oberyn and Doran¡¯s mother; I just invented the name on the spot.)


    Tywin¡¯s green eyes softened with Rhae¡¯s words; the image of his wifeughing appeared in the Lord of Casterly Rock¡¯s mind as his vision grew darker and darker, and finally, darkness filled his entire field of vision.


    "Joanna..." Ast murmur escaped Tywin¡¯s blood-stained lips.


    One of the most powerful men who ever walked the continent died with a dagger plunged into his chest.


    --------------


    Note: I like Tywin, and the death he had in the original never really pleased me. Yes, it was pleasurable to see him die, but I would have liked him to have died at Daenerys¡¯ hands.


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on <strong>Patreon</strong>. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>/GOTSW</strong>

 Chapter 238 - 239 - Back to the North (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 238: Chapter 239 - Back to the North (IV)</h4>


    "Humanity¡¯s true immortality, the legacy passed from blood to blood, until the end of time." Aenar Targaryen, holding his first descendant.


    -------------------


    "How do you feel?" Aenar calmly asked Rhaenys, who was eating inplete silence. Her gaze was down, and her expression indicated that she had no idea what she was feeling at that exact moment.


    "Relief and emptiness." Rhaenys replied with a slightly lost tone. She looked at Aenar confused, not knowing what to do.


    "Very well, now you can start anew, bringing with you the memory of your loved ones." Aenar looked at her and said in a gentler tone. He knew that changing overnight was extremely difficult, but it was necessary. Time and destiny waited for no one, not even gods.


    "Start anew..." Rhaenys murmured and nodded her head. Just as Aenar had said, she had to live for herself, no longer for revenge. A life of truth and no longer of hatred and resentment.


    Seeing the small sparkle in Rhaenys¡¯ eyes, Aenar showed a satisfied look and smiled gently. Although the change was small, it was the first step towards arger andplete change.


    Then, Aenar looked at the four women around him; he focused on Visenya, more specifically on her belly. His daughter was being conceived at that moment, bing stronger and healthier every second.


    "I have something to announce." When Aenar spoke, the eyes of Daenerys, Visenya, Rhaenys, and Rhae focused entirely on him.


    "Visenya is pregnant." Aenar said directly, looking at Visenya with an amusedugh. His wife¡¯s expression was simply hrious; he mentally took a picture and saved it for a distant future.


    The spoon Rhae held fell to the floor; she looked at her eldest daughter with wide eyes. However, the shock turned into the purest happiness. She would be a grandmother again!


    Daenerys looked at Visenya with an envious gaze; she wanted to have been the first to be pregnant, but apparently her older sister got there before her. However, she was happy for her sister and her husband.


    She would be an aunt!


    Rhaenys, who was still undecided about the future, looked at Visenya with wide eyes; she looked at her aunt¡¯s belly and saw no sign of pregnancy, but she didn¡¯t doubt Aenar¡¯s words.


    Visenya herself looked at Aenar in disbelief at her husband¡¯s words. She had simply slept with Aenar once and got pregnant! Although the sex hadsted a few hours, it was her first time!!!


    Nevertheless, a strange feeling bubbled in her chest. Visenya touched her own belly and found it hard to believe that there was something there being generated. It was a strange feeling; it was as if the world around her was heavier, yet more alive than ever.


    "This is great!!!" Rhae said with a smile on her lips; she hugged her daughter and kissed her forehead affectionately. Visenya¡¯s pregnancy was like a symbol of hope at that moment, the new member of House Targaryen to be born in fourteen years!!!


    "Will it be a boy or a girl?" Daenerys asked curiously; she looked at her sister¡¯s belly trying to see something, but there was only her t belly, with no sign of pregnancy.


    Aenar didn¡¯t answer and looked at Visenya. "If Visenya wants to know, I¡¯ll tell her." Although he knew it would be a girl, he didn¡¯t know if Visenya wanted to know the baby¡¯s gender beforehand.


    "You can tell me, husband." Visenya didn¡¯t care to know at that moment; she touched her belly and felt that she would love the child regardless of its gender.


    "It will be a girl, my heir." Aenar said in a gentle tone. He really liked his eldest daughter. You can call it favoritism for being his first descendant, but when you have a perfect descendant to inherit everything you have, that favoritism is quite real.


    The four women¡¯s eyes widened, hearing that the girl would be Aenar¡¯s heir. "Isn¡¯t that inappropriate?" Rhae asked with a worried tone. The example of Rhaenyra Targaryen was well alive in the history of House Targaryen.


    "Whoever says my daughter is inappropriate to be my heir will have been destroyed, and no one else will be against it; she will be my heir." Aenar said with an indifferent and even murderous tone.


    "Besides, we are immortal." Aenar concluded with an indifferent tone. His family is immortal, and it is unlikely that the heir will be empress while he is alive.


    Everyone¡¯s concerns disappeared with Aenar¡¯s words. A second Dance of the Dragons can never ur. Aenar was not an indecisive and weak man like Viserys I.


    Visenya caressed her belly and smiled gently; she was carrying the future heir to the Iron Throne, which made her nervous and afraid that something would happen to her daughter. Without her noticing, she was worrying about her unborn daughter.


    "Well, I want to see the expressions of those lords who dared to express dissatisfaction to Aenar." Daenerys said in a yful tone, but everyone in the room felt that the girl was plotting something evil.


    Aenar looked at Daenerys and spoke calmly. "After the war, Dany."


    Making a conspiracy against the nobles on the eve of the battle that would decide humanity¡¯s survival was not a smart thing to do.


    "I know, I would do it after things calmed down. When my niece is born, to be exact." Daenerys rolled her eyes at Aenar¡¯s words. She wasn¡¯t stupid enough to do something like that in times of war. Any failure could result in losing the war; how could she risk something so important?


    Aenar nodded his head; he knew Daenerys was intelligent, but he couldn¡¯t allow mistakes at this moment.


    "But spread the news of Visenya¡¯s pregnancy to everyone. Let them know that the heir to the Iron Throne is about to be born." Aenar said, looking at Daenerys. The news of Visenya¡¯s pregnancy came at a good time; everyone was calmer with his possible heir.


    It may seem strange, but having a child can calm people¡¯s restless minds. Especially a king¡¯s heir, as it means the next generation can pass without any power struggle.


    Power struggles mean wars, and wars cause deaths and make Noble Houses disappear. Nobles hate a troubled power exchange, as they may cease to exist in a future conflict.


    Daenerys nodded and smiled; she could very well deify the image of her future niece, making it easier for others to ept her. At least reduce some unnecessary deaths.


    -


    The news of Visenya¡¯s pregnancy spread through the army in half an hour. The soldiers of the Red Legion, the Saudarkar, and the Northern Army, and some nobles from the Rivends did not hesitate to celebrate.


    Although they didn¡¯t know whether the king¡¯s first child was a boy or a girl, they didn¡¯t care, as it meant the king was fertile and could have many children, especially with three wives.


    Even silent and calm, Eddard Stark was drinking with his vassals. As Aenar¡¯s adoptive father, it could be said that he felt his mission as a father was over.


    "The king is fast; he just got married and already has children!!!" Greatjon said in a loud and excited tone as he drank arge mug of beer.


    "HAHAHAHA!!!"


    Greatjon¡¯s words broughtughter to everyone in the North; joyfulughter and toasts could be heard throughout the army. Visenya¡¯s pregnancy, in everyone¡¯s eyes, was a blessing from the gods, saying that victory would be certain!


    Eddard also drank arge mug of beer and let out a sigh of relief, as if a weight was lifted from his shoulders.


    "Lyanna, you¡¯re going to be a grandmother." Eddard murmured with a nostalgic look. "If you were alive, you would probably teach him or her to ride a horse..."


    A sincereugh escaped the lips of the Lord of Winterfell and Protector of the North. Just imagining such a scene made himugh, as that was certainly what Lyanna would do when she became a grandmother.


    "A toast, Lord Stark." Hond Reed said in a calm tone, but his lips were also curved in a sincere and genuine smile. Obviously, the news of Visenya¡¯s pregnancy truly brought him great joy.


    "May he have many children!!!" Eddard said loudly.


    "May he have many children!!!"


    "May he have many children!!!"


    The northern lords raised their full mugs of beer and spoke loudly.


    If they knew how many children Aenar would have, they wouldn¡¯t have toasted with such fervor.


    Aenar heard the roars outside his tent and couldn¡¯t help but smile. It was just the first; many more were yet toe.


    Three monthster.


    The gigantic army of hundreds of thousands of people did not stop at Winterfell and approached the gigantic ice wall on the horizon.


    The Wall!


    ------------


    Note: I find English interesting, but different from my nativenguage. For you to understand the difference, in Brazilian Portuguese, every word has a gender. Yes, EVERY word has a gender. The door has a gender, the doorknob has a gender, and even shit has a gender.


    I really find the neutrality of words in English strange; it¡¯s a strange habit I have to adapt to.


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on <strong>Patreon</strong>. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong><i>/GOTSW</i></strong>

 Chapter 239 - 240 - The Great War of Salvation (I)

    <h4>Chapter 239: Chapter 240 - The Great War of Salvation (I)</h4>


    "Fear not the monsters before you, do not hesitate to wield your weapons, I am with you even in death." God Emperor ofos, Aenar Targaryen.


    ----------------


    Unlike thest time he had seen the Wall, Aenar noticed that the Wall was slightly lower. About two meters less, which showed that the Night King was not really far.


    However, it was Castle ck that had truly changed a lot. For a year and a half, Aenar had sent many supplies, including building materials to reinforce the entire castle.


    At this moment, Castle ck truly deserved the title of castle, no longer just a wooden fortress. Even above the wall there were scorpions used to defend the entire North.


    The cost of building such weapons of war and bringing them from Essos was not cheap at all, but Aenar did not care about money, especially when order was about to be broken and money would not be worth much.


    In times of need, only food, water, and steel truly mattered; everything else could be set aside when the most basic human survival could not be found.


    While Aenar was admiring the Wall, the five dragons were already flying over the enormous ice wall. Caraxes in particr looked to the far north and let out a roar.


    *RHUARRRRRRRRRRRR!!!!*


    The thunderous, powerful, and magnificent sound echoed in the sky, spreading wherever it was heard. The people below only felt their bodies trembling as their ears buzzed wildly.


    In the next moment, Caraxes opened his mouth again and spewed mes as if there were no end, a sea of crimson fire covered the sky of the far north, tinging the sky with a red hue.


    The eyes of all the soldiers looked at the scene with admiration and felt that the war would not be so tragic. For a moment, it was as if an indestructible pir had formed in their souls. That majestic pir only brought confidence and security to the confused minds of the people.


    Aenar, feeling that his mind could sense several other minds, smiled and began to change the perception of these people. The enormous pir in their minds transformed into a human figure wearing armor.


    It was Aenar himself.


    The pir of people¡¯s faith at that moment.


    Caraxes¡¯ movement only allowed faith in the hearts of the people of Westeros to begin to transform again. Unlike the Faith of the Seven, which never even had any miracles, the Red Faith repeatedly showed many miracles.


    Now, seeing the scene before them, made their already undecided mentality changepletely. At this moment, these people truly became rtively faithful believers.


    Aenar smiled and looked at Sigismund, "Start making the camp and then head to Castle ck."


    Sigismund beat his chest hard and replied in a solemn tone. "Yes, my Emperor."


    Aenar nodded and advanced towards Castle ck with the most significant people for this war. He didn¡¯t even need to announce his arrival; Caraxes¡¯ show already announced that he had arrived in the North again.


    The gates were open and many people were waiting for him. Jeor Mormont, 997th Lord Commander of the Night¡¯s Watch, Benjen Stark, the First Ranger, and the Maester of Castle ck, Aemon Targaryen.


    "Wee to Castle ck, Your Grace." Jeor looked at the extremely tall young man before him with wide eyes, but soon recovered and greeted Aenar respectfully.


    Although the young man before him had not been crowned in King¡¯s Landing, he was definitely the King of the Seven Kingdoms. Westeros was once again under the control of House Targaryen!


    Descending from his horse, Aenar smiled and greeted the old bear with a calm look. "Thank you for your hard work, Lord Commander. The people of Westeros owe you much, my lord."


    "I only did my duty, I don¡¯t deserve to be admired for something so basic." Jeor replied in a calm tone, not at all enthusiastic about being so admired. In his eyes, he did no more than his obligation.


    Aenar chuckled and looked at his uncle and said in an amused tone. "Uncle Benjen, you¡¯ve gotten shorter."


    Benjen¡¯s face twitched hearing Aenar¡¯s words; he looked at his nephew and twisted his lips abnormally. He hadn¡¯t shrunk; Aenar had grown a lot!!!


    Looking at Eddard behind Aenar, Benjen spoke in a dry tone. He really didn¡¯t know that his brother was feeding Aenar so that the boy would grow so tall. "My brother must have given you a lot of wolf¡¯s milk, Your Grace."


    As Benjen knew that Aenar¡¯s body was being nourished by his powers, he never grew as a normal human should grow.


    Especially after drinking the Water of Life, this process elerated even more, making his body stronger every day that passed, just so that his body would not explode with the absurd amount of energy in his body.


    Aenar never had natural growth; at eleven years old he was 1.90m tall, which already showed how terrifying his growth rate was. And this was just the beginning; in the future he will be even bigger, bigger than any human who has ever existed.


    Eddard looked at his brother and shrugged; he only fed Aenar normal food; the boy must have used blood magic to be so strong and big.


    However, this was also suspicious. If Aenar could have such strength, Old Valyria would also have it, and with such strength, it would be impossible for them to be destroyed.


    "Great-uncle, I have great news for you in private, let¡¯s go inside and talk more calmly." Aenar looked at Aemon and said with a gentle smile. This old man was the first Targaryen rtive he met and was greatly helped by him.


    "It is gratifying to hear good news amidst equally bad news." Aemon replied in a hoarse, old, and trembling voice, showing that his age was increasingly advanced.


    With Aemon¡¯s words, Aenar knew that things in the far north were moreplicated than he expected. Nodding his head, he brought everyone into the hall of Castle ck.


    When everyone sat down, Aenar sat in the main seat and finally asked what was happening. "What happened?"


    The Lord Commander of the Night¡¯s Watch, Jeor, answered; he looked at the young king and spoke in a solemn tone. "The Wights are closer than expected."


    "But it¡¯s their number that¡¯s worrying us." He said in a heavy, yet calm tone. "About five hundred thousand, but it¡¯s far from precise."


    When Jeor¡¯s words sounded, a heavy atmosphere hung in the air. Many eyes widened to the extreme hearing that there were five hundred thousand!!!


    These were not five hundred soldiers, but five hundred thousand soldiers who did not need to eat, drink water, or even sleep. It was a true army of walking corpses, who only knew how to kill.


    Aenar thought for a moment and found the number urate. The Wall had been created about eight thousand years ago. Even if it was not the most suitable ce for human habitation, many people could have been born in those eight thousand years.


    Even if some bones had disappeared due to time, a generous proportion was preserved by the extreme cold of the environment. So, the number of five hundred thousand was not wrong.


    It¡¯s just that the Night King definitely doesn¡¯t have that much power, which showed that the Cold God really started to send power to his chosen one.


    "How many weapons have we managed to gather?" Aenar asked in a calm tone, showing no fear in the face of such a horrible number of enemies.


    Aenar¡¯s calm and confidence seemed to infect everyone, who partially rxed. With the king calm, it meant that the situation was still favorable.


    If you think he stood still for a year and a half, he didn¡¯t.


    Dragonstone transformed into a giant mine;rge quantities of obsidian were extracted every day from the mines. All were transported from Dragonstone to White Harbor and then to Castle ck.


    This time, it was Benjen who answered; he looked at everyone and spoke in a calm and somewhat regretful tone. "About one hundred thousand swords and daggers."


    If obsidian were not so fragile, this number would be much higher, but there was no way to change the fragile nature of the rock. Now, they didn¡¯t even have enough weapons to fight against the five hundred thousand Wights, not to mention the White Walkers and the Night King himself.


    "Although the number is worrying, it is enough." Aenar said in a calm tone. "The Wights and White Walkers have weaknesses. Fire, Dragonfire, Valyrian Steel, and Dragonss (Obsidian)."


    "We have Sorcerers who can generate fire, we have dragons, we have Valyrian steel, we have dragonss." Aenar said, looking at everyone with a confident look. "We are not defenseless; we are superior to animals because we can think and destroy the enemy with greater numbers."


    Aenar¡¯s words awakened the people who were still in doubt about the chances of victory. Yes, they could destroyrger armies with smaller numbers, so they could do the same with monsters.


    Seeing that everyone became more confident, Aenar spoke again. "Wights are stupid; even animals can survive if their limbs or heads are cut off, much less us, who have weapons that can kill them."


    "We will win, I have no doubt!!!"


    --------------


    Note: Some of you are concerned about the future, especially when entering the Space Age, but keep in mind that I don¡¯t want to cause you any difort, readers; I¡¯m striving to make things as natural as possible.


    The nobles you are currently seeing will be ced in space, only with advanced technology. Just think of it as a Space Game of Thrones. All your favorite characters will still be alive and with descendants, showing other points of view.


    I¡¯m striving to create a world that you can recognize and not find strange. Some of you may not know Warhammer or Dune, but don¡¯t worry, things will be exined so that everyone understands.


    The reason I¡¯m writing this is because we are approaching the end of Phase 1 of the book.


    Sincerely: <strong>Prince</strong>.


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on <strong>Patreon</strong>. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>/GOTSW</strong>

 Chapter 240 - 241 - The Great War of Salvation (II)

    <h4>Chapter 240: Chapter 241 - The Great War of Salvation (II)</h4>


    "If you have no enemies, you are not living correctly. We all need rivals to grow and be stronger." Aenar Targaryen.


    ------------


    Inside Maester Aemon¡¯s simple room, the entire Targaryen family was reunited after so long.


    "Great-uncle." Rhae greeted Aemon with a tone full of emotion; she never imagined that Maekar¡¯s old son was still alive. If it weren¡¯t for Aenar, she wouldn¡¯t even know he was still alive and probably would have.


    "Oh, my sweet girl." Looking at his brother Aegon¡¯s granddaughter, Aemon showed a gentle and warm gaze. His family was the most important thing in the world to him; even the Throne was nothing more than a piece of metal in his eyes.


    Those nobles wanted to use him to hurt his brother, but how could he allow something like that to happen? He refused the throne and passed it to his brother, Aegon V, who was Rhae¡¯s grandfather.


    "These are my daughters, Daenerys and Visenya, the other is my niece, Rhaenys." Rhae introduced her daughters with a childlike look, as if she were a little girl again from many years ago.


    "Hahaha." A genuinely happyugh escaped Aemon¡¯s lips as he looked at the young women before him; he spoke with a gentle tone full of wisdom. "You can call me grandfather, children."


    Daenerys looked at the man before her with curiosity. In an era where people lived short lives, living 98 years was simply a miracle. Approaching the old man, she asked with a curious tone. "Grandfather, is it true you met Duncan the Tall?"


    "Yes, he was enormous, not as tall as Aenar, but he was very big. I looked like a child next to him. His skill with the sword was even more impressive, as fast as lightning and as deadly as a great knight." Aemon replied with a happy tone; nothing made an old man happier than talking about past history.


    After Daenerys, Visenya and Rhaenys began to ask countless interesting things that happened throughout the Targaryen Dynasty. After all, not everyone was Aenar, who could casually revisit the past.


    Aemon showed no impatience with the endless questions and spoke with a cheerful tone, as cheerful as never before. Only after losing his entire family does one understand how important it was to have someone to confide in.


    Of course, not all families were so good, but House Targaryen was. Even if there were fights and discussions, there would never be anything like murder. Even Rhaegar and Rhae didn¡¯t want Aerys to die; they would both only imprison him, but never actually kill him.


    Suddenly, as Visenya was listening to a curiosity about the Women¡¯s Court, which Queen Alysanne would hold when she arrived in a new city, she felt her stomach churn and, to everyone¡¯s surprised eyes, she began to vomit.


    Aenar quickly went to his wife¡¯s side and gently stroked her back. Three months had passed on this journey to the North. Visenya¡¯s belly had long begun to grow, showing that she was indeed pregnant.


    "Is she okay, Aenar?" Aemon asked with a worried tone as he handed the girl a ss of water.


    "Just morning sickness." Aenar replied calmly as he continued to gently stroke Visenya¡¯s back, making her morefortable.


    Aemon¡¯s eyes widened upon hearing Aenar¡¯s words and he looked at Visenya with a happy and warm gaze, obviously very pleased with the news. In his eyes, nothing was more gratifying than seeing his family grow again. "Another member of House Targaryen is about to be born; that¡¯s truly great news."


    "I will give you the recipe for a tea that will help you with nausea and pain; women suffer a lot during and after pregnancy." Aemon said with a happy look as he began to write down many things that could help Visenya during her pregnancy.


    "Thank you, Grandfather." Visenya recovered with Aenar¡¯s care and thanked him with a gentle tone. Even though it was the beginning of her pregnancy, she already showed a maternal look.


    Rhaenys and Daenerys helped clean the floor and the whole family began to eat and talk to each other. There was no rigid hierarchy or any noble etiquette, just a family eating and sharing stories during the meal.


    Others might think this was just a normal routine, but for Aemon, he felt like the happiest old man in the world to be surrounded by his family at that moment.


    -


    The next day, Aenar was on top of the Wall, looking at the Far North with an admiring gaze. Others couldn¡¯t see, but he could see the gigantic army gradually approaching the Wall.


    "The cannons will serve very well, especially if they explode and scatter the debris." Aenar murmured, looking at the incredible number of Wights. He had to admit, the Cold God was really investing divine energy in an insect like the Night King.


    "What do you see, Aenar?" Daenerys asked, holding Aenar¡¯s arm; she looked down and was surprised by the height of the Wall. Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t afraid of heights, or she would have truly panicked at that moment.


    "A great army of corpses." Aenar said with a smile; the cold wind swayed his short hair. There was no fear or even nervousness. He had been preparing for fourteen years; he wouldn¡¯t be nervous now.


    Daenerys nodded and looked at the Far North; she saw nothing but trees, but she never doubted Aenar¡¯s words. He always managed to see something that no one else could see in their entire lives.


    "Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll win." Aenar stroked Daenerys¡¯s hair and spoke with augh; he didn¡¯t seem bothered at all by the approaching war. On the contrary, he seemed eager for it to begin.


    "When the war starts, don¡¯t get close to the Night King." Aenar warned with a solemn tone. "I myself, riding Caraxes, will fight him."


    Aenar¡¯s idea was simple: as long as the Night King was busy with him, the blue monster couldn¡¯t focus on other things. However, he still had to be on guard, as he truly suspected that the gue Apostle was somewhere at that moment.


    Daenerys nodded her head and showed an equally solemn expression; just the idea that one of her children might die caused her immense chest pain. She would never allow her winged children to suffer the fate of death.


    "When it¡¯s over, we¡¯ll get married." Aenar said with augh, easing the solemn mood in the air. He owed two weddings, one to Daenerys and one to Rhaenys. Both young women seemed eager for it, especially after Visenya¡¯s pregnancy.


    Daenerys¡¯s eyes lit up at Aenar¡¯s words; she wanted to marry in King¡¯s Landing like all the queens who came before her. Unfortunately, things couldn¡¯t keep up with the ns, and it was postponed until after the war.


    "Our children will be better than Visenya¡¯s." Daenerys said with pride; she didn¡¯t think her child would be worse than Visenya¡¯s daughter.


    An unnatural expression appeared on Aenar¡¯s face upon hearing Daenerys¡¯s words. His and Daenerys¡¯s child... Shaking his head, he calmed down and showed nothing abnormal. He didn¡¯t want to worry Daenerys and break her dreams.


    Daenerys didn¡¯t notice her husband¡¯s expression and began to suggest some names for her child with Aenar.


    "How about Aegon if it¡¯s a boy?" Daenerys asked curiously, but didn¡¯t see that Aenar¡¯s expression grew even darker.


    Sometimes, Aenar didn¡¯t wish to know the future, because even if he could change the future, there was something he couldn¡¯t change.


    Human nature.


    Aegon...


    Sighing, Aenar promised to love the boy and educate him with all his might. If, even then, the boy didn¡¯t improve, he would let fate decide his future.


    "You don¡¯t like the name?" Daenerys noticed his expression and asked worriedly. "We can choose another."


    Aenar shook his head and spoke in a soft tone. "I¡¯m just thinking about other things; besides, Aegon is a good name for a prince."


    Although it was indeed a good name, all princes and kings named Aegon did not have a good end or had a premature end. Aenar would try to change this curse, but he couldn¡¯t change human nature...


    A smile returned to Daenerys¡¯s lips upon hearing this, and she truly found the name suitable, especially for her child with Aenar. Nothing more fitting for a prince than a legendary name. Looking at Aenar, she was happy, even in times of war.


    Suddenly, Aenar¡¯s eyes looked at the Far North. He felt a pulsation in the Warp. Like a primordial heartbeat capable of altering reality. It wasn¡¯t just Aenar who felt it; Daenerys looked confusedly to the north.


    She could feel something, but it was just the palpitations of her own heart, as if something very important was happening.


    "Does he dare to be born prematurely?" Aenar wondered with a confused look, but soon noticed that the heartbeats hadpletely ceased. As Aenar expected, the Chaos God did not dare to be born at that moment.


    Although being born prematurely had some advantages, the disadvantages were obvious: his power was too weak, even influencing reality would be difficult. Aenar could very well go to the Warp and kill "Him" and dy his birth even further.


    Unfortunately, the Chaos God seemed to have some intelligence and suppressed his own birth. However, this made Aenar notice that there were Chaos forces in conjunction with the Night King¡¯s forces.


    "That¡¯s good; let everyone join and we¡¯ll fight to the death." Aenar murmured with a calm smile, not at all worried about the enemies who had joined. Although the situation was dangerous, even deadly, this was the price for changing many things.


    "What happened?" Daenerys asked, looking at Aenar confusedly. She felt that something had just happened, but she didn¡¯t know exactly what it was. Thispletely confused her.


    "It¡¯s nothing, just some movements from our enemies." Kissing Daenerys¡¯s lips, Aenar replied with a cheerfulugh. He truly wasn¡¯t afraid, but excited.


    "Leda, go to Sigismund and tell the entire army to start positioning themselves."


    "The War has begun." Aenar said with a calm tone.


    All the chess pieces were positioned and ready for war.


    The Great War of Salvation has officially begun!!!


    -----------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on <strong>Patreon</strong>. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>/GOTSW</strong>

 Chapter 241 - 242 - The Great War of Salvation (III)

    <h4>Chapter 241: Chapter 242 - The Great War of Salvation (III)</h4>


    "May the fate of humanity be benevolent to our future." A random soldier in the Great War of Salvation.


    ----------


    "Although I¡¯ve seen the Wights, I have to say, they are ugly." Looking at the army below the wall, Rhaenysmented with a tone of disgust. The appearance of the Wights was truly ugly, with pale blue skin, missing pieces of flesh, and frightening eyes.


    It was no wonder that these Wights were told as horror stories to scare children; such creatures were truly suitable for that.


    "Yes, even from afar, I still smell their horrible stench." Daenerys nodded her head with an expression simr to Rhaenys¡¯, full of disgust for the aberrations below.


    "However, that¡¯s good; they are just unintelligent monsters." Daenerys added with a relieved tone. If such an army had intelligence, they would be in a lot of trouble. Facing an intelligent army and an unintelligent army were two totally different concepts.


    "Let¡¯s begin." Daenerys said with a solemn tone. The next instant, the cannons roared, firing at the army of Wights below. Metal balls tore through the air at great speeds and hit the ground, exploding.


    "BOOMMMMMMM!!!" "BOOMMMMMMM!!!" "BOOMMMMMMM!!!" "BOOMMMMMMM!!!"


    Explosions began to sound throughout the battlefield. When the metal balls touched the ground, they exploded and scattered debris everywhere, destroying the Wights¡¯ bodies into many pieces.


    The Scorpions on top of the wall also fired enormous arrows, which looked more like spears, only much thicker and with a power that no mortal being could withstand head-on.


    An arrow from the Scorpion pierced six or seven Wights at once, going through them from one side to the other. Obviously, it didn¡¯t kill the almost immortal beings, but it was enough to immobilize and dy their advance.


    Barrels were also thrown from the top of the wall and exploded in the air, spreading fire on arge scale. It can be said that the umtion of years of human civilization was being used at that moment.


    Looking at the scene, Daenerys and Rhaenys felt an emotion bubbling in their chests. This was not just any war; it was the war that would decide the fate of humanity. Just participating in such a war was enough for even the smallest soldier to be proud for a lifetime.


    "Let¡¯s go down and join the battlefield." Daenerys said as she walked towards the wooden elevator. Rhaenys took onest look at the battlefield and quickly followed Daenerys.


    On the ground, the entire courtyard of Castle ck was packed with soldiers in red armor. Many murmured loudly, obviously praying before the war and building courage to fight.


    Even though they were trained and elite soldiers, the terrifying soundsing from the other side of the wall were frightening, even for those who were already used to seeing bloody, cruel, and horrendous scenes.


    Behind these men, another hundred thousand were ready to advance when this group advanced to the battlefield. However, the main force consisted of five hundred soldiers, who, curiously, were about two meters tall each.


    Each worerge and heavy armor, as did their weapons,rge swords that measured about five centimeters wide. In front of these soldiers, Titus, Sigismund, Sanguinius, and Leda were looking at the gate in the wall.


    Knowing that a war was destined to happen, the passage leading to the other side of the Wall had been expanded countless times, being able to amodate five carriages side by side.


    Hearing the bestial sounds through the path, Sanguinius smiled and looked at his brothers and sister with a surprisingly excited look. "Brothers and sisters, let¡¯s fight until ourst breath!"


    "Whoever kills the least will pay for everyone¡¯s drinks." When he said that, the eyes of the three demigods stared at the boy with a cold look, leaving young Sanguinius helpless with the rigidity and indifference of his brothers and sisters.


    "It was a joke to lighten the mood." Sanguinius said with a dry and helpless tone. The three people before him didn¡¯t know what humor was! This left him full of helplessness with his sad future.


    Ignoring the excited child, Leda showed an expression of helplessness on her face. She was the Lady of the Royal Guard and should have been protecting the king, but the king didn¡¯t want her protection and sent her to fight on the front line.


    Suddenly, sounds of metal colliding reached the four demigods. Sigismund closed his helmet and shouted loudly. <strong>"PREPARE FOR BATTLE!!!!!!"</strong>


    <strong>"PREPARE FOR BATTLE!!!!!!"</strong>


    <strong>"PREPARE FOR BATTLE!!!!!!"</strong>


    <strong>"PREPARE FOR BATTLE!!!!!!"</strong>


    The five hundred Astartes, hearing Sigismund¡¯s roars, closed their helmet visors and firmly held their obsidian-tipped spears. They entered battle formation and pointed their spears forward.


    "We will see each other on the battlefield, brothers and sisters." Sanguinius said with a smile before opening his white wings and flying towards the sky. He turned into a blur and quickly disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.


    "The boy is definitely lively." Drawing Dawn, Leda said as she also closed the metal visor of her helmet. Through the narrower view of the helmet, she looked forward with a cold gaze.


    "We cannot lose to him." Sigismund said with an indifferent tone as he worerge gauntlets on both his fists. The demigod cracked his stiff neck and held his breath, focusing on the moment.


    The collision between bestial roars and metal increased, showing that the gate was about to be broken.


    "Yes, we already made a mistake in Oldtown; we cannot make a mistake again." Titus said as he held his enormous sword with a solemn and indifferent expression. The man was already known in the army as Fearless.


    Suddenly, a thunderous sound was heard as rapid footsteps, monstrous roars, and the smell of decaying flesh reached them.


    The main gate was broken!!!


    "They areing!!!" Sigismund shouted loudly again. The sound of swallowing was heard; sweat ran down the soldiers¡¯ faces as everyone looked at the entrance to the tunnel, which led to the other side of the Wall.


    Sigismund showed a calm expression, looking at the dark tunnel. He and everyone else could feel the ground shaking. The Wights were inrge numbers and were obviously a hordeing towards them.


    Shadows emerged from the darkness of the tunnel and revealed their true appearances. Decaying and putrid corpses, some still intact, but they were few. They were grotesque and frightening, with deformed faces andrge parts of their faces missing.


    The strangest thing is that they retained some memories from when they were alive, as some held swords, axes, and bows and arrows. They advanced with hungry roars and glowing blue eyes, like two stars that seemed to suck people¡¯s souls.


    The Wights approached the three Demigods with a speed that should not belong to the stiff dead. Leda was the first to react; she leaned forward and her sword cut like lightning in a semicircle.


    Five Wights were cut in half, turning into bones the next moment. Meteorite steel couldpletely kill the Wights. Leda didn¡¯t stop; lightning surrounded her figure, and she advanced towards the horde without any fear.


    Seeing this, Titus advanced along; with each step he took, the temperature around him dropped drastically, making even the dead slower and with difficulty attacking. He took advantage of this and began a massacre with speed and efficiency.


    Sigismund was the simplest; he simply tore, destroyed, and crushed everything in front of him with his fists. Nothing could remain intact before the enormous gauntlets on his hands.


    Thus, the three demigods advanced before the horde of corpses, entering the midst of the enemy army without fear or caution. Nothing could remain intact before the three people; they looked like an arrow invading the army.


    Behind them, the Five Hundred Astartes followed and advanced without fear; their spears pierced the heads of the dead and advanced, leaving the dead to return to eternal rest.


    <strong>"FOR THE GOD EMPEROR OF MANKIND!!!"</strong>


    <strong>"FOR THE GOD EMPEROR OF MANKIND!!!"</strong>


    <strong>"FOR THE GOD EMPEROR OF MANKIND!!!"</strong>


    The army behind the five hundred Astartes shouted and also advanced. The Red Legion came out of the walls and attacked the Wights, just like their generals; they showed no fear, only courage in the face of the supernatural power of the world.


    Everything happened in an instant; the army of one hundred thousand men and women entered in rows into Castle ck and advanced without waiting for anything and joined the battlefield; more and more people entered the battlefield, and the two armies shed with force.


    On the walls, the Children of the Forest looked at both Armies and extended their hands forward. Leaf, who had always been helping humans on the Wall, imitated her subjects and extended both hands forward.


    Ancient and powerful words came from the lips of the Children of the Forest.


    At the same instant, roots sprouted from the ground and enveloped the Wights, crushing them until they turned into nothing but a mass of poor bones and flesh, but they couldn¡¯t really kill them.


    Leaf looked at all this and murmured to herself.


    "May the Old Gods help us."


    ------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on <strong>Patreon</strong>. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>/GOTSW</strong>

 Chapter 242 - 243 - The Great War of Salvation (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 242: Chapter 243 - The Great War of Salvation (IV)</h4>


    "It seemed like a goding from the heavens to save us with fire and blood." A soldier¡¯s ount during the Great War of Salvation seeing the gigantic crimson dragon flying above him.


    ----------


    Eddard looked at his son and smiled happily. Robb had arrived at Castle ck with good news. Val was pregnant with Robb¡¯s child. Eddard couldn¡¯t help but feel proud of his son for winning over that beautiful woman.


    Looking at the worried expression on his son¡¯s face, Eddard suppressed the happiness in his chest and said with a solemn expression. "Don¡¯t show that expression again; you are the Lord of Winterfell and Warden of the North, you must always remain calm in moments of pressure."


    Robb smiled bitterly upon hearing his father¡¯s words; it was easier said than done. How could he remain calm on an asion like this? He wasn¡¯t Eddard, who had gone through many things and developed a firm and calm character; he was only fourteen years old and far from being at the peak of his life.


    Suddenly, Eddard heard thunderous sounds and knew that the cannons had started firing. He also noticed the army moving and the war cries spreading throughout the army. The Old Lord of Winterfell knew that the war had officially begun!


    "Go back inside Castle ck and stay in the rear." Lowering the visor of his wolf-head-shaped helmet, Eddard said with a solemn tone. Looking at his son through the narrow view of the helmet, he spoke.


    "Be a man and take care of your sisters and brothers."


    "Don¡¯t make the same mistake as me; be a good husband and father."


    "Robb Stark, Winterfell is yours."


    "May the Old Gods bless you, father." Robb hugged Eddard tightly and spoke with a trembling voice.


    Separating from the embrace, Eddard stroked his son¡¯s hair and said nothing. He picked up Ice, the legendary sword of House Stark, and rested it on his shoulder, leaving without looking back as his son watched his back.


    "For the North!!!" Raising his sword towards the sky, Eddard spoke in a loud and clear tone to the Lords of the North.


    "For the North!!!" The Lords of the North raised their swords and followed their Feudal Lord into battle.


    This scene was not only happening in the Northern Army; the smaller armies like those from the Vale, Rivends, Storm¡¯s Lands, Westends, and Dorne, who apanied Aenar to the North, did simrly. Only the Iron Inds were missing at that moment, but no one really cared about them.


    On the Battlefield.


    The cannons roared fiercely as massive iron balls flew over the friendly army and hit deeper into the enemy army. The sound of the explosions seemed louder than thunder.


    Kinvara, wearing red leather armor, raised her hands as if in an orchestra. But what shemanded was not the drums of war, but fire itself.


    A gigantic barrier of fire rose in a straight line in the middle of the Wights¡¯ army, essentially dividing it into two smaller ones. The heat wave spread to the sides, bringing hot embers.


    Moqorro, beside Kinvara, protected the Reverend Mother with a ming hammer, crushing any Wights that approached. The man wasrge, dark-skinned, with white hair and beard, looking like a powerful and furious lion on the battlefield.


    Other priestesses and warriors protected Kinvara, preventing her from suffering any harm while the Reverend Mother herself controlled the existing fire like a true goddess.


    The great consumption of magic left Kinvara¡¯s face pale, but the woman didn¡¯t stop; her hands moved elegantly from one side to the other, the mes following her movements like a beautiful, yet deadly dance.


    Where the fire passed, it consumed everything in its path. The Wights, who were much more fragile than the White Walkers, were reduced to ashes by Kinvara¡¯s mes in mere moments.


    Suddenly, Kinvara looked north, where miraculous horses could be seen. These horses were not normal; all white, extremely thin with frightening eyes. Riding these horses were strangely beautiful men in ice armor, all of whom held ice spears.


    (Note: ording to George Martin, the Others are indeed beautiful, albeit in a somewhat strange and frightening way, but they are still beautiful.)


    The Others!


    It was the first time Kinvara had seen such creatures, but she recognized them the moment her gaze fell upon them. True monsters who only wanted to bring death to everyone.


    With a quick flick of her hand, Kinvara controlled her fire and fiercely attacked the White Walkers! She knew she couldn¡¯t allow these creatures to attack the army, or there would be many allied casualties.


    The fire advanced like a wave of fire, majestic, powerful, and extremely deadly. However, the creatures didn¡¯t show much fear; one who seemed to be the leader simply raised his hand, and a gigantic ice shield stopped the wave of fire!


    Kinvara showed a solemn look; she knew the fight wouldn¡¯t be easy, but she didn¡¯t imagine her attack would be blocked so easily. The White Walker was definitely not weak; on the contrary, he was very strong. Fortunately, she had help.


    Under everyone¡¯s eyes, a white me descended from the sky and heavily struck the White Walkers! Sanguinius, holding an enormous white fire sword, descended from the sky with a big smile on his face.


    "I am Sanguinius, Primarch of the Future Blood Angels Legion!!!" He announced to the entire battlefield with pride.


    The White Walker looked at the human boy with wings with an eternally cold gaze. Dismounting his horse, he manifested an ice spear and attacked Sanguinius without saying a word.


    Sanguinius also attacked with a solemn look; he swung his fire sword and collided head-on with the ice spear!


    When the two elemental weapons touched, the ground sank, the earth flew upwards as it broke into many pieces. Sanguinius¡¯s small body didn¡¯t retreat a single step.


    On the other hand, the White Walker retreated two steps back, showing that he had lost a struggle of forces. For the first time, the White Walker looked at the boy before him with a calm, yet serious gaze.


    Without saying a word, both began to fight again. Blow after blow, ice spear against fire sword. The consequences of the battle were a ce marked by ice and fire, frozen earth and burned earth.


    Honestly, this White Walker being able to fight Sanguinius showed that he was probably only weaker than the Night King. Probably the second inmand.


    Kinvara didn¡¯t stand by watching the fight unfold. She attacked from a long distance and kept the other White Walkers busy so they wouldn¡¯t join the war for now.


    Not when the number of Wights was still terribly high. Without Leda, Sigismund, and Titus on the front line, along with the five hundred Astartes, the defense line could not be held at the cost of many sacrifices.


    Something that, at the beginning of this war, Kinvara didn¡¯t want to see. Humans were precious war resources and could not be sacrificed just to keep the front line stable.


    So, Kinvara had to fight against thousands of White Walkers while the Three Demigods killed as many Wights as possible!


    Not caring about the consumption of magic, Kinvara touched the ruby on her neck. The ruby began to glow; it seemed like there was a me burning fiercely inside the ruby.


    Raising her hands, Kinvara showed an expression of great effort and simply manifested thergest amount of mes she had ever invoked in her life.


    A two-hundred-meter sea of fire advanced towards the thousands of White Walkers while killing arge number of Wights. The scene was so shocking that it even made the war stop for a second, before resuming with more brutality.


    <strong>Above the Wall</strong>, Aenar was sitting on Caraxes¡¯s saddle, who was resting his enormous body on the Ice Wall. The king looked at the battlefield while holding the reins of the saddle. His hair fluttered in the cold northern wind and the glowing embers.


    Caraxes¡¯s entire neck was covered by silver armor, including a helmet that protected his eyes but didn¡¯t affect the dragon¡¯s field of vision. Every time he moved, a piece of ice broke off the wall, showing the strength of the enormous crimson dragon.


    Suddenly, Aenar¡¯s purple eyes stared in a specific direction.


    In the forest, a robust and powerful horse emerged. The horse¡¯s strangely blue eyes looked directly at Aenar. Sitting on the horse, the Night King, holding an ice spear, also looked at Aenar and Caraxes calmly.


    Feeling that this was a provocation, the dragon moved his enormous body, his long neck snaked through the air, and he opened his mouth to roar.


    *RHUAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR!!!!!!!!!!*


    Stroking the dragon¡¯s neck, Aenar said in a soft tone. "Let¡¯s fight, old friend."


    Caraxes didn¡¯t hesitate; he opened his wings and fell in free fall towards the ground!


    Aenar narrowed his eyes and leaned his body forward as he calmly watched himself fall at dizzying speeds. His hair fluttered violently against the cold northern wind.


    When the dragon was fifty meters from the ground, he pped his wings hard and slowed his descent. In an instant, the dragon was already flying dangerously close to the ground and both armies.


    <strong>"Dracarys."</strong> Aenarmanded in a calm tone.


    Caraxes opened his mouth and aimed at the ground; a torrent of crimson fire came out of his mouth and fell upon the ground. Reducing everything in its path to ashes.


    In mere seconds, at least ten thousand Wights had been reduced to ashes!


    -----------------


    Read more than advanced Chapters in my Patre on!


    Read Chapters ahead on <strong>Patreon</strong>. Two Chapters are updated every day except Sunday.


    <strong>/GOTSW</strong>

 Chapter 243 - 244 - The Great War of Salvation (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 243: Chapter 244 - The Great War of Salvation (IV)</h4>


    "Fighting someone who can see the future is like shooting yourself in the foot; you never know when a weapon will be pointing at you." Aenarmenting on how broken his ability was.


    ---------------


    The Night King seemed to understand Aenar¡¯s intentions and moved away from the main battlefield. Although the Wights were insignificant, the White Walkers were not. Without the White Walkers, he would have to lead the entire army alone, which was not pleasant at all and even very annoying.


    If a fight urred between them, the surroundings would be considered destroyed, and everyone in them would be killed. Something neither the Night King nor Aenar wanted. Both needed to follow certain rules in this war.


    Under the shocked eyes of all humans, the gigantic dragon continued to spew red mes upon the enemies. A gigantic curtain of fire spread throughout the army.


    It was the only help Aenar could give his soldiers while he was busy fighting the Night King. Looking at the increasingly distant army in his vision, Aenar felt somewhat alone but knew that was the price of wearing a crown.


    There was a mysterious smile on Aenar¡¯s face as the purple glow in his eyes indicated that he was using his Prescience at that very moment.


    Aenar¡¯s purple eyes looked towards the horse that was galloping rapidly through the trees. The Night King was obviously still suffering from the injuries he had received from Brynden Rivers.


    His arm, arge part of his left side, was pure ice, without blood or flesh. Unlike the right side of his body, which was flesh and blood, albeit icy flesh and blood.


    "Brynden, I will use the advantage you gave me precisely." Aenar murmured as he made Caraxes lower his altitude and spew mes again. Crimson mes rained from the sky, hitting arge area of the forest!


    However, instead of defending himself, the Night King looked at the sea of mes before him and raised his ice spear. Under Aenar¡¯s calm eyes, a gigantic ice spear pierced through Caraxes¡¯s mes and flew cruelly towards him.


    Caraxes didn¡¯t even need Aenar¡¯s orders to know he needed to dodge. The gigantic dragon tilted to the side and spun a full circle, making the ice spear pass less than ten meters from him.


    The price of the Night King¡¯s attack arrived; as he had not dodged the sea of dragon fire, the fire hit his horse. Aenar showed no pity; he used Caraxes¡¯s fire and made the mes gather into a huge fireball, trapping the Night King inside.


    Aenar wanted to cook the Night King in one attack!


    Unfortunately, that was impossible.


    At the same instant, a figure emerged from the fireball; it was the Night King, and besides his armor, there was no trace of him being injured. But before the Night King could even say anything, he felt a sense of danger cover his being. He saw the malicious smile on Aenar¡¯s face, and the bad premonition came true.


    The enormous fireball exploded!


    The Night King used all his strength to retreat but watched in slow motion as the explosion hit him!


    BOOMMMMMMMMM!!!!!!!!!!!!


    The Night King¡¯s body was thrown backward at great speed, destroying some trees in the process, before he managed to bnce himself in the air and slide across the ground, leaving deep tracks behind.


    "It won¡¯t be fun if you don¡¯t dodge properly." Aenar said as he made Caraxes circle around the Night King. Under normal circumstances, no human or mortal being would be able to hear what Aenar said, but the Night King heard it very clearly.


    A trace of anger passed through his glowing blue eyes. Looking at the surface of his body, the Night King saw his skinpletely charred and blue blood dripping onto the ground, freezing what it touched.


    The Night King was not Jaime, who had a terrifying power of regeneration; the authorities of the Cold God had nothing to do with generation. So, he couldn¡¯t heal so quickly.


    Aenar knew this; the greatest proof of this was that the injuries the Night King had suffered from Brynden¡¯s self-explosion had not yet healed. It could be said that the Chosen of the Cold God was much easier to kill than Jaime.


    Creating another ice armor over his charred body, the Night King looked coldly at Aenar. He was not afraid; he only wanted revenge, nothing more and nothing less, even if it meant bing a ve to a god.


    Raising his hand, the Night King¡¯s strangely blue eyes shone intensely, like two stars. He showed a malicious smile on his purple and cold lips as he looked at Aenar with a murderous gaze.


    In the next second, Aenar felt that the sky had darkened. Looking up, he saw a gigantic iceberg falling from the sky. As it was very close, he just watched as the gigantic piece of ice collided with Caraxes and himself.


    BOOMMMMMMMMMM!!!!!!!!!


    *RHUARGRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR!!!*


    Caraxes¡¯s roar of pain could be heard even at the Wall. Red blood rained from the sky as the dragon was injured for the first time in his life. The most shocking thing happened the next moment: the dragon was forced to fall towards the ground!


    Another thunderous sound echoed as the dragon fell into the forest, dragging everything in its path, be it trees, rocks, and the ground itself. The entire forest seemed to have been impacted by an earthquake.


    Aenar felt his world shake violently with the impact and even more hallucinating when Caraxes fell into the forest. Even he felt his senses were confused for a moment.


    Looking around, Aenar saw that his entire surroundings werepletely destroyed. There wasn¡¯t even a piece of intactnd for hundreds of meters. At the same time, he looked at the gigantic iceberg, which had fallen not far from the dragon.


    As Caraxes had suffered most of the impact, the damage caused by something of this size was not particrly great.


    However, Aenar had to admit, it was a good hit.


    "Are you okay, Caraxes?" Aenar asked in a calm tone while the dust still covered both their figures. He himself was only fine because he used the short millisecond, he had to create a barrier that protected him and a little of the dragon¡¯s neck.


    Otherwise, even Aenar could not escape unharmed from a damned ice meteor.


    Caraxes seemed annoyed by Aenar¡¯s question, as he felt his rider was pitying him. The dragon¡¯s answer came in actions. The giant crimson dragon stood up and didn¡¯t care about the blood covering his body.


    Aenarughed, and without needing his orders, Caraxes flew into the air again, his red eyes like hot embers sharpened, hunting the insect that dared to hurt him for the first time in his life.


    Suddenly, an enormous figure emerged from the dust; a huge mouth full ofrge, sharp teeth mped onto Caraxes¡¯s neck!


    The dragon let out a pained sound again and twisted his neck, spewing red mes onto the creature¡¯s horrendous face.


    Aenar felt his world shake again with the impact; he drew his sword and cut off the creature¡¯s head without any hesitation. With a disgusting sound of severed and burned flesh, the creature¡¯s head separated from its neck and fell to the ground.


    When Caraxes moved away from the spot, Aenar could finally see what had attacked him and Caraxes.


    A dragon-like being, but unlike a dragon, the being before him wasposed of poor, putrid flesh, full of diseases. It was as if someone had takenrge quantities of rotten meat and used it to mold an extremely ugly monster.


    Aenar looked at the being that was killing that aberration and discovered that it was a grotesque-looking being, withyers of green and dirty skin, a small septon¡¯s cloak covering its fat and horrendous body.


    It was the High Septon, or as he was now known, a gue Apostle!


    Looking at the regenerating flesh of the enormous flesh dragon, Aenar¡¯s eyes narrowed. It was like the legendary Hydra; cut off one head, and another head grew back the next second.


    When the headpletely regenerated, the monster made entirely of rotten flesh roared towards Aenar and Caraxes, who responded with an even more furious roar.


    Seeing the Night King beside the gue Apostle, his lips curled into a smile.


    "You rats are truly cunning; you know how to set up an ambush to kill me." Aenar said with a cold tone, his purple eyes looking at the two enemies before him calmly.


    "But it¡¯s not you who are ambushing me; I am ambushing you." Aenar said as his sword lit up with extremely hot mes. So hot that all the surrounding trees instantlybusted!


    Aenar¡¯s eyes discreetly looked at the wound on Caraxes¡¯s neck; there wererge tooth marks on his neck, even the armor seemed useless against the gue Dragon¡¯s teeth. Blood flowed from the wounds. Fortunately, the gue didn¡¯t seem to affect the dragon.


    "The big guy in front of you has a weak point; it¡¯s probably his heart. Destroy his heart, and you¡¯ll kill that insect." Aenar said to Caraxes, who only became even more violent and full of fury.


    He had been injured twice in a few minutes; there was nothing more humiliating for a dragon as powerful as Caraxes, who had always been at the top of the world¡¯s food chain.


    The Night King and the gue Apostle did not respond, or rather, both their responses came in the form of attacks.


    The gue Dragon advanced against Caraxes, and the two dragons entangled in the air, biting each other with brutality and ferocity. Fire versus corrosive liquid.


    Aenar unbuckled the belt that held him to the saddle; he quickly climbed Caraxes¡¯s neck and jumped towards the gue Apostle. His sword burned even more fiercely with red mes.


    In an instant, Aenar appeared before the gue Apostle; his sword pierced the Apostle from one side to the other. mes began to burn the Corrupted body of the Apostle.


    Aenar didn¡¯t stop and kicked the High Septon corrupted by the Ruinous Forces of Chaos. Both fell in free fall towards the ground.


    "ARGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!" The Apostle screamed, feeling the mes devouring his flesh and blood. Besides being painful, he felt like a volcano that had erupted with the rage he was feeling at that moment.


    His body was made by his God; how could he remain indifferent when his Master¡¯s greatest gift was being destroyed by a sphemer!!!


    "Come on, scream like a pig being ughtered!!!" Aenar said with a smile on his face as he listened to the screamsing from the semi-humanoid being burned alive by his mes. He was stepping on the Apostle¡¯s burning body, his sword piercing the enemy.


    With a loud and sharp crash, both collided forcefully with the ground. Aenar emerged unharmed and moved away, dodging the ice spear, which passed at supersonic speed near his face.


    "Don¡¯t be anxious, Night King." Aenar said with a smile. "We still have a lot of fighting ahead!!!"


    He watched coldly as the gue Apostle was helped by the Night King, using his ice to extinguish his mes.


    Suddenly, Aenar looked at the Night King with a malicious smile.


    "I told you, I¡¯m the one ambushing you."


    The Night King heard Aenar¡¯s words and felt a bad premonition, followed by his body begging him to leave where he was. Looking down, he saw that the wound on the Apostle¡¯s body caused by Aenar¡¯s sword was glowing intensely.


    The Night King only managed to take one step back as an extremely dazzling glow upied his entire field of vision.


    BOOMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM!!!!!!!!!!!!!


    A gigantic explosion rose to the heavens; crimson mes looked like a terrifying monster that would swallow the sky.


    ----------------


    Note: This is just one Chapter because I¡¯m having trouble writing this fight. This Chapter has been rewritten all day. Writing a good final fight is too difficult.


    Wish me luck.


    --------------


    Read the advanced Chapters on my <strong>Patreon</strong>!


    <strong>/GOTSW</strong>


    Read my other books:


    <strong>Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (400,000 words written).</strong>


    <strong>Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.</strong>


    (For the time being, Percy Jackson - Godwyn the Golden will only be released to Patreon subscribers, but it will be officially published this Sunday.)

 Chapter 244 - 245 - The Great War of Salvation (VI)

    "Fighting someone who can see the future is like shooting yourself in the foot; you never know when a weapon will be pointing at you." Aenarmenting on how broken his ability was.


    ---------------


    The gigantic explosion evaporated everything within a one-kilometer radius; even the clouds in the sky were dispersed. For the first time in years, everyone could see the blue sky instead of the gray clouds.


    The Night King did not enjoy the beautiful scenery; his extremely severe injuries prevented him from concentrating on anything other than trying to heal his wounds. The moment the explosion urred; he created a ball of ice around himself in an attempt to defend himself.


    But obviously, he didn''t know that the power of the explosion was not just extreme heat, but also impact! Inside the ice ball, his organs were crushed, one of his eyes popped out of its socket, and both his legs almostpletely disappeared.


    It was an extremely bloody and ugly scene. The Night King felt the familiar feeling of death approaching him. He would die if he didn''t take care of his injuries; he wouldn''t even have a chance to do anything.


    Using the ice to stabilize his organs, the Night King crawled out of the ice ball like a wounded animal after being hit by a hunter''s bullet. Suddenly, a foot covered in armor fiercely stepped on his head.


    The Night King only felt pain in his face as the skin of his face was cruelly scraped against the stone that formed after the explosion. Using his only remaining eye, he saw Aenar standing beside him.


    "If you look at me like that, I''ll get shy." Aenar said with a sarcastic tone as he looked at the pathetic being below him. He continued speaking, looking at the Night King. "Honestly, did you forget when you were human? Don''t you know that humans are the most cunning and cruel race in nature? How can you believe that I wouldn''t y dirty?"


    "Come on, pray to your master and let him transfer more power." Aenar whispered like a demon, seducing prey to eternal suffering in hell.


    Even knowing it was a naked and crude conspiracy by Aenar, the Night King had no choice. It was either ask for help or die at this moment. Since he didn''t want to die, he had to ask for help from the only being who could help him at that moment.


    An ancient tongue came from the Night King''s lips; Aenar recognized it as the runic alphabet of the First Men. It was one of humanity''s oldestnguages and also one of the most important.


    Aenar looked at the Night King and did not prevent or even show signs that he was prepared to prevent it. It seemed that he wanted the Night King to contact the Cold God.


    The reason?


    To deliver a mortal blow to the divine bastard who always tried to fight him. With severe injuries, Aenar did not believe that R''hllor would not be able to kill the Cold God and end a blood feud that hadsted for more than ten thousand years.


    However, to his disappointment, the Cold God seemed to ignore his champion, as if he didn''t exist. But something like that was perfectly normal. Aenar estimated that the death of the God of Seven Faces at his hands was a blow to the morale of the Evil Gods; no god was foolish enough to stand before him without having a measure to ignore the Warp Energy.


    Otherwise, their fate would be simr to the God of Seven Faces, forced to transform into a true Daemon of the Warp, eternal servants of the Chaos Gods, without freedom. Knowing this, how could the Cold God dare to touch the Night King? No being that was a God was foolish.


    "It seems your god has abandoned you." Aenar said with a calm tone; the being before him could die to Arya, a mortal girl, much less him, who was a true god walking on earth.


    The Night King looked at Aenar with a silent gaze. "As I said in our first meeting, you are truly disappointing." Aenar said, looking at the Night King with a touch of pity.


    Unlike the Night King, who epted his fate as a servant of a God, Aenar would never ept that. Many might find this strange, given that God really treated him very well.


    What if one day, the one on the ground was Aenar and God didn''t help him?


    Aenar valued freedom and would never put his life in the hands of an omnipotent and omniscient being. He said he valued freedom, which was somewhat hypocritical, given that he controlled people like a God in an extremist religious kingdom that would horrify many people in his previous world.


    "See, just like you now, I also don''t want to be abandoned, so I have to take power into my own hands." Aenar said with a calm tone. "Unlike you, who don''t have the courage to do what it takes to be free; I have the determination to die in search of my freedom."


    "But at the moment, you and I are ves of the gods." Aenar said with a smile on his lips. "I will show you mercy because of your miserable life experience; in the next life, choose to die instead of transforming into something inhuman."


    Raising his me-covered sword, Aenar looked at the Night King with a touch of coldness in his gaze.


    The Night King tried to move, but the foot pressing his head against the ground made movementpletely impossible. He couldn''t even move, much less escape the death that was getting closer and closer.


    "What if you fail?" The Night King spoke for the first time, looking at Aenar with his only eye. "As far as I know, the god who chose you is even more powerful than the Cold God. Will you be able to escape his hands?"


    Aenar looked at the Night King with a smile. He knew that the low-budget necromancer was stalling for time, but he didn''t care. Unlike the Cold God, God was not a simple God; he was an Omnipotent and Omniscient God. How do you fight something like that?


    Aenar knew that perhaps what he was doing was a foolish fight, and it was possible that the Omniscient and Omnipotent God himself knew of his rebellious thoughts, but obviously he didn''t care.


    This was because the Omnipotent and Omniscient God had already epted his fight the moment, he chose him as champion. Even so, he gradually helped Aenar to distance himself more and more from his mortality, guiding him to be a true god.


    This showed many unknown paths full of possibilities, possibilities that Aenar was willing to walk on these dangerous paths.


    "Yes, you are right, but my God is different from your god; he apparently wants to create a god. Whether to rece him or to duel, I don''t care, as long as I have the chance to gain my freedom. I will rece him or even fight him." Aenar said with a slow and calm tone; he didn''t care about the Night King''s shocked expression.


    "Huh?" Suddenly, Aenar looked at the center of the explosion and saw that the gue Apostle hadpletely recovered. He himself didn''t expect the insect to actually survive an explosion of that magnitude.


    However, knowing how difficult it was to kill anything rted to the Chaos Gods, Aenar was no longer surprised. Looking at the Night King, he asked with a curious tone. "Was that what you were stalling for? I must say, it''s a useless fight."


    "The Chaos God has not yet been born, and the gue Apostle''s power is far from its peak; after all, he is a mere human strengthened by Warp Energy." Aenarmented with a tone full of interest.


    However, he looked at the gue Apostle with his purple eyes glowing with a phosphorescent light, obviously using Prescience once again. The billions of timelines unfolded before him. Every action, every word, even the slightest alteration in breathing was under his eyes.


    Aenar smiled, took a step forward, retreated two more, and stood thirty centimeters from where he originally was. A ball of acid and disease flew towards him. Aenar simply dodged to the left and watched the gue Apostle''s attack hit the Night King.


    Looking innocently at the Night King, Aenar said with a slightly amused tone. "You shouldn''t stay on the fallen battlefield; friendly fire can always happen on various asions."


    If this were a Chinese novel, the Night King would spit blood upon hearing Aenar''s words. However, he actually spat blood the next moment. His already severely injured internal organs became even more severe with the gue Apostle''s attack.


    "That''s not good; do you want me to call a Maester to heal you?" Aenar feigned concern for the Night King''s situation and asked with a tone tinged with amusement at the whole situation.


    The Night King looked hatefully at Aenar; he never thought there would be such a despicable, shameless, and annoying person.


    Seeing Aenarpletely ignore him, the gue Apostle finally uttered a sentence. "My master wants your head, sphemer of the gods."


    Aenar looked curiously at the gue Apostle; in the future, not all beings were worthy of being essentially intelligent after being corrupted by the ruinous powers of chaos.


    "What a coincidence, I also want your master''s head." Aenar replied as he walked towards the Apostle, his sword, Lady Lya, burning even more intensely with the red mes of life.


    -----------------


    Note: What do you think of the actors chosen to y Link and Zelda?


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (400,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.

 Chapter 245 - 246 - The Great War of Salvation (VII)

    "The end is the beginning." God Emperor ofs, Aenar Targaryen.


    --------------


    The gue Apostle''s body did not stand still, feeling the extremely hot temperature. He had already been burned alive twice, one of the times he even exploded. He knew that the sphemer before him was more treacherous and cunning than many veteran thieves.


    The Apostle''s hands changed, beginning to grow uncontrobly while three other pairs of arms grew on his back. Each hand held gigantic axes of flesh and blood.


    Seeing this, Aenar thought he was fighting an apostle of Tzeentch (God of Change and Sorcery) instead of an apostle of Nurgle (God of Disease). However, the diseases embedded in the axes showed that he was indeed a follower of Nurgle.


    Aenar did not retreat from the Grafted one before him; he quickened his pace and attacked head-on. The gue Apostle also attacked. Two of the six arms attacked at the same time. The axes violently tore through the air towards the sphemer.


    Aenar did not dodge and collided head-on with both axes of rotten and putrid flesh.


    ng!!!


    Surprisingly, when the three weapons collided, a metallic sound echoed through the surroundings. Aenar remained still, but the same could not be said for the Apostle, who was forced to retreat dozens of steps.


    Aenar''s strength was not something a mere Nurgle apostle could withstand. In terms of brute force, he was proud to say he had the best physique in the universe, with simply extraordinary strength, defenses, and reflexes.


    Suddenly, elerating at extremely high speeds, Aenar appeared in front of the Apostle and brandished his sword.


    "You have to put a little more force into your blows; I barely felt anything in the previous attack." He said before simply opening a huge wound, which went from the Apostle''s shoulder to his lower body. Aenar could see that his attack had almost cut the Grafted one in half.


    The disgusting smell of burnt flesh hung in the air as Aenar did not stop attacking, dismembering the Apostle''s body piece by piece. With each swing of his sword, the monster''s flesh was burned, preventing abnormal regeneration, leaving the Apostle in great danger.


    Suddenly, Aenar dodged to the side and watched with amusement as an ice spear pierced the gue Apostle''s neck.


    "Your friendship is impressive; you attack each other." Aenar said with a sarcastic tone as he looked at the Night King, who was already standing. Although the man''s body was not in good condition.


    The Night King did not respond and attacked Aenar, initiating hand-to-handbat. Aenar did not retreat and also attacked with a smile. The ice spear in the Night King''s hand swung, pierced, or defended Aenar''s sword with mastery.


    ng! ng! ng! ng!


    In just one minute, hundreds of blows were struck; the surrounding earth suffered from the fight between the two beings. But, before Aenar''s strength, the Night King seemed even more miserable; the blue man simply could not withstand Aenar''s blows, who seemed to have the strength to move entire mountains.


    Each blow defended or dodged with the help of the spear was like feeling consecutive earthquakes passing through his body. Then, the Night King''s situation became even more critical.


    Blood and blue flesh sttered on the ground while the Night King seemed not to care and attacked Aenar without fear of death.


    Suddenly, Aenar retreated and saw six gigantic axes hit where he originally stood. "Two versus one, and you still say I''m cunning and treacherous." He said with a casual tone as he watched the two enemies advance towards him.


    ng! ng! ng! ng! ng!


    Aenar defended the Night King''s ice spear and dodged the gue Apostle''s axes, all while taking advantage of the enemy''s openings to counterattack.


    Defending another attack from the ice spear, Aenar took a step back, dodging an axe, then a step to the side, dodging the spear, and attacked, piercing the Apostle''s chest with the tip of his sword.


    "Your body movements are horrible; perhaps it''s because you''re injured." Aenar calmly observed the sharp ice spear almost hit his cheek and said, looking at the Night King and the gue Apostle.


    "You stupid fat man, learn to attack when the enemy is talking; viins always lose when they''re exining their evil ns." Aenar said with a tone of amusement as the furious winds caused by the six rotten flesh axes made his hair flutter strongly.


    With Prescience, the fight seemed more like Aenar''s personal garden; he walked with a rxed smile while talking to the guests.


    If before the Night King and the Apostle hated Aenar just because he was their enemy, now they truly hated the person whose name was Aenar Targaryen. It was a personal hatred, extremely full of rage.


    Even with the gue Apostle''s corrupted mind, he felt that Aenar was an odiously sarcastic and annoying fellow. He really wanted to tear his mouth and then cut out his tongue.


    Suddenly, the gue Apostle noticed that Aenar had appeared on his shoulder. He knew he had been distracted for a moment, and the sphemer took the chance! "Don''t get distracted while fighting me; it could end very badly for you, fat worm." He said with a displeased tone.


    "1,2..." Aenar counted before tearing off the apostle''s head with a smile. Blood spurted like a fountain, spreading everywhere.


    "You probably have a regeneration limit." Aenar said as he calmly dodged the Night King''s ice spear. He looked at the Apostle''s still-moving body with a smile.


    "Do you know what happens when two atoms collide in a short time?"


    "No? Let me be a good teacher and give you a basic physics lesson." Showing a smile, Aenar simply pierced his arms into the gue Apostle''s body.


    The apostle did not understand Aenar''s strange words, but he knew it certainly wasn''t something kind. He tried to retreat and move away as much as possible, but it was already toote.


    Under superb control of Warp energy, Aenar simply made countless atoms collide at high speeds.


    Everything happened in an instant; the absurd amount swept through the Apostle''s body in an instant. In the next second, the Apostle''s entire body was transformed into a cloud of blood and fell to the ground. But it didn''t stop there; the kic energy in the form of a wave quickly spread. It seemed that all the trees in the forest were forced to lean back.


    "How much is one minus two?" Aenar asked the Night King with a smile. "As your teacher, I have to teach you that it''s one."


    The Night King looked at Aenar with a confused gaze. He wondered if the Cold God was an idiot for thinking he could kill someone like Aenar. Was this monster human!? In his eyes, Aenar was more like a god than a human.


    However, the Night King did not know that the fight was so difficult because he did not have the help of the Cold God. With an infinite supply of divine energy, the Night King would not be so miserable.


    But who made Aenar have a weapon capable of killing a god? So, the Cold God''s help did note. Especially with R''hllor chasing the Cold God, how could he risk getting hurt with an extremely powerful God chasing him?


    "I really want to kill you." The Night King said, his voice hoarse, cold, and indifferent, like an emotionless robot.


    "It seems we''re really in sync; I also want to kill you." Aenar replied, using his sword as a cane. "But it was a good fight."


    He didn''t lie, especially the entire ambush and the Night King''s fighting power. The blue man before him was not stupid; he just had very bad luck fighting him, a being who could see the future and manipte energy from an entire dimension.


    If Aenar couldn''t win even with all these advantages, he might as well get a rope and kill himself.


    Aenar raised his head and looked at the sky with a smile. "It seems Caraxes has finished his first fight."


    With Aenar''s words, a gigantic monster made of flesh fell heavily on a hill not far away. The enormous monster had its form undone and turned into a pile of flesh.


    Aenar knew he had to clean that mountain so that nothing could be corrupted in the future.


    Caraxesnded next to Aenar, shaking the entire surrounding terrain. His body showed all kinds of injuries, but apart from the blood, nothing really serious. A deep sleep could make the dragon recover without any problems.


    Caressing the scales on the dragon''s face, Aenar asked the Night King. "Do you want to die by my sword or by dragon fire?"


    "Neither option." The Night King said with an icy tone. Perhaps because he had controlled death for so long, he feared death more. Which was somewhat ironic, given his profession.


    "What a shame, I wanted to give you a proper funeral." Aenar looked calmly and held his sword normally. In an instant, he disappeared from where he stood.


    The Night King also moved; he walked towards Aenar with a cold gaze, his strangely blue eyes looking like two bright stars in the night sky.


    It was a single exchange of blows; both attacked at the same time, and the result appeared the next moment when the two reappeared.


    Aenar turned and calmly looked at the blue man standing, who was looking at the sun with a somewhatplex gaze.


    "I remember the sun; it was thest thing I saw before they turned me into a monster." He said, looking at the sun again. He seemed to go back thousands of years, reliving the day his heart was cruelly pierced by the Children of the Forest''s dagger.


    Turning to look at Aenar, the Night King silently looked at his opponent''s face, as if he wanted to remember that face for all eternity.


    "I''m free..." Those were hisst words before his body split in two. The lower half of his body remained standing while the upper half fell backward, staining the ground with blue blood and organs.


    -------------------


    Note 1: Honestly, I was nning 20,000 words for this arc, but after re-reading what I wrote in this Great War of Salvation Arc, I realized it''s not as important as the final fight.


    I have to read more books by writing masters; I still need to improve my writing.


    Note 2: My great-grandmother is turning 98; the old woman is really old!!! Jesus Christ, the woman is so grumpy it''s hard to live with her. Of course, that''s with her sons and daughters, who, by the way, are twelve. But as grandchildren and great-grandchildren, we were treated like kings and queens.


    Are all old women like this, or is it just in my country?


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (400,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.

 Chapter 246 - 247 - The Great War of Salvation (VIII)

    "And behold, the ck sun rose, and the angel of blood shone in the heavens with sacred mes. Then the Lord looked upon the earth, saw the affliction of men, and, moved bypassion, extended hope to them as a light in the midst of darkness." Verse from the Book of Visions.


    -----------


    Looking at the Night King''s lifeless body, Aenar sighed in relief. Honestly, he expected things to be more difficult, especially with the gods wanting him to be defeated in this war.


    But, the Destined Death, was more efficient than he previously thought. If there was anyone afraid of death, it was the evil gods. Even the God of Death was afraid of death, which was extremely hypocritical.


    However, the ending became satisfactory, Aenar killed both enemies and removed the influence of the God of Chaos and the Cold God from Westeros. The continent was his to do with as he pleased.


    When Aenar was satisfied with the events, his expression changed drastically. For the first time in many years, he showed an expression of disbelief.


    The reason for this was very simple: the sky darkened, day turned into night in an instant, the most terrifying thing was that the sun changed color, bing dark with red edges, making it particrly frightening.


    Aenar''s expression changed from disbelief to anger. It was the first time in years that he felt he couldn''t control his own emotions. Rage pulsed through his veins, making him want to destroy everything in his path.


    "The Long Night." Aenar spat the words with extreme disgust. He wanted to tear the gods one by one to vent the rage he was feeling at that exact moment.


    The gods truly did not intervene in his fight, but they did something much worse. They brought forward The Long Night! What was supposed to happen four yearster, in the year 300 after the conquest, was happening now!


    Aenar could feel, with the birth of the ck Sun, the temperature around him began to drop at an rming rate. Without sun, without light and heat, without sun, crops and trees would die, and the animals that depended on the trees would also die.


    Lakes and rivers would freeze,rge animals would also cease to exist due tock of food. The only ones that survived were small animals that could adapt.


    It was like a domino effect; when the first one fell, the others would also fall.


    Not only that, in this lightless environment, pests and diseases were even more active, making human life even more desperate. Aenar finally understood why all humanity was almostpletely extinct every ten thousand years.


    How could humanity survive various mass extinction events?


    Aenar wasted no time and mounted Caraxes; momentster, the dragon was already in the sky. He knew that the front line would be inplete chaos with the disappearance of sunlight.


    As Aenar had predicted, the battlefield was inplete chaos. Fear and horror made many people lose focus on the war; the morale that had always been at its peak plummeted with the disappearance of the sun and the appearance of the ck sun.


    The worst thing was that in the deep darkness, fighting true corpses was even more terrifying. Fear took hold of everyone with weaker and less determined minds.


    Especially after seeing their deadrades revive and fight against themselves. The impact of this could not simply be described as bad; it was catastrophic.


    Fortunately, Sanguinius was quick and acted without any hesitation. He chose to abandon the fight and allow the White Walker, who was second inmand, to refocus on the Red Legion and the other allied armies.


    Sanguinius chose to sacrifice some people to save the majority. He ascended into the sky and hovered motionless in the air with his impressive white wings fully spread. At the same moment, white mes surrounded his body and grew over time.


    In an instant, a white sun shone over the deep darkness of the battlefield, dispelling the shadows and allowing the soldiers to see clearly again without any problem.


    Kinvara, who was holding the army''s morale, sighed in relief upon seeing the white sun rising in the sky. She knew that the messiah warrior had helped stabilize the extremely critical situation.


    Suddenly, the gigantic red dragon appeared in the sky with its impressive size. An igneous aura surrounded the creature, creating a red cloak around it and spreading a gentle warmth across the battlefield.


    Caraxes opened its mouth and spat voracious mes onto the ground, destroying the Wights and White Walkers in its path. Ashes flew into the air and were blown by the wind.


    Aenar''s arrival drastically boosted the army''s morale; the soldiers who were previously afraid became more confident and returned to attacking the Wights without any hesitation.


    Titus, Sigismund, and Leda swept the battlefield. The three were unstoppable; no one could survive a blow from them. The three focused entirely on the White Walkers, leaving the Wights to the five hundred Astartes.


    Even the White Walkers felt powerless before the three monsters in front of them. They had always been superior to humans, but now they were dying in droves by the same race they had deeply despised.


    The five hundred Astartes were even more terrifying, destroying all enemies in their path who came near the three generals.


    Led, seeing Aenar''s return, let out a sigh of relief and began to kill White Walkers even more fervently; she wanted to return to the king''s side as quickly as possible.


    She never felt that the king was truly safe without her presence by his side, protecting him from all evils. Although she knew this was impossible, she still thought this way.


    Aenar recoiled slightly as Caraxes spat another wave of attack and looked up at the sky, where Sanguinius still acted as a white sun over the vast battlefield. He knew the boy wouldn''tst much longer.


    The king closed his eyes; when he opened them again, the battlefield waspletely illuminated. But unlike Sanguinius''s white sun, a red sun appeared in the sky.


    Sanguinius knew that the king was silently telling him to retreat, and so he did; he extinguished his mes and descended towards the ground at a slow speed. A morbid pallor was on the boy''s face, showing how exhausted he was at that moment.


    The Blood Angel fell beside Kinvara, who quickly helped him, using some healing magic. "No need, I''m not hurt, just exhausted." Sanguinius sat on the ground and said in a tired tone.


    Kinvara nodded, her situation was also simr to Sanguinius''s; the amount of magic she used today was so much that she hadn''t used so much magic in a hundred years.


    "Although I knew this would happen, seeing it in person is despairing." Sanguinius looked at the ck Sun in the sky with aplicated gaze. He had seen fragments of the future, and the ck Sun was in many of them, but seeing it in person made him realize how insane the gods were.


    The gods didn''t even need to fight personally; just preventing the sun from doing its job was enough to drive the human race to extinction. This was cruel, very cruel. How many would die?


    Millions? Tens of millions? Hundreds of millions?


    This is just counting this Long Night; how many people actually died in previous Long Nights? There were so many deaths that they would easily fill an abyss with skulls; this made Sanguinius feel hatred towards the gods.


    "Just as the emperor said, humans only need humans." Sanguinius murmured with a somber look. He agreed with the emperor''s words: the human race didn''t need gods; only a God Emperor of Humanity was enough!


    Kinvara knew what the boy was thinking, hearing his whisper; she looked at the ck Sun with a heavy feeling. Just looking at the ck Sun could make you feel a bad and despairing feeling. It looked like a gigantic eye of a being looking at the world with a cold and emotionless gaze.


    "Fortunately, humanity has the emperor." Sanguinius smiled and looked at the red sun moving above the battlefield, dispelling the darkness from people''s hearts and minds.


    Kinvara agreed, also looking at Aenar with a gaze full of fanaticism and reverence.


    Aenar looked at the ground and saw that the army of Wights, led by the White Walkers, was shrinking at a visibly rapid rate. Mainly due to Leda, Titus, Sigismund, and the five hundred Astartes, they were practically exterminating everything in their path.


    The most incredible thing was that none were injured, showing the powerfulbat strength of the Astartes. Aenar estimated that only a few Astartes were enough to conquer Earth in his past life.


    "When the war ends, this region of the Far North must remain empty for many years, especially because of the Long Night. The intense cold will kill everything in a few days." Aenar murmured, looking at the Far North with a calm gaze.


    Although it was unfortunate to leave thisrge piece ofnd uninhabited without generating any value, there was no way to manage this ce without poption, food, and warmth.


    "We have to retreat as soon as possible; people must migrate torge cities and build other cities closer to King''s Landing." Aenar continued to murmur his ns.


    Honestly, Aenar had already nned to do this after the war, but with the unexpected arrival of the Long Night, his ns were all abolished and could hardly help in the short term.


    "Damn gods." Aenar said in a somber tone. He truly wished to kill all the gods at the moment.


    ---------


    I''ve posted the chapters of Percy Jackson - Godwyn the Golden. If possible, put them in the library to help me!Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (400,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.

 Chapter 247 - 248 - The Great War of Salvation (XI)

    "Only in the shadows can light fully blossom." Aenar Targaryen during the Long Night.


    -----------------


    "It''s getting colder." Visenya said as she put on clothes suitable to withstand the intense cold, although she wasn''t truly cold, it was just psychological. Her belly was still slightly distended, showing that childbirth was getting closer every day.


    "Yes, the ck Sun is really annoying." Rhaenysmented, looking at the ck Sun that had been in the sky for three days. There was no moon, only sun, whether it was night or day, it was already difficult to know exactly.


    "I just hope people don''t go crazy." Daenerys spoke with a heavy tone. She herself knew that this was a luxury that even nobles wouldn''t have, much lessmoners.


    She heard from Aenar that the poption in many ces had already started to be chaotic. There was even cannibalism, which made her shiver. It had only been three days, but the world was already in chaos.


    Before, she had no idea what it was like to fight gods, which Aenar did all the time, but now she knew. These beings did not want the good of humanity; they only wanted human faith and nothing more.


    "Aenar has already told the Lords what they must do to resist the intense cold, he taught them blood magic, capable of creating blood crystals that retain ambient heat for weeks." Visenya said with a worried tone. "But I fear this is not enough."


    "Yes, cold is just one of the problems, the other is hunger." Rhaenys showed a worried expression. Even now, food rationingw was being implemented.


    Hunger was the main problem. Without sun, there''s no way to nt anything. Another thing was the cold; there were very few foods that could survive such intense cold. One of them was onions, but no one could live on just onions!


    "Fortunately, Aenar ordered the Reach to umte food three years ago, which can supply the current amount of food, helping to maintain order until other measures are implemented." Daenerys said with an admiring tone. Obviously, she was very proud of her husband.


    At this moment, Aenar entered the room and asked with a slightly tired tone as he sat between Daenerys and Visenya. "What are you talking about?"


    "About this damned weather, the kingdom, and you." Daenerys replied without any hesitation, she approached Aenar and leaned her body against his, enjoying the hand that caressed her hair.


    Visenya imitated her younger sister, but only stayed on the left side. Seeing this, Rhaenys felt a little envious and used Aenar''s thighs as a pillow.


    "You''re warm, husband." Visenyamented with afortable tone, feeling the high temperature of Aenar''s body. Daenerys and Rhaenys agreed with Visenya''s words; Aenar was indeed warm to the touch.


    Aenar smiled and didn''t exin; he didn''t need to exin because they knew why his body temperature was so high. However, as they were feelingfortable, so was he.


    He gradually rxed and enjoyed the moment of rest. Working three days straight without sleeping or eating was mentally stressful. Mainly because half of his problems were disputes among the nobles.


    Aenar knew that humans could be selfish, but in these three days, he saw the true face of humanity when times of need arise. You might think that people can be rational in moments of stress, but that''s only for trained soldiers, people with determined minds and good character.


    But how many people could not be anxious and stressed at a time like this?


    Half of Aenar''s problems originated from the nobles, who were fighting tooth and nail to get more resources for themselves. The leeches seemed to have no end to their greed. Ignoring the people and trying to save only themselves, they continued to fight among themselves without caring about anything else.


    Aenar, who had to maintain order, had already killed at least five men of noble birth, but it seemed that the fear of death was much less effective at this moment, as problems continued toe relentlessly.


    One thing Aenar had to admit was that the North at this moment was much more in order than the nobles of other regions. Everyone united under the name of House Stark, which was currently being governed by Robb.


    Inparison, Harold Arryn had no control over his own vassals. Stannis and Oberyn fared better, but that was all, better. Conflicts still arose from time to time. The worst were the Westends themselves; the nobles of the region wereplete arrogant and egocentric idiots.


    Of the five men killed by Aenar, three were from the Westends.


    Seeing Aenar''s tired expression, Visenya caressed his face. "We''ll help, Aenar. You don''t have to do things alone."


    Aenar smiled bitterly hearing Visenya''s words. It wasn''t that he didn''t want help, but these nobles were especially rebellious at this moment. If it weren''t to avoid causing more chaos, he himself would have killed half of these nobles.


    Unfortunately, because of the Long Night, Aenar didn''t want to cause even more chaos and was waiting for these people to calm down naturally, instead of killing everyone he would have liked.


    "I''m d you want to help, but until I stabilize the kingdom, I''ll have to do everything alone." Aenar said, kissing each of the three women. "But, when everything stabilizes, my duties will be yours."


    Aenar would have to deal personally with the sun problem; he would have to stay put on the Iron Throne and couldn''t deal with government affairs for a long time. Something the three women would have to deal with when that happened.


    Yes, Aenar nned to use himself as a sun over the various cities of Westeros, which could allow crops to be cultivated, even if in smaller quantities.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll teach Visenya and Rhaenys how to govern." Daenerys said with augh and looked at both women around with a slightly superior gaze.


    "You just ate cake, read books, and rxed in your room and asked for help from Grandma Rhae to deal with state affairs." Rhaenys scoffed at Daenerys''s words and looked at her aunt with a mocking gaze.


    She herself was tricked by Rhae and had to deal with various state affairs while her grandmother ran off for a vacation. As for Daenerys? She was eating cake and reading.


    Daenerys felt her cheeks flush with her niece''s words. She found nothing wrong with what she did; she was the queen, and the ministers should help her govern the kingdom; she was just doing what all kings did!


    In short, Daenerys was the owner of arge business and profited by rxing at home while the employees died of exhaustion from overwork and received an unhappy sry.


    He justughed at the small quarrel between his two queens. This quarrel was innocentpared to the quarrel between the nobles he had heard hours ago.


    "You three have to govern together in my ce; you''ll have to build factions within the court." Aenar calmed both of them and said with a rxed smile on his lips. "Let them fight among themselves while you maintain order so they don''t go too far. These nobles have to stay busy so they don''t kill each other over a piece of bread."


    The three women nodded; they understood why Aenar wanted to do this.


    If the nobles remain idle, they can cause more problems. And problems mean more state affairs, which Aenar and the three queens definitely didn''t want to have.


    So, letting these nobles fight among themselves in a political struggle was much better than letting them loose, shooting in all directions. As long as things didn''t go too far and didn''t reach the people, everything could be much easier.


    Visenya, Daenerys, and Rhaenys understood this fact and were satisfied to obey Aenar''s orders. They felt they didn''t have the extraordinary patience their husband had, and perhaps would kill many of the arrogant nobles, making things even more chaotic than they already were.


    "I''m going to sleep for a moment; wake me when Leda calls me." Aenar said with azy and sleepy tone. Although his body wasn''t tired, his mind was, especially after three days of constantly using Foresight to see the future.


    "We''ll wake you, Aenar." Daenerys said, kissing Aenar''s cheek with a gentle smile.


    Aenarughed and slowly closed his eyes, embracing thefort of his mind''s darkness.


    Seeing Aenar fall asleep almost instantly after closing his eyes, Daenerys knew that Aenar was truly tired. She hugged her husband andy on his chest, enjoying the moment, something they all did.


    Unfortunately, Aenar had to be woken up only half an hour after closing his eyes, as Leda brought worrying news.


    "My king, the Astartes killed a batch of monsters and brought their bodies."


    ------------


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (400,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.

 Chapter 248 - 249 - The Long Night (I)

    "The environment you live in shapes who you will be in the future. Great men and women are born in difficult times." Robb Stark, Duke of Cdan and Protector of the Sirius Sr System.


    ---------


    Aenar looked at the bodies before him. Only the word "monstrous" could be associated with the corpses lying on the ground. They looked like deformed animals, with human parts joined together and extremely horrendous tumors.


    Just seeing one of these monsters would make you sick to your stomach and wonder how such a monstrosity could exist. However, Aenar knew that this was just another weapon of the gods against the human race.


    The Long Night was not enough; man-eating monsters were born to make the situation even bleaker. But, if Aenar thinks this will stop humans, the gods are deeply mistaken.


    The human race could be criticized for many things, but resilience and terrible adaptability were the foundation of humans, surpassing all races in the universe. No matter how bleak the situation humanity was in, the hope for a better life would never be extinguished.


    However, at this moment, Aenar knew that most humans couldn''t even fight these monsters. The continent of Essos might be rtively stable, because of the countless red priests and priestesses, but Westeros waspletely different.


    Besides the Children of the Forest and a few noble houses that had some magical heritage, the rest werepletely defenseless against such monsters. Even all the strong men in a vige couldn''t kill one of the monsters.


    King''s Landing should be rtively peaceful with the Tyrell House army, but this was not a long-term solution. Aenar had to step into the city to give orders to the entire Continent.


    He no longer hesitated; he would take the entire Targaryen House to King''s Landing along with the dragons. As for the current army, they marched to the kingdom''s capital under themand of Titus and Sigismund. Sanguinius will remain in the North for any eventuality, and Leda will go to King''s Landing.


    "Aenar." Hearing his name called, Aenar looked to the side and saw Robb walking towards him with a calm expression, but he saw a trace of uneasiness behind the calm gaze. He wasn''t surprised by this; anyone would be scared to see the monsters lying on the ground.


    "Robb, I will return to King''s Landing to control the kingdom. I can no longer stay in Winterfell." Aenar directly stated his ns; he really couldn''t stay in Winterfell anymore; he had to return as soon as possible.


    Robb nodded; he was already busy dealing with matters in the North; his cousin had an even greater responsibility: controlling all Seven Kingdoms in the midst of a Long Night.


    "Arya will probably want to say goodbye; she''s always eager to walk with you again." Robb said with a smile, or at least, what he wanted to show. No one would smile with genuine happiness next to countless monster corpses.


    Aenar nodded; it wasn''t once or twice that he noticed Arya peeking at him from behind a pir or behind a door; the girl wanted to talk to him, but he was extremely busy; there was no way he could meet Arya at that moment.


    "I will." He said. He looked at Robb and spoke with a warm tone. "Now that Eddard has joined the Night''s Watch, you must study, train, and be a good father and husband to your wife."


    Although the Night''s Watch practically ceased to exist without purpose, the old order was still standing. Countless people did not want to leave their posts and remained in the order. Perhaps it was thest generation of the Night''s Watch, but as long as these veterans were alive, they would sustain the Order to thest man.


    Robb rolled his eyes hearing Aenar''s elder tone; anyone who didn''t know their age would think Aenar was an old man giving advice to his grandson. "I''m not a child, and you don''t need to say anything!" He said with an irritated tone, making Aenar let out a lowugh.


    "I forgot that Lord Robb is the Lord of Winterfell and Protector of the North." Aenar said with a false tone of admiration, making Robb roll his eyes a second time, but there was a smile on his lips.


    This kind of interaction reminded Robb of when they were just simple, innocent children. However, they had different identities at this moment. One was the King of the Seven Kingdoms, and the other was the Lord of Winterfell.


    Turning his attention back to the monsters, Aenar spoke with a calm tone. "These monsters will attack daily; remember to use obsidian weapons; they can hurt these monsters."


    Although the effect of obsidian was not as great as on Wights and White Walkers, it was still effective against these evil monsters. After all, fire or anything rted to fire was the most effective method tobat the filth of anything evil.


    Robb nodded; fortunately, he had many obsidian weapons, so he wouldn''t be short for a long time, but he still had to find some volcano in the North to see if there was any mine like Dragonstone.


    Giving Robb a light pat on the shoulder, Aenar left and spoke his words. "Your son will be important; send him to me when he''s twelve."


    Robb was surprised for a moment hearing those words, but he didn''t refuse. It was very normal for the children of Noble Houses to be raised for a time by other Noble Houses. Eddard was raised by Jon Arryn, as was Robert Baratheon.


    After all, it was very beneficial to build rtionships and strengthen ties with such a great symbol of trust. Robb certainly wouldn''t refuse; he would even be happy, as it meant that Aenar cared a lot about House Stark.


    In this world troubled by the gods, many would probably kill for this kind of opportunity. Any fool could see that only by following Aenar could they survive at this moment.


    Looking at the monsters on the ground, Robb''s blue eyes showed a look of concern, which he quickly hastened to hide. He had to remain calm all the time to give the impression that everything was under control.


    However, he remembered the meeting all the nobles had before Aenar. The orders to concentrate the poption inrge cities had to bepleted as soon as possible, but such a thing would take years, perhaps decades.


    But, with the protection of Aenar and his Astartes, such a thing could be done more slowly. Which made everyone sigh with relief. It''s not easy to build houses on arge scale and expand the city.


    Looking up, Robb looked at the ck Sun still in the sky and sighed. He had already forgotten what day it was. Perhaps he wouldn''t even know when the year wouldplete again.


    Sighing, he watched as the Red Legion soldiers set fire to the monsters.


    -


    When Aenar was about to enter the room to get some sleep, he saw a human head looking at him like a ghost and smiled. It was Arya; the girl was looking at him with her eyes, looking at him expectantly.


    "Jon- Aenar!" Waving his hand, calling the girl, Aenar saw Arya quicklye to his side and greeted him with a cheerful look. Even with the whole situation, she still seemed optimistic, which was a child''s characteristic.


    Aenarughed hearing and caressed her hair; he looked at her and spoke with a gentle tone. "I heard from Robb that you want to talk to me."


    "Yes!" Arya spoke with a loud and excited tone. "I want to follow you; you''ll probably fight all kinds of monsters; I want to participate!"


    Aenar couldn''t help but twist his lips abnormally. Regardless of Arya being a girl, who would want to fight monsters? Out of a thousand people, perhaps five could risk their lives to fight monsters.


    Looking at Arya, who was staring at him with an expectant look, he didn''t immediately deny it. At this moment, where the world was in chaos, he didn''t mind using men and women.


    Everyone could help; he definitely wouldn''t leave half of Westeros''s poption idle just because these women had a vagina between their legs. That waspletely stupid.


    "I agree." When Aenar said this, Arya practically jumped for joy. Her eyes shone so brightly that it seemed she was imagining herself fighting hundreds of monsters.


    "However." Aenar was cruel and extinguished Arya''s hopes. He looked at the girl and spoke with a calm tone. "I''m not desperate enough to use children as soldiers."


    "Instead of you dying at the hands of a monster, you must train hard, and when you are old enough, you cane find me, and I will arrange for you to join one of my legions."


    The smile on Arya''s face hardened with Aenar''s words; she looked at him with wide eyes, showing extreme cuteness. A deadly weapon she discovered could make even her father, an extremely calm man, smile and ept all her demands.


    However, her expression was frustrated to see the amused look in Aenar''s eyes, unimpressed. The weapon she most relied on to get what she wanted did not have the effect she expected!


    "I''m going to rest, Arya." Without waiting for the girl''s answer, Aenar simply closed the door cruelly.


    Arya clenched her teeth and walked down the corridor; she intended to find Robb and make him ept her proposal.


    However, on that same day, Arya was cruelly locked in one of the castle towers by Robb and was only allowed to leave when she abandoned such a suicidal idea and faced the reality before her.


    --------


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (400,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden

 Chapter 249 - 250 - The Long Night (II)

    "I am your messiah, I will follow the golden path and you will follow me for all eternity." Aenar Targaryen, before the crowd of Westeros.


    ----------


    It was the first time Aenar had actually set foot in King''s Landing, he looked at the gigantic city with a brighter gaze than usual. From a small wooden fort to one of thergest cities in Westeros.


    The city endured a lot, the Dance of the Dragons, the Sack of King''s Landing, and other conflicts,rge and small. As they say, it takes a long time to create, but one day to destroy.


    Although the city was not destroyed, it was definitely not in its best shape, especially after recent events. Aenar even saw monster bodies below the wall and somewhatrge w marks.


    The city had been attacked by monsters, and not a small number, probably thousands of them. Fortunately, the House Tyrell army remained in the city, or when Aenar returned, perhaps he would find a city with an apocalyptic scenario.


    The enormous dragon covered in a bright red aura flew over the city, causing countless people to leave their homes with their hands raised. It seemed they were begging the gods to save them.


    Aenar looked at all this with a satisfied gaze. He finally understood why misery, death, and hunger were the easiest methods for indoctrination. He could feel it, the entire city seemed to be praying to him.


    The human mind wasplex and did everything to prevent the body from actually dying ormitting suicide. Whether blocking memories or even forgetting them, the brain did everything to keep the person alive.


    When a personmits suicide, it only shows that even the person''s mind had nothing left to do and felt helpless before a host who wanted death.


    But, in times of need, a divine figure was extremely important, as humans werezy, fearful, and weak, always seeking to be subjected to a being of great power.


    Aenar saw at this moment that the people of King''s Landing firmly believed he would bring the peace they so desired. Which he nned to do, even if it drastically began to change these people''s way of thinking.


    When Caraxesnded in the ruins of the Dragonpit, the other four dragons alsonded. The dragons looked towards the Pit with confused gazes, all smelled dragons.


    Descending from Caraxes, Aenar stroked the dragon''s long neck, keeping him calm before the rapidly approaching crowd. It was House Tyrell and all the nobles of the Reach.


    At that moment, they were being led by Olenna, who seemed not to care about her old body, as she was walking with quick steps and panting.


    "Your arrival is truly opportune, Your Grace." Finally reaching Aenar, Olenna bowed and greeted the king while looking at him with a worried and fearful gaze. Even she couldn''t keep calm in such a mythical scenario.


    However,pared to her, the other Lords of the Reach were even mentally weaker. They looked at Aenar as if seeing their savior, which was right.


    "I know what you are worried about, but let''s go back to the Red Keep and I will exin my ns to you." Aenar certainly knew of these people''s concerns, but this was not the right ce for that kind of conversation.


    Although anxious, everyone nodded and returned to the Red Keep without any hesitation. The only ce in the city that could bring a feeling of confidence to him.


    -


    In the throne room, Aenar looked at the steel monstrosity before him with a touch of disgust. Aegon definitely liked Rhaenys and Visenya to beat him in bed, as he really didn''t see how being ufortable could be a good thing for a king, who could easily be irritable and kill people.


    However, he sat on the Iron Throne, the first Targaryen King sitting on the Iron Throne after fourteen years. But, besides the difort because of the Throne, he really didn''t feel anything special.


    This reminded him of a saying in his previous life.


    The eagerness to conquer and the boredom of possessing.


    Aenar felt exactly like this, he was deeply bored after conquering Westeros. He knew it was a foolish reason, but who said the human mind isn''t foolish?


    Looking at everyone present, Aenar put aside distracting thoughts and spoke in a calm tone. "The Long Night has begun, it will be a test for humanity."


    "The Gods want the human race to perish, but we will preserve even before the gods."


    "I know you are afraid, but let me carry all your fear, you just need to obey and I will make sure everyone survives."


    "And how does Your Grace n to do that?" Olenna, who took Mace''s ce, asked in a calm tone, looking at the king sitting on the Iron Throne.


    "I will spread my Astartes throughout the kingdom, they will be responsible formanding your armies, protecting you from monsters and any other monster that might kill you." Aenar looked at Olenna and replied in a calm tone, as if he hadn''t just taken all the military power from the Reach and all other regions.


    Olenna frowned heavily, the king was basically taking control of Westeros'' armies all at once. "And how will we protect ourselves if there is an invasion from another kingdom or even from Essos?"


    "Haven''t I already said? I will be responsible for your safety." Aenar narrowed his eyes and looked at Olenna with an even calmer tone. His purple eyes were fully focused on the small, fragile figure of the Queen of Thorns.


    "All you have to do is administer the territory." Aenar calmly concluded as he shifted to a morefortable position, although it was still somewhat ufortable to sit on the Iron Throne.


    Except for Olenna, the lords of the Reach were neither irritated nor did they realize how serious what Aenar was about to do was. In their eyes, what the King was doing was simple: concentrating the kingdom''s power to deal with the monsters.


    At the same time, the Lords of the Reach felt quite satisfied that they didn''t have to go to the battlefield to fight man-eating monsters.


    Olenna looked at these men with a look of pity, they were celebrating at this moment, but in the future, when they discovered that their own armies no longer belonged to them, these same lords would be furious.


    Olenna looked at Aenar with a touch of fear. If she didn''t know that this Long Night was the work of the gods, she would have really thought that Aenar had done it, because the benefits for Aenar were simply incalcble.


    Aenar felt Olenna''s gaze and showed a smile, but his smile didn''t reach his eyes. If Olenna really dared to reveal his ns, the woman would die in an ident the next day.


    This was the right time to centralize his power and he would never lose the chance, even for Olenna, whom he had some respect for her intelligence.


    Olenna certainly saw the implications in the kingdom''s gaze and remained silent. She knew. Aenar would kill her without any hesitation if she dared to spread his hidden ns to all the lords.


    Olenna''s response to Aenar''s threat was to bow to him and remain silent the next moment.


    Nodding to the woman, satisfied with Olenna''s quick reaction, he looked at all the lords of the Reach and the Crownds with a solemn gaze.


    "We have to ration food and start nting as soon as possible." He said in a serious tone.


    "But we don''t have sun, how will crops grow without sun?" The speaker was Mace Tyrell''s son, Wis, Aenar''s Master of Coin.


    "I will create a sun for you, you just have to start nting when that happens." Aenar replied in a casual tone, making everyone''s eyes fix on him. There was horror and disbelief in everyone''s eyes.


    What did they just hear?


    The king would create a sun?


    "There will be a neww that all regions must obey." Aenar did not exin how he would create an artificial sun, he said, looking at everyone present. "Every citizen must donate a bowl of blood once a month. This blood must be preserved and sent to King''s Landing as soon as possible."


    When Aenar said this, silence prevailed in the environment, hundreds of pairs of eyes looked at Aenar with strange and even fearful gazes. The history of the Fall of Old Valyria existed as an example.


    "I will not make chimeras, I will only use the blood to strengthen the soldiers'' bodies." Aenar, feeling the gazes, replied with a gentle smile on his lips. He knew how prejudiced Westeros was against magic, especially blood magic.


    "All your soldiers will be ten times stronger." Aenar added, narrowing his eyes, apparently giving countless benefits to the nobles. How could they know that when the Blood Ritual happened, these people would only have one person in their minds.


    Aenar Targaryen and no one else.


    The hesitation and fear in the Lords'' eyes disappeared in an instant upon hearing those extremely tempting words. They saw how strong Titus was, he could tear a man in half as if tearing bread. Knowing that their soldiers could have such power made their hearts beat faster.


    "Don''t worry, Your Grace, the blood will arrive in King''s Landing as soon as possible." Randyll Tarly stepped forward and said in a respectful tone, even he couldn''t see the conspiracy in the king''s actions. Which was normal, after all, no one present knew even the basics of magic.


    Thisck of knowledge left the nobility of Westerospletely defenseless against magic, how could Aenar not exploit such a great weakness?


    -----------


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (400,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.

 Chapter 250 - 251 - The Long Night (III)

    "The Wheel will begin to turn once and for all, this is a change the world has long needed." Tyrion Lannister, Imperial Counselor of the Empire of Humanity.


    -------------------------


    Aenar looked at the lords leaving and only the members of House Targaryen remained. He looked at the three queens and his grandmother with a gentle gaze.


    "What do you think?" Aenar asked with a smile. He never hid his ns from his family, so the four women knew exactly what he would be doing in the future.


    "You are very cunning." Daenerys replied with an amusedugh. Something Visenya, Rhaenys, and Rhae deeply agreed with.


    The nobles didn''t know that they had just handed over their armies on a silver tter to Aenar. All for free and without any bloodshed. The nobles even seemed satisfied that they didn''t have to worry about battling monsters.


    "When they discovered the conspiracy, it was already toote. They lost all their armies and political power that came with them." Rhae said with a smile. She deeply agreed with Aenar''s methods. After going through a rebellion that overthrew House Targaryen, she didn''t trust any other Noble House.


    In her eyes, all Noble Houses were possibly all traitors, who only cared about their interests without a shred of loyalty. The example of House Tully was the greatest example of this.


    So, seeing Aenar deprive these nobles of their powers and privileges, she was more than satisfied.


    "That''s right, without armies, they can never have so much political power." Visenya caressed her belly with a maternal smile andmented amusingly.


    "But they still control the economic power of the territories." Rhaenys made a statement that caught everyone''s attention, as if they were surprised by her saying something so intelligent.


    Rhaenys couldn''t help but get angry at her family''s gazes. "Don''t look at me with those eyes, I also studied in Dorne." She said with an irritated tone.


    "Don''t me us for looking at you like that, I thought you only knew how to handle a spear and nothing else." Daenerys rolled her eyes and said as she crossed her arms under her modest breasts.


    Rhaenys wanted to refute, but remembering that she trained every day to fight her enemies, she couldn''t refute. Although she participated in sses along with Arianne and others, she didn''t really pay attention to the sses.


    Aenar let out augh and descended from the Iron Throne. "Rhaenys is right, they will still have economic control, which can make these nobles join each other to form guilds to pressure the Court economically."


    "Of course, this will only happen until the new nobility begins to be created." Aenar said with a smile. "Let the old faction that owns fiefs fight against the faction of the new nobility, who don''t own fiefs. Along with this, public offices will control thews of the regions, suppressing the power of the nobility again."


    Aenar certainly knew that his n had ws, but it didn''t matter, no system was truly perfect, but over time, the gaps in this system will be filled and a rtively perfect system will be created.


    Aenar just wanted to control where these nobles went and didn''t care about the means, only the results.


    Rhaenys felt a headache listening to Aenar''s policies, she really wasn''t born for politics, she preferred the battlefield where everything came down to killing the opponent (If you are a soldier and not a general...)


    "Husband, I''m curious how you will create a sun." Visenya asked curiously, she was really curious how Aenar would create a sun.


    "It''s not really a sun, just a crystal simr to what I taught everyone to resist the cold. The crystal will only have a much higher intensity." Aenar answered the question with a casual tone. Of course, it wouldn''t be as easy as he seemed to say.


    Firstly, blood would hardly be enough to create such a crystal, and even if it were, the amount of blood needed was not something that could be gathered so easily in Westeros.


    But Aenar had an ace up his sleeve, a dimension with infinite amounts of energy - The Warp.


    Yes, he knew it was extremely dangerous, but Aenar would personally control all the crystals, he would pass the Warp energy through his body and purify it, leaving the energy free of any influence.


    The only problem with this was that he wouldn''t be able to govern personally, he would be too busy literally being a battery for the entire continent, powering hundreds or thousands of artificial suns.


    Another advantage of him doing this was practically gaining all the faith of the continent. Everyone would believe in him, which eliminated any remnants of the Faith of the Seven or any other religion, even the Faith in the Old Gods in the North.


    Daenerys looked at her husband and immediately knew it wouldn''t be as simple as Aenar said. "It won''t be that simple, right?" She asked with a slightly worried tone about Aenar''s safety.


    "As I said before, I couldn''t govern, this position will be given to you three." Aenar didn''t hide and said what he wanted to do, making the four women look at him with concern.


    "Will you be able to endure for so long?" Visenya asked with an extremely worried expression. Aenar would have to control hundreds of artificial suns for years! That wasn''t something so simple.


    "Don''t worry too much, although it is extremely tiring to control hundreds of artificial suns, it is nothingpared to the weight of Prescience." Aenar didn''t lie, although controlling and purifying such arge amount of energy, it was nothingpared to the weight of the Nexus of Time and Space.


    He could see billions of timelines at the same time, controlling hundreds of artificial suns was nothing to him, just tiring. So, he wasn''t really worried about it.


    "Besides, if I don''t do this, millions of people will starve and we will rule a kingdom of bones and death." Aenar added with a confident smile, he wasn''t worried if he would seed, but if it would work.


    Daenerys, Visenya, and Rhaenys looked at Aenar and could only suppress the concern in their minds. "I will leave a diary with instructions, these instructions exin somews I want to create and the creation of many ministries, where powers will be decentralized among the members of these ministries."


    Aenar was ready to create the Greater Chamber and the Lesser Chamber, within these Chambers, powers will be decentralized into many ministries. There are seven members of the Small Council at this moment, but there will be hundreds in the future, even thousands.


    No one person will have as much power as the Seven Members of the Small Council. Aenar would never allow so much power in the hands of just seven people. He will cut this evil at the root once and for all.


    The three queens nodded and listened to his words carefully, this will be the new political system that will govern an entire continent, it was not something trivial or simple, they had to pay close attention.


    "Remember, if you think something should be changed, don''t hesitate and change the world as you wish. I will be behind you to support anything." Aenar said with a smile. He would not be against newws or the abolition of otherws. If Daenerys, Visenya, and Rhaenys wanted to change something, he would ept without any hesitation.


    He wanted true queens, not beautiful vases for reproduction. To create such queens, he had to let the talents of his three queens fully blossom, and that would only be possible on a stagerge enough.


    The Seven Kingdoms was more than adequate to be the stage for the creation of true queens.


    Seeing Aenar''s confidence and encouragement for them, the three women were very moved. They were sure that no other man could allow such a thing or even ept Aenar''s proposal.


    This was practically handing over the entire kingdom for them to administer! How could they not be moved by such confidence!?


    Rhae looked at all this with a warm and gentle smile, this was a true united family, the throne will never be as important as the family itself, something Jaehaerys I had long forgotten.


    Fire and blood of the House Targaryen motto was never about dragons, but about the fire and blood of House Targaryen itself. Just as Aenar, the Exile supported his daughter, Aenar was supporting his wives.


    This was unconditional trust in one''s own family.


    Aenar just smiled at the emotional eyes of the three women. He spoke in a calm tone. "Now that some things have been exined, let''s kill some obstacles you left alive."


    "Leda, go and bring Varys, Aegon, and Jon Connington." Aenar ordered Leda, who had always been behind him, inplete silence until now.


    "Yes, my king." Leda bowed and replied with a cold and indifferent tone. Her gray eyes shone with a murderous glint. She had long wanted to kill these people who dared to conspire against her king.


    ----------


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (400,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.

 Chapter 251 - 252 - The Long Night (IV)

    "It began with fire, it will end with fire." Varys, The Spider.


    ----------------------


    When Jon Connington, Varys, and Aegon entered the Throne Room, they saw a tall young man sitting on the Iron Throne holding a sword. The young man''s purple eyes stared at them with a calm, silent, but undeniably powerful gaze.


    Jon Connington reacted the most strongly, he took a step back as if seeing a ghost. However, he soon calmed down and knew it was Aenar before him.


    There was no doubt, Aenar was Rhaegar''s son. Which was obvious, even without knowing the young man before him.


    "Kneel." Aenar said calmly as he looked at the three people before him. His eyes were focused on Aegon, who walked with the aid of a crutch, as half of his leg was gone.


    Looking at his burned and ugly appearance, Aenar knew that Balerion was not gentle and really almost killed the young man. If it weren''t for Daenerys, Aegon would have been devoured by the ck dragon.


    Jon and Varys knelt, but Aegon stared fixedly at Aenar, as if lost in thought. He awoke from his state when one of the Sardaukar rudely forced him, making his wounds start to hurt again.


    Aegon furiously looked at the soldier who dared to make him kneel. He was a prince, the king''s brother, not a damnedmoner!


    Jon was furious about this and looked at the soldier with a cold gaze and said coldly. "This is the king''s brother, not something you can treat rudely!!!"


    A heavy sigh echoed in the Throne Room, drawing everyone''s attention. The soldier looked at Jon with disdain and walked away with firm steps, not bothering to look at the man a second time.


    "Jon Connington." Aenar looked at the man with a look of pity. Jon was a loyal man, he was intelligent, but the love he felt for Rhaegar blinded him to the possibility that Aegon was a fraud.


    "Your loyalty will be rewarded." Aenar said in a calm and firm tone. The man before him truly lost a lot for House Targaryen. "But, before that you have to understand that my brother was killed."


    Aenar''s calm words echoed throughout the ce, making Jon''s eyes widen and he looked at Aenar with confusion. "Your Grace, you should know more than anyone that Aegon may be alive, as well as Princess Rhaenys." He said in a calm tone, he was already ready to tell everything he knew to make Aenar ept Aegon as his brother.


    Aenar did not answer and looked at Varys, who was kneeling with a calm and gentle gaze, as if death was not something frightening.


    "Do you want me to speak or you?" Aenar changed his position on the Iron Throne and spoke in a calm tone, without any animosity, but whether Varys, Jon or Aegon felt as if a stone was crushing their chest.


    Varys immediately recognized the disgusting smell of magic in the air, he raised his head and looked at the young man sitting on the Iron Throne. Those purple eyes stared at him as if he knew all his secrets.


    "I will speak, Your Grace." Varys said in a gentle tone as he abnormally rubbed his hands. There was no fear or terror in his expression, even knowing that he would not leave this hall alive.


    "Illyrio and I were ambitious and arrogant young men, we wanted to change the world, I with my countless little birds and Illyrio being a Magister of Pentos." Varys spoke with a slightly nostalgic tone, remembering the times he was young.


    "But we went our separate ways. I served your grandfather, Aerys, and Illyrio became Magister of Pentos with my help. I thought our friendship would be distant, but he sent me a letter, stating that his wife was thest female descendant of Daemon ckfyre''s lineage." When Varys finished speaking, Jon and Aegon looked at Varys with incredulous and horrified looks.


    In particr, Jon Connington guessed what was happening and turned deathly pale. His head buzzed strongly as the world seemed to abnormally deform.


    "Impossible... you promised... you said he was his son... no... that''s impossible..." Incredulous, deste, and disheartened murmurs escaped Jon''s lips.


    Aegon simply looked at Varys with a dead fish stare, as if he were just a walking corpse.


    Varys didn''t care about their reaction and continued speaking. "I''ll spare you the details, but as you can imagine, I tried to create a good king for the people."


    "A good king for the people..." Aenar chewed the word in his mouth before spitting it out with a touch of sarcasm.


    "An ambitious n, but full of ws, especially with my existence interrupting your ns." Aenar said in a calm tone, looking at the Eunuch who had good intentions.


    But, as a king, he knew more than anyone how selfish kings were. Varys''s n could work, but never forever. When the people finally became stronger, what would Aegon do?


    Would he dialogue with the people to solve the problems? If he did that, people would think he was weak and would be even more greedy for power.


    Would he attack? Massacre all rebels, eliminating threats to his throne?


    Honestly, seeing Aegon, Aenar estimated that it would be the second option. He would kill everything and everyone to stay on the Iron Throne. So, Varys''s n was full of ws and many variables.


    "You must understand more than anyone how the people are treated by the nobles." Varys spoke in a harsh and calm tone, he looked at the king who was raised as a bastard knowing that the king would understand his thoughts.


    "Regardless of whether I understand or not, you will die for the act of treason." Aenar said, looking coldly at the Eunuch. "But, you are right about something, the greed and exploitation of the nobles are a disease that I will eradicate."


    A glimmer of relief shone in Varys''s eyes. He was not afraid to die, only regretted not seeing the future Aenar spoke of.


    "Do you have anything to say, Aegon, Leader of House ckfyre." Aenar looked at Aegon and asked in a calm tone. As stated earlier, he harbored no animosity towards the young man.


    The boy was just a pawn on arge chessboard.


    Aegon''s dead eyes looked at Aenar. He didn''t know what to say for a long time, but the question he asked surprised Aenar himself.


    "Did Daenerys ever like me?"


    Aenar looked strangely at Aegon, he really didn''t expect him to love Daenerys to the point of asking that before him. As Daenerys''s husband, he should have been furious, but he only felt pity for the boy.


    "Like? I''d say you were entertainment for her to watch, imagine a troupe of dwarves, you were the dwarf while sheughed at your antics. That is, you were nothing in her eyes but a randomugh in her life." Aenar himself didn''t know how much damage he had caused the young man, but if this were a game, the red numbers on Aegon''s head would show critical damage.


    If before Aegon''s will to live was little, at this moment, there was no longer any point in living.


    Aenar looked at Varys, as if asking. "Did you really want a lovesick idiot to be king?"


    Varys was speechless, in a moment of life and death, Aegon really asked about love?


    Remembering Illyrio''s letters, stating that the boy would be the best king Westeros had seen, Varys really wanted to open his old friend''s head and see what was inside.


    "Your Grace, I have a request." Jon looked at Aegon with a determined gaze. He looked at Aenar and spoke loudly.


    "Aegon was just a pawn, just like me." Jon said desperately. "He may be an impostor, but he is my son... I raised him as my flesh and blood. In exchange for my life, spare his life."


    Aenar remained silent, he looked at Jon and then at Aegon, who looked at Jon with wide eyes. Only Varys sighed, he didn''t know if his sigh was of sadness or regret.


    However, before Aenar could answer, Varys drew a dagger and pierced Aegon''s neck. The soldiers immediately immobilized Varys on the ground while Aegon drowned in his own blood.


    "Nooooooooooooo." A deste scream echoed in the throne room. Jon Connington desperately tried to stop the bleeding, but it was useless. Varys was an experienced assassin, how could he miss an attack from so close?


    "Father- sorry..." As he drowned in his own blood, a trace of relief appeared on Aegon''s face as he looked at the man who desperately tried to save his life.


    Varys looked at the king and saw a calm expression, he didn''t seem surprised by the events. "When Aegon dies by my hands, Your Grace doesn''t have to worry about rumors of having killed his own brother."


    "Consider this my apology for causing so much damage to your family, even if such an act is not a big deal." Varys said in a calm tone as he heard Jon Connington''s whimpering.


    Aenar calmly looked at Varys and did not answer. He would really kill Aegon regardless of Jon''s words, but Varys really saved him a few days of headaches.


    After all, with Varys''s extremely bad reputation, everyone would just think that what Varys did was normal. It was in the nature of the Spider to kill its prey.


    Sighing, Aenar calmly looked at the miserable Jon Connington holding Aegon''s dead body. "Take Varys to Caraxes and let him die in what he fears most, fire."


    Aenar dered Varys''s death without any feeling of relief or other feeling. As Varys himself had said, the pain he caused House Targaryen could never bepensated.


    Aenar simply ordered Varys to die by what he feared most.


    Fire.


    Varys''s face turned pale at the king''s words, but he did not beg for his life or try to break free. He just spoke in a calm and simple tone.


    "I serve only the people and nothing else."


    His words echoed in the Throne room as he was dragged away by the Sardaukar.


    --------------


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (400,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.

 Chapter 252 - 253 - The Ruby Throne (I)

    "Before me and my brothers and sister, he rose ¡ª small, miserable, fragile in flesh. But only his flesh was weak. His mind burned like a thousand furnaces, his soul roared as vast as ours. And there, in that instant, I knew ¡ª the universe would never know peace, nor boredom, as long as an enemy like him existed." Thoughts of Khorne, God of Violence, War, and Martial Honor, upon facing the God-Emperor of Mankind.


    -------------


    Aenar sighed and saw the Throne Chamber before him. It was a huge underground space measuring more than a hundred meters in diameter. Enormous pirs supported the entire Chamber, forming a long corridor. At the end of the corridor, steps rose to reveal a magnificent throne.


    The Throne was red, made of a semi-transparent red crystal, allowing anyone to see the flow of golden energy running through the entire seat. The most incredible thing was three spears pointed downwards, as if aiming at the upant''s back.


    It took a month, but Aenar managed to build a suitable ce for him to start concentrating, at the same time, the Ruby Throne was specially made to help him concentraterge amounts of energy.


    Under Leda''s eyes, she watched Aenar climb the steps. Step by step, only the sound of his footsteps echoing throughout the entire Secret Chamber.


    "Leda, you can go, you don''t need to apany me at this moment." Before sitting on the Throne, Aenar dismissed Leda. He really didn''t need anyone serving him at this moment. Instead of leaving such argebat power idle, he preferred to use it to stabilize the kingdom.


    However, looking at Leda, the orders he was about to speak did not leave his lips. Her gaze could not be more loyal and determined. Sighing, Aenar let out a helpless sigh. "You are truly my uncle''s daughter."


    Looking at Leda, who didn''t want to leave his side, Aenar sighed again and sat on the throne. The moment this happened, the three spears advanced and pierced his back.


    The sound of flesh being pierced could not be clearer at this moment. Leda firmly gripped the hilt of her sword. Seeing the king self-harming was more painful than killing her.


    Aenar didn''t care about Leda''s thoughts at this moment, he was busy feeling the gigantic amount of Warp energy invade his body. Essentially, the Ruby Throne was a device that was created to assist Aenar.


    In addition to helping Aenar resist the heavy burden, it served to keep his mind clear of any negative emotions or crazy thoughts. After all, after personally seeing the power of the God of Chaos, Aenar would never again underestimate these damned insects being conceived at this moment.


    Aenar got used to the flow of energy passing through his body and let out a long sigh. At the same instant, the entire Ruby Throne began to glow intensely. It seemed that Aenar was sitting on a red sun, the entire Throne Chamber was tinged with a pale shade of red.


    Leda looked at the scene with a look of admiration. Her reverence and piety increased as never before. At this moment, the king truly looked like a god walking on earth.


    "Leda, call my wives." Aenar, with his eyes closed, said in a calm tone and concentrated on purifying the Warp energy. The Lady of the Royal Guard bowed and left the ce without any hesitation.


    While remaining alone in the Throne Chamber, Aenar experienced for the first time the sensation of deepening his connection with the Immaterium Dimension.


    The Immaterium, Sea of Souls, Aether, Realm of Chaos, Warpspace or simply Warp was an alternative dimension of purely psychic energy that echoes and grounds the four familiar dimensions of the material universe.


    For Aenar, the Warp was something more, a collective imaginary of all minds in the universe gathered in one ce. A ce of entropy, chaos and unexpectedly order. Even in chaos, there was order, a chaotic order, but it was an order.


    So, for the first time, Aenar personally saw the Warp. A ce absolutely forbidden for any human or sentient being to see. Gigantic clouds of cosmic dust moved through a seemingly infinite space. The veryws that governed the universe seemed to be false and adulterated. There were no vectors, sense of direction or even the word path did not exist in this ce.


    Aenar knew that the future of humanity would be in this ce of chaos and dangers, humans needed to pass through the Warp during long space journeys. But how do you travel through a ce that had no sense of direction?


    Aenar had the answer, a beacon. A beacon that could provide coordinates for all spaceships, which could follow without getting lost in this dimension of infinite proportions.


    What would the beacon be?


    Aenar himself would be the beacon for humanity, he would be the one who guided humanity to the future he promised, the top of all races in the Known Universe.


    When Aenar looked at the Warp, he soon discovered his future enemies. What were the Chaos Gods in gestation?


    Gigantic eggs floating in the Warp swallowing enormous amounts of energy every second. Amounts of energy so great that it would make a space civilization feel desperate.


    Each of the four eggs was of different colors, representing the four Chaos Gods. In each egg, primordial lines appeared on the surface of the egg, these lines pulsed like a primordial and ancient heart.


    Suddenly, four pairs of eyes stared at Aenar with intense gazes. Greed, happiness, lust, excitement, fun, and curiosity. He could feel every emotion in the gaze of the Chaos Gods.


    "It seems you are bored." Aenar said in a calm and deep tone, approaching the four eggs. Looking at these gigantic eggs, his purple eyes gradually became cold.


    "Humanity against Chaos Gods." Aenar spoke in an extremely cold tone, then he smiled. "But if you think you will survive, you are wrong, I will use your corpses, soul, and mind to forge a universe that belongs to the human race."


    Happy and fierceughter echoed in Aenar''s mind, but he didn''t care, he could see that his words only made these Chaos Gods excited instead of truly fearing.


    Just as Aenar had guessed, the Chaos Gods were truly bored. The struggle for universal supremacy was nothing more than fun for these beings who were born at the top of the universe and the cosmos itself.


    "I really want to kill you..." Aenar said in a calm tone as his astral body disappeared from the Warp. The four eggs trembled as if saying goodbye to Aenar or regretting that he was leaving so soon.


    Opening his eyes, Aenar looked at the three women before him with a gentle smile


    "You have arrived." He said as he shifted to a morefortable position on the throne. The spears embedded in his back moved, following his movements, but he showed no expression of pain.


    "Husband..." Seeing Aenar''s state, Visenya''s eyes welled up, something Daenerys and Rhaenys were also doing. Seeing the three ruby spears sinking into Aenar''s flesh was extremely difficult to watch.


    "Don''t worry, mere pain is nothingpared to our survival." Aenar smiled gently and cast a warm gaze at the three women. He knew their thoughts without any difficulty.


    Daenerys desperately held back her tears and dared not cry. She felt that if she cried, she would be dishonoring Aenar''s entire sacrifice. Something she could not allow under any circumstances.


    "Brother, let''s stop, we can choose another path." Rhaenys said in a trembling tone. She looked at him with a pleading gaze. She felt that they could choose another path instead of epting that Aenar hurt himself.


    "I already said, this pain is nothing." Aenar spoke in a sincere tone. Compared to mere physical pain, the pressure on his soul was truly exhausting. He preferred to have a thousand spears piercing his body than the pressure he was feeling at that moment.


    Without waiting for Rhaenys''s answer, Aenar raised his hand and three drops of blood floated before him. These three drops of blood grew to the size of a basketball and solidified into tenrge ruby balls. It looked like the same material as the Ruby Throne, because it really was the same material.


    In the next second, Aenar injected the purest Warp power into the three rubies. In an instant, the three rubies exploded into an extremely strong and intense light, blinding like the sun and as hot as one.


    "These are the Three Artificial Suns." Aenar said in a deep tone. "Before the people of King''s Landing, you three must create the sun for the people."


    "You have left behind your mortal bodies, along with your blood, mind, and soul, finally bing Goddesses of my Golden Lineage." Aenar spoke each word, making the three women gasp,pletely shocked by his words.


    Aenar wanted to deify the images of Visenya, Daenerys, and Rhaenys, this would help the three women govern in his ce during this time. At the same time, the nobles would be much more docile with the idea that he could actually create suns.


    "Yes, husband." Holding the enormous ruby in her arms, Visenya was the first to speak, she looked at the figure sitting on the red sun like a God observing mortals and showed a determined look. She didn''t want to fail Aenar''s expectations for her.


    Even if she wasn''t used to being worshipped as a goddess, she had to ept this role at this moment. With Visenya''s words, Daenerys and Rhaenys looked at Aenar and did something simr, holding their respective rubies with determined looks.


    Aenar''s gaze softened, he knew it was a cruel task to be a god, but he had no choice and his wives also had no choice.


    "Go and show why House Targaryen are gods among humans." Aenar said with a smile. His three wives did not fail.


    Feeling sleepy, Aenar knew he couldn''t talk for long and closed his eyes, concentrating on his mission.


    Seeing this, the three women looked at Aenar sitting on the Ruby Throne, which shone as brightly as the sun. He looked like a God, but in their eyes, he looked more human than anyone else.


    After all.


    He was the God-Emperor of Mankind.


    ---------


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (400,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.

 Chapter 253 - 254 - The Ruby Throne (II)

    "Three suns rose to heaven that day, as did the three goddesses of House Targaryen." Kinvara''s thoughts at the end of the speech.


    --------------


    "Kinvara, I''ll leave the religious speech to you." Visenya spoke in a calm tone, her eyes fixed on the enormous ruby floating beside her. She could feel the gentle warmth bathing her figure.


    After the ck Sun rose and never left, the days were getting colder and colder. Snow and ice could be seen umting every day, showing that the temperature was reaching a deadly point.


    If Aenar hadn''t made the Three Artificial Suns, she could predict that there would have been mass deaths from freezing.


    "Don''t worry, Light of the Imperium. I will make everyone convert to the God-Emperor of Mankind." Kinvara bowed and replied with a respectful and confident tone. She looked at the increasinglyrge belly of the woman before her with a bright gaze, her God''s Daughter would be magnificent like her father.


    Visenya nodded and caressed her belly with a tender look. She could feel her daughter increasingly curious about the outside. Yes, curious. A baby who hadn''t evenpleted eight months was looking at the outside with curiosity.


    Although she knew that her daughter with Aenar would be special, she didn''t expect her to be that special. Sometimes, Visenya was even a little scared by her daughter''s intelligence.


    But that fear disappeared the next moment, remembering that her daughter was the fruit of her love with Aenar. How could she be afraid of her daughter? Regardless of how special she was, she was still her daughter.


    "Will you be as mischievous as Daenerys?" Visenya murmured to herself with a smile. Daenerys was the most lively child on the, she just hoped her daughter would be a little calmer.


    However, to Visenya''s surprise, she felt a small hand touch her hand that was caressing her belly. After the surprise, a smile appeared on the woman''s lips. Her daughter had responded.


    "Let''s begin." Standing up, Visenya said with a calm and elegant smile. Like Aenar, she was about to ept the idea that she was a goddess. A goddess of the Golden Lineage.


    Kinvara nodded and followed the Light of the Imperium with calm steps. Red Priestesses surrounded the queen while the Sardaukar formed the third line of defense.


    Visenya noticed this, but said nothing. It can be said that after she found out she was pregnant, everyone protected her as if they were afraid that at the slightest touch, she would suffer an injury.


    "A queen''s duty..." Visenya murmured, feeling that people were paying more attention to her than Daenerys and Rhaenys. The reason for this was obvious, the Heiress of the Imperium was in her womb.


    When she was about to leave King''s Landing, Visenya saw Daenerys and Rhaenys with their respective guards.


    Daenerys was surrounded by gentle and elegant-looking handmaidens. Visenya knew that this was the power Aenar had given her younger sister. The Daughters of the Emperor. Rhaenys, on the other hand, was surrounded by olive-skinned men, the elite soldiers of Dorne, trained by Rhaenys''s uncle, Oberyn.


    Honestly, Visenya didn''t like her niece''s personal guard. Having strangers who hadn''t received Aenar''s indoctrination was somewhat risky, especially at this moment. But, like her, Rhaenys was a queen and as Aenar had said, all three had equal powers.


    Although Visenya felt she had more power, especially with the Red Faith and the Sardaukar following her.


    Seeing Visenya''s arrival, Daenerys''s and Rhaenys''s eyes looked at herrge entourage with helpless gazes. Being pregnant with Aenar''s Heiress, Visenya was arguably more important in everyone''s eyes, including nobles andmoners.


    Of course, this doesn''t mean that the Sardaukar didn''t protect Daenerys, Rhaenys, and Rhae, on the contrary, the King''s Personal Guard actually protected all the queens, even if they were distant (Twenty meters).


    "Sorry for the dy." Approaching Daenerys and Rhaenys, Visenya apologized sincerely. Being a pregnant woman was somewhatborious, especially with hygiene care.


    "It''s alright." Neither Daenerys nor Rhaenysined and perfectly understood their Sister/aunt''s situation.


    With the three queens reunited, the entire entourage began to move towards the city square, where a crowd of people was already eagerly waiting. Fortunately, the Sardaukar maintained order in the torch-lit area.


    "There are many people." Daenerysmented, noticing the immense crowd below as they descended the long steps of Aegon''s Hill. Even if the torches couldn''t illuminate much, the crowd of people could still be seen, even if only somewhat confused shadows.


    "It''s the first speech after the beginning of the Long Night, it''s normal for this to happen." Rhaenys said, looking curiously at the gigantic number of people. She estimated that at least a third of King''s Landing''s entire poption was present.


    Visenya agreed with Rhaenys''s words, the people were really eager for news. After all, there was a gigantic ck sun in the sky at that moment. Anyone would panic, especially after a month without any response from the rulers.


    ''Fortunately, the chaos would calm down enormously.'' Visenya thought, seeing the ruby floating around her, as if orbiting the sun.


    After a while, when the three queens ascended the wooden stage prepared for them. Looking at the sea of people below them, the three women had to admit, it was suffocating to be before so many people.


    Fortunately, Kinvara''s loud, gentle, and graceful voice sounded, calming her turbulent feelings.


    "May God bless you." The voice spread to almost two hundred thousand people, silencing everyone.


    "The Long Night hase, evil gods have taken our light, bringing chaos and death to our loved ones." Kinvara knew how to influence people, especially in times of need.


    Create a cruel, frightening, and murderous enemy, then promote a good, gentle, and merciful god.


    "Damn evil gods!!!" A man shouted loudly. Soon after, other people began to curse the gods.


    At that moment, the herd effect began to gain strength as never before. Hundreds of thousands of people vented their fears, anger, and resentment. They had been full of fear for an entire month, the stress of such a thing could not be simple.


    With Kinvara''s words, all this umted stress exploded at once, making King''s Landing practically be a sphemous city before the millions of inhabitants of Essos.


    "However, the God-Emperor of Mankind showed mercy to the world, bringing salvation to our sinful souls..."


    "He gave us the sun again." Kinvara''s words silenced the crowd again. The eyes of hundreds of thousands of people focused on her in an instant.


    Hearing Kinvara''s words, Visenya, Daenerys, and Rhaenys held the enormous rubies the size of basketballs and pointed them towards the sky.


    Under the wide eyes of themoners, who only thought they were noble torches, the three rubies rose to the sky leaving trails of particles behind. In an instant, the darkness that covered King''s Landing disappeared in an instant.


    Three dazzling lights shone in the sky, before the darkness was dissipated and the gentle warmth swept the ice and snow from the city. It seemed that a blind man had regained his sight, everyone just watched the three suns over King''s Landing with fascination.


    Many opened their arms and enjoyed the warmth again after a month. They never thought that something like sunlight was so precious before, but now they perfectly understood the importance of light.


    "At the request of the Three Goddesses, who pitied humanity''s ruinous fate, the God-Emperor of Mankind epted the request of his three wives and gave them suns so that humanity could finally flourish again." As soon as Kinvara''s words sounded, everyone''s eyes focused entirely on the three women.


    Under the shocked eyes of Visenya, Daenerys, and Rhaenys, they watched the crowd simply bowing to the limit towards them.


    How could they, who had always been under Aenar''s protection, know of the despair, fear, and terror in the first month of the Long Night?


    Their act, besides being mythical, was simply a true miracle on earth. Who besides the gods could create three suns?


    Visenya, Daenerys, and Rhaenys felt shivers run through their bodies, this feeling of no longer being human was simply terrifying, but remembering Aenar''s words and the pain he was suffering, they showed determined expressions and looked at the kneeling praying crowd with firm gazes.


    -----------


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (400,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.

 Chapter 254 - 255 - Alyssane of House Targaryen (I)

    "My lovely princess, you are my hope should anything happen to me." Thoughts of the God-Emperor of Mankind, seeing his first daughter.


    --------------


    Aenar looked at the scene with a satisfied gaze, he smiled and was very happy with the determination of the three women. Only then could the future be easier, even if only slightly easier.


    Leaving mortality behind would only make them see the world in a more objective and cold way. In the future, if necessary, the sacrifice of a or even an entire sr system, they would do it to save humanity.


    Suddenly, hearing whispers in his ear, Aenar showed a cold expression. Because of his proximity to the Warp, the Chaos Gods could actually speak directly to him.


    Of course, they were just strange, inconstant, and definitely crazy whispers. Murmurs of four mad beings. Which, honestly, was no surprise. The Chaos Gods were generated by the Warp, practically the collective consciousness of the entire race of the Known Universe. If the Chaos Gods weren''t crazy, he would really find it strange.


    However, it was really unpleasant to hear these murmurs in his mind all the time. Especially since these Chaos Gods had a lot of free time, which made him suffer a lot during this short time he was so close to the Warp.


    But, from time to time, some of the Chaos Gods actually regained some rity and spoke normally, as at this very moment.


    "Aenar, why don''t you ept my offer?"


    "I will give you power."


    "Immortality."


    "The entire universe if you wish."


    Aenar scoffed hearing anesh in his ear. This Chaos God seemed to have the body of a man with feminine features, a serpent''s tail, andrge horns that rose from the sides of his face.


    Gender was not really important to anesh, the Prince of Chaos was practically the personification of lust.


    Perhaps because he was the youngest, anesh wished to be born before his brothers. And to be born faster, Aenar was a fundamental piece in his n. Unfortunately, regardless of his promises, the God-Emperor of Mankind remained indifferent to his temptations.


    "Even without you, I will have everything you promised." Aenar said with a sarcastic tone. "You need to practice your dialogues more, a beggar would be skeptical of your words. Practice a little, it might help you in the future, you ugly and arrogant fetus."


    anesh justughed and whispered again, before disappearing from his mind. "I will take your advice seriously, Aenar."


    Aenar showed a calm and indifferent expression. Perhaps he was the first andst being in the universe to actually educate a Chaos God. Unfortunately, there was no achievement for him to receive.


    "These guys are treating me like entertainment." Aenar whispered with a tone full of disgust. "The n to hurt these abominations must be elerated, this feeling of being provoked all the time is not good."


    Hearing Aenar''s whisper, Leda, who was faithfully guarding him, couldn''t help but look at the Emperor with a cruel gaze. As if to say: That''s how I feel!


    Ignoring the feelings of the Lady of the Royal Guard, Aenar waved his hand and three more drops of blood floated before him. The process of creating more artificial suns began again.


    He really had a lot of work to do!


    However, when he was about to start the process of creating Artificial Suns, he stopped decisively. He looked at Visenya, who was being quickly escorted back from the Red Keep.


    With his vision, he could see that Visenya had gone intobor, his daughter, Alysanne, was about to be born! Aenar couldn''t help but feel nervous and confused when this moment actually arrived.


    He remained calm even before the Chaos Gods, but here he was, feeling nervous! Which was really ironic, given that he had faced much scarier things.


    --


    Visenya really didn''t expect her daughter to be born at such an inopportune and important moment. But, when the process had already begun, there was no way to stop it.


    She just felt that her vision was filled with lines that made up the fabric of time and space. She knew she was unconsciously using the gifts she had gained in the Blood Ritual.


    Suppressing this feeling with all her might, a sharp pain below her belly made her groan in pain. "Have mercy on me, you mischievous girl!" Visenya said with an irritated tone to her daughter, who hadn''t even been born yet.


    Unbeknownst to her, Visenya was already in bed while the room was filled with women with water, clean sheets, and many medicinal herbs. Honestly, with her power, she felt that these things were really unnecessary at this moment.


    "Breathe deeply and concentrate, Visenya." Hearing her husband''s voice in her ear, Visenya looked to the side and saw Aenar beside her. But his body looked strange, as if it were made of light particles, almost transparent.


    "They can''t see me." Aenar said with augh seeing his wife''s adorable expression.


    "If you get me pregnant again, I''ll kill you." Visenya said, gritting her teeth, feeling another contraction.


    "It''s not just my fault, you''re clearly the biggest culprit." Aenar said with a smile as he sat by the bed and held her hand. He didn''t lie, the woman seemed insatiable after their marriage.


    "Humph!" Snorting coldly, Visenya didn''t answer as sweat ran down her face, sticking her hair. She knew it wasn''t Aenar''s fault, but when she felt this pain, she really needed to me someone!


    The surrounding servants were scared by Visenya''s words. Obviously, there was no one there, but the queen was talking to herself!


    Daenerys and Rhaenys looked at the scene and smiled, but both were trembling every time Visenya groaned painfully. They had seen Visenya get hurt in war, but never even let out a painful groan, but now, this same woman was suffering to the point of groaning painfully.


    "I think I''ll dy a bit..." Rhaenys said with a somewhat scared tone, she really didn''t want to feel that pain.


    "It''s okay, I''ll go first." Daenerys didn''t mock Rhaenys and said with a smile. Although the scene scared her, the idea of having a little Aenar beside her was more tempting than the pain Visenya was going through at that moment.


    Suddenly, the doors opened and Rhae entered the room with an anxious expression. Looking at her daughter''s pained expression, she quickly reached the side of the bed and wiped the sweat from her daughter''s face.


    "You''re doing well, dear." Rhae said with a worried and happy tone at the same time. As a veteran woman in this aspect, she knew exactly how Visenya was feeling.


    "I''m fine, just venting." Visenya forced a smile, but that smile disappeared feeling another sharp, strong pain.


    "When you''re born, I''m going to hit you, you brat!!!" She said with a fierce tone, promising a lot of pain to the brat who was making her suffer so much pain. This was not a normal birth, as she felt that Alysanne was speeding up the process, which made her suffer much more pain than she should.


    Aenar looked at this and focused his gaze on Visenya''s belly, his gaze pierced the skin and looked directly at the baby, who was already fully formed. Curiously, she was assisting her own birth.


    "She can see Visenya''s memory, so she was born knowing countless things." Aenar murmured. There was a smile on his face. This only showed that Alysanne was the most special of his sons and daughters.


    However, having someone''s memories didn''t mean life experience or anything else. The girl had concepts of reality, but had no discernment, she was like a nk te.


    With a wave of his hand, he let the girl sleep until the birth was over, making Visenya''s expression rx. She looked at her husband with a grateful look and heard her mother giving advice about childbirth.


    Three hourster.


    "It''s a girl, my Queen." The old midwife said while performing the necessary procedures after childbirth, such as cutting the umbilical cord.


    Visenya, who was pale and weak after so much effort, smiled sweetly as she extended her arms, wanting to hold her daughter in her arms. The midwife handed the baby to the queen and smiled satisfactorily, seeing another sessful birth.


    Looking at the small being in her arms, Visenya still couldn''t believe that baby was inside her moments ago. She felt as if she had been punched in the stomach, leaving her breathless.


    There was a deep void in her chest, an overflowing love, and visible concern in her expression.


    "I''m your mother, you ugly brat." Kissing the baby''s cheek, Visenya whispered with an increasingly happy look. "Look Aenar, she has your nose."


    Looking at the small, wrinkled creature, Aenar wanted to ask where his nose was on Alysanne, but seeing the baby in Visenya''s arms, his gaze softened.


    He was a king, a husband, and now, a father. A responsibility he would ept with happiness and love.


    Extending his finger to poke the baby''s cheek, he was surprised to see that Alysanne had actually grabbed his finger and held it tightly.


    "What a powerful girl..." Aenar said with an amused tone as his astral body gradually disappeared. He knew that was his limit to stay awake. Showing an apologetic expression to Visenya, he disappeared from the room.


    Visenya felt an emptiness without her husband beside her, but knowing that he had already made every effort to stay by her side throughout the birth, she was already satisfied with his previous presence.


    Visenya looked at her daughter and whispered in a gentle tone. "Forgive your father, he is very busy creating a bright future for you, my little princess."


    Surprisingly, the small baby ced her hand on Visenya''s face as if responding and fell asleep peacefully.


    Daenerys, Rhaenys, and Rhae surrounded Visenya''s bed, looking at the small baby in her arms.


    "She''s ugly." Rhaenys said sincerely, earning augh from Daenerys and a disapproving look from Visenya herself.


    "You were equally ugly, Rhaenys." Visenya said cruelly, remembering that she held Rhaenys in her arms when she was born.


    "Impossible, I was beautiful even as a baby!" Rhaenys said with a proud look on her face, thinking it was impossible for her to have ever been ugly in her life.


    "She would get cute after a while." Rhae said with an amused smile, there was a deep happiness in her expression. Seeing the small life sleeping in her daughter''s arms filled her with hope for the future.


    "Unfortunately, we don''t have dragon eggs to put in Alysanne''s cradle." Daenerys said with a regretful tone. It was already a sacred ritual for House Targaryen to ce a dragon egg beside the newborn. Unfortunately, all female dragons were too young toy eggs.


    "It doesn''t matter, when she grows up, the dragons should have alreadyid eggs, just choose one." Visenya said with a smile. Although it was really a shame not to have dragon eggs, she was satisfied with what she currently had.


    Everyone nodded and began to y with little Alysanne, who was still sleeping.


    The room filled with joyful and livelyughter.


    -----------


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (400,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.

 Chapter 255 - 256 - Alyssane of House Targaryen (II)

    "Humans are strange..." Thoughts of Alysanne after seeing humans for the umpteenth time.


    -----------


    Eighth Month of the Year 299 After the Conquest.


    King''s Landing.


    Kassian looked at the red sun above the city. The red light dissipated the extreme cold, which made himfortable and satisfied. He had heard that even in otherrge cities, people still suffered from extreme cold andck of food.


    Fortunately, he lived in King''s Landing, the Home of the Gods. Although food was rationed, they could eat two meals a day, which was much more than in other cities.


    As for the viges, these had long since disappeared.


    Without the protection of the Blood Angels Legion and the Red Sun, these viges and small towns had already been destroyed. Whether by cold, hunger, or monsters. In these almost three years, there were many reasons for a city or vige to disappear.


    Remembering the Blood Angels Legion, a look of expectation shone in the seventeen-year-old''s eyes. The dream of every young person currently was to enlist and be epted into the Blood Angels Legion, where soldiers finally gained power to fight against monsters.


    Like any ambitious young man full of vigor to create a legend for himself, Kassian was not immune to the charms of the army. Unfortunately, there were great requirements to join the Blood Angels Legion.


    The first and most crucial requirement was to firmly believe in the God-Emperor of Mankind. Which Kassian and many young people already had. The name of the God-Emperor of Mankind had long be synonymous with reverence, honor, and power.


    Kassian could count on his fingers the people who did not believe in the God-Emperor. Those who did not believe in the God-Emperor were even excluded from society, forced to live without the Emperor''s graces.


    They had food, warmth, power, and privileges believing in the God who would guide humanity to the apex of all races, only a fool would choose not to believe in a being who only wanted the good of the people.


    The second requirement was to be physically fit, without physical disabilities or serious illnesses. The third was to learn to read and write in a year. Formerly, such requirements were only for the children of nobles, but the Three Goddesses werepassionate and ordered schools to be opened throughout the city, all to teach young people to read.


    Before leaving home, Kassian made the sign of the cross on his chest, thanking the God-Emperor and the Three Goddesses for being alive for another day and left home with a smile full of expectation for his future.


    This scene did not only happen in Kassian''s house, all men, women, and elderly people did something simr and started the day with smiles full of hope, even if the sky was eternally gloomy.


    Kassian and other young people soon arrived at a square, where a tall soldier, wearing heavy red armor, was sitting behind a table with a solemn and serious expression.


    Around the square, soldiers wearing golden masks held spears and maintained order in the ce.


    Kassian first looked at the Red Keep, where the Gods lived. The fortress seemed even more sacred and solemn knowing that gods actually live in the castle.


    Kassian''s green eyes focused on the soldier in red armor, there was admiration, fanaticism, and reverence observing one of the members of one of the strongest armies in the world.


    Sanguinius, The Blood Angel and Angel of the Emperor, the Primarch of the Blood Angels Legion was known throughout the continent, the white mes of purification exterminated true hordes of monsters, just as all other Primarchs and their legions did.


    Vulcan (Moqorro), the Smanders Legion.


    Titus, Primarch of the Indomitable Heart Legion.


    Sigismund, Primarch of the Sardaukar Legion (Which protects the entire city).


    Krafta looked at the long line of men and women with a calm gaze. The men enlisted in the Primarchs'' Legions and the women would be epted into the Daughters of the Emperor or, if they wished, into other Legions.


    But such a thing rarely happened, women preferred to join the Daughters of the Emperor Legion and serve the Three Goddesses, true warriors forged in loyalty, fanaticism, and discipline.


    However, before starting, Krafta remembered the orders of Primarch Sanguinius and spoke in a deep tone. "Two new legions have recently been formed, the Luna Wolves and the Emperor''s Children,manded respectively by Primarchs Horus and Primarch Fulgrim."


    "They have opened enlistment, whoever wants to enlist in these two legions must wait until the arrival of the soldiers of these two legions."


    Kassian''s eyes lit up hearing the words of the Blood Angels Legion Soldier. This was an opportunity, an opportunity to quickly rise in the extremely rigid hierarchy of the legions.


    After all, the Legions had just been formed and there was a greatck of manpower. At the same time, Kassian was genuinely happy with the birth of the Primarchs. He felt that humanity was safer with the existence of six Primarchs.


    The title of Primarch was the highest title humans could have, they are beings who share the very blood of the God-Emperor of Mankind. They were highly sacred beings and had greaterbat power against monsters and heretical gods.


    They were true demigods with powers capable of destroying entire cities, as well as protecting humanity!


    Just like Kassian, the eyes of countless young people became animated and began to whisper to each other, imagining the images of the two newly ascended Primarchs.


    Krafta was not surprised by the scene before him and allowed the young people to talk among themselves, it would be thest time these young people could truly be so free. When they enlisted in any of the Legions, they would be warriors forged in faith, fanaticism, and courage.


    After five minutes, Krafta waited no longer and spoke in a calm and solemn tone. "We will begin."


    With Krafta''s words, the selection began and would probably take a long time to finish. At least three to six days. The number of young people was reallyrge, especiallying from other cities. Every day, King''s Landing was visited by countless people, whether from Westeros or Essos.


    In this Long Night, King''s Landing truly became the central civilization of the. Not even the Ancient Yi Ti Empire, the oldest civilization, was safe from this catastrophe.


    "Heretics..." Remembering the merchants from Essos and Yi Ti, Krafta''s face showed a murderous expression. These guys really had no respect for the God-Emperor or the Three Goddesses. Such people were considered heretics by all legions.


    If it weren''t for orders, they would have already marched towards Essos and destroyed these arrogant heretics. Especially the arrogant representatives of Yi Ti, he had never seen so much arrogance even among the Primarchs!


    While the selection of new blood for the legions was taking ce, the Red Keep was more lively than ever.


    An adorable little girl walked through the corridors of the Red Keep with a calm gaze. She looked like a small adult, looking at everyone with a deep and calm gaze.


    Alysanne looked at the kneeling servants with a bored expression. Since she was born, people had knelt before her. Even with her mother''s memories, she still found it somewhat strange.


    It wasn''t an ufortable strange, but a truly strange strange. These people looked at her not as a person, but as a divine being. Which she really was in the end.


    She just didn''t like everyone kneeling. These people didn''t even talk to her or even look at her. Honestly, it bothered her a little, especially when she had no one to y with.


    "Mommy won''t let me see daddy..." Showing an annoyed look, Alysanne murmured in a calm tone. Her eyes narrowed with a cunning look and she smiled, thinking of something very interesting.


    "Since you won''t let me see daddy, I''ll go to him!" Alysanne wanted to see Visenya''s expression after she said that, but she didn''t dare to say it, her butt still hurt after thest spanking she got after running away from the Red Keep.


    Looking at the Sardaukar Legion guards behind her, Alysanne knew she had to get rid of these guys or her mother would know about her n. The three-year-old girl''s mind began to create a n and the next second, she smiled cunningly.


    "Mark, what''s it like outside the walls of King''s Landing?" Alysanne asked curiously looking at the Sardaukar Legion Lieutenant.


    Looking at the Sun of the Imperium, Mark did not hesitate to answer in a solemn and calm tone. "Thend is scorched and ckened. The forests have been devastated before the monsters and our war against them. The rivers have been polluted while the forests disappear more and more without sunlight."


    While answering, Mark didn''t notice that Alysanne''s small figure had already disappeared. Seeing that Princess Alysanne didn''t respond, Mark looked down and twisted his lips, seeing the emptiness before him.


    He knew that his habit of concentrating on stories had been used against him once again.


    Sighing, Mark turned around and prepared to report once again that the princess had escaped. He knew he would be punished once again...


    -----------


    Note: About 2 years and 8 months have passed in this time jump.


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (400,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.

 Chapter 256 - 257 - Alyssane of House Targaryen (III)

    "Only when a man bes a father is he finallyplete. Perhaps there''s some truth to that phrase." Aenar''s thoughts, looking at his daughter.


    -----------------


    Alysanne looked at the dark, damp caves with a curious expression. The underground of the Red Keep was a forbidden area that no one but the most trusted knew about. She herself only knew the way because she had her mother''s memory.


    As she walked through the caves, Alysanne could feel eyes falling upon her, but these gazes quickly disappeared when they saw her identity. The princess knew that they were the Sardaukar hidden in the shadows, protecting her father.


    Alysanne walked for an unknown amount of time before stopping in front of gigantic stone doors. Looking at her thin, delicate arms and then at the gigantic stone doors, the princess showed a disappointed expression.


    She obviously didn''t have the strength to open the stone gates of the Chamber of Secrets. This greatly discouraged her; her whole n was aplete sess, but she was unexpectedly stopped by two stupid doors.


    "Should I call Sigismund?" Alysanne asked herself. Of all the Primarchs, she had the most contact with the Primarch of the Sardaukar Legion. Provided she asked, the Primarch would ept her orders.


    As Alysanne was deep in thought, the sound of the stone gates opening surprised her. Raising her head, she saw an incredibly tall woman wearing beautiful polished white armor.


    How tall? Alysanne estimated she was taller than her mother, who was already considered very tall.


    Looking at her pale blonde hair and gray eyes, Alysanne knew who it was. The woman who always apanied her father; even her mother didn''t spend as much time with her father as the woman in front of her.


    This made Alysanne jealous; she had to create ns to see her father while the other party simply achieved her goal whenever she wanted. This was very unfair in her eyes.


    "Princess, the Emperor wishes to see you." Looking at the small girl of almost three years old, Leda''s gray eyes softened. The girl was the Emperor''s heir, a very important piece in the great machinery that made up the universe.


    Alysanne''s jealousy disappeared the moment she heard Leda''s words; a big, innocent, happy smile appeared on the child''s face. She quickly entered the Chamber of Secrets and saw arge hall supported by massive stone pirs.


    But Alysanne''s gaze was entirely focused on the figure sitting on what looked like a throne made of ruby; the throne shone brighter than the sun itself, tinging the entire Chamber of Secrets with a pale red hue.


    It was the God of the Targaryen Dynasty that the entire continent prayed to day and night.


    The God-Emperor of Mankind.


    But to Alysanne, he was simply her father!


    Aenar opened his eyes after months of being closed; his gaze was much calmer than before. There was a powerful, invincible, and sacred aura around him; this aura was enough to suffocate any normal person.


    Aenar''s purple eyes fell on the small figure approaching quickly. She was a girl with silver hair and purple eyes; she looked as adorable and perfect as a doll made by divine hands.


    A smile appeared on Aenar''s lips; even the calm mood he had cultivated for years was destroyed in an instant. After all, it was his daughter, his continuation of flesh, blood, and mind.


    "Daddy!!!" After climbing the steps, Alysanne eximed before throwing herself onto Aenar with a big smile.


    Aenar picked the girl up in his arms and kissed her cheeks with an affectionate look. "Didn''t I tell Visenya that you couldn''te visit me, little princess?" He said with a seemingly reproving tone, but anyone could see that there was no anger in his voice.


    His warning was not without reason; he didn''t want Alysanne toe into contact with Warp energy, even if it was energy he had purified. However, it seemed his warnings weren''t severe enough for his daughter.


    "I came secretly!" Showing a proud look, Alysanne looked at her father, then hugged him tightly, as if fearing he would disappear at any moment.


    "I wanted to see Daddy, you never yed with me..." She whispered in a low, mournful tone. She had never seen Aenar in the flesh, she didn''t want him to disappear at that moment.


    Aenar''s gaze softened. He truly was a terrible father, as this was the first time he had held Alysanne in person. He had never yed with her, had not fed her, or even changed any of the girl''s diapers.


    If that wasn''t the definition of a terrible father, Aenar didn''t know what was.


    However, every time he woke up, his astral body was watching Alysanne, seeing her take her first steps, say her first word, and give her first hug. He was there every time, he just didn''t speak to her, as he didn''t want his first meeting with his daughter to be through an astral body.


    "Forgive me, my little star." Aenar said with an apologetic tone. He stroked his daughter''s hair and said with a tired sigh. "I truly am a terrible father."


    "Mommy said Daddy is saving the world from big bad guys, I''m happy to hug, talk, and feel Daddy''s caresses." Alysanne quickly shook her head and spoke in a hurried tone. Although her father had never seen her once since she was born, she could feel his presence beside her at all times.


    However, the more understanding Alysanne was, the more Aenar felt he had failed as a father. He hated the Evil Gods of Essos even more. If it weren''t for these parasites, he would be with his family and not in this Chamber of Secrets serving as a battery for the hundreds of Artificial Suns scattered throughout the Continent of Westeros.


    Sighing, Aenar looked at his daughter. The girl was muchrger than a three-year-old should be; anyone could mistake Alysanne for eight or ten years old.


    But this was normal; she was the daughter of Aenar and Visenya, both extraordinary beings. She was already born at the top of the and the universe just by being his daughter.


    "What do you want to y?" Aenar asked with amusement, feeling the humanity within him grow more and more. His family was truly an anchor for his feelings.


    Alysanne''s eyes lit up at Aenar''s words. "I am Aemon, Dragonknight!"


    Aenarughed, knowing his daughter wanted to reenact a legendary knight fight. "I am Ryam Redwyne." He said with an amused tone as he rose from the Ruby Throne for the first time in three years.


    The spears detached from his back, but Alysanne didn''t see or even notice. She was too happy to notice anything at that moment. Something Aenar deeply appreciated.


    Using magic to heal his wounds, which closed in an instant, Aenar descended the steps while holding his daughter in a position worthy of a princess. Leda looked at the Emperor with concern, but seeing the genuine smile on his lips, she remained silent.


    She watched Aenar y with his daughter amidst the girl''s proudughter, who hadnded a blow on the emperor. The weapons were the fabric of the cape on the emperor''s shoulder. The fabric became as hard as wood and molded into the shape of a sword.


    "It seems Barristan taught you well." Aenarmented with an amused tone, feeling Alysanne''s fabric sword hit his thigh, the maximum height the girl could reach.


    After all, Aenar was about three meters tall; he was a true giant, Alysanne reached at most a little below his thighs.


    "Yes, Barristan said I was the most powerful apprentice he had ever taught in his life!" Alysanne looked at her father with pride and eagerly awaited Aenar''s praise.


    "That''s amazing, you will be as powerful as Visenya, the Warrior Queen." Aenar spared no praise for his daughter; he stroked her hair with a big smile on his face.


    Alysanne felt her cheeks turn red from how happy she was at that moment. Everyone praised her, but her father''s praise waspletely different. She felt euphoria at being recognized by the God that everyone in Westeros prayed to day and night.


    She finally felt worthy of being her father''s daughter; how could this not make her euphoric? Alysanne let out a silly, childishugh as she looked at her father with clear dependence.


    "Every time you go to sleep, I will see you." Aenar knelt and looked directly into his daughter''s eyes. He promised with a solemn and sacred tone.


    Alysanne''s eyes lit up at Aenar''s words; she showed such a big smile and hugged Aenar, wrapping her small arms around his neck while kissing his face repeatedly.


    "If you don''t keep your promise, I''ll punch you." Stopping kissing Aenar, she clenched her small fist and threatened her father with a fierce tone, or that''s what she nned, because in Aenar''s eyes, there was nothing more adorable.


    "Yes, I would never risk suffering a blow from the mighty Princess Alysanne." Aenar pretended to be scared and spoke in a hurried tone, seemingly afraid of Alysanne.


    The girl looked at Aenar with a satisfied look and lowered her fist.


    "Let''s y more!" She said, getting out of Aenar''s arms.


    Aenar looked at the Ruby Throne and estimated he had about two hours free. He looked at his daughter and spoke with an arrogant tone.


    "Finally a worthy opponent, our fight will be legendary!"


    ---------------


    Note: A sweet moment before we enter the Dark and Gore theme of the Long Night.


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (400,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.

 Chapter 257 - 258 - Alyssane of House Targaryen (IV)

    "We are made of blood and fire, perhaps that''s why we love and hate with such intensity." Daenerys Targaryen''s thoughts, looking at her husband with a gaze full of tenderness.


    --------------


    Alysanne, who was sneaking through the corridors of the Red Keep, sighed in relief seeing that there were no Sardaukar soldiers looking for her at that moment. However, before she could rx, she felt her body lift off the ground and heard a calm, yet slightly angry voice.


    "Alysanne Targaryen, it seems you''re getting bolder and bolder."


    Looking back, Alysanne showed an innocent look and opened her arms, hugging the female figure. "I love you so much, Mommy." She said with a sweet, joyful, and innocent tone.


    However, Visenya didn''t believe her daughter''s act. As Alysanne''s mother, she knew exactly her daughter''s abilities. How could she believe that adorable little face that could lie without even blinking!?


    "Do you think you''ll get out of punishment by saying you love me?" Visenya asked with a calm and slightly sarcastic tone. She looked at the small girl in front of her and let out a tired sigh.


    The girl was really very lively, so lively that she caused trouble every minute she wasn''t in her room.


    "Where did you go?" Visenya put Alysanne down and asked, narrowing her eyes dangerously. Up until now, she truly didn''t know where her daughter had gone during the hours she was missing.


    This was rare, as she always had information about Alysanne''s whereabouts, but it seemed the Sardaukar were blind and hadn''t found her daughter for hours!


    "I went to see Daddy..." Alysanne, seeing the look on her mother''s face, knew that if she didn''t tell her what she wanted to hear, she would be punished for a month. No sweets, no leaving her room, and hours and hours of long study sessions. Honestly, she''d rather die than spend a month studying so intensely.


    Visenya frowned and couldn''t help but smack her daughter''s bottom, who looked at her with tear-filled, watery eyes. "Didn''t I tell you your father is too busy?"


    She knew how hard Aenar was working to create a beautiful world for House Targaryen, days and days without even resting for an hour. He had done this for three years and would probably do it for many more years!


    Just imagining how tired her husband was, Visenya wanted to cry and hug Aenar tightly. She was truly angry that Alysanne had actually gone to bother Aenar at that moment.


    Seeing Visenya''s genuinely angry expression, Alysanne showed a look of fear and lowered her head, not daring to look at her mother at that moment. "Daddy yed with me, he said he was proud of me and said I would be a great empress..." She spoke with a sad, mncholic tone, but didn''t hide the pride in her voice.


    Visenya''s gaze softened hearing her daughter''s words. She held Alysanne in her arms and hugged her tightly. Kissing Alysanne''s forehead, Visenya said with sweet tenderness. "I know he''s proud of you, after all, you''re his beautiful princess."


    "But don''t go see your father again, he''s really too busy and tired." Visenya said with a sad tone. She also wanted Aenar to be by her side, but that was currently impossible with the Long Night happening.


    Without Aenar, the hundreds of Artificial Suns would extinguish, and when that happened, the fragile ecosystem Aenar had created in those three years would copse, and all civilization would truly be destroyed.


    Alysanne nodded, but didn''t mention that her father had promised to see her every night. She felt that if she said that, her mother would really hit her again. Her buttocks really didn''t want to suffer any more blows.


    "Come on, Daenerys and Rhaenys are missing you at breakfast." Carrying Alysanne in her arms, Visenya said with a gentle smile and walked towards her private chambers.


    The five women of House Targaryen always ate together; it was already a sacred ritual for them.


    Alysanne nodded and showed a look of anticipation; she was really hungry after ying with her father for hours. Remembering her aunt''s lemon cakes, a greedy look appeared on the princess''s adorable face.


    Visenya, carrying Alysanne, entered the room and saw three impressively tall women. How tall? The shortest was about two meters and ten centimeters tall! The tallest reached two meters and forty centimeters tall!


    They were Rhae, Daenerys, and Rhaenys.


    After three years, all of them had undergone drastic changes in their appearances. All looked inhumanly beautiful, graceful, and very tall. Daenerys, in particr, had transformed from a young woman with still childish features into a true queen with elegant, mature, and graceful features.


    However, all four women were still slender with modest curves; the ethereal and slender beauty of House Targaryen was still present in all of them and would never cease to exist.


    "Our princess has arrived." Rhae said with a loving and tender tone to her great-granddaughter. She truly loved this little girl.


    "Grandma!" Alysanne greeted her grandmother with a big happy smile; this was perhaps the best day of her life, she had finally met her father and even yed with him!


    All the women present noticed the girl''s happiness and imagined that something very happy had happened.


    After sitting down and cing Alysanne in the chair next to her, Visenya spoke with a helpless tone. "She met Aenar and yed with him for hours."


    Daenerys and Rhaenys were surprised for a moment, but felt happy for their niece, who had fulfilled a long-desired wish. So, they were very happy for Alysanne.


    "I''m d that happened." Rhae said with a gentle and soft look. Remembering that her grandson was alone underground apanied only by Leda, a sad look passed through her eyes.


    Aenar''s fate was truly cruel in her eyes. Unfortunately, she had no power to help with anything other than matters of kingdom governance, which was now known as the Imperium, and the title of king changed to Emperor, just as the title of queen changed to Empress.


    Alysanne showed a happy look and ate the lemon cake with an even happier expression.


    Seeing this, the eyes of all the women present showed expressions full of tenderness and kindness.


    Daenerys ate her lemon cake and looked at her niece with a smile, but then looked at Visenya and asked with a calm tone, changing the whole atmosphere. "How are we doing with the envoys from Yi Ti?"


    She was focused on other things and was aware of the recent issues with the arrival of the Yi Ti envoys. However, she had heard some rumors about the envoys'' arrogance and was curious how arrogant they could be in front of the current House Targaryen.


    Not to mention the dragons, House Targaryen alone wasposed entirely of gods who had the power to move entire mountains, literally!


    Rhaenys and Visenya''s good mood disappeared upon hearing Daenerys''s question.


    "These guys are really arrogant, they act as if they''re better than everyone else, just because their civilization has survived longer." Rhaenysmented with a sarcastic tone; there was clear dissatisfaction in her gaze.


    Visenya nodded and said with a tone of contempt. "The envoys from Yi Ti wanted to buy Artificial Suns."


    When she said this, Rhae and Daenerys looked at her in surprise. What was the importance of Artificial Suns? It could be said that the order of Westeros survived only because of the Artificial Suns.


    Even now in Essos, only Vntis had two Artificial Suns, given by Aenar to Kinvara for her great contribution. So, knowing that the people of Yi Ti wanted to buy artificial suns truly surprised both women.


    "They won''t exist for long." Daenerys said with a cold smile. "When the situation stabilizes, we will wipe all civilizations off the map.os don''t need another civilization besides the Imperium."


    All agreed with Daenerys''s words, even little Alysanne. In her eyes, everyone should appreciate being under her father''s grace.


    "Let''s eat." Visenya said. "We have a lot of work to do."


    All nodded and began to eat while talking about many things, including court scandals.


    At night, as Daenerys was about to sleep, she glimpsed a shadow sitting in the chair in the corner of the room.


    "Aenar!" Daenerys eximed, pleasantly surprised by her husband''s arrival.


    "We have two hours." Aenar said with a smile as he looked at Daenerys wearing only a transparent nightgown.


    Daenerys''s eyes widened, but she soon showed a seductive expression and got into bed. Shey back on the bed and used her foot to beckon Aenar to the bed.


    "I want my son, husband." She said with a low, seductive tone.


    Aenar smiled and got up from the chair; he really only had two hours before returning to the Ruby Throne.


    "I will reward my Empress for her hard work." Kissing her ankle, Aenar said, looking at her with a smile.


    Daenerys just felt her cheeks burn intensely. She never imagined that a kiss on the ankle could be so hot.


    "Come, my Emperor." She said as she let herself be carried away by her husband''s touch and kiss.


    --------


    Note: No R-18 for you degenerates.


    Note 2: What do you think of the actors chosen to y Link and Zelda?


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (400,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.

 Chapter 258 - 259 - Locate, Kill and Destroy!!! (I)

    "Before my twenty-two legions, even the demons of the Warp trembled with fear. They will fear their loyalty, they will fear their discipline, they will fear their invible faith. My sacred army, immortal in soul." Thoughts of the God-Emperor of Mankind about the Astartes Legions.


    -----------


    The city of High Castle, formerly known as Duskendale, had entirely be a massive military city. The imposing city walls were tall and robust. Aenar did not treat his Primarchs poorly, simply giving them an entire city to administer.


    At this moment, in the Castle of Angels, a round table could be seen. There were twenty-two seats around the round table, but only six had upants.


    Sigismund, Titus, Horus, Fulgrim, Vulkan, and Sanguinius.


    All six Primarchs were present, all wearing heavy, thick armor that no human could ever wear, as the armor alone weighed tons.


    "The Emperor has transmitted his orders to us." Said Sigismund, the one who guarded the Red Keep and, consequently, the Emperor.


    The bodies of the five Primarchs straightened and listened attentively, their five pairs of eyes staring at Sigismund with solemn gazes.


    "The Nest has been found." When Sigismund spoke, the five Primarchs showed murderous expressions.


    "We finally found where these monsters are being born." Sanguinius, who looked like a seventeen-year-old, spoke with a cold, murderous tone.


    Others might not know, but he knew that millions of lives had been lost in these three years of war. There were so many bones that they could create a mountain thousands of meters high.


    Every time Sanguinius remembered the horrible scenes in the small towns and viges, his blood boiled with rage. Unfortunately, there was a greatck of manpower; they had no way to protect the continent quickly.


    "Where?" Horus, with a shaved head and robust body, asked with a calm, deep tone. The newly ascended Primarch seemed especially murderous at this moment. Like Sanguinius, the man utterly hated these monsters.


    "Three nests were found by the Daughters of the Emperor. One in Oldtown in the Reach, one in the Mountains of the Moon in the Vale, and thest in Boneway in Dorne." Sigismund said, pointing to three ces on the map in the center of the round table.


    "We will go in pairs, each to a Nest." He said with a terribly cold tone. "The Emperor said nothing, but we must not fail."


    Sanguinius stood up and spoke loudly. "The Emperor is on the Ruby Throne providing energy for the Artificial Suns for three years without rest; we must not disturb him under any circumstances."


    Sanguinius still remembered Oldtown; it was the first time he made his debut, but he failed to kill the gue Apostle, which he considered an eternal stain on his honor and loyalty.


    Fulgrim, who looked like a Pureblood Valyrian, also expressed himself with a cold and indifferent expression. "Sanguinius is right, we need to relieve the Emperor''s worries."


    Recalling the figure on the Ruby Throne, Fulgrim''s lc eyes showed a fanatic and reverent gaze. He could not ept that mere monsters would bring worries to that divine and perfect being.


    "The Chainswords are ready to be tested in battle." Vulkan, formerly known as Moqorro, spoke with a deep and solemn tone. "The runes that make the de spin are fueled by blood, so the more you kill, the faster the des will spin."


    The eyes of all the Primarchs lit up at Vulkan''s words. A woman''s best friends were diamonds, but an Astartes'' best friends were Chainswords!


    Even Sigismund, who liked to use his fists, couldn''t help but show a satisfied look. He saw the power of the Chainswords and was more than satisfied that such weapons were the main weapon of the Astartes Legions.


    "Let''s begin, brothers." Sigismund said as he rose from his seat.


    "For the God-Emperor!" All five Primarchs stood up and spoke at the same time. Their loud and powerful voices echoed throughout the War Hall.


    All six walked side by side with smiles, ready to shed the blood of heretics and monsters.


    "Whoever kills the fewest monsters will pay for everyone''s drinks all night long!" Sanguinius said with an amused tone, ready to fight for entire days.


    "Do you have money?" Fulgrim asked with a sarcastic tone, remembering that Sanguinius was still a child and had no money. And even if he had money, Sanguinius spent it all buying toys for Princess Alysanne.


    Vulkan let out a loud, deepugh hearing Fulgrim''s words and looked at young Sanguinius with a teasing look. Even Titus, who was usually the most serious, smiled amusingly.


    Sanguinius felt a deep shame feeling the sarcastic and teasing nces of his battle brothers. "I won''t lose, why should I worry about money?" He murmured with a dissatisfied tone.


    Sanguinius''s murmur made all five Primarchs look at him with teasing nces.


    The six Primarchs arrived on the balcony of the War Hall and looked down. Six legions were below them. All Astartes and ready to invade even hell.


    Two of the six legions had fewer than a hundred members; these were the newly created legions of Horus and Fulgrim, but all members were powerful Astartes and notmon soldiers, so the low number of soldiers was not really important.


    "Sanguinius, I need more recruits for the Emperor to create more Astartes." Horus said with a calm tone. The low number of Astartes was really ufortable for him, especially after seeing the numerous Astartes of the Blood Angels, Smanders, and Indomitable Hearts Legions.


    Sanguinius rolled his eyes hearing his request; he was already helping Horus and Fulgrim, but the man dared to ask for even more. However, as a good friend, he spoke with a slightly annoyed tone. "I''ll help you, you ugly bald man."


    Horus remained indifferent to Sanguinius''s words; there was a smile on his lips.


    "Astartes!!!" Ignoring the two Primarchs talking, Sigismund spoke loudly, his voice spreading throughout the military city.


    "The Emperor has orders to kill and destroy!!!"


    "Kill and destroy!!!"


    "Kill and destroy!!!"


    "Kill and destroy!!!"


    The Astartes raised their swords towards the sky and shouted at the same time. The powerful sound waves seemed to shake the entire city.


    "For the God-Emperor!!!"


    "For the God-Emperor!!!"


    "For the God-Emperor!!!"


    The tens of thousands of Astartes continued to shout non-stop; these powerful soldiers forged in blood, faith, and discipline seemed especially animated at this moment.


    This was the biggest event after the Great War of Salvation; everyone seemed to want to honor their blood-stained swords for the Emperor.


    The six Primarchs looked at this and showed satisfied looks; these were the Emperor''s most loyal soldiers and the sharpest sword against evil and chaotic forces!


    "Titus and I will go to Boneway in Dorne, Horus and Fulgrim will go to the Mountains of the Moon in the Vale, Sanguinius and Vulkan will go to Oldtown in the Reach." Sigismund stated the division with a solemn tone.


    No one questioned Sanguinius''s words and epted the orders with equally solemn expressions. There was no room for failure, only victory and nothing else!


    "May the God-Emperor bless you, brothers." Sigismund said before leaving with Titus, ready to march towards Dorne with their two legions. Their heavy footsteps echoed throughout the Castle of Angels.


    "We will see each other again soon, brothers." Sanguinius left with a smile on his face and Vulkan followed the young man with a helpless expression. Sanguinius was too lively for him, who preferred thepany of the forge.


    Horus and Fulgrim exchanged nces and also left with calm and deep expressions. Like their brothers, both were ready to march towards the Mountains of the Moon in the Vale.


    ---


    Aenar, who was back on the Ruby Throne, looked at the scene with a satisfied look. The six Primarchs were acting like true brothers, something he liked to see among the Primarchs.


    "However, these Nests appearing in these ces is quite specific..." Aenar murmured to himself with a thoughtful look. He didn''t think the Evil Gods chose these ces randomly.


    "They are probably specific points in the fabric of reality where they are more fragile, which allows more divine power to pass to the." Aenar said with an increasingly malicious smile.


    Although such ces were good for the Evil Gods to exert their power, they were also a bridge that connected the gods to the. And everything thates, can return by the same path.


    "I have to send some things to my blood sons." Aenar said with a smile, he looked at the red sphere in front of him with a sarcastic look.


    "I hope they like my gifts, I prepared them with much care and love... much love!" Aenar murmured, letting out a viinousugh, making Leda look at the Emperor with an amused expression.


    ----------


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (400,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.

 Chapter 259 - 260 - Locate, Kill and Destroy!!! (II)

    "My Emperor gave a gift; you have to ept it, even if you don''t want to." Sanguinius''s thought, Primarch of the Blood Angels Legion.


    -------------


    Sanguinius wielded his custom Chainsword with a happy look. The spinning de tore through the monsters with a brutality no other ded weapon could match. The scene was extremely brutal and bloody.


    Blood and internal organs sttered across the ground as Sanguinius casually tossed aside the body of a carriage-sized monster. The Primarch''s red eyes stared at the approaching city with a cold gaze.


    The city no longer held its six-thousand-year-old glory; it had be a true ruin infested with monsters. The tower symbolizing House Hightower was a mere shadow of its former self.


    Half of the tower had copsed, while the remaining part was consumed by ck thorns that looked especially terrifying.


    However, Sanguinius''s and Vulkan''s eyes were focused on the Old Sept of the Seven-Faced God. The ce was obviously destroyed, but what caught their attention was the strange structure.


    Strange because it seemed to be made of flesh, it pulsed as if it were a heart, and it exuded a putrid, disgusting smell. Bestial roars could be heard from within the structure of flesh and blood.


    "The Nest," Vulkan said with an indifferent tone, looking at the entity responsible for the deaths of hundreds or millions of people in Westeros. The Nest was a true weapon of mass destruction used by the gods of Essos.


    At the same time, this same Nest had almost driven humanity to extinction countless times in the past. There were three in Westeros and at least five in Essos, showing howrge the poption of Essos was.


    Sanguinius snorted coldly and spoke with a murderous tone. "We will destroy this thing and deliver the gift the Emperor prepared for these gods."


    Vulkan nodded and was eager to see the power of the "gift." ording to the Emperor''s words, this world would gain three more suns for a few minutes. Just imagining the scene made the usually expressionless Primarch''s face show a fierce smile.


    The two Primarchs, with two Legions apanying them, quickly arrived at the city in grand style. The purest brutality began the moment the ruins of Oldtown were invaded.


    The Astartes, with their Chainswords, brutally killed the monsters. Blood, guts, and internal organs flew everywhere. These monsters, who killed humans as if they were chickens, were now as easily killed as chickens.


    Making his Chainsword tear a monster in half, Vulkan kicked the monster''s body aside and continued killing as his armor became increasingly covered in blood.


    Every time the sound of the chainsaw tearing flesh was heard, the Primarch reaped a monster with even greater ease than the Astartes. At the same time, the gift that every Primarch possessed revealed itself.


    The ground beneath Vulkan transformed intova due to the extremely high temperature his body exuded. With every step he took, the ground quickly heated up and turned red and yellow.


    Vulkan''s Chainsword began to spitva as if it were a volcano. The sound of the chainsaw became even more terrifying at that moment; the disgusting smell of burning monster flesh hung in the air as the Primarch advanced against a horde of monsters.


    Suddenly, Vulkan, who was killing arge number of monsters, stopped and looked ahead with a surprised gaze. The reason for his surprise was simple: there was an enormous monster before him.


    As tall as a small wall (several tens of meters high), its body resembled apletely deformed deer with three heads andrge horns made of flesh.


    The monster let out a sharp, piercing, weeping sound, as if it were eternally suffering. Its size, appearance, and the feeling of terror were enough to kill a person from fright.


    It was the first time Vulkan had seen such arge monster. He estimated that this monster was enough to destroy an entire region. Fortunately, they arrived before such a beast could roam the continent.


    "Wow, what a big guy," Sanguinius said, posing next to Vulkan, with a surprised tone upon seeing the enormous monster.


    "It seems the Nest sensed the danger and gave birth to an abomination to protect itself," Vulkan said with a calm and indifferent tone. His brown eyes stared at the monster with a cold gaze.


    "No matter the size, it will die the same way," Sanguinius replied to Vulkan''s words with a slightly interested tone in fighting such a monster. However, since Vulkan found the monster first, he had to ask his brother''s permission.


    "You can fight; I will destroy the Nest." Vulkan understood Sanguinius''s intentions and didn''t mind. If he were younger, like Sanguinius, perhaps he would hunger for glorious battles, but he cared more about the mission than facing a new monster.


    Sanguinius smiled upon hearing Vulkan''s words. "Thank you, brother!" he said happily. His Chainsword began to operate at full force as white mes covered the entire sword/chainsaw.


    Without waiting for Vulkan''s reply, Sanguinius spread his white wings to their fullest extent and flew towards the monster. There was a wide smile on the face of the Primarch of the Blood Angels.


    Instantly arriving above the monster, Sanguinius brandished his Chainsword; the spinning des rotated extremely fast as they tore through everything in front of them, regardless of hardness or texture.


    Sanguinius mentally thanked Vulkan for creating such perfect weapons. This feeling of cutting so brutally was to his liking and that of all Primarchs. Real men must tear the enemy apart!


    The middle head of the demonic deer was cut in half as Sanguinius''s white mes consumed the creature''s flesh and blood, purifying it!


    Sanguinius had a smile on his face as blood flew everywhere, including on himself!


    But the monster Sanguinius was fighting was not a mere monster; it was almost like a guardian of the Nest, made precisely to protect it. Besides being extremely strong, it had an incredibly high healing factor.


    The next moment, the deer''s third head waspletely intact as if it had never been opened by the Blood Angels Primarch''s Chainsword.


    Sanguinius showed no fear; on the contrary, he became even more excited. He was at his peak, seeking battle and glory; he even preferred a difficult opponent to kill!


    The monster let out a loud roar from its three heads; the sound waves silenced the ruins of Oldtown for a moment, but a secondter, the entire city trembled, as if it were being hit by an earthquake.


    But it wasn''t an earthquake. Sanguinius looked at thergest horde of monsters he had ever seen with a smile. Looking at the Blood Angels Legion, he spoke loudly. "Whoever returns home with a clean sword will clean the bathrooms for an entire month!"


    As soon as he said that, the Astartes, who were alreadymitted to killing the monsters, became even more brutal and murderous. No one wanted to clean the bathroom, especially the bathrooms of the Military City, High Castle!


    Turning his gaze back to the monster, Sanguinius said, "Where were we?"


    "Oh, that''s right, I was killing you!" he said with a wide smile on his face as he advanced against the monster again.


    The Chainsword roared even louder and directly tore one of the monster''s heads, but Sanguinius gave the creature no chance to retaliate and attacked again, cutting the second head instantly.


    Unfortunately, before continuing the third attack, he was thrown backward by one of the deer''s hooves, which hit him squarely.


    Sanguinius looked at the leg that had grown in ce of one of the heads with a shocked expression. He was caught off guard by this. He truly hadn''t imagined that the monster could create another limb on another part of its body.


    However, knowing this, Sanguinius became more alert and dared not underestimate the evil creature. "As the Emperor said, when the Lion fights the rabbit, he uses all his strength."


    Remembering these words, Sanguinius admired the Emperor''s wisdom and attacked again. This time, he attacked with full force; white mes apanied the Chainsword, cutting the entire monster in half!


    The white mes covered the monster''s body in an instant, purifying the divine power within the monster before him, preventing regeneration from urring again.


    Sanguiniusnded on the ground and took a deep breath; he looked at the gigantic monster cut in half with a satisfied expression. His strength had grown again. It would have been impossible for him to do this three years ago.


    Suddenly, while Sanguinius was among his Astartes, who were relentlessly killing the horde of monsters, his red eyes focused on the Nest, more specifically on Vulkan.


    At that moment, the Primarch of the Smanders Legion had picked up a very curious item. It was no bigger than a baseball, it looked like a blood crystal, but Sanguinius felt a horrifying amount of power within that small ruby ball.


    Although he knew it was a bomb, the Emperor said it was somewhat small, but he was talking about the ruby ball, not the explosion!!!


    Vulkan didn''t hesitate and threw the ruby ball at the Nest as if someone were throwing something in the trash.


    The ruby left Vulkan''s hand and began to glow intensely. The next moment, a red glow covered the entire city. Then, there was nothing for five seconds before chaos began.


    The shockwave swept everything within a ten-kilometer radius. All the already fragile buildings of Oldtown were reduced to nothing. However, what truly impressed happened the next second.


    A gigantic mushroom-shaped fireball rose into the sky.


    At that moment, everyone within a five-hundred-kilometer radius could see a second red sun rising into the sky.


    Sanguinius and Vulkan observed the divine power of the God Emperor firsthand; they couldn''t help but marvel at the Emperor''s power. It was something no one could resist, even if they didn''t want to.


    Aenar, who was on the Ruby Throne, felt his first gift explode and looked towards Oldtown. A smile appeared on his lips. No one knew, but this explosion was just a smokescreen.


    The true gift had already arrived in a ce no human had ever reached before. Although he had lost connection with it, Aenar knew that the gift had exploded on some unlucky god.


    Since the Gods could send something to the, he could also send something to the dimension where the gods resided! Let them taste their own poison for the first time in their immortal lives!


    Which god he had hit, he didn''t know, but he didn''t care; he had many enemies, and if he hit any of the gods, he would be immensely satisfied.


    "Unfortunately, I cannot see the expression of the unlucky god who was hit by me." Although it was a shame not to have seen something so interesting, Aenar closed his eyes and patiently waited for the other explosions.


    "I said, it''s a gift prepared by me with great care and love," Aenar whispered with a sarcastic and ironic tone.


    ----------


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (400,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.

 Chapter 260 - 261 - Locate, Kill and Destroy!!! (III)

    "Humanity must ept its true father." Horus Lupercal, Primarch of the Luna Wolves Legion.


    -------------


    As Aenar was about to rest, he looked towards the Vale of Arryn and then towards Dorne with a smile. At that moment, three gigantic explosions rose into the night sky, illuminating the continent for the first time in three years.


    "It seems the three groups are very synchronized. The joint training was put to good use," Aenar whispered with a satisfied look. He felt that the Primarchs'' training was going very well.


    Looking at the billions of futures, Aenar showed a contemtive gaze. "My Primarchs must gather before initiating the Great Crusade."


    It waspletely unrealistic for him to want to conquer an entire gxy with him asmander. He couldn''t be everywhere, and such a thing would only dy the Great Crusade much longer.


    So, the Primarchs were essential for him to conquer the gxy in the shortest possible time. As for this time, since it was on a gctic scale, Aenar wanted to finish it in less than a thousand years.


    Yes, a thousand years. Everything involving the universe can no longer be measured on a scale of just a few hundred. Conquering after is time-consuming, especially if theses have advanced civilizations. Such wars couldst decades or even hundreds of years.


    Aenar was not in a hurry, especially with civilizations older than humanity and even more technologically advanced. Humanity needed time to mature and be a truly strong race.


    "Robb''s son, Margaery''s son, Myrce''s son... Arianne has to give me another child; Daeron will be a Great Lord and cannot be a Primarch," Aenar murmured in a calm tone. Princes and princesses would already be powerful; how could he give more power to his descendants?


    He knew that if he gave too much power to his descendants, they would likely have thoughts they shouldn''t have, especially regarding the Throne. Although he wasn''t afraid, chaos meant that the Chaos Gods could have another weapon against him.


    Aenar nned to bnce all sides to create an equilibrium where no one could be too strong, where only he was supreme. Being Emperor means bncing power within the Imperium. Even his sons and daughters were included in this n.


    Gradually closing his eyes, Aenar smiled, thinking that Daenerys and Rhaenys were pregnant. However, thinking about his son with Daenerys, Aenar''s mood calmed.


    "I will give you all the love and affection a father can give, but if you still be what you desire, don''t me me for being cruel, Aegon," Aenar murmured before focusing on purifying the Warp energy again. At the same time, the murmurs of the Chaos Gods returned with full force, which hepletely ignored.


    -


    Vale of Arryn, Mountains of the Moon.


    Horus and Fulgrim looked at the mushroom-shaped fireball with bright eyes.


    "The Emperor is powerful," Fulgrim said with a genuine tone of admiration and reverence.


    "He is our god, of course he is powerful," Horus said in a calm tone, but like Fulgrim, he also admired Aenar''s strength. This only strengthened his loyalty, and he knew that Aenar was the only way for humanity to escape the evil gods.


    "With the destruction of the Nests, humanity in Westeros can finally breathe a sigh of relief," Fulgrim said with a gentle and warm smile. Just remembering the affection and love he received from the people made him feel like he had infinite energy.


    "Yes, we will sweep all monsters from Westeros and then head to Essos; the people need to be under the grace of the God Emperor of Mankind," Horus said in a solemn tone. Remembering the continent that enved him, there was genuine fury in his eyes. If his captors weren''t dead, he would make them know the pain of being ves.


    Fulgrim looked at Horus and instantly knew his friend''s thoughts. However, everyone had a right to vengeance, and the Emperor himself, who was Omniscient, did not speak against it, so the Primarch of the Emperor''s Children said nothing against his friend''s desire for revenge.


    "We will clear the region and then clear the continent. When we return to King''s Landing, the women will throw flowers on our heads," Fulgrim ced his hand on his friend''s shoulder to show support and said with a proud smile.


    "Almost all the flowers died; the only ones that survived are in the greenhouses under the light of Artificial Red Suns," Horus rolled his eyes and said in a calm tone. He looked at his helpless friend and walked towards the few members of the Luna Wolves Legion.


    Fulgrim shrugged and followed his friend with a smile; although there were no flowers, he was sure he would return to King''s Landing under the highest honors and des, admired by the people and rewarded by the God Emperor himself. Just the thought of seeing that perfect being again made the Primarch''s steps quicken.


    -


    Dorne, Boneway.


    Titus and Sigismund were amidst hundreds of monstrous bodies; the ck blood, organs, and guts made the environment extremely unpleasant. The smell was the worst thing, but both Primarchs had calm and indifferent expressions.


    Although the smell was truly bad with their super senses, they had priorities, and the smell was definitely not one of them.


    "Are we going to Dorne?" Titus asked with a surprised tone.


    "Yes, the Prince of Dorne is being quite problematic for the Emperor''s mistress," Sigismund recalled Aenar''s orders and spoke in a cold tone. All Six Regions of Westeros had pleasantly epted the Emperor''s rule; only Dorne was still resisting.


    The biggest resistor was the Prince of Dorne himself, Doran Martell.


    "He still refuses to hand over his armies to the Imperium." Sigismund''s eyes grew cold mentioning the fact. He couldn''t believe people could be so stupid.


    Without the Emperor''s Artificial Suns, Dorne wouldn''t even exist at this moment, but Doran still refused to hand over Dorne''s military power. If it weren''t for the Emperor''s benevolence towards the people, he would have long advised the Emperor to take back the Artificial Suns.


    Titus''s eyes also grew cold hearing his brother''s words. "If Doran Martell is so ignorant, let him abdicate and Princess Arianne take the Sunspear Seat of Dorne."


    For any other noble, it waspletely impossible to make a Lord of a Great House abdicate, but the brothers were Primarchs, Demigods of Aenar''s Golden Lineage; they had the right to force any abdication for the survival of humanity.


    Looking at the Sardaukar and Indomitable Heart Legions, covered in blood but still in perfect discipline and order, Titus''s eyes showed a quick touch of satisfaction.


    "Let''s finish this quickly and clear the Dorne Region. Then we will depart for Essos with our Primarch brothers," Titus said in a solemn tone.


    Everyone must open their arms and ept the Emperor''s graces. The Continent of Essos will know the love of the God Emperor of Mankind.


    Sigismund nodded and marched towards Sunspear, the Home of House Martell.


    Arianne was lying onrge cushions while eating some fruits thatmoners couldn''t even taste during the Long Night. The Princess of Dorne was watching a y with her cousins.


    "Arianne, the My Lord you locked under house arrest. When the Emperor finds out, I fear that Prince Doran..." Tyene, Arianne''s great friend, showed a worried expression about her uncle''s situation.


    Tyene didn''t need to continue for Arianne to understand the implications of her cousin''s words. The Desert Princess''s dark eyes narrowed, remembering the ungrateful man who hadn''t visited her for three whole years!


    However, she knew it wasn''t his fault. Looking at the Red Sun above Sunspear, Arianne knew that it was powered by Aenar''s energy. All Artificial Suns were like that. She couldn''t even imagine how much power the Emperor had to achieve such a feat.


    "A god..." A murmur escaped Arianne''s seductive lips; there was a smile on her lips. Although there was no love in their rtionship, she had something more valuable than love.


    Respect andpanionship, something she greatly appreciated. Especially after being practically excluded by all the Lords of Dorne, who didn''t want her as Lady of Sunspear and Princess of Dorne.


    The reason for this was simple: the reforms of the Three Queens were too cruel to the nobles. Not only was it forbidden to raise a private army, but the right to create and destroyws was no longer in the hands of the nobles.


    Besides a small number of troops used to defend castles, nobles could not exceed a certain number or they would receive a visit from the Imperium''s cruelest organization.


    The Inquisition.


    Men and women dressed in clerical robes and red masks. This organization wasmanded by the Red Church itself, which changed its name years ago.


    The Cult of the God Emperor of Mankind.


    Arianne heard stories of the Inquisition; they were fanatics among fanatics. Any disrespect to the God Emperor was an extremely serious crime. Not following thews of the Imperium was only below the crime of disrespecting the Emperor.


    Remembering the Emperor''s mouth that made her feel so much pleasure, Arianne''s lips curved into a smile. If these fanatics heard this, they would try to kill her for spheming against the Emperor...


    "Don''t worry, he won''t die," Arianne replied casually. "At most, he''ll be imprisoned in his room for life."


    This punishment was still light, especially considering the miserable fate of the Noble Houses of Dorne.


    "Dear father, you cannot me me; only me your despicable prejudice." Arianne murmured with indifference to her father''s fate. Since Doran wouldn''t treat her as a daughter, she wouldn''t treat him as a father either.


    ---------


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (400,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.

 Chapter 261 - 262 - Locate, Kill and Destroy!!! (IV)

    "Dear father, don''t me me for letting you rot in your room; I just want what belongs to me by my birthright." Arianne Martell, Princess of Dorne and Lady of Sunspear.


    -----------------


    Doran Martell, the Ruler of Dorne, sat in his wheelchair, looking at the gigantic army before him. The shortest were about two meters tall; the tallest were simply inhuman in terms of height.


    They were the strongest armies in the world: the Sardaukar Legion and the Indomitable Heart Legion.


    Doran knew he had angered those he shouldn''t have and was suffering the consequences now. However, he showed no regret or fear. He was a Martell and would bow to no one, not even the so-called God Emperor of Mankind.


    Unbowed, Unbent, Unbroken.


    Doran repeated the ancient motto of House Martell and fixed his gaze on the two Primarchs. They were enormous and fanatical aberrations.


    "Doran Martell, the Emperor has orders; kneel and receive the imperial decree." Sigismund looked at Doran and spoke in a firm, unquestionable tone. He didn''t care if the man before him couldn''t walk or anything else.


    The Prince of Dorne narrowed his eyes but remained still and didn''t even respond to the Primarch''s words.


    All the Lords and Ladies present felt the atmosphere grow increasingly intense and suffocating. Everyone looked at Doran, awaiting his words. They only dared to defy the Emperor''s orders because of Doran, who was a Lord of a Great House.


    Noticing Doran''s telling silence, Titus, who usually cared about nothing but his mission, stepped forward and stood a few centimeters from the Prince of Dorne. The man was a dwarfpared to Titus''s height.


    Looking down, he asked in a calm tone, "Are you refusing to receive the Imperial Decree?" His calm, yet powerful voice spread to all who could hear. There was no murderous intent or even arrogance, just a depth that sent shivers down the spines of those who heard it.


    Raising his head and looking at Titus, Doran replied in an equally calm tone, "I am not a ve; I will not kneel to anyone. Not even your God Emperor."


    When Doran said this, all members of both Legions turned their heads and looked at Doran with silent gazes. Swords were drawn as the atmosphere reached its peak.


    Sigismund and Titus never thought Doran could be so arrogant. Looking at the small man before him, the eyes of both Primarchs changed from indifference to cold stares.


    Sigismund moved, used his hand, and picked up Doran like an adult picking up a small child. But unlike the gentleness of holding a child, the Primarch threw Doran to the ground with force.


    A groan escaped Doran''s lips as the cold floor of the Old Pce made contact with his body.


    How could Dorne''s soldiers stand by and watch their sovereign be treated that way? They took a few steps and pointed spears at those who protected him from the monsters.


    "ording to the Imperial Law of Humanity''s Survival, enacted by the Emperor of Humanity himself, the Primarchs have the right to take control of a region in a state of risk." Sigismund looked at the ailing man on the ground with a cold and slightly murderous tone.


    "As Primarch of the Sardaukar Legion, I dere you, Doran of House Martell, unfit to continue as Prince of Dorne and Lord of Sunspear. You will be imprisoned in the pce and will not be allowed to leave until further notice. Failure toply with these orders will result in the suspect''s death."


    "Do you ept or refuse?" Sigismund asked, his Chainsword in hand, ready to be used again. He would take the Prince of Dorne''s life the moment he refused to follow the Emperor''s Laws.


    Doran showed no fear even in this situation; he sat on the ground and looked at Sigismund, who was about to kill him, with a calm gaze. "I¡ª"


    As Doran was about to refuse and die like a true Martell, a feminine,zy voice sounded. "He epts, My Lord Primarch."


    Doran looked at Arianne with a cold and deep gaze; he had never felt hatred towards his daughter, but at this moment, he felt a touch of hatred for his own daughter. He only wanted the good of House Martell, but Arianne only cared about the power she would have, never truly caring about House Martell.


    "It doesn''t matter if he refuses or not, My Lord; the Emperor''s orders are the most important thing right now." Arianne spoke, smiling gently at the gigantic man before her. She looked like a child before an adult.


    Sigismund looked at the Emperor''s mistress with a deep gaze. However, thinking of Aenar''s orders, he averted his gaze from Doran and spoke, "Doran of House Martell will abdicate his titles, and the eldest daughter of Doran, Princess Arianne, will assume the Region of Dorne."


    "You have no right to speak this way to our prince¡ª" Franklyn Fowler, Lord of Skyreach, didn''t get a chance to finish speaking. Titus appeared in front of him and simply punched him.


    The Lord of one of Dorne''s most powerful houses was hit and flew backward, hitting a wall. Blood spread instantly; Franklyn''s body moved for a moment before stoppingpletely.


    A terrifying silence hung in the air. Many eyes widened, seeing the Lord of House Fowler die before their eyes. Along with House Yronwood, House Fowler and House Martell were the most powerful noble houses in Dorne.


    "Does anyone else want to defy the Emperor''s orders?" Titus asked in a terribly cold tone. The walls and floor of the Old Pce began to freeze, showing that Titus was about to use his powers.


    The motto of House Martell was only for House Martell; these lords who followed Doran did not have the courage to even fight against the Emperor''s Legions, which could be seen by the silence around them.


    "Princess Arianne, Dorne is yours." Sigismund looked at Arianne and spoke in a calm tone. "I hope Dorne''s armies arrive at the capital as soon as possible."


    "I will make it happen as soon as possible, Lord Sigismund." Arianne smiled warmly. Although Aenar was not present, she felt safe, as it seemed he was always protecting her.


    "Take my dear father to his chambers." Arianne ordered in a cold and noble tone. She had been trained to be the Ruler of Dorne and knew exactly how to act like one.


    The soldiers hesitated for a moment but still gently carried Doran to his chambers. As he was carried, Doran''s eyes always remained on Arianne


    "You will destroy our traditions for your thirst for power." He said in a cold tone, looking at Arianne with a piercing and powerful gaze.


    Arianne wanted tough at Doran''s words. The world was changing; those who didn''t follow the flow would disappear. No one could be against the changes made by Aenar. Instead of saying she was destroying traditions, it was more appropriate to say she was saving House Martell.


    However, her father''s mentality was too antiquated to ept her words, so Arianne didn''t bother to respond to Doran''s words. She would respond with actions instead of words.


    She would show that she was thousands of times better as a ruler than Doran. Dorne would be greater in her hands, even greater than when Nymeria arrived in Dorne thousands of years ago.


    Sigismund nodded, seeing that Arianne had a strong temperament. Only then could someone control these rebellious noble houses.


    Looking at the new Princess of Dorne, Sigismund spoke in a solemn tone, "Princess Arianne, the legions will clear the monsters from Westeros; when we are done, there will be no more monsters on this continent."


    When he said this, Arianne''s eyes lit up. Because of the monsters, not only had the poption drastically decreased, but trade was also greatly affected. Without the monsters, the poption could grow again, and trade could be re-established.


    "Thank you for your hard work, Lord Sigismund. On behalf of all the people of Dorne, I thank you." Arianne bowed and thanked him with a sincere tone. Without monsters, life in Westeros could finally flourish again.


    Sigismund nodded, apparently satisfied with this princess''s thoughts. Under her regime, Dorne would be much easier to control; they wouldn''t need to kill everyone, which would save unnecessary time and food.


    "I have no time to waste, Princess." Sigismund said as he walked towards the legions. "We will cleanse Dorne of any filthy dirt."


    Arianne nodded with a wide smile on her lips. Years of nning, and she finally became Princess of Dorne. She wanted to scream with joy, but as she was still before all the Lords and Ladies of Dorne, she remained silent with only a smile on her lips.


    ---------


    On the other side, Sigismund and Titus were already outside Sunspear.


    "We will finish the cleansing and begin the Great Crusade." Sigismund spoke in a calm tone. His eyes were brighter than ever.


    Titus also had a small smile on his eternally serious face. He was also happy to bring the love of the great emperor to the heretical peoples and civilizations.


    "Let''s go." Sigismund said with a solemn look.


    -----------


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (400,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.


    -----


    I apologize for the dy, but I spent the whole day solving some problems. They raided my bank ount and took out a loan. Fortunately, as I''ve never taken out a loan before, the amount was tiny. But I still spent the day talking to my bank and changing all my passwords, including my emails.


    Honestly, the most incredible thing was that no notification or email appeared warning me of something so important, not even a message on my phone. A


    I''m still confused as to how my password got leaked, I don''t download anything but games on Steam, I don''t open suspicious emails, let alone spam.


    I''m really confused, I even blocked the loan option on my ount.


    In short, it was a shitty day, luckily I only lost a tiny amount.

 Chapter 262 - 263 - The First Great Crusade (I)

    "You have to recognize that admitting defeat is not shameful, especially to stay alive." Thinking of Ferrego Artaryion, Sea Lord of Braavos, during the First Great Crusade.


    ----------


    With the Long Night, traveling becameplicated, especially at sea. As there was no way to locate oneself in the sea of darkness, maritime travel practically disappeared.


    The only ones who could move through the sea were cities that had some magical heritage. Braavos, Qohor, and other Free Cities could hold their ground even in this world full of monsters and in the absence of sunlight. Special cities like Asshai were even more impressive, bing a truly safe ce in this troubled world.


    However, this was not the case with the Imperium''s warships. With Astartes controlling the ships and the Emperor''s guidance, they had the privilege of going wherever they wanted.


    At this very moment, hundreds of warships full of Astartes strongly collided with the waves. The ships were heading towards Vntis, the Seat of Faith of the God Emperor of Humanity on the continent of Essos.


    Looking at the fire arrow pointing in a certain direction, Horus nodded with satisfaction. There was no way they would get lost in this lightless sea; they had the Emperor''s blessing!


    "Horus, I want to conquer Lys, Myr, and Tyrosh." Fulgrim spoke with a smile on his lips; he was truly excited about the First Great Crusade.


    Horus looked at his brother-in-arms and shook his head. "That''s impossible, and you know it, Fulgrim."


    He continued speaking in a calm and thoughtful tone. "Our two Legions don''t have enough Astartes to control the three cities and protect them from monster attacks."


    Honestly, there were seven Nests in the western part of Essos alone! Horus knew that this number was even higher in the rest of the continent. The Emperor stated that there were at least nine in Yi Ti. This showed that there were dozens of Nests on the Continent of Essos.


    This continent, which had long been controlled by the gods, was severely in danger. At this point, Westeros was lucky to have the God of Seven Faces who didn''t care about the ns of the Evil Gods.


    Fulgrim frowned. Horus was right, but he still didn''t want to give up the chance to make the cities he so despised bend the knee. However, feeling the hand on his shoulder, he knew that Horus was helping him control himself.


    "You go to Lys, I''ll go to Myr." Horus said in a calm tone. He knew that Fulgrim had a lot of umted hatred in his heart, especially against Lys. The city that had raped and killed his mother.


    "Don''t worry, brother." Horus spoke with determination. "All Nine Free Cities will bend the knee before the Imperium and ept the Emperor''s grace."


    Fulgrim had no doubt that Horus''s words woulde true. There was no chance of them losing. This was his fanatical and unconditional faith and all the Astartes speaking at the same time. With the God Emperor by their side, there was no way to lose.


    Be it gods, demons, or any heretic, all sumbed to the sword of the God Emperor of Humanity.


    -


    On an imperial warship, Sanguinius and Vulkan calmly faced the ck sea before them.


    "This is going to be fun." Sanguinius said with a smile. "The Emperor specifically said to focus on Braavos. The House of ck and White must be destroyed to its core."


    "It seems someone offended the Emperor." Vulkan said in an indifferent tone, his eyes glowing like hot embers from a bonfire. Offending the Emperor was a crime worthy of death.


    "A bunch of heretics worshiping evil gods." Sanguinius replied with a sarcastic tone. In his eyes, he didn''t understand how these people could ept such evil gods.


    "Set course for Braavos, we''re not going to Vntis." Vulkan said in a calm and deep tone. His obsidian-ck skin perfectly camouged him in the terribly dark environment. However, his white hair and beard strongly contrasted with the environment, especially his eyes glowing with a phosphorescent red hue.


    "Are you sure? Lord Sigismund doesn''t like his ns to change." Sanguinius asked with an excited smile. He feared the world would be too peaceful!


    "We have the same status; we are not his subordinates." Vulkan replied with an indifferent tone. He was a Primarch, just like Sigismund; he didn''t need to obey Sigismund''s orders.


    Sanguiniusughed and used the white mes tomunicate with both the Blood Angels and Smanders Legions. As Vulkan had said, he didn''t need to follow Sigismund''s orders.


    With the orders being transmitted by Sanguinius''s white mes, at least half of the warships separated from the main fleet. Such a thing naturally caught the attention of the other Primarchs.


    "They are too hasty." Sigismundmented in a calm and indifferent tone to his brothers'' irresponsible actions. The movements of the Blood Angels and Smanders Legions would not affect the final ns.


    "It was probably Sanguinius''s choice; the boy fears the world is too peaceful." Titusmented with an equally calm tone. Only Sanguinius was so mischievous.


    If Sanguinius heard Titus''s usation, he would vehementlyin and say it was nonsense. Clearly, it was Vulkan''s idea, but the me for others'' actions fell on him!


    "Vntis will be the anchoring point for the conquest of this continent." Sigismund spoke slightly animated. Just the idea of expanding the Imperium for the Emperor was something he found incredibly glorious.


    Titus nodded, agreeing with Sigismund''s words. Vntis was the base of the Cult of the God Emperor of Humanity; they had magic, food, and steel umted for many years. It was the perfect starting point for the conquest of Essos.


    "Let them go to Braavos. It won''t affect the final oue." Sigismundmented as he focused on looking at the Fire Arrow, which indicated the path they should follow.


    -


    Free City of Braavos.


    After three years of the Long Night, the city''s gigantic prosperity was nothing more than a tiny shadow of its glorious past. At this moment, Braavos didn''t have as many people and was definitely going through difficult times.


    Food, which was once abundant, was now a scarce resource. So scarce that many would sell their wife or even their own child for a few days'' worth of food. Along with the monsters, who attacked the city daily, the lives of civilians in Braavos were precarious.


    Besides the inner part of the city, the Sea Lord could no longer maintain order, and the outer parts of the city were already ces of pure anarchy, without order orws. Seeing corpses was already such amon sight that no one would look at the corpses in the street.


    At this moment, Ferrego Antaryron, Sea Lord of Braavos, looked at his city with a somber expression. More than anyone, he knew how close Braavos was to destruction.


    "Qarro, how are the negotiations with the Imperium?" Ferrego asked with a pale and sickly expression. It was obvious that the Sea Lord would not live for many more years.


    "The Three Queens politely refused." Qarro replied with a helpless and sad tone.


    "Politely¡­" Ferrego showed a touch of sarcasm. He knew more than anyone that the true ruler of Westeros wanted all free cities to cease to exist, as he could then conquer the continent of Essos more easily.


    However, he was defenseless; the man was capable of creating Artificial Suns. Even if he gathered all nine free cities, they could do nothing against the Imperium, which had the most powerful armies in the world.


    At that moment, only Vntis had Artificial Suns that were used for agriculture. Which, in turn, made countless people risk bing monster food to reach Vntis.


    "Increase the price, give as many gold coins as necessary; we need an Artificial Sun for our crops." Ferrego was decisive in his decisions; he knew that if things continued like this, a riot would explode at any moment.


    Braavos''s powerful families were hoarding food and never passing it on to the poption, which made already scarce food even rarer. However, Ferrego could do nothing against these families, because if he dared to do something, he could imagine that Braavos''s army would be at his door an hourter.


    "My lord, I still doubt they will ept; money is worth nothing anymore at this point." Qarro said in a sad tone. Without order andws, what is a piece of metal worth? Can gold fill your belly? No, it cannot.


    Ferrego knew Qarro was right, but what should he do? He had nothing more valuable. Along with the slight hostility the Emperor felt towards Braavos, getting an artificial Sun was a foolish dream.


    "My lord!!!"


    Suddenly, a soldier burst through the doors of Ferrego''s office, shouting.


    Ferrego felt a bad premonition hearing the soldier''s nervous and horrified tone.


    "The scouts sighted more than seventy warshipsing our way!" The soldier spoke with a tone of horror.


    Who in the name of the gods were capable of navigating such a dark sea? Weren''t they afraid of getting lost?


    "Imperium¡­" Ferrego''s already pale face became even paler. There was only one country in the world that could navigate at this moment. It was the Imperium of Westeros. The greatest force on the!


    As for the reason for the Imperium''s arrival, Ferrego only felt a shiver run down his body.


    Ferrego made the decision in a short space of a second after hearing the soldier''s words.


    Closing his eyes, he spoke in a calm tone. "Let them dock in the ports, don''t attack them, and let them invade the city."


    Ferrego never thought he would say those words, especially to Dragon Lords, the mortal enemies of his ancestors. He was practically handing over the city that his ancestors built after fleeing Old Valyria.


    But did he have a choice? Resist to thest man? Don''t be foolish; everyone wants to stay alive, especially after seeing how precious life was during the Long Night, where you could die at any moment.


    The soldier seemed surprised for a moment, but quickly left the office and went towards his superior to ry the Sea Lord''s orders.


    A bitterugh escaped Ferrego''s lips; he felt he had destroyed Braavos with his own hands. However, thinking that the city could remain alive with the Imperium''s help, he felt more relieved.


    His ancestors would understand his decision, right?


    Ferrego knew this was a foolish thought. His ancestors would fight to the death to maintain their freedom. The former ves were more determined than anything else.


    However, that was thousands of years ago; how could such determination still remain alive at this moment?


    In the end, the descendants of the former ves were not the same as their ancestors; they were spoiled and fought for profit. Bing what they hated most in their lives.


    -------------


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (400,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.

 Chapter 263 - 264 - The First Great Crusade (II)

    "Do not be afraid, the God Emperor will save you from this dirty world. Believe in him as a father, believe in him as your pir, and believe that he will lead you to a better future." Sanguinius, Primarch of the Blood Angels Legion, during the First Great Crusade.


    ---------------


    Sanguinius and Vulkan invaded the city without any resistance; they were surprised when Braavos''s soldiers did not impede their entry. They had been expecting fierce resistance, but it was the opposite.


    "After all, they no longer have the determination of their ancestors." Vulkan, who was more experienced,mented with a sarcastic tone. "But it''s normal; the environment you grow up in shapes who you will be in the future."


    Sanguinius nodded, but he didn''t care about the reason for the apparent surrender of the Free City of Braavos. He only cared about destroying these heretical cults


    The Blood Angels Legions and the Smanders Legion forcefully invaded the core of Braavos. The streets were flooded with Astartes in less than five minutes. At this moment, it didn''t matter if the powerful families wanted to resist or not; they simply had no way to stop what was happening.


    "Let''s find the Sea Lord." Vulkan said as he walked towards the enormous pce. Sanguinius followed behind him with a smile, his red eyes looking around with curiosity. It was his first time on another continent; the different architectural style was interesting.


    Momentster, they stood before the pce. The two Primarchs didn''t even need to enter the pce to see the Sea Lord. He was in a wheelchair surrounded by trained guards and soldiers.


    Sanguinius looked at the man and saw that he would not live more than another year. Using a bit of magic, he saw through his body and observed that his liver and lungs were severely damaged.


    ''Poison.'' Sanguinius couldn''t help but think after seeing Ferrego''s internal organs. The man had been poisoned, and it wasn''t recent, at least decades ago.


    However, Sanguinius didn''t care much. What did an old man''s illness have to do with him?


    "Ferrego, Sea Lord of the Free City of Braavos, the Emperor has an imperial decree for the entire region of Essos." Vulkan said with a calm and majestic tone; he looked at the sick old man with an indifferent and unquestionable gaze.


    Without waiting for the man''s response, Vulkan continued. "From today, no other religion besides the Cult of the God Emperor of Humanity is allowed to exist. Any temple must be demolished. Any publication other than The Red Book must be burned until no copy remains. Any man or woman who does not ept the decree must be killed."


    Aenar''s orders to the Primarchs were simple and short.


    Extinguish all religions on the!


    Religious persecution, genocide, and destruction of entire civilizations¡ªAenar didn''t care about the methods, only the final results. To destroy all Evil Gods, Aenar didn''t mind bing the cruelest tyrant in the''s history.


    Gods can only be killed when people stop believing in them; the simplest way to do this was to destroy temples, hunt down followers, and destroy civilizations.


    Ferrego knew that things would not be simple when the Imperium''s Legions arrived, but he didn''t expect Aenar to be so crazy as to fight against all religions on the.


    As if seeing the hesitation on his face, Vulkan said with a cold tone. "From today, you are no longer the Sea Lord of Braavos; this city belongs to the Imperium, and the Emperor''sws must be followed."


    "A governor will soon be assigned to this city; enjoy your early retirement, Lord Ferrego." Said Vulkan as he simply dismissed one of the most powerful men in Essos as if he were anymoner.


    Ferrego''s eyes widened inplete disbelief. He never thought the Imperium would be so authoritarian; he was simply thrown out of the center of power in Essos for nothing and like a beggar on the street.


    "You have no authority over this city. My ancestors created it to escape the Valyrians, and we will not ept being governed by the descendants of the men who enved us." Ferrego said with a cold, murderous, and even insane tone. He was already dying and had no fear of death.


    When Ferrego said this, Sanguinius moved. He appeared in front of him and said with a cold tone. "Since you chose to be a heretic, you will act as the Emperor''s Laws demand."


    "Any heretic must be purified to ascend to a pure and clean heaven, free of any dirt." Sanguinius said as he held Ferrego''s head; he simply used the white mes.


    In the past, his mes did not have the power to consume the flesh and blood of a normal human, but Sanguinius had expanded the concept of the purification of his white mes. After all, evil was not simply astral but could also be physical. Besides, his point of view determined whether someone was pure or impure.


    ARRHGGGGG!!!!!!!!


    An agonizing and terrified roar escaped Ferrego''s mouth as he was burned alive. He fell from his wheelchair and rolled on the floor, trying to extinguish the mes burning his body, but how could Sanguinius''s mes be so easy to put out?


    The soldiers were shocked and watched the Sea Lord of Braavos, one of the most powerful men in Essos, being burned alive. The worst thing was that they could do nothing before the Astartes who prevented their advance.


    Sanguinius no longer cared about Ferrego, who was still screaming madly; he turned and spoke to his brother with a calm expression. "Brother, let''s begin the conquest of the city."


    Vulkan nodded and took a red orb from a wooden box brought by some Astartes


    Infusing magic into the red orb, he calmly watched as the red orb ascended towards the sky in an instant. The next second, the city that was once in darkness lit up.


    The citizens looked at the sky inplete shock. They never thought they would see the sun again. Even if it was a red sun, they opened their arms and epted the warmth, dissipating the terrible cold that surrounded the environment.


    While many enjoyed the warmth of the red sun, they couldn''t see it, but an extremely thin lineing from Westeros connected with the Red Sun in Braavos, and the Artificial Sun shone even more intensely.


    Feeling that the city was under the Emperor''s grace, Vulkan looked at Sanguinius and said in a deep tone. "I will take care of the city''s internal affairs; you are responsible for the purge."


    Sanguinius mmed his fist against his armor and spoke loudly. "For the God Emperor!"


    "For the God Emperor!"


    "For the God Emperor!"


    "For the God Emperor!"


    The Astartes responded loudly, making the city tremble with the loud and powerful voices of the superhuman beings. Vulkan repeated the motto of all Astartes legions and looked at Sanguinius with a solemn gaze.


    "Be careful, brother; these evil gods will not stand idly by watching their religions disappear." Vulkan spoke with a calm tone. Even a cornered rabbit would bite, much less gods


    "I know." Sanguinius knew the purge would not be easy, but he didn''t care. He wanted the mission to be difficult; easy missions never brought the pleasure of battle.


    "My legion." Sanguinius looked at the Blood Angels Legion and spoke loudly. "Start hunting the heretics!"


    "Our first target is the House of ck and White, heretical worshipers of the god of death!" Sanguinius''s voice spread everywhere. The eyes of all Astartes could not be more serious.


    "Death to the Heretics!" They spoke as they pointed their weapons upwards.


    Sanguinius showed a satisfied look and walked towards the city with a smile on his face. The Astartes faithfully followed their Primarch and marched in order and discipline.


    Turning back to look at the soldiers of the Sea Lord of Braavos, Vulkan said with a cold tone. "Whoever does not want to be killed, kneel and pray to the God Emperor of Humanity."


    However, no one responded to Vulkan; everyone looked furiously at the gigantic man with murderous expressions. These men had been trained since childhood by Ferrego; they had great loyalty and gratitude towards the Sea Lord. How could they kneel and pray to a savage god?


    Seeing this, Vulkan did not hesitate and indifferently decreed. "Kill them all."


    The Astartes of the Smanders Legion did not hesitate and began the massacre against the soldiers of the Sea Lord of Braavos.


    Looking at the gigantic city, evenrger than King''s Landing, Vulkan murmured to himself.


    "For the eternal glory of the God Emperor."


    ---------


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (400,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.

 Chapter 264 - 265 - The First Great Crusade (III)

    "In the face of death, you must face it calmly; fear is useless in a fight. Remember, Sanguinius, fear kills your Determination." Sanguinius recalling the God Emperor''s words while facing the god of death himself.


    -------------


    The House of ck and White stands on a rocky hill made of dark gray stone. It has no windows and a ck tiled roof. Its wooden doors are 3.6 meters high and carved. The left door is made of Weirwood, the right of ebony. In the center of the doors is a moon face carved in ebony over Weirwood, Weirwood over ebony.


    Looking at the House of ck and White before him, Sanguinius showed a cold smile. With a wave of his hand, the Astartes advanced towards the building, and the door, which had never been breached, was broken in a mere second.


    Sanguinius entered the building with a calm and gentle expression. He walked in his heavy armor, his heavy and firm steps echoing in the building that looked more like a sacred temple than a ce of the famous faceless assassins.


    The temple itself has rows of long stone benches and a rough stone floor, and hard stone beds are located in louvered niches in the walls.


    In the center is a ck pool of poisoned water, three meters wide and lit by faint red candles. Statues of gods surround the room. There are thirty tall statues of gods in total.


    Among them are Bakkalon, the ck Goat of Qohor, the Hooded Wayfarer, the horse god, the Lion of Night, the Merling King, the Pale Maiden of the Moon, the Stranger, and the Weeping Woman.


    Looking at the thirty statues of the gods, an amused smile appeared on Sanguinius''s lips. Taking a step forward, white mes shot from his feet and spread to the surroundings. All thirty statues began tobust.


    As the statues burned fiercely, Sanguinius''s eyes focused on the tall priest who appeared before him. The tall man had an old and gentle face and wore a hooded robe, ck on the right side and white on the left.


    He had a very gentle expression; who would have imagined that this was a Faceless Man assassin who had operated for decades before retiring and serving as a Priest in the House of ck and White.


    "What is your name, Heretic?" Sanguinius asked as the spinning des of his Chainsword began to spin quickly and lethally.


    "I lost my name long ago; I am known only as the Kindly Man." The Kindly Man replied in a gentle and warm tone. He didn''t seem angry at seeing mes consuming the statues around him.


    "Are you prepared to die?" Sanguinius asked, narrowing the distance between them. When fighting assassins, you should keep your distance, but he was not afraid of the abilities of the Priest of the God of Many-Faced.


    "Vr morghulis." The Priest replied as two daggers appeared in his hands. "All men must die."


    When he said this, the old man simply disappeared and reappeared beside Sanguinius. Fast, silent, and deadly. The man''s dagger aimed surgically at the weak points of the armor.


    Sanguinius smiled, and white mes exploded around him. The white mes seemed alive, taking on a bestial force that tried to bite the Priest of the God of Many-Faced.


    The Kindly Man calmly moved away and circled Sanguinius with a gentle gaze, without any murderous intent or even any feeling of hostility.


    "Your body is stronger than any human. Your muscles are like steel, your blood thick and full of life, your reflexes are inhuman, and your strength even more monstrous." The Kindly Man said with an admiring tone, as if he were seeing through Sanguinius''s armor and seeing his body.


    "Blood Magic," he concluded. "The House of ck and White was also from Valyria, but instead of assassins, our art given by the Valyrians themselves was used for theatrical ys for the Forty Dragonlord Houses to enjoy."


    "We were ves, but we survived the Doom of Valyria, something our former captors could not survive." The Kindly Man said with an still warm and gentle tone.


    "We, the Faceless Men, have only a small part of the blood magic heritage of Old Valyria; this has already made us world-famous. I wonder what terrible existence theplete heritage is." The Kindly Man''s insinuation was obvious: Aenar had the full Blood Magic Heritage.


    "For an assassin, you are quite talkative." Sanguinius said in a calm tone. He didn''t care about the old man''s words.


    "Forgive me; when you get old, you like to tell stories to the younger generation." The Kindly Man spoke, apologizing sincerely.


    When he finished speaking, he disappeared again. Appearing behind Sanguinius, both daggers crossed the air like snakes and went towards the head of the Primarch of the Blood Angels Legion.


    Sanguinius simply moved his body to the side and dodged the attack, his eyes amusedly watching the old man''s body pass by him. The Chainsword advanced, its spinning des seeming eager to drink the blood of the Priest of the God of Many-Faced.


    However, to Sanguinius''s surprised eyes, the Kindly Man''s body contorted abnormally, causing the Chainsword to miss its target.


    The Kindly Man began to attack relentlessly, delivering attack after attack. Attacks that Sanguinius dodged or used his sword to block the Priest''s attacks.


    The Primarch felt he was fighting a slippery and deadly serpent, always aiming at his weak points. However, Sanguinius felt he was getting more and more excited about the fight.


    Suddenly, when he was happily fighting the Priest of the God of Many-Faced, Sanguinius''s expression changed drastically. He felt for the first time a dangerous feeling beneath him.


    Sanguinius used all his body''s strength to move to the side and saw a small figure pass by him. Even faster than the priest!


    When the figurended on the ground, the Primarch could see the appearance of who had attacked him earlier. It seemed to be a pale girl with a thin, bony face, sunken cheeks, andrge dark eyes. She wore a hooded cloak of a Faceless Man priest, ck on the right side and white on the left.


    "I''mte, Kindly Man." The girl spoke in a cold tone as she circled in the opposite direction of the Kindly Man.


    "Waif, attack when I attack, retreat when I retreat." The Kindly Man said in a still warm tone and began to relentlessly attack Sanguinius again.


    Waif attacked in conjunction with the old man. The pressure on Sanguinius increased drastically with the arrival of another elite assassin.


    Sanguinius showed no fear and attacked both at the same time; there was a smile on his face. The daggers imbued with deadly poison came dangerously close to his face, but he still continued to smile.


    "Burn by the Emperor''s mes, you filthy heretics." Sanguinius said as he kicked Waif in the stomach, sending her flying backward. mes exploded from his body, advancing towards both assassins.


    The Kindly Man and Waif drastically changed their expressions. The white mes seemed beautiful, but equally deadly. They retreated and used the pirs to hide from the mes.


    However, they quickly discarded that thought and began to run with all their might. The mes were following them!


    Sanguinius smiled and manifested even more mes. The entire temple began to burn under the eyes of all the civilians of Braavos.


    "Let''s dance fire until death." Sanguinius said as he advanced towards the two assassins. This time, he would attack with all his might. He would crush his enemy as one crushes an insect.


    The Kindly Man knew he couldn''t run forever; he ignored his burning body and attacked with a gentle expression on his face. The daggers were even faster than when the fight began.


    Sanguinius did not retreat and used the Chainsword to attack. The sword passed between the daggers and hit the head of the Priest of the God of Many-Faced squarely!


    The Chainsword spun and brutally tore the Kindly Man''s face. Blood, bone fragments, and flesh sttered everywhere as the sword cut the enemy''s body in half.


    Surprisingly, the daggers still continued on their path and left a streak of blood on Sanguinius''s face.


    Cleaning the blood on his cheek, Sanguinius saw that his blood was slightly purple, but he wasn''t worried. He had the Emperor''s blood running through his veins; it wasn''t a simple poison made by a human that could kill him!


    Taking the Chainsword from the Kindly Man''s corpse, Sanguinius looked at Waif, who stared at him with a cold and deadly gaze.


    "You''re next, heretic." Sanguinius said in a gentle tone.


    However, to Sanguinius''s surprised eyes, the girl stabbed her own throat while looking at him with a cold gaze.


    Suddenly, Sanguinius''s expression changed. The white mes that burned the statues went out, and in ce of his mes, ck mes manifested. A cold, silent, and deadly feeling hung in the air.


    Sanguinius could smell corpses and death.


    He knew it had manifested before him.


    The God of Many-Faced!


    -----------


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (400,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.

 Chapter 265 - 266 - The First Great Crusade (IV)

    "He is cunning, despicable, cruel, and insane!!!" Thoughts of the gods regarding the God Emperor of Humanity.


    -------


    Waif took a deep breath and smiled, showing a smile that was, at the very least, terrifying. "The sweet, deadly air, still so dirtily delicious." Her blood-red eyes stared at Sanguinius with a smile and an amused look.


    "Where is your little emperor? Still sitting on that Ruby Throne serving as ves for mere humans?" The God of Many-Faced asked, circling Sanguinius, observing his body with great interest.


    "That''s none of your business, worm." Sanguinius replied with a sarcastic tone as he cautiously looked at the God of Many-Faced using the body of a small ten-year-old girl. The temperature was so cold that a white cloud formed every time he spoke.


    The God of Death smiled and was not offended. He was an assassin; he was a master in the art of provocation and assassination; a human child would need many years to make him feel something like anger.


    "How cute, why don''t you go back to your little emperor and serve him like a good dog?" The God of Death asked with a smile as he looked at his armor; his experienced eyes soon found the ws in the armor.


    "I am a dog, and what are you? A vulture or a rat?" Sanguinius was also not offended by the words of the Evil God before him. Serving the Emperor was something sacred, honorable, and glorious; how could he feel ashamed of such a thing!


    However, when Sanguinius was about to speak, he noticed that the God of Death disappeared and reappeared before him with an amused smile.


    "Honestly, I really like your words." He said as his hand moved towards Sanguinius''s chest. The armor, which was once invincible before any human, became fragile before a god.


    His extremely sharp nails pierced the armor and advanced towards Sanguinius''s heart!


    Everything happened in less than a second, so fast that not even Sanguinius could keep up with the God of Death''s movements. In the final instant, when the de was about to pierce his heart, he made the mes explode in front of him, propelling him backward.


    "You dodged!" The God of Death eximed in surprise. Unlike the vessel used to meet Aenar years ago, this body was the perfect vessel for him, being able to exert much divine power. So, Sanguinius dodging was surprising in his eyes.


    Looking at the hole in his armor, Sanguinius''s eyes became solemn. His white wings fully unfolded, and he flew into the air. The Chainsword began to expel white mes in a controlled manner.


    Looking at the white mes, the God of Death showed an expression full of interest. "I must say, Blood Magic using energy from that filthy dimension is truly extraordinary. These mes are even capable of burning divine power." He said with a genuine tone of admiration.


    Divine power might seemplicated, but it wasn''t; it was simply the power of sentient beings'' faith. In a sense, it was simr to Warp energy, but instead of being polluted, it was a cleaner energy.


    Of course, there were clear disadvantages. Once faith ends, the gods will simply fall into a deep sleep or, in the worst consequences, die directly. This is one of the reasons the God of Death personally descended.


    Even if this body died, he had to show that he cared about his believers. Otherwise, when the Long Night ends, he would fall into a deep sleep, or even die directly given his dark reputation.


    Sanguinius did not respond; the sword in his hand went towards the Evil God. The speed waspletely dizzying, reaching the God of Death extremely quickly. The Primarch had used his mes to propel his movements.


    The God of Death was surprised but could notpletely dodge the attack. His shoulder was simply torn in a straight line. Blood sttered in the air as his body was thrown backward by inertia.


    Looking at his shoulder, the God of Death touched the blood with his finger and licked it with a smile. Divinity had nothing to do with regeneration, so he could not heal, but he didn''t care much.


    Everything that was happening at that moment was a moment of fun; he just wanted to see Aenar''s creations and really liked what he saw. The Primarch me warriors were impressive, so impressive that he wanted the blood magic of Valyria.


    "I changed my mind; I will imprison and dissect you to find out how you were created." The God of Death said with a smile.


    However, the smile on his face soon hardened. Looking down, he saw the upper half of his body being separated from the lower half of his body!


    Looking confusedly back, he found an incredibly tall man with dark skin and white hair and beard.


    "This is impossible!" The God of Death''s eyes widened inplete shock and disbelief. He was the God of Death and Assassination; there was not even a being who could escape his perception, but here he was, being cut in half by a hidden attack!


    Suddenly, he understood, looking at Vulkan''s body. The God of Death widened his eyes even more and said with an incredulous tone. "Your body has no warmth of life; your presence is like a volcanic rock."


    Vulkan did not respond or even bother to respond to the enemy; his magma-covered fist hit the God of Death''s head squarely!


    "Aenar, you cunning bastard!!!" The God of Death roared with a tone full of anger. He was always considered the most cunning of the gods, always conspiring against others; this was the first time he had fallen into someone''s trap.


    Sanguinius looked at Vulkan confused; he thought he would have a fight to the death with the Evil God, but seeing what was happening, he knew that this was another of the Emperor''s ns to deal with the God of Death.


    "You couldn''t know, or the God of Death would realize something was wrong." Seeing Sanguinius''s expression, Vulkan said in a simple and calm tone. Even without being able to see the future, even a fool would guess that the God of Death would appear when the House of ck and White was invaded. It was the source of his power; how could he remain indifferent?


    "Are our brothers also involved?" Sanguiniusnded on the ground and retracted his wings; he asked curiously. He didn''t feel ufortable being used; his feelings were irrelevant in the Emperor''s ns.


    "Horus and Sigismund have the same mission as mine." Now that the God of Death''s vessel was killed, Vulkan no longer hid the n and spoke directly. In this First Great Crusade, people were not the problem, but the gods and the infinite number of monsters.


    Vulkan himself estimated that this crusade wouldst at least ten years, perhaps even three decades. It was a big project that would take time and could not bepleted all at once. Especially with internal problems.


    "The expression of that God of Death was interesting; he was furious." Sanguinius nodded and said with an amused smile. Seeing that expression on the deity''s face made him feel very satisfied.


    "Let''s clean the city of its filthy dirt." Vulkan said as he stomped his foot on the ground. Glowingva began to appear on the spot, gradually consuming the entire building.


    Sanguinius nodded and left the House of ck and White with Vulkan, leaving the ce to be destroyed by Vulkan''s magma.


    -


    How to find hidden heretics in a city with millions of people? Easy. Start criticizing their gods, and you will see the true face of a devout believer. Fanatical madmen who fought to prove their faith, just like the Primarchs and the Astartes.


    That''s what Sanguinius did; he arrived at the city square and simply began to speak loudly. He cursed the gods down to their eighteenth generation with the dirtiest words he could utter.


    The City Square, which was crowded, exploded in curses of the most diverse kinds. Every person who cursed was dragged by the crowd and brought to a wooden tform next to Sanguinius.


    However, Sanguinius did not order the immediate death of these people; if he started killing, he knew that people would remain silent and hide without any hesitation.


    So, the Primarch let these people vent their anger while observing everything with a cold gaze. In Westeros, such a scene was rare, even nonexistent. In these three years, everyone devoutly prayed to the God who was guarding humanity on the Ruby Throne.


    "People''s faith is quite strong and loyal." Sanguiniusmented with a calm tone.


    "In times of need, people seek support from the gods." Vulkan replied with an equally calm tone. As a former Priest of the Red Faith, he knew very well the most effective methods for indoctrination. In times of need, people always sought relief and pleaded with the gods to take them out of the miserable lives they were living.


    Seeing that the number of heretics was getting smaller and smaller, Sanguinius took a step forward and spoke loudly. "I am Sanguinius, Primarch of the Blood Angels Legion serving the God Emperor of Humanity."


    Behind him, his wings fully unfolded, the white feathers burning with a white me, making him appear even more sacred and noble.


    People''s eyes widened as they watched Sanguinius. They had never seen a being like him, beautiful, noble, and inhuman with white wings. A true angel. The Red Faith believers simply knelt before Sanguinius and looked at the Primarch as if observing a divine being.


    "The God Emperor has finally looked upon Essos and will bring peace and prosperity to this continent abandoned by the gods." Sanguinius''s voice spread through the crowd.


    "He has only one request: love him as you would a father and mother, respect him, and worship him as your god."


    "Those who refuse to believe in the true God are heretics, unworthy of feeling the Emperor''s grace."


    "ept the one true God and you will live in safety and peace."


    As soon as Sanguinius finished speaking, he flew over the crowd, opening his arms, as if wanting to embrace everyone.


    How could people resist Sanguinius''s tempting words? Especially after living with insecurities, hunger, and fear of one day dying in the mouths of monsters. They were seeing a true miracle before them; how could they not worship the envoy of the God of Humanity?


    "GOD EMPEROR OF HUMANITY!!!!"


    "GOD EMPEROR OF HUMANITY!!!!"


    "GOD EMPEROR OF HUMANITY!!!!"


    The believers who were already faithful to the Red Church simply adored what they heard and began to shout, their voices loud and full of hope. In his environment, people who had previously been hesitant stopped hesitating and began to shout together.


    Vulkan watched everything with a smile on his face. Sanguinius''s appearance was essential for the scene before him to ur. There was no better propaganda boy than a beautiful and powerful angel.


    ---------


    Note: Don''t drink friends, a hangover after Sunday is the worst thing on the.


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (400,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.

 Chapter 266 - 267 - The First Great Crusade (V)

    "Everything is for the God Emperor." Thoughts of Horus Lupercal, Primarch of the Luna Wolves Legion, during the ughter of the Free City of Lys.


    -----------


    Corpses and blood.


    That was the summary of Braavos at this moment. Sanguinius and Vulkan had no mercy or pity for these people. To kill the evil gods, they became indifferent and massacred every faithful follower that could be found.


    Blood umted on the ground, and corpses could be seen everywhere. Even those faithful Red Faith believers shuddered at such an insane massacre. As for the fanatics, they only celebrated and said that more heretics should be killed. These people were the true monsters.


    To prevent these cultists from hiding, they promised gold and food as rewards. At the same time, the Emperor''s Laws, Article 66, the religious unification use, was promulgated and spread throughout the city at the request of the Primarch of the Smanders Legion, Vulkan.


    All gods were considered heretical and evil; any association with gods other than the God Emperor of Humanity was punishable by death! Of course, if you turned in the person who was trying to convert you, the death penalty would be annulled, and you would even earn a lot of money and food.


    Honestly, even Sanguinius looked at Vulkan with admiration. With such methods, it can be said that the believers of these evil gods would be hunted, denounced, and killed throughout the continent.


    Vulkan''s methods simply touched on the fundamental of every human being: greed, power, and wealth. Brothers would kill each other, father would kill son, even mother and child would kill each other for profit, much less at this moment when the Long Night was still at its peak.


    In the Sea Lord''s Pce, Sanguinius entered the office that once belonged to Ferrego and spoke directly about his purpose. "Brother, a gigantic horde of monsters ising towards Braavos."


    Vulkan did not stop writing his report as he replied in a calm tone. "That''s normal; we are destroying the foundations of the gods; how can they stand idly by?"


    Honestly, if there were no Aenar, there would not even be a chance for humanity to survive. But Aenar''s existence gave humans relief; humanity no longer needed to fear the gods; humanity itself had the power to rebel against the gods!


    Sanguinius nodded; he was not nervous either. Monsters could be fatal to humans, but he was not human, nor was he as weak as amon human. He could kill monsters as one kills chickens.


    "Braavos''s geography will help in the fight; these monsters will have to cross thekes to reach the inds that make up the Free City of Braavos." Vulkan said, finally finishing writing the report for the queens.


    Showing a smile, Sanguinius nodded. Perhaps because he was too young, he liked the thrill of battle. In the future, he presumed he would be like Vulkan, Sigismund, and Titus, who were more mature and serious.


    However, while he was young, he had to make the most of his youth!


    Vulkan looked at Sanguinius and smiled; he was not surprised to see the emotion on his battle brother''s face. He was once young and knew how tempting the thrill of battles was; being revered as a great warrior was every boy''s and teenager''s dream.


    -


    Free City of Lys.


    If Braavos could be called a sea of blood, Lys became a true hell on earth. Fulgrim, who had a great resentment against the city, showed no mercy to the believers of the Goddess of Love of Lys and other deities.


    Fulgrim coldly ordered his Legion to invade the brothels and take out the women who owned these brothels. He ordered their death without even asking their faith or giving these women a chance. He simply ordered their death with a cold and relentless look.


    The heads of the beautiful women were cut off amidst screams of terror. Fear and panic spread through the beautiful city in an instant.


    Fulgrim''s mother was a prostitute who was sold as a pleasure ve to many brothels. He didn''t even know who his father was; the most tragic thing was that these women sold him as a ve after his mother died of dystocia while giving birth to his brother, who died soon after.


    Therefore, Fulgrim deeply hated this beautiful city. If it weren''t for the Emperor''s orders, he wanted to burn and reduce this city of sin to ashes. Not only that, he wanted to kill all the people in this city.


    As for whether there were innocent people in the city, such as children and women, he didn''t care. He was sold as a ve as a child, and no one helped him or even tried to stop it. In his eyes, there was no pity for this corrupt, dirty, and lustful city.


    However, although he could not kill all the people, he could kill many people. That''s what he did; he ordered the death of tens of thousands with a cold and murderous tone. May all burn and have a better life in the arms of the Emperor of Humanity!


    Horus watched everything with a cold and calm gaze. As Fulgrim''s friend, he knew more than anyone the hatred in his friend''s heart. Although he didn''t like his extreme methods, he still remained silent out of respect for his friend''s hatred.


    Remembering that he also grew up as a ve since he could remember, Horus''s eyes showed aplex look, but he soon calmed down and showed a resolute look. He hated very more than anything and hated ver''s Bay even more.


    "When I finish cleaning the free cities, I will burn the Pyramids of Meereen." Horus murmured with a calm look. He would not let his hatred interfere with his reasoning as Fulgrim was doing at that moment.


    Horus remembered the Emperor''s words when he first saw him.


    "You are demigods of my Golden Lineage; you are True Humans who mustpletely control your emotions." The voice of that sacred and holy being still seemed vivid in his mind, preventing him from forgetting his words.


    Looking at Fulgrim''s state, Horus seemed to finally understand the Emperor''s words. In his eyes, Fulgrim was like a raging animal venting his anger without any scruple or duty.


    However, for Fulgrim to grow and be a True Human, Horus let him vent the umted anger in his heart. After all, setbacks in life were the best teacher a person could have.


    Making mistakes could hurt, but you learned from the mistake and became more mature. Horus, who was forced to mature early, perfectly understood this truth.


    Approaching Fulgrim, Horus ced his hand on his shoulder and stared at him with a silent gaze. There was no reprimand or any other feeling of judgment, just a calm and serene feeling.


    Looking into that gaze, Fulgrim seemed to see his reflection. A young man with a crazy smile and a sadistic look on his face. This deeply shook Fulgrim, who always strived to be perfect like the Emperor. He couldn''t believe he had transformed into that being.


    Closing his eyes, Fulgrim seemed to review his childhood, his mother''s death, him being sold as a ve. The hatred and resentment were still bubbling in his mind, but he remembered the Emperor sitting on the Ruby Throne.


    He recognized the look the Emperor was giving him; it was the same look a father gave to a son, encouraging him to be the best version of himself. How did he know this? It was the best look the ve trader gave to his son.


    Opening his eyes, Fulgrim looked at the massacre before him with a calm expression, no longer murderous or sadistic as before. Turning his gaze back to Horus, all feelings transformed into just one word.


    "Thank you."


    Horus showed a rare smile and looked at Fulgrim with a satisfied look. Seeing Fulgrim recognize his own internal ugliness was a very good thing.


    "Let''s finish purging the city of these heretics." Horus said in a calm tone. Lys could be a beautiful and paradisiacal city, but it was a nest of rats with schemes of lies, poison, and deaths. Many famous poisons came from this city.


    Fulgrim nodded and followed his older brother with a calm expression. Looking at Horus''s back, he truly felt grateful. He never wished to show that horrendous expression again. Just thinking that his brothers and even the Emperor could see him in that state, Fulgrim''s gratitude for Horus grew even greater.


    ---------


    Note: Today I met a man who would scare the devil himself. You ask me what he did to make me think like that and I tell you, he created an Onlyfans from his own mother and runs it together with his mother...A


    Guys, this is a man who scares even the devil.


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (400,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.

 Chapter 267 - 268 - The First Great Crusade (VI)

    "Knowing his son would betray him, could a father truly love his own son? Aenar truly loved Aegon, for he was still his son before anything else." Daenerys Targaryen''s thoughts on theplex rtionship between Aenar and Aegon.


    ------------


    "Damn evil gods, it never seems to end!!!" Sanguiniusmented with an irritated tone. His Chainsword cut through everything within a ten-meter radius. The monsters were split in half, but with the absurd number of monsters, the deaths of such monsters were nothing. It was like taking a handful of water from a sea.


    Yes, before Sanguinius, there was simply a sea of monsters. A sea of monsters. Literally. There were so many that the sea was full of monsters. There were all kinds of sizes and shapes. The only thing inmon was the ugly appearance of these monsters.


    A day? a week? months? Sanguinius simply lost count of how many days he had been fighting. He didn''t stop to eat, rest, or even drink water for a long time.


    BOOMMMMM!!!!


    White mes advanced towards the monsters with Sanguinius'' will. Arge area of the sea began to evaporate as the monsters were slightly cooked.


    Lava meteors illuminated the sky, falling towards the gigantic horde of monsters. It was Vulkan, who had acted using his powers. The Primarch of the Smanders Legion made the sky change color.


    Suddenly, arge area of the monster sea froze on arge scale. The monsters were frozen into ice sculptures. The next moment, a sonic wave advanced against the monsters, making the abominations fly through the sky as they were destroyed from the inside out by the extremely powerful vibration.


    Sanguinius smiled excitedly, feeling the arrival of his two brothers, Titus and Sigismund.


    He was already tired of fighting tirelessly against these damned monsters. "Titus, Sigismund, I''m going to find the Nests and destroy them!!!" Sanguinius said before unfolding his wings and flying above the sea of monsters.


    Looking at the ugly and horrendous monsters below him, Sanguinius unleashed arge wave of white fire before flying north towards the continent of Essos. The closest nests were in that region.


    Vulkan shook his head, Sanguinius was too impulsive, but what could be expected from a boy who wasn''t even ten years old?


    In the air, Sanguinius looked at the monster sea. There were hundreds of thousands, if not millions of monsters. All were walking towards Braavos. It seemed that the God of a Thousand Faces was truly furious with the attack. However, he knew that the gods wanted to end the Long Night as soon as possible.


    "But if you think you can leave whenever you want, you are deeply mistaken. You have to ask if the Emperor allows you to leave, filthy rats." Sanguinius murmured with a cold tone.


    Maintaining the Long Night was a heavy burden for the gods; the divine power spent was not something trivial for the gods. Especially to maintain the ck Sun and the absurd number of monsters. All of this was a mountain of divine power that was consumed every day.


    So, it wasn''t humans who were most eager for the end of the Long Night, but the gods themselves. They wanted to end this show as quickly as possible. But, this was not possible, not when Aenar wanted to let these gods spend divine power.


    When the gods became poor in divine powers, Aenar would leave the Ruby Throne and kill them one by one, likembs about to be ughtered.


    "Let''s destroy these Nests, the Princess''s birthday needs to be celebrated." Sanguinius murmured with a smile, he was increasingly eager to see the expressions of the gods when they learned they were in the Emperor''s conspiracy.


    -


    Westeros, Capital of the Imperium, King''s Landing.


    Aenar looked at Daenerys'' belly with a deep gaze. Just like Rhaenys at that moment, Daenerys was pregnant. His first male child was about to be born in a few months.


    "You seem tense, Aenar." Daenerys asked, caressing her belly, there was a gentle smile on her lips. "Any problem with the baby."


    "Not exactly, but he will betray us." Aenar said with a calm and even indifferent tone. His purple eyes seemed to ignore his wife''s skin and look directly at the developing fetus.


    Daenerys'' smile disappeared with Aenar''s words. She touched her slightly protruding belly with a touch of tenderness. "Can he not change?" She asked in a calm tone, without any feeling of tenderness or love.


    "No." Aenar''s answer was firm. "No matter how much you and I love him, his envy and greed cannot be changed."


    "The Throne¡­" Daenerys knew what Aenar meant by envy and greed. Nothing more than the Imperium''s Throne. "I will take Moon Tea." She said with an indifferent and terribly cold tone. There was a frightening look in her eyes.


    Aenar looked at his wife and was not surprised by her decision. Daenerys had a somewhat unhealthy love for him; it was a deep obsession that only deepened with age.


    For Daenerys, nothing was more important than Aenar, not even her son could shake her crazy love for him.


    "No." Aenar refused Daenerys'' abortion without hesitation.


    "I will love him, I will give him all the love and affection a father can give." Aenar said. "If he is still seduced by the ruinous powers of chaos, he will serve as a strategic weapon to be used at the right time."


    Aenar would love Aegon with all his might, but if the boy truly could not be corrected, he wouldn''t mind using his own son to build his Golden Road.


    The frightening light in Daenerys'' eyes disappeared with Aenar''s words; she touched her belly and spoke with an amused tone. "It''s really funny, all Princes named Aegon seem cursed." There was no feeling of sadness about the son''s fate.


    She had an infinite life and could have more children, children who could be better than Aegon, who would betray his family for something as stupid as the Throne.


    The whole family was immortal; the title of heir and heiress seemed somewhat trivial knowing this fact.


    "Father!!!" Suddenly, the bedroom door opened and Alysanne entered the room. She was wearing clothes suitable for riding. Her intelligent eyes didn''t care about Daenerys'' nudity.


    She looked at her father and climbed onto hisp with a happy look. "Tessarion is waiting for me to fly her for the first time!" Said the little princess with an excited and expectant tone.


    Aenar and Daenerysughed, both perfectly understood the feeling Alysanne was feeling at that moment.


    "What were you talking about?" Alysanne asked, noticing the slightly tense atmosphere in the air.


    "Your brother, who is not yet born." Aenar said with a smile. He caressed his daughter''s hair and looked at Daenerys with an amused look.


    Alysanne was not so happy knowing she would have a brother. In her eyes, the little attention she had from her father would be divided with a brat who wasn''t even born. This deeply upset her.


    "Alysanne, what would you do if a brother of yours betrayed you?" Daenerys asked with a smile. She wanted to see if Aenar''s heiress was really as suitable as Aenar always said. If Alysanne was not suitable, the title of heir would fall to her son, Aegon.


    If Aegon were the heir, he wouldn''t betray the family, right?


    Alysanne looked at her aunt and didn''t hesitate to answer with a still animated, but somewhat frightening tone. "Isn''t it obvious? Just kill him."


    As long as she could remember, Alysanne was taught that her daughter was important and traitors should be killed, regardless of their status or blood rtion to the person. Only the purest indifference can make the human mind choose the best option for survival.


    A smile appeared on Daenerys'' lips; she caressed her belly and whispered to the still gestating fetus. "What a pity, it seems you have no chance of being heir, Aegon."


    Now, she truly believed that Alysanne was the perfect heiress for Aenar. The girl could control her own feelings to the point of being indifferent while judging and making decisions.


    Compared to her son, who would betray the family for a useless title and a stupid throne under the seduction of the ruinous powers of chaos, Alysanne was truly much more suitable, as she would never be influenced by the forces of chaos.


    Caressing her daughter''s head, Aenar said with an amused smile, but still educated his daughter. "Dead people are worthless; use traitors before discarding them."


    "I know, Daddy." Alysanne nodded her head and did not refute his words. She engraved those words and decided in the future to study them along with the other lessons her father had previously taught her.


    ---------


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (400,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.

 Chapter 268 - 269 - Nexus of Time and Space (I)

    "This is your family, even if they are dead souls, they are still your family, my lovely princess." Aenar to Alysanne, who finally met her ancestors.


    ---------------


    It was the first time Aenar had walked through King''s Landing in three years. His enormous body, almost three meters tall, towered over people like a true giant.


    He held Alysanne in his arms as he looked at the people with a calm gaze; there was a trace of relief deep in his eyes, especially after seeing all these people were healthy with no signs of malnutrition.


    "Father, they are kneeling." Alysannemented with a curious tone. She thought it was normal for servants to kneel to her, but she didn''t imagine that evenmoners would kneel before her.


    Furthermore, she found these people strange; they knelt and began to murmur sacred chants as if praying. This was extremely strange in the eyes of the little Targaryen princess.


    Aenar looked at all this calmly; in Vntis, people were even more radical and fanatical. The people in Westeros were still consideredmonpared to the fanatics of the free city.


    "You are a goddess, of course they are kneeling." Aenar said with a gentle tone as he taught his daughter. The more Alysanne learned the truth of the world, the more he could focus on guiding the Imperium of Humanity without worrying about ptial and governmental matters.


    "What is a goddess?" Alysanne asked curiously, her sweet and childish tone strongly resembling her mother, Visenya.


    "A being adored by people." Aenar said with a calm tone. "As a goddess of my Golden Lineage, you must repay their prayers by making a better and glorious future so that these same people can live with dignity."


    Although Alysanne didn''t quite understand her father''s exnation, she understood that she had a great duty to her people. "Don''t worry, Daddy. I''m going to be the best Goddess ever!"


    Hearing his daughter''s animated and sweet tone, a smile appeared on Aenar''s lips. Even the enormous weight on his shoulders of serving as a battery and enduring the burden of seeing the future seemed infinitely lighter at that moment.


    "I know you will be a great goddess." Aenar kissed Alysanne''s forehead tenderly and said with a gentle tone. He was not alone and had a family that would help him on this golden path full of thorns and sharp stones.


    Alysanne let out a sweetugh and loved every moment she was spending with her father. If she had known that the days would be like this, she would have looked for her father a long time ago.


    "Let''s eat something." Locating a food stall on the street, Aenar said with a gentle tone. Alysanne nodded her head and showed an excited look. Although she had run away a few times, she had never been past the Red Keep, so it was the first time she had seen King''s Landing in its entirety.


    "Two bowls of soup." Aenar said to the stall owner, who was kneeling, trembling with emotion.


    "Yes, my God." The old man stood up and quickly served two bowls to Aenar and Alysanne. He stepped back and looked at the scene with a look full of adoration and reverence.


    Although Aenar''s appearance was unknown, the characteristics of House Targaryen were too evident. Since he was the only man of House Targaryen, everyone knew who the enormous man before them was.


    Aenar''s extreme beauty and enormous body satisfied all the imagination everyone had of the God Emperor of Humanity. He looked like a true god, grand and full of power capable of protecting humanity from evil gods and terrifying monsters.


    Aenar looked at the soup and saw that it was a thick broth with spices and little or no meat. He was not surprised by this. Cattle, chickens, and other animals were practically extinct from the continent. Only powerful nobles could have ess to enough food to raise such animals.


    The taste was eptable and the warm feeling was good for dispelling the chill, so Aenar ate calmly. However, seeing Alysanne eating with a happy look on her face, Aenar knew that the girl was enjoying their surprise trip and could find anything tasty.


    After all, Alysanne was a princess; she always wore the best dress, ate the best food, and had the best teachers. How could she eat such food with a happy look? The girl was obviously happy about the trip she was having with her father.


    "Aly, tonight, I''m going to take you to visit some people I hold dear." Aenar said, after finishing eating. He had long wanted to introduce Alysanne to Visenya, Rhaenys, and Lyanna.


    Alysanne blinked her big eyes and was confused, but nodded her head with an even happier look, obviously d to spend more time with her father.


    -


    At night, Nexus of Time and Space.


    Dragonstone.


    Seeing the enormous castle, which looked more like a stone dragon, Alysanne''s eyes showed a shocked look. As Aenar''s Heiress, she held the title of Princess of Dragonstone; it was her fief.


    So, she knew about the castle, but it was the first time she had seen it in person, even if it was just a projection from Aenar''s mind.


    "Is this whole castle mine?" Alysanne asked with an excited tone.


    Aenar let out a lowugh, seeing how excited she was to have a mere castle. "My lovely princess, the entire continent is yours, all cities, castles, and people are yours. Not only the castle is yours, my Imperium is yours."


    Alysanne didn''t know it, but the entire Known Universe was hers. She was different from Aenar, who had to build a gctic Imperium from scratch; she already had an Imperium when Aenar got tired of everything.


    Unfair. It waspletely unfair, but life is never fair. Some are born in Rome, others are born in some random country. Luck ys a fundamental role; you can onlyment that luck has its favorites.


    Alysanne blinked a few times, looking at her father with a confused expression. For the first time in her life, she understood the meaning of the title of heiress; she would inherit everything from her father.


    However, Alysanne was not as happy as Aenar imagined, which sparked a flicker of curiosity in him. "Is something bothering you, my princess?"


    "After hearing Daddy, I can feel an enormous weight on my shoulders." Alysanne replied with a somewhat confused and uncertain tone. Happy? She was happy, but she felt she should be a great person to inherit her father''s things.


    Aenar smiled, hearing Alysanne''s doubts. If you want to be king, you must bear the weight of the crown. Alysanne was feeling exactly what he felt when he was six years old, worried and sad about all the deaths he wouldmit in the future.


    However, like him, Alysanne was a strong girl and would get used to this weight on her shoulders, for she was his daughter. "Don''t think too much; in the future, you will understand."


    "Now let''s find your rtives." Aenar said with a smile as he walked with Alysanne in his arms. He was eager to see Lyanna''s expression when she saw that she was a grandmother.


    -


    Inside the castle, Queen Rhaenys I Targaryeny on the soft cushion while drinking wine with an expression of pleasure. She loved this life, and for her, she would live in parties.


    "It was because of that attitude that everyone became suspicious if Aenys was really Aegon''s son." Visenyamented with a sarcastic tone, seeing her younger sister''s hedonism.


    Rhaenys didn''t seem bothered by the sarcasm and said nonchntly. "These nobles just wanted you and me out of the way so they could marry their daughters to Aegon. Bunch of filthy hyenas."


    Visenya knew Rhaenys was right. At the beginning of the dynasty, people were still against marriage between brothers and sisters. Especially the Faith of the Seven, who had always been the greatest enemy of House Targaryen.


    "They framed me as unfaithful and framed you, calling you a witch who dabbles in blood magic." Rhaenys said with an amused tone; she looked at her older sister and added. "Of course, when ites to blood magic, they were correct."


    Visenya had always dabbled in blood magic. It was her hobby, and she wouldn''t stop because of some nderous rumors. Especiallying from the Faith of the Seven.


    "If Aenys had epted my proposal to burn Oldtown, many things could have been resolved." Visenya said with a dissatisfied tone. When did House Targaryen need to be afraid of anyone?


    Although House Targaryen was a weak housepared to the other Forty Houses of Dragon Lord, it was weak against these houses, butpared to the world, House Targaryen was still a powerful force that could reduce a city in a few minutes.


    "That would have saved me a lot of trouble, my queen." Hearing the calm, powerful, and regal voice, everyone''s eyes focused on the giant who appeared in the room.


    Rhaenys, who was drinking wine, spat out what she was drinking and looked incredulously only at Aenar''s enormous size.


    "By Meraxes, what in the gods'' names are you eating to grow so much?" She asked with an incredulous and shocked tone. Aenar''s height was truly extraordinary, a true giant.


    "Aenar!!!" Ignoring Rhaenys'' question, Lyanna quickly advanced and hugged Aenar with joy. However, she soon realized how small she waspared to her son.


    The sixteen-year-old girl showed a confused expression and doubted that such a giant came out of her...


    However, Lyanna''s gray eyes soon met a pair of purple eyes staring at him with a curious and innocent look.


    Receding, Lyanna finally saw an extremely adorable girl looking at her. Opening her mouth, she finally understood that it was the girl.


    "I''m a grandmother!!!" She eximed with a desperate and pained tone. She was only sixteen years old and was already a grandmother; what cruel fate was this!?


    Hearing Lyanna''s exmation, everyone''s eyes focused on the small figure in Aenar''s arms.


    Visenya I, Rhaenys I, Alysanne I, and Jaehaerys I looked at the child with gentle eyes. It was the first Targaryen in almost two decades. For a royal family, this was something terrible, showing that there were few members.


    cing Alysanne on the ground, Aenar introduced the girl with a proud tone, as any father or mother would do when introducing their children to rtives. "This is my heiress, Alysanne of House Targaryen."


    "So cute!!!" Lyanna seemed to stop caring about being a grandmother so soon and hugged Alysanne with a look full of love and tenderness. She had never seen anyone so cute in her life; she looked like a doll, so beautiful and awesome the girl was.


    Alysanne was shocked; it was the first time someone she didn''t know hugged her and kissed her on the cheek. Looking at her father for help, but she was sad to know that she was ignored


    "Who are you?" Alysanne asked with a genuinely confused tone. She had never seen such a woman in her life, much less knew of her existence.


    "Fufufu!" Lyanna moved away from Alysanne, put her hands on her hips, and spoke proudly. "I am Lyanna Stark, your incredible, wonderful, and powerful grandmother!"


    However, she was disappointed to see her granddaughter''s unimpressed expression.


    "You seem weak... how can you be incredible, wonderful, and powerful...?" Alysanne whispered with a skeptical tone, but everyone heard it very clearly, especially Lyanna, who seemed to feel an arrow pierce her heart.


    Aenar did not suppress hisughter and began tough as he looked amusedly at his daughter. It was normal for Alysanne to think that way; she saw every day big and powerful people like her mother, aunts, and grandmother, and the powerful Astartes, as well as the Primarchs.


    Compared to these people, Lyanna, who was small, delicate, and fragile, was really associated with the word incredible and powerful.


    "Stopughing, you bad boy." Lyanna said with an irritated tone and gently patted her son''s belly, although even if she used all her strength, she would hardly hurt Aenar.


    Everyone started pinching Alysanne''s cheeks as they greeted the adored girl. Even the cold and indifferent Jaehaerys couldn''t resist and affectionately stroked the hair of the girl who had the same name as his wife.


    --------------


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (400,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.

 Chapter 269 - 270 - Nexus of Time and Space (II)

    "I have a family of ghosts¡­ that''s surprisingly unusual, even with all the madness of this universe." Alysanne Targaryen, Grand Regent of the Imperium of Humanity.


    -------


    Alysanne became the target of the people present. Everyone wanted to pamper the girl with all their might. Visenya, in particr, smiled constantly. She raised, taught, and educated Aenar when he was little. It could be said that Aenar was her son; now that this son had a daughter, she was naturally her granddaughter.


    "You look like your father as a child, though you are naughtier than him." Visenya, who had Alysanne on herp, spoke in a gentle tone, something even Aenar rarely heard.


    Alysanne gradually understood the identities of the people in this room. She couldn''t help but gasp in shock at seeing the people she read about in books actually talking to her.


    Visenya I Targaryen, the Warrior Queen and First Wife of Aegon the Conqueror.


    Rhaenys I Targaryen, the Beautiful Queen and Second Wife of Aegon the Conqueror.


    Jaehaerys I Targaryen, the Old King and He Who Created the Golden Age of House Targaryen.


    Alysanne I Targaryen, the Good Queen and She Who Created Laws and Developed the Entire Kingdom Alongside Her Husband.


    They were important men and women who began the Targaryen dynasty over Westeros. However, they should be dead, or so Alysanne thought. Looking at her father, she was sure this was her father''s doing. Only a god had methods to resurrect the dead.


    "They are still dead; I merely brought their consciousness to this ce. They are still dead in the present, but they are still alive in the past." Aenar said with a smile. He knew his words were difficult to understand, especially for a child, but he said them nheless.


    Her father''s words continued to echo in her mind, but the more she repeated what he said, the more confused she became. Shaking her head, she put these thoughts aside.


    She adopted a simple logic.


    My father is amazing!


    Yes, it was normal for her father to bring the dead to thend of the living.


    Aenar could guess the thoughts passing through his daughter''s young mind. Stroking the girl''s head, he didn''t continue the subject and looked at everyone with a rxed gaze.


    Being with family was rxing; he didn''t need to disy the aura of a superior being or remain eternally indifferent.


    "How is the war?" Jaehaerys looked at Aenar and asked in a calm tone. There was nomanding tone or any strong tone as if Aenar were a vassal, just a simple, calm question.


    "I killed Robert, I killed the Night King." Aenar said in a simple tone. An image appeared for everyone to see; it was the fight between Aenar and Robert. Everyone watched with excited looks. After all, Robert was the usurper who took the Targaryen House from the Throne; they wanted him dead at all costs.


    "He is a great warrior." Visenyamented with rare praise, seeing the spectacr fight unfolding before her. Although she had a great antipathy towards the Baratheon boy, this did not detract from the boy''s qualities.


    "He looks like our good father." Jaehaerys said with a sarcastic tone, remembering his mother''s second husband. The man tried to control him and Alysanne, but he soon made Lord Baratheon know his ce.


    However, knowing the consequences of the future, he should have taken the chance to exterminate the entire Baratheon House.


    Rhaenys and Alysanne watched in silence, both drinking a ss of wine as they watched the brutal fight between the two kings with interest. Was there better entertainment than this?


    Alysanne looked at the fight and was shocked to see her omnipotent and omniscient father fighting a man. Seeing him hurting her father, she clenched her fists and promised to teach that man a lesson.


    However, she soon noticed the yellow sun in the air and was even more surprised. Although her mother said the sun was yellow, it was difficult to associate the color yellow when she had only seen the red sun in her life.


    Thest scene was Aenar killing Robert with his sword.


    Lyanna, who watched everything in silence, bit her lips. She showed aplex look. She didn''t hate Robert, but she came to hate him after he took the love of her life.


    However, seeing his death didn''t bring the happiness she expected. In the end, she and Rhaegar were dead, and the pleasurable feeling of revenge didn''t exist. There was only an empty and dull feeling.


    "Goodbat." Visenya said with a satisfied tone. Aenar absorbed all the training he received and became a great warrior. Powerful enough to defeat any warrior she knew.


    Aenar didn''tment and showed the fight against the Night King and the Apostle of gue. Compared to Robert''s fight, this seemed like a fight of gods.


    Everyone''s eyes widened seeing the red dragon and the dragon made of rotten flesh fighting in the air. The fight between Aenar, the Night King, and the Apostle of gue was even crazier. Each of their blows could change the environment; to mortals, they were no different from gods.


    Alysanne looked at her father fighting bravely against the monsters with an excited and adoring look. It was her first time seeing her father''s powers; she finally understood why House Targaryen were gods.


    Seeing his daughter looking at him with admiration, Aenar, as a father, felt a pride that every father would feel seeing his son or daughter see him as the most powerful person in the world. He let out augh and winked at her, making her even happier.


    However, looking back at the image showing his fight, Aenar sighed and changed the image, showing the yellow sun gradually being tinged with red and the world losing its light.


    "Honestly, the fight with the Night King was not the end, but the beginning of the Long Night." Aenar said in a calm tone, remembering the day the Long Night began, a major w in his ns.


    Everyone''s expressions became mortified upon seeing the consequences of the Long Night. Without sunlight, almost all nt life died, and with it, all crops. Not only that, the terrible and deadly cold killed everyone without any distinction. Along with the monsters, the situation of the human race was¡­ difficult to say the least.


    "These damned gods!!!" Lyanna said in an extremely irritated tone. She knew the reason for the Long Night and knew that this was the way the gods used to prevent humans from continuing to reproduce.


    Lyanna''s anger was shared by everyone present. They finally understood how terrible the gods were. They didn''t treat humans as humans; they treated humanity as cattle, which could be ughtered at any time.


    "You worked hard, Aenar." Visenya said with a tone of regret and sadness. She finally understood the look in Aenar''s eyes when she first saw him. It was a look that carried all the weight of humanity on his small shoulders.


    "It''s alright, it''s my duty." Aenar replied in a calm tone. He didn''t seem bothered by his fate at all. He had already epted what he would be and would only continue to walk his Golden Path. There was no way for him to turn back, and he would definitely never let his family bear this burden for him.


    Everyone looked at the incredibly tall man before them withplex expressions; there was admiration for the strong, admiration for his determination, admiration for his mentality. They wondered if they would do the same as Aenar if they were in his ce, but they presumed they would hardly be so calm or even so determined.


    After all, this was a fight of a mortal against gods. Power was important, but determination and mentality were more important, for without these two things, the fight couldn''t even begin.


    Aenar certainly saw their admiration, but merely rolled his eyes and didn''tment much. He felt no pride in making these people admire him. If he sought the admiration of others, he would have taken another path.


    "I initiated the First Great Crusade. At this moment, my legions are fighting hordes of monsters while conquering every piece ofnd on the Continent of Essos. In twenty-two years, this continent will once again belong to a House of Dragonlords." Aenar said in a rxed tone as he manifested a ss of wine for himself to drink.


    He made a ss of wine for everyone, including his own daughter, but it was just grape juice without a drop of alcohol.


    "Isn''t it better to calm internal affairs?" Jaehaerys asked with a confused tone. Knowing that Aenar had the advantage, he didn''t see why to initiate expansionism at such a delicate moment.


    "I know, but I have to make these gods spend divine energy, or I will have to face gods full of divine energy. Killing a god is already difficult; killing a god full of energy is even more difficult."


    Aenar continued speaking in a helpless tone.


    "I was lucky to kill the God of Seven Faces, as I had the element of surprise, but this method won''t work a second time. The gods know I can kill them, and at any sign of danger, they will return to their dimension."


    Jaehaerys understood Aenar''s strategy. It was nothing more than killing a tired enemy after a long fight. It could be said that it was nothing innovative, but these older tactics always work well.


    When were great warriors killed in moments of exhaustion?


    "I won''t say good luck, as I feel that''s disrespectful to your deeds, but try to be more cautious. These gods won''t stand idly by watching their powers being consumed by you. They haven''t just sent these hordes of monsters. It''s very likely that they will assume human forms and try to kill you." Jaehaerys advised Aenar in a calm and analytical tone.


    As a man who had been on the throne for over fifty years, he was at the height of conspiracies. A rabbit will bite when cornered, much less gods who have always been at the top of the world.


    Aenar nodded his head, listening to Jaehaerys'' analysis, and showed no sense of urgency; he knew more than anyone that this was just the beginning. These gods would never let his ns materialize.


    "I know, but I want them toe to me." Aenar said with a wicked smile. The gods liked to conspire; he also liked to conspire against the gods.


    Seeing the viinous smile on his face, Visenya was speechless. That was not the smile of a king, but she remained silent, remembering that Aenar''s enemies were not humans, but true gods.


    ---------


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (400,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.

 Chapter 270 - 271 - Nexus of Time and Space (III)

    "Gods are no different from humans, they have desires just like any mortal creature, and like mortal creatures, they were prone to making mistakes even more out of arrogance." Aenar Targaryen''s thoughts on the evil gods.


    -----------


    "You only have one daughter?" Visenya asked after things had calmed down. In her eyes, having only one descendant was a dangerous thing. She herself only had one son and the bloodline was gone. Although she says that Aenar is her descendant, that''s not true. Aenar was a descendant of Rhaenys, because she was Aenys'' mother.


    Her bloodline had disappeared after Maegor''s death. That had always been a pain in her heart. The blood magic of House Targaryen was lost because her son had no descendants.


    Maegor''s greatest obsession with children came from her, who insisted on having grandchildren to pass on the magic of blood and fire. Unfortunately, even at the end of his life, Maegor was unable to beget a descendant, even with four wives.


    "Daenerys is pregnant and so is Rhaenys." Aenar replied in a calm tone, knowing Visenya''s concern.


    His words caused Visenya to show a satisfied expression on her aged face. Having many descendants was an extremely good thing for a king, it showed prosperity and a long reign.


    With this in mind, Visenya looked at Queen Alysanne and saw admiration in her eyes. Having a dozen sons and daughters was insane in her eyes, but this woman had not only had a dozen babies, she had survived all the births safely.


    Visenya had to admire that some women were born to give birth.


    Noticing the look on her ancestor''s face, even the calm and serene Queen Alysanne couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed. What could she say in the face of the warrior queen''s admiration?


    She liked sex and slept with her husband every night. As for childbirth, she never felt any difficulty apart from the pain. Her births were always quick and safe. Jaehaerys was also embarrassed. In his eyes, the warrior queen''s gaze was tantamount to calling himscivious and lustful.


    But thinking that he was the father of a dozen sons and daughters, he couldn''t deny that he liked sex a little too much.


    Aenar couldn''t help butugh seeing the situation in the bedroom. Seeing the cold and indifferent Jaehaerys embarrassed was a rare event. Even though they had been husband and wife for decades, they were still embarrassed by such a thing.


    Hearing Aenar''s teasingugh, Jaehaerys looked at Aenar with irritation, but was disappointed that he couldn''t defend himself given his history of so many sons and daughters.


    "What''s Dadughing at?" Alysanne asked curiously, noticing the slightly awkward atmosphere in the air. Her purple eyes looked suspiciously at her father and then at the other people in the room.


    "It''s nothing, I''mughing at something I remembered." Aenar said with a smile, he clearly couldn''t talk about this subject with a three-year-old girl.


    Lyanna, Aenar''s mother, was still dismayed by Alysanne''sck of emotion towards her. Yes, although she couldn''tpare with the men and women in this room, she was also a famous warrior, she had fought in the Harrenhal Tournament and defeated many prestigious knights.


    For the first time, Lyanna regretted being so discreet, if she had shown her face at the tournament, perhaps her granddaughter would have paid more attention to her and they wouldn''t have underestimated her so strongly.


    Aenar noticed the dejected expression on his mother''s face and whispered a few things in her daughter''s ear, who now looked at her grandmother with a look of admiration. Seeing this, Aenar smiled in satisfaction; children were easy to admire.


    Alysanne couldn''t believe that her seemingly frail grandmother could cause an entire war in her name.


    Lyanna looked at her granddaughter, who stared at her with admiration and smiled happily, although she didn''t know what Aenar had said to Alysanne, she didn''t care. What grandmother wouldn''t want her granddaughter not to look at her with admiration.


    Just as Aenar was about to say something, he looked in a certain direction and frowned. The whispers of the Chaos Gods suddenly increased. This was strange, especially as these four gods were still being generated and couldn''t stay awake for long.


    Hearing the whispers intensify to the extreme, even Aenar couldn''t help but feel his mind buzzing fiercely.


    The entire Nexus of Time and Space shuddered and the projections of everyone in the room went out for a moment before returning to normal. Aenar was really surprised at this point. What do these four worms want to do right now?


    Holding his forehead, Aenar frowned at the agonizing pain in his head. It felt like someone was using a hammer to crack his head open. This pain seemed to shake his whole body, from his bones to his flesh.


    "What happened?" Seeing the pained expression on Aenar''s face, Lyanna asked with a worried tone. She didn''t even mind her body disappearing for a moment, she was already dead and didn''t fear disappearing again.


    "It''s nothing, just four heretics trying to influence me." Aenar replied in a calm tone, his expression rxed and indifferent to the tempting whispers of the chaos gods.


    Honestly, he felt that these gods of chaos should learn more words in the dictionary, it was always the same temptations, he had had enough of hearing the same thing for three years.


    Visenya frowned as she listened to Aenar''s words, she and everyone else in the room sensed that this was far from being as simple as it appeared to be. They felt their consciousness disappear for a moment, even the Nexus of Time and Space shuddered.


    This was definitely not normal.


    However, seeing that Aenar didn''t want to continue the subject, Visenya didn''t go any further. Aenar was already an adult, a great man and a king, he didn''t need her advice on something as abstract as gods.


    Suddenly, Aenar''s expression frowned again, the whispers bing even louder, as if the gods of chaos were shouting in his ear. At this moment, he knew something was wrong and he was probably under attack.


    "I''lle back another day." Aenar said goodbye and left the Nexus of Time and Space with Alysanne.


    -


    Opening his eyes, Aenar looked at his daughter sleeping on the bed. He smoothed the sheets so she wouldn''t get cold and kissed her forehead. Taking onest look at his daughter, he left the room with a cold expression.


    In just an instant, he was already on the Ruby Throne, the three spears pierced the flesh of his back, but Aenar didn''t even frown. He looked at the Warp and calmly gazed at the highly visible divine power in the world of psychic energy.


    "Do they think they can hide their tracks?" Aenar asked with a sarcastic tone, his eyes staring at the four gigantic eggs with a cold gaze.


    "What did they offer? Souls? Perhaps humans to be their ythings?" Aenar asked again. He knew the chaos gods were awake, because he could feel the sense of amusement in the air.


    Khorne refused to answer something so insulting, he hadn''t made any deals with the gods, he despised conspiracies and any other kind of war. He would face Aenar on the battlefield, not in the shadows like a filthy rat.


    Aenar knew this, so his question was directed at Tzeentch, Nurgle and anesh.


    anesh''s lewdughter rang through the air, along with Nurgle''s malicious giggles and Tzeentch''s cold, maniptiveugh.


    "You don''t have to answer, I know exactly what they wanted." Aenar said with a cold tone, a sarcastic smile appearing on his lips. "Do they think they can manipte and control the chaos gods with mere promises? What nonsense, gods are arrogant."


    At this point, even Khorneughed, apparently the four chaos gods were pleased that Aenar knew them so well.


    How could the most evil primordial forces in the Known Universe be rational?


    Yes, the gods thought that the Chaos Gods were somewhat rational, but they were deeply mistaken. Chaos Gods wouldn''t be called that if they were rational.


    A deal with the Chaos Gods might seem safe, but it waspletely the opposite, it was the stupidest thing to do, because they could manipte everything and anything rted to themselves.


    The Evil Gods might have thought they were making a profit by making a deal with the Chaos Gods, but they didn''t know that it was already in the hands of these Chaos Gods.


    It was lucky for these Evil Gods that the Chaos Gods hadn''t been born yet or they wouldn''t even have had the chance to get out of the Warp.


    Looking at the Chaos Gods, Aenar spoke with a terribly cold tone. "I''m going to watch as you devour these gods, I want to see the despair in their expressions when they realize you''ve brought hungry lions into their homes."


    Aenar didn''t bother waiting for the Chaos Gods to reply and left the Warp. He knew that this was all a plot by the evil gods against him, but what the gods didn''t know was that just as they were after Aenar, the chaos gods were after themselves.


    "Let''s start the game of thrones again." Aenar muttered with a cold tone.


    Instead of the throne of a country, what was at stake was theary throne.


    --------


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (400,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.

 Chapter 271 - 272 - The First Divine War (I)

    "Don''t make excuses for your failure, just ept defeat and try to improve. It''s shameful to try to justify yourself." Aenar Targaryen before just another one of his mistakes.


    ------------------


    Aenar opened his eyes and showed a sarcastic smile, remembering the previous conversation. Even he didn''t dare to make any agreement with the Gods of Chaos, that was pure stupidity.


    Adjusting his thoughts, Aenar put aside the evil gods and began to scour all of Westeros. He could do so thanks to the red suns, which acted as cameras for him.


    After half a day, Aenar knew there was no trace of the evil gods in Westeros. The evil gods would not fight him within Westeros, where the power of faith was basically monopolized.


    "You want me to go to Essos, where yourbat power is greater?" Aenar murmured. He tapped his finger rhythmically on the arm of the ruby throne and narrowed his eyes thoughtfully.


    "hahaha~" Aenar let out a low, amusedugh. He wasn''t worried at all; he practically had the power to decide when this war would truly begin.


    The evil gods didn''t dare to set foot in Westeros, where they had no support from the power of faith. What remained was for them to lure Aenar to the Continent of Essos as quickly as possible.


    "Are you going to ckmail me with my legions?" Aenar murmured to himself, smiling. Besides the Free City of Vntis, this was the only thing that could make him go to the Continent of Essos.


    "If you think my Primarchs are just big humans in armor, you are very mistaken. They are not so easy to kill, especially my young Primarchs." Aenar predicted the evil gods'' steps without using Prescience. He knew it was useless to use Prescience.


    Just as before, where the gods hid the future for a determined time, this same method was being implemented at this very moment throughout the continent of Essos.


    Even so, Aenar used Prescience, but stopped using it the next second. Just as he expected, the future seemed hazy, as if a sandstorm was blocking his vision of the future.


    "Using the same method twice isn''t very smart..." Aenar murmured with a smile. Using this method to block his Prescience only showed that the conspiracy already existed and was happening.


    "However, this can help me." Aenar said with a cold smile. The evil gods could conspire against him; he could also conspire against the evil gods.


    Thinking about it, Aenar wanted tough like a viin, but seeing Leda''s expression, who stared at him with a cold and indifferent look, he restrained himself and didn''t let Leda gain any advantage to provoke him.


    Aenar looked towards Essos and whispered to all the Primarchs.


    "Hear my orders, my Primarchs..."


    -


    Sigismund, Titus, Sanguinius, Vulkan, Horus, and Fulgrim, who were separated inpletely different ces, heard the Emperor''s words with solemn and determined expressions.


    All six, who were fighting hordes of monsters, did not hesitate and retreated to the rear of the legions. They left the Legions under themand of each Legion''s lieutenants and began to implement the orders of the Emperor of Mankind.


    All six Primarchs used the greatest speed they could and traversed the entire western region of Essos.


    In the next seven days, the artificial Red Suns illuminated the entire western region of Essos. Covering almost all of the Nine Free Cities, with the exception of Qohor, the survivors of the Long Night saw the sun for the first time in three years.


    The terrible and deadly cold was dissipated while life seemed to flow again into this abandoned and cursed continent. People could leave their homes and not worry about dying in the dark and frightening night.


    At this moment, the Continent of Essos received a new guest. He wore red armor and was about three meters tall, a true giant among humans. He had white-gold hair and purple eyes. An inhumanly beautiful and angr face.


    Aenar looked at the destend before him with a calm expression. He threw a drop of blood on the ground and the Ruby Throne appeared before him. He sat on the throne and the three spears pierced the flesh of his back.


    Looking up, Aenar could see dozens of artificial red suns around an area of hundreds of kilometers. Gigantic red fireballs shining intensely, as if they would never go out.


    As if sensing Aenar''s arrival, the Hordes of Monsters, which were in the cities, retreated and went towards the true enemy. Millions of monsters, all ran with all their might towards him. Millions of pairs of red eyes all shining with a fierce, bestial, and crazy light.


    The Primarchs looked at each other and also advanced with full force towards their Emperor. How could they let the Emperor fight alone? Even if they had to cross this sea of monsters, they would do so to fight alongside their Father.


    Aenar closed his eyes and waited patiently while appreciating the weight of the future, which had disappeared. It had been a long time since he had been so rxed as at this moment.


    If he had good wine at this moment, Aenar would dly drink it. Unfortunately, he didn''t like alcohol in serious moments. Even if the drink couldn''t make him drunk.


    "My Emperor." Six men appeared in front of Aenar''s Ruby Throne. They knelt and greeted the Emperor with respect and reverence.


    Looking at the six Primarchs, Aenar smiled with satisfaction. The six Primarchs were not yet at their peak; they needed more than five hundred years to reach their peak, but even so, they were already extremely powerful.


    In the future, each Primarch will guard the fissures in Time and Space, a ce where the barrier between the Warp and the Universe was extremely thin, thus allowing the entry of the Demonic Legions of the Warp.


    "You have done well, now leave the problems to me." Aenar said with a smile to his six blood sons. His purple eyes stared at the armors covered in ck blood, showing that all the Primarchs had fought fiercely for a long time.


    "It is an honor to fight for my Emperor." Sigismund spoke with a solemn tone; there was nothing more satisfying for a fanatic than receiving orders from his master. He was like that, and all the Primarchs were like that too.


    With Sigismund''s words, the other five Primarchs also nodded their heads, agreeing with their war brother''s statement.


    "My Emperor, all the hordes of monsters have gathered and areing in this direction." Sanguinius said with a solemn and murderous tone. They were not afraid of the monsters, but they feared that it would consume the Emperor''s energy.


    In this war, the Emperor should be 100% ready to fight the gods personally. The Primarchs seemed eager to fight under Aenar''s eyes, as if they were young children trying to prove their worth and strength before their father.


    Aenar looked at the scene with a gentle smile; although the six Primarchs were not his true sons, the six were equal in his eyes.


    "I know your concerns and desires, but when ites to energy, I can state that these evil gods are far inferior to me." Aenar said with a smile; he had no concern about fighting the gods. The Evil Gods could umte divine energy for a hundred thousand years and would not be able to fight a war of attrition against him.


    He controlled the Nexus of Time and Space; he practically had infinite energy when it came to energy. Something that the evil gods didn''t even have the qualifications to possess or even dare to aspire to.


    The six Primarchs showed no skepticism or anything else; they believed that every word of Aenar was sacred and true. Evil Gods? Just rats who didn''t dare to fight the Emperor!


    Fulgrim looked at the perfect being before him with the gaze of a true fanatic; this was the pinnacle he aimed to reach, by being close to the Emperor. Horus just looked at Aenar with a calm gaze and an unwavering will.


    Vulkan just stood beside the Emperor holding his Chainsword, his red eyes, which glowed like embers, stared at everything with a cold and deadly gaze.


    Sanguinius was the youngest and most animated of the Primarchs; he simply sat on the ground and waited for the enemies'' arrival while whistling calmly. He feltfortable in Aenar''s presence.


    Sigismund and Titus looked like two mountains of steel, one on each side of the throne, with solemn and cold expressions, like true soldiers forged in the mes of faith, discipline, and blood.


    ---------


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (400,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.

 Chapter 272 - 273 - The First Divine War (II)

    "Do not underestimate fear; it is a weapon to mold people, but it is also a feeling that turns humans into true animals. What a terrible feeling in the hands of powerful people." The God-Emperor of Mankind.


    -----------------------


    Aenar looked at the storm in the sky with a smile. He could feel countless gazesing from the storm. He knew they were the gods, wanting to guess what his conspiracy was.


    They are afraid.


    Yes, they feared Aenar.


    At first, they thought he was just another mortal, no matter how glorious, he would be nothing more than a momentary glory, a mere hundred years of power. But, when they truly noticed the danger of Aenar, it was already toote.


    He had killed the God of Seven Faces with a ceremonial weapon used in Old Valyria. The weapon that was once used to worship the gods became a bridge for mortals to reach divinities.


    The mere mortal now had the power to kill gods. A privilege that only gods had, was now in the hand of an ambitious mortal who dered himself God-Emperor of Mankind.


    Just by his name, the gods knew of Aenar''s ambition. So, to prevent the mortal from gaining even more power, they initiated the Long Night earlier than expected, but soon they realized that the mortal had prepared for the Long Night for many years, which made the devastating effect of the cataclysm not satisfactorily enough.


    Their ns failed again. Not only did they fail to make the mortal weaker, but they also made him more powerful. An entire continent worshipped the mortal, making him stronger.


    Even now, seeing that figure sitting on the Ruby Throne, the gods felt shivers run down their divine bodies. The immense amount of psychic energy was something so terrifying that they dared not take a step forward.


    Gods were essentially the thoughts of mortals; if mortals believed a god was a god of death, that god would have authority over death. Psychic energy was the sum of the thoughts of all beings in the universe; it was the purest poison for the gods.


    If the gods came into contact with such energy, they would get lost and hardly escape the madness that apanied this psychic energy. So, seeing that terrifying amount of psychic energy made the gods not want to take a step forward for fear of Aenar''s conspiracy.


    Suddenly, the gods noticed a figure approaching Aenar. It was a small man, pale and dark-haired. The gods recognized the divine aura. It was the God of Many Faces.


    "Your Majesty." The God of Many Faces greeted Aenar with a smile and impable posture. No one would think that he had previously fought Aenar''s Primarchs in Braavos.


    "Your Excellency." Aenar greeted him with a calm and neutral tone, making it impossible for this being who had lived for thousands of years to try to discover what the Emperor of Mankind was thinking.


    "I came to respectfully ask if I kneel before you, I can have my space to survive." As soon as the words of the God of Death sounded, silence predominated the environment. Even the monsters stopped running towards Aenar.


    All the gods looked at the figure of the God of Death with incredulous eyes, with the words of betrayal from the God of Many Faces. Not even in their wildest dreams would they think that the God of Many Faces would beg for his life.


    "Honestly, I was prepared to fight to the death." The God of Death said with a calm tone, showing no concern for the thoughts of his divinepanions. "But, these madmen really dared tomunicate with the Chaos Gods."


    "Even though I fear death more than anyone, I know this was such a stupid move that I want to switch sides." The God of Many Faces spoke calmly, showing no reaction to the increasingly murderous gazes of his formerpanions.


    "If I die by the Emperor''s sword, I will die and have my eternal rest, but if I fall into the hands of the Chaos Gods, I would be a ve for all eternity, a ve to my madness and hostage to my own mind. I may be one of the cruelest and most cunning gods, but I still have pride." When he finished speaking, the ck eyes of the God of Death calmly stared at Aenar, awaiting his answer.


    Fulgrim looked at the God of Death begging to switch sides and finally saw the true face of the gods. They were like humans; they had desires and feared death like any mortal.


    In Fulgrim''s eyes, only Aenar was truly perfect, full of royalty and dignity worthy of being the God-Emperor of Mankind.


    All the Primarchs looked at the God of Death with surprised eyes. Sanguinius, in particr, looked at his enemy with aplex gaze but did not speak. It was up to the Emperor to decide the fate of the God of Death.


    Aenar remained silent as he rhythmically tapped his finger on the arm of the throne. The sound seemed particrly audible in this cold, silent, and tense environment. The Emperor''s purple eyes stared into the ck eyes of the God of Death.


    After a while, Aenar opened his mouth and uttered his words. The calm and regal tone made the atmosphere pulsate with the power umted in his body. "You know if I ept, you will practically be my dog."


    The God of Death smiled and replied with an equally calm tone. "Better to be a dog with sanity and dignity than a mad monster who only knows how to kill and worship the chaos gods."


    Aenar looked at the God of Death with a touch of surprise in his expression. The God of Death was unexpectedly adaptable. The danger level of the God of Many Faces increased in Aenar''s mind. An enemy who could bend in times of need was truly dangerous.


    However, Aenar seriously looked at the God of Many Faces and pondered. Honestly, having a god as a meat shield in future invasions of the Demonic Hordes was quite lucrative.


    "Do you agree to ce a drop of my blood in the heart of your divine body?" Aenar asked with a calm tone. This was his way of controlling the God of Death. His drop of blood would be intimately linked to him, and with a mere thought, a gigantic amount of psychic energy would explode, killing the God of Death or worse, corrupting him.


    Of course, it would not be the psychic energy of the Warp, but his purified energy, with Aenar''s thoughts, thus corrupting the God of Death into a true ve, just as the Chaos Gods did with their future demons.


    In this sense, Aenar was increasingly simr to the Chaos God than anything else. But it was as the saying went. The hunter one day bes the prey after many years.


    The God of Death smiled and pointed upwards. Looking up, Aenar saw a rift forming in the sky covered with artificial suns. Through the rift, a pale and naked body appeared before him.


    He was a man so thin he could be called a skeleton; his eye sockets were deep, and his eyes were as ck as the sun that covered this world. He was naked, with only a ck mist surrounding his tall, pale figure.


    Under Aenar''s eyes, the tall, pale man opened his own chest and showed apletely ck heart.


    A drop of blood came from the tip of Aenar''s finger and flew towards the God of Death. The drop of blood looked like a ruby, shining with a beautiful glow. The drop of blood hit the heart of the God of Death and disappeared into the ck heart.


    The God of Death closed his chest and smiled; he bowed to Aenar, and the rift in the sky closed.


    Aenar looked at the dozens of gazes in the sky and spoke with a calm tone. "Does anyone else want to be my dog?"


    What answered Aenar was a terrifying silence. He could feel the angry gazes of the gods. They were angry, utterly humiliated, and treated like mere dogs.


    "However, I don''t ept just any dog; it has to be a strong dog." Aenar said with a calm and slightly amused tone. He really wanted to see what these gods would choose.


    Two other figuresnded on the ground, an incredibly beautiful woman and a man with a lion''s head.


    The Weeping Lady of Lys and the Lion of Night of Yi Ti.


    Two other rifts opened in the sky; the same process happened, and Aenar gave a drop of blood to each of the gods.


    Turning his gaze back to the three gods before him, Aenar smiled coldly and said with an amused tone. "Kneel."


    The three gods did not hesitate and prostrated themselves before Aenar. The Lion of Night was even more humble, resting his forehead on the ground, showing maximum respect for Aenar.


    "You have to prove your loyalties; each of you must bring me the head of a god. I don''t want the heads of avatars, but the heads of the true bodies of these gods." Aenar said with a murderous tone. He didn''t care if these gods had divine friends or families, or even if they would die fighting the gods.


    The God of Death was the fastest; his body lost all vitality and fell lifeless. Obviously, he returned to the Dimension of the Gods. The Goddess of Lys and the Lion of Night also quickly returned to the dimension of the gods.


    Aenar looked at the other divine gazes with a cunning and cold smile. Although there was some change in his conspiracy, the gods must still advance against him at this moment!


    ------------


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (400,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.

 Chapter 273 - 274 - The First Divine War (III)

    "When Gods fight, mortals suffer. But no one expected that such words could one day be inverted." Thoughts of the God of Many Faces observing the Divine War.


    -------------------


    "My emperor, do you think they will return quickly?" Sanguinius asked curiously. Although he didn''t know the environment of the Dimension of the Gods, he presumed it would be an extremelyrge ce. A god could easily hide if he wanted to.


    "Why do you think the God of Death was the fastest? He clearly had already prepared a target beforehand." Aenar replied with an amused smile. "Don''t underestimate these gods with tens of thousands of years, they are cunning and cruel foxes."


    Sanguinius showed a sarcastic look hearing this, it was clear that the God of Death wanted to kneel to the Emperor much earlier. He estimated that even the fight he had with a God of Death was just a staging to not rm the prey that the God of Many Faces chose.


    Ten minutester the body that was once lifeless, rose and knelt before Aenar. The God of Death said nothing and a rift in space opened, a head rolled on the ground and soon after, a heart fell into the hands of the body that the God of Many Faces was possessing.


    The head had clear characteristics of someone from Dothraki, surprising Aenar. He looked curiously at the head and estimated that it was the Horse God, worshipped by the Dothraki.


    Looking at the still incredulous appearance of the god, Aenar could imagine that the Horse God never in his wildest dreams thought he was in the sights of the most cunning god in Essos.


    "You are really cunning, but I like that." Aenar said with a satisfied look as he picked up the God''s head, looking with a curious gaze. It was the first god he saw in flesh and blood. Golden blood still dripped on the ground while the Horse God''s eyes seemed to move for an instant.


    "He is notpletely dead yet, My Emperor. Because of his myth, the Horse God''s Authority is in the heart, if your Grace devours his heart, you can take his ce andpletely kill the Horse God''sst hope of reviving." The God of Death said with a submissive smile as he handed over the heart, which looked more like a brown jewel.


    Aenar looked at the heart and narrowed his eyes, he looked at the God of Death with a smile. "You can keep it, treat this as a reward for your act of loyalty." He said with a calm, yet gentler tone.


    The God of Death''s eyes widened hearing Aenar''s words. This was an Authority, not bread you gave to a beggar! If a mortal devoured it, he would be a god directly!


    However, here he was, being rewarded with an authority. The God of Death was still incredulous. He himself knew the difficulty of killing the Horse God in such a short time. It was months of nning, just to lower the Horse God''s guard, before finally killing him in a quick and deadly fight.


    "Although others may call you my dog, my dogs are well fed." Aenar said with a calm tone. Without any greed for the opportunity to be a god so close to him.


    He wanted more, bing a mere god would not make him stronger, but it would strengthen his control over the human poption, but he didn''t need that at this moment. After all, even the gods were defenseless before the Gods of Chaos, so Aenar had no expectation of being a god.


    Hearing Aenar''s words, the God of Death beat his chest and spoke with a tone full of heroism and loyalty. "Don''t worry, my Emperor, I will defend humanity with my life."


    The Primarchs were speechless at the God of Death''s shamelessness. Sanguinius spat on the ground, hearing the God of Death''s words, there was only the purest contempt for the god.


    Protect humanity? You started the Long Night and eliminated more than 70% of the human poption!!!


    Sanguinius presumed it would take hundreds of years for the to return to its former glory. The Primarch of the Blood Angels Legion wanted to tear that damned god''s body again.


    The God of Death looked at Sanguinius and smiled gently, without any dissatisfaction or even any resentment regarding the fight in the ck and White House in the Free City of Braavos.


    The God of Many Faces was not stupid enough to anger the Primarchs, tens of thousands of years of experience was not something a child like Sanguinius could have in a short time.


    The God of Death could even be Aenar''s dog, he could ignore Sanguinius as if he didn''t exist, regardless of the young warrior''s contemptuous behavior.


    Sanguinius noticed this and snorted coldly, looking at the God of Death with an icy gaze. Unfortunately, from this day on, he would have to fight alongside this filthy worm.


    Aenar shook his head and smiled, patiently waiting for the real fight to begin. The gods were afraid to advance towards him, but he knew better than anyone that they would eventually advance, as that was the only way to overthrow him from the throne.


    Looking at the God of Death, Aenar asked with a calm tone. "What was the result of the negotiations with the gods of chaos?"


    "I don''t know, my Emperor." The God of Death replied, shaking his head, indicating that he didn''t know. "I didn''t dare to go to the Immaterium to find the Gods of Chaos.


    As someone who valued life more than anything, the God of Death preferred tomit suicide than to enter the Immaterium. He personally saw the result of the God of Seven Faces when he was corrupted by Psychic Energy.


    Mere seconds made the God of Seven Faces turn into a ve for all eternity, a great God who was practically at the peak of the divine hierarchy was transformed into a ve in a mere instant. That was so shocking that he decided to switch sides.


    He realized that, as long as Aenar had control over the Immaterium Energy, they, the gods, would die sooner orter. Psychic Energy was especially poisonous to the gods, it seemed that this was the w that the universe gave to the gods.


    Aenar showed a thoughtful look hearing the God of Death''s words. He narrowed his eyes and increased his caution to the maximum. With the crazy mind of the Gods of Chaos, he could expect anything, including even seeing the gods transforming into Demons.


    Honestly, Aenar presumed that the Gods would be betrayed without any surprise by the Gods of Chaos, it was something so obvious that he would not be surprised if such a thing really happened.


    Again, only someone stupid would dare to make a deal with a God of Chaos, much less with three of them! It was the same as having your death sentence dered. The unknowns were only when and where.


    While Aenar thought, the God of Many Faces simply began to devour the Horse God''s heart, his teeth tore the flesh with voracity and golden blood stained his chin while he showed an intoxicated expression, as if he were eating the most delicious food in the world.


    The Primarchs'' expressions showed disgust and repulsion with the wild, even insane actions of the God of Death. That didn''t look like a god, but a cannibal delighting in the taste of human flesh.


    It was simply disgusting to the extreme to see this scene. Sanguinius didn''t hesitate and spoke with a tone full of disgust. "You are an animal that cannot control your own reason and mind."


    The God of Many Faces finished eating and smiled, showing his teeth stained with the golden blood of the gods, as well as around his mouth. Heughed and licked his fingers, disgustingly cleaning the residual blood on his fingers.


    "You are not a god and you don''t understand this taste, My Lord." Said the God with a tone full of happiness, feeling a new authority being born in his body within the Dimension of the Gods.


    "It''s as if every part of your body is celebrating, every little piece of it jumping with joy and satiety. This feeling is so good that sex is nothing more than something trivial." He said, looking at Aenar with an increasingly excited look, waiting for orders for him to kill more gods to delight himself even more.


    Aenar looked at the God of Many Faces and saw that the god was a little insane. Obviously, devouring another god was not without disadvantages. If a god devoured many gods, he probably wouldn''t be different from any god of chaos.


    But, the gods would never let such an individual live long, obviously no one wanted a madman conspiring in the shadows to devour. Aenar estimated that when such a god showed that he wanted to devour gods, these gods would unite and kill that god in question.


    Looking at the increasingly insane look of the God of Death, Aenar presumed that this god should not live much longer. He didn''t want a mad god around him, hindering his ns.


    Some hours passed and two figures appeared before him.


    It was the Weeping Goddess of Lys and the Night Lion of Yi Ti, both also holding two heads.


    One also held an eye and the other held an arm...


    Aenar looked with disgust at the crystallized authorities in the form of organs, wasn''t there any normal myth?


    The God of Death licked his lips seeing the two items, as if he was eager to taste something delicious.


    "These are your rewards." Aenar looked at the heads of the dead gods and didn''t recognize any of them, but that was normal. Essos was huge and had hundreds of minor gods and a dozen great gods.


    The Goddess of Lys showed a surprised look and put away the eye while looking at the God of Death with a cold look. Seeing the blood around his mouth and the greedy look, she already knew what happened.


    The Night Lion did the same thing, he put away the arm and waited for Aenar''s new orders.


    Suddenly, Aenar felt the gazes return, he smiled and knew that the war was about to begin.


    He held his sword, Lady Lya, and patiently waited for the war to begin.


    ---------


    Note: Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (400,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.

 Chapter 274 - 275 - The First Divine War (IV)

    "War is an ugly thing, essentially it is destruction in its purest state, the method humans used to loot and conquer." God Emperor of Humanity.


    -----------


    Aenar looked at the gazes before him and smiled, with no intention of moving a step forward. He was not in a hurry and could wait as long as necessary. After all, the trap was already set, only the prey needed to fall into it.


    Suddenly, an extremely fast figure advanced towards Aenar. Even being hundreds of kilometers away, the sound of the ocean waves spread to all corners of the battlefield. Aenar seemed to see a tsunami advancing towards him.


    With the first god taking the first step, the other gods no longer hesitated. All advanced with murderous intentions. They did not want to die, so Aenar had to die!


    The Primarchs became tense, ready to fight. Each held their Chainsword tightly, ready for the extremely difficult battle. However, they soon showed confused expressions, as the Emperor himself did not even get up from the throne, apparently not even wanting to get up.


    Aenar did not move until the gods finally entered the range of the Hundreds of Red Suns. When that happened, the world seemed to be hit by a red hue.


    Gigantic red lightning bathed the earth. When the gods realized it, they saw a huge cage made of red lightning. When a god touched the lightning, he quickly moved away with a touch of fear.


    In that god''s mind, whispers asking him to worship Aenar made his mind strongly buzz. Even the world seemed confused, without directions or even dizzy. However, this was not the worst thing, that god felt that he could no longer return to his body!!!


    Thispletely terrified him. What does it mean not to return to his body? He became a mortal who could have a little divine power, which was quickly depleting¡­


    "You gods are really arrogant." Aenar stood up from the throne and spoke in a calm tone, tinged with a touch of amusement and sarcasm. "How dare you transfer your consciousness to a mortal body? What happens if someone cuts that connection? Isn''t it that you fall from your divine thrones?"


    Aenar''s words made these gods feel shivers run down their bodies. It''s not that they didn''t think about it, but the body and soul are so intimately connected that there was nothing that could cut the connection between the soul and the body.


    However, now, they really knew that this really existed at this moment.


    "It''s not difficult, just confuse the connection and you lose the ability to return to your divine bodies." Aenar said with a smile. "After all, this connection is just a bridge, it has no intelligence, it''s easy to be cut by arge amount of random information."


    Every word of Aenar was like a fairy piercing the gods'' weak arrogance and ego. What would happen if they died in this situation? The gods discovered that they would really enter Eternal Sleep!


    This was no different from dying!


    A goddess arrived in front of Aenar with a seductive and warm smile. "My Emperor does not need to be an enemy of everyone, we just need a small piece ofnd to create humans to generate faith. We can live peacefully-"


    Perhaps another mortal would be fascinated by the stunning beauty of the goddess before him, but Aenar only nodded with great disgust. Before the Goddess finished speaking, Aenar''s sword had already been brandished.


    The goddess''s head was separated from her body as it fell to the ground, her expression still showed a seductive and warm look, without realizing that she was killed in a mere second, without even having time to notice that she was dead.


    "I already have enough wives and lovers, I don''t need a divine whore." Aenar said in a cold tone. He felt no pity or even any regret in killing such a beautiful goddess.


    He was not a man addicted to women, so the proposal of this goddess mattered little to him. Besides, he already had the most beautiful women in the world by his side, he didn''t need more.


    The death of the goddess was like a trigger, officially opening this war. It was the first divine being to be killed and would be the first of many.


    Looking at the gods, who were still shocked by the prison he had created, Aenar smiled and stood up from the Ruby Throne. The three ruby spears came out of the flesh of his back and his wounds healed in an instant.


    He took a step forward and began to approach the gods with the long sword in his hand. The sword, which was bathed in divine blood, seemed increasingly special, the sword that once seemed as white as milk, now seemed made of a golden metal, full of holiness and majesty.


    One of the gods did not care about Aenar''s sword, he looked at the Ruby Throne and then at the red suns in the sky. At the same instant, he knew that this was Aenar''s weakness.


    "He does not have enough energy to maintain such arge amount of psychic energy! We just need to destroy the Ruby Throne and we can escape when the energy runs out!"


    The god''s words brought a vague hope to the gods. The reason why it didn''t give much hope was simple, they also didn''t have much divine energy! Without the main body to provide divine energy, they had no way to replenish divine energy.


    That is, although Aenar could run out of energy, whoever consumed more energy would be the one who would die sooner. Gods were selfish and did not trust each other. How could they leave their own lives in the hands of their old enemies?


    A god, who looked like a drowned mortal, looked at the gods and spoke in a hoarse and cold tone. "We can take turns, a group of gods attacks and then retreats after a while, another group takes the ce of this group and so on."


    "Do it!" The words of the Drowned God made the gods agree without hesitation. This was really a great method to prevent them from being used as consumables to consume Aenar''s energy during battle.


    Aenar watched with amusement as five gods positioned themselves far from him, ready to start a long-range field. The gods had no intention of battling Aenar up close.


    "You have no intention of closebat, but I do." Aenar murmured as he took a step forward. Behind him, the Primarchs seemed to have received orders and attacked at the same time. They advanced towards the gods with cold and murderous expressions.


    Although the ry method was good, it would only be effective if Aenar was alone, but he was not. Each Primarch could kill a god''s avatar! That is, he had six wolves ready to wreakplete havoc on the gods'' formation.


    As for the three gods, who had just bowed before him, Aenar made them hide and take advantage of whoever was injured and kill these gods when they were defenseless.


    The God of Death, the Goddess of Lys and the Night Lion, were more than happy to do such a job. They looked eagerly at the gods, as if they wererge pieces of sulent meat.


    They never imagined that the gods, once so great and sacred, could reach this state because of a mere mortal. But, here they were, watching the gods tremble because of a human, whom they considered mere cattle, that they could ughter at any moment.


    I must say, fate really liked cruel games, all the gods agreed.


    Aenar could not use Prescience, but he already had a lot of battle experience, so he was not too worried about this war. For his conspiracy was not just the lightning cage!


    Looking at the gods who were sure that the Cage only served to cut the connection with the dimension of the gods, Aenar''s eyes narrowed, hiding the malice in his gaze.


    Let him show why the human heart is sometimes scarier than demons in hell!


    ''I want to see their expressions when they know that humans are the race with the dirtiest tactics in the universe!'' Aenar thought with a look full of malice. His sword seemed to tremble, eager to drink the blood of the gods again.


    "Come on mother, you will drink the blood of the gods." Aenar whispered as he reached the gods in an instant.


    He brandished his sword with a calm look.


    -----------


    Discount coupon for Patreon: C041B 20%!!!


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (400,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.

 Chapter 275 - 276 - The First Divine War (V)

    "He descended from the sky with his golden sword, killed the heretic gods and pacified the world, taking the first step of humanity''s hegemony over all other known races in the universe." Excerpt from the Blood Bible during the First Divine War.


    -------


    Aenar''s sword cut a minor and weak god in half, he didn''t seem satisfied with just cutting the god in half, he simply exploded the god''s avatar''s head with a punch. Blood sttered everywhere, brain tissue and even an entire eye fell grotesquely to the ground.


    Aenar was still not satisfied, he used psychic energy and submerged the god''s soul, gradually enving it. These divine souls would be quite useful in the future, especially to serve as great receptacles of psychic energy.


    Brutal, cruel, and decisive.


    These were the only words the gods could give Aenar after seeing his brutality. The human Emperor was not merciful, he simply killed a god as if he were killing a chicken.


    They realized that they couldn''t fight head-on or they would die, just like the god who had just died. They saw that the divine soul was submerged by Aenar''s psychic energy, transforming it into a true ve.


    The gods felt shivers seeing that scene, in their eyes, Aenar was even crueler than the chaos gods. The chaos gods at least left their bodies alive, but Aenar showed no mercy even for that.


    "Damn it, this bastard wants to use us as fucking jars!!!" The Drowned God said with a tone full of anger. Dying was one thing, but humiliating oneself was something else entirely. Aenar''s intentions were obvious, especially noting therge amount of psychic energy being injected into the dead god''s soul.


    "Stop screaming like a fucking woman and let''s fight." The ck Goat of Qohor said with a cold tone. His goat head stared at Aenar with a look full of murderous intentions. The souls of the tormented surrounded his figure, looking like the judge of hell.


    The Drowned God stopped talking and attacked Aenar without hesitation. Arge amount of water fell from the sky, weighing thousands of tons. Capable of crushing anything.


    The Goat of Qohor also attacked, a ck smoke with red threads, advanced against Aenar, where the smoke touched, dposition spread. It was as if time was passing extremely fast.


    Aenar looked fearlessly at both attacks, he brandished his sword again, but instead of pointing it at an enemy, he pointed the sword at the ground and plunged the sword into the earth.


    "Purify." Aenar whispered in a calm tone while using arge amount of psychic energy.


    In the next moment, an extremely hot heat wave spread with Aenar at the center. Everything within a radius of tens of kilometers instantly ignited, even the ground turned intova. Before the crimson mes, everything seemed to be reduced to ashes. Be it the attack of the gods or the gods themselves.


    Before the heat of the sun, even these gods could not remain untouched. They had to use divine energy to protect themselves. However, small gods with little faith did not have such privileges.


    They endured for a few moments before being reduced to mere ashes while their souls were drowned by Aenar''s psychic energy, bing ves for all eternity.


    The sea of monsters was also evaporated from the earth, nothing remained but a few monsters beyond the reach of Aenar''s attack area.


    Aenar looked at the result of his attack with satisfaction, in the future, psykers would be even more powerful, capable of destroying entires. Of course, normal humans would never reach such a state of power, in the human race, besides his sons and daughters, only the Primarchs had such potential.


    However, Psykers with lower degrees of power could even read the mind of an entire city, crush humans and other humanoid beings with just a nce. This was the power of Psykers in the future.


    Observing the Emperor''s scale of destruction, all the Primarchs widened their eyes. His attack area was at most hundreds of meters away, but the emperor destroyed everything within a radius of almost a hundred kilometers. This was an extremelyrge area.


    Fulgrim in particr looked like a crazy fan seeing his idol showing his strength for the first time. He knew that the Emperor was powerful enough to literally create suns for the poption of a continent, but seeing it personally was something entirely different.


    He wanted that power, enough power for the emperor to be proud of him and look at him with the greatest possible satisfaction. He wanted to be perfect like the Emperor and share his heavy burden.


    Aenar looked at the results and was even more satisfied, it can be said that the minor gods were practically eradicated and their souls were enved. The only ones still standing were the powerful gods of the Free Cities who had umtedrge amounts of faith over millennia.


    Letting out a sigh, Aenar pulled his sword from the ground and took a step forward, stepping on the hot, bubbling magma. He walked towards the surviving gods with a calm and cold tone. "The Long Night must end and you have marked its end."


    Aenar''s voice spread throughout the battlefield causing shivers in the surviving gods, they felt that if they became Aenar''s ves, their fate would be worse than serving the chaos gods. The chaos gods at least used them as troops, but Aenar would use them as receptacles forrge amounts of psychic energy.


    And what would happen when Aenar used them as weapons? That is, they lost their freedom and would be used at some point to pacify chaos. Their lives in Aenar''s hands would be even darker than in the hands of the chaos gods.


    One of the gods wanted to invoke the projections of the Chaos God at this moment, but soon discovered that no matter what he did, the connection with the chaos gods could not be established!


    Aenar seemed to see through the gods'' thoughts and showed a slightly sarcastic look. "I lived with the chaos gods for three years, I learned one or two things from them. Especially in creating a suitable environment for oneself. This is very useful knowledge, as this established territory practically cuts off any connection with the Warp."


    The gods'' faces darkened in an instant. They were frustrated. In modern terms, they felt they couldn''t use weapons to fight the thief who invaded their home or they would be arrested by the police for using excessive force.


    "I know, it''s frustrating." Aenar said with a calm, yet powerful tone. "But only me yourself for being a god who is hindering my golden path."


    "Do you think you''ll stay alive for long?" The Drowned God seemed to hear a funny joke hearing Aenar''s words. "R''hllor will kill you, he''s just waiting for you to kill all of us to finally get rid of you, a mere disposable pawn."


    "Your destiny is simr to ours, to be a ve forever in the hands of the gods. Your dynasty, wives, and daughters will be destroyed as soon as you fulfill his objective. In the end, everyone will forget your name, because that''s how this damned humanity works. They always forget their heroes." The Drowned God said every word with so much malice that around him seemed to be tinged with a darker color.


    Aenar seemed thoughtful at the Drowned God''s words. There was a possibility that this would actually happen, even if he had not seen any indication of such a thing happening. But, Aenar never underestimated a being who was omniscient and omnipotent.


    "You''re right, but even if such a thing happens, I will fight him for my future." Aenar replied to the Drowned God as he stood before him. He raised his sword, looking coldly at the God who had spent too much divine power to even be able to move.


    "But, you will be my weapon against R''hllor, should that really happen. After all, I cannot trust any God, not even my patron." Aenar said, cutting off the Drowned God''s head in an instant.


    However, when he was about to enve the Drowned God, he saw that the Drowned God''s soul was extremely corrupted with Psychic energy, it can be said that there was not a piece of soul that had not been corrupted.


    "This is impossible, I never came into contact with psychic energy!!!!" The Drowned God also saw his own situation and screamed full of disbelief.


    "You didn''t have contact with Chaos?" Aenarughed and spoke with a tone full of sarcasm. "The moment you epted a deal with the God of Chaos, you were already corrupted, the chaos god was just waiting for the right moment for you to fall into the ruinous forces of chaos."


    "It wasn''t just you, but all the gods who dared to ept a deal with the chaos gods." Aenar continued speaking, his voice dripping with sarcasm and irony. "When you die, all of you will fall into the arms of the ruinous forces of chaos, you will be ves for all eternity, worse than any demon."


    However, Aenar frowned. He felt that no matter how hard he tried, the mark of the Chaos God could not be erased from the Drowned God''s soul. He was not strong enough to erase the mark of a being who had not even been born, but was already at the top of the known universe.


    "Since you are not even fit to be my ves, you have no reason to exist." Aenar said with a cold tone as he crushed the divine soul of the Chaos God. He would never let the chaos gods gain more generals.


    Since the gods could not be his ves, they did not need to exist!


    -------


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (400,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 276 - 277 - The First Divine War (VI)

    "He is a strange boy, but with a good heart, who can lead humanity to never-before-seen heights. However, he is somewhat cruel and malicious towards things that can take away his freedom. In short, he is a teenager in puberty!" The Archangel''s response to the Creator.


    ------------


    "You ignorant, crazy, and insane bastard." A god screamed before being torn apart by Aenar''s enormous strength. The entire body of the divine being practically shattered around. Blood, organs, and pieces of flesh fell to the ground.


    Aenar used his arm to wipe the bloodstain from his face and looked around. There were still living gods, who did not try to fight, but tried to flee desperately. As long as they get out of the cage, they can save themselves, even if they be ves.


    But how could Aenar allow the Ruinous Powers of Chaos to gain more powerful generals? He could not and would not let these gods who caused so much suffering, pain, and death to humans.


    "Run, run until you''re tired, let''s y cat and mouse, you are the mice." Aenar said as his sword made a sharp sound as it dragged on the ground. His armor had already been stained red. His hair was stuck to his face because of the dried blood.


    With every step he took, the ground was helpless as deep footprints were left behind, he didn''t seem to be in a hurry and was enjoying the moment of ughter. The gods had already deeply irritated him, how could he not want to enjoy the moment of revenge?


    On the battlefield, Aenar stood amidst hundreds of shattered, cut, and broken bodies. From head to toe, his entire body was stained with blood. There was no part without blood, showing how brutal he was.


    There was no mercy, benevolence, only the purest feeling of violence.


    Aenar took a deep breath of the smell of blood maliciously lingering in the air. It stank, a ferrous and slightly sweet smell because of the minimally deified divine blood. However, it still stank a lot, especially around hundreds of dead.


    However, Aenar didn''t seem happy, or rather, there was not even an emotion on his face. His eyes were focused entirely on the figure before him. A pale man, wearing a particrly shy red robe. It seemed that life, warmth, and kindness bowed around him.


    Aenar never imagined that a God could actuallye to the material world in his own body. It was something totally strange, as the world rejected the gods, as they were too powerful and had to follow certainws.


    "What a massacre, you are as cruel as I expected, Jon." He said with a gentle, warm, and even affectionate tone towards Aenar. "But they deserve it, especially for causing so many deaths over hundreds of thousands of years."


    "From a young man bedridden with ALS to an Emperor with three beautiful wives and an adorable daughter." He continued speaking, remembering when he met the thin, fragile, but iparably resilient man.


    Seeing the man he had be made R''hllor feel very proud. Proud enough to make him boast when he returned to Heaven and met his brothers and sisters again.


    Aenar''s eyes turned cold hearing him talk about his wife and daughter. An incredible murderous intent hung in the air. A deep, dark, and malicious darkness manifested in the air.


    "Are you afraid I''ll touch them?" R''hllor seemed genuinely confused by Aenar''s hostility. "Don''t fear, I would do them no harm, they are my greatest gift to you, who spent your whole life without a family by your side."


    The god''s voice could not be warmer and gentler, like a sun at the end of an afternoon, a gentle and warm feeling.


    "At the same time, they are your anchors so you don''t get lost in this universe full of lonely darkness. As long as they live, you will do everything to ensure that your family can be safe and will never forget your purpose."


    "R''hllor." Aenar greeted his patron, or rather, the avatar of his patron. The figure called R''hllor was merely an avatar of the Omnipotent and Omniscient God. All malice seemed to disappear after the words of the Red God.


    R''hllor seemed satisfied with this and showed a happy smile, like a child who received candy from an aunt on his birthday.


    "I defeated the Cold God, the Avatar of Anti-life. This gxy will finally be free from the clutches of death, pain, and suffering. And with you in this gxy, it will be bathed in the warm glow of my father." Looking at the ck sun in the sky, R''hllormented with a satisfied smile.


    Aenar narrowed his eyes hearing this, he received a lot of information from R''hllor''s phrase. He discovered the enemy of the Omniscient and Omnipresent God ¨C Anti-Life.


    By the name, Aenar could imagine that it was a being that represented the counterpart of God, darkness, and probably the destroyer of life.


    "You''ve always been very intelligent." R''hllormented with a smile, seeing Aenar''s expression. "That was one of the reasons I rmended you to my father, even if you are not satisfied with my father''s purposes."


    "But it doesn''t matter, my hundred and fifty thousand years of work are finally finished and I can return to my father''s arms." He said with a rxed and happy tone, without any feeling of malice or deception.


    The Red God seemed genuinely happy at that moment.


    "By the way, my name is not R''hllor, it''s Gabriel, the Red Archangel of War." R''hllor, or rather, Gabriel, said with a happy and childlike smile on his face.


    Aenar was genuinely surprised at this moment. He always thought that R''hllor was an avatar of the Omnipotent and Omniscient God, but it seemed that he was one of the archangels acting on behalf of the Creator himself.


    This surprised him!


    The ns he had to seal or even kill the Avatar of the Omniscient and Omnipotent God seemed to disappear at the same instant. It made no sense to fight Gabriel, since he was not the Omnipotent and Omniscient God.


    "My father is toozy to get involved in anything personally, he likes to spend his time with anything other than work." Gabriel said with an amused smile, remembering his father, a being who could be considered the strongest, but was incrediblyzy.


    Aenar twisted his lips hearing Gabriel''s words. He couldn''t connect the figure he saw sitting on the throne that shone brighter than a thousand suns to the figure Gabriel spoke of. However, as they say, you never know how your idol behaves behind the scenes.


    "Aenar, my father gave me a gift and told me to give it to you, when you finally stopped the evil gods." Gabriel said, handing him a sk containing a glowing turquoise liquid.


    "Water of Life?" Aenar seemed confused seeing the familiar liquid in the sk. He had already taken the Water of Life in Vntis, but he didn''t think he could take another.


    "This is not the Water of Life, it is a divinity in liquid state." Gabriel corrected Aenar with a smile as he handed the sk to Aenar.


    "Just take it and the divinity itself will choose the most suitable priesthood for you." He patiently instructed Aenar on the functionalities of the potion.


    "He knew you didn''t want to be an archangel, so he sent this to you." Gabriel looked at Aenar with a little dissatisfaction when he said this. In his eyes, Aenar could have be his brother, but chose freedom instead of the embrace of the Heavenly Father.


    Aenar nodded. He never wanted to be an archangel who had no free will. Gabriel might seem free, but he wasn''t. Every thought, every heartbeat, every step he took was under the control of the Omnipotent and Omniscient God.


    How could Aenar ept losing his own freedom for power, which he would eventually achieve after tens or hundreds of thousands of years of hard work?


    However, remembering that he wanted evil for the Omniscient and Omnipotent God, Aenar seemed slightly embarrassed, which was rare. But¡­ the Creator''s generosity was extraordinary, he was obviously conspiring against him, but the Creator still rewarded him.


    This made him feel many things, he presumed that his actions only made the Creator amused instead of really irritating him. Aenar felt like he punched cotton, causing no damage to the enemy.


    He had to admit, it frustrated him slightly. But, at the same time, Aenar seemed to feel the mountain on his shoulders lighter. The pressure of such a powerful God was too great.


    Looking at the sk in his hand, Aenar looked at Gabriel and said in a calm tone. "Tell him I appreciate the gift."


    Gabriel''s smile widened hearing Aenar''s words. He felt that the boy was much calmer than before and did not treat him as an enemy or even harbor more resentment or hostility towards the Creator.


    If Aenar could hear Gabriel''s thoughts, he would be speechless. But, as a mere mortal and a human, Aenar harbored thoughts that the Creator God was conspiring against him at all times.


    Perhaps it was something natural for humans to always distrust those close to them or with good intentions. The human heart was perhaps the most distrustful of all beings in the Known Universe.


    "I''m leaving, Jon." Gabrielmented with a smile on his face, his body gradually transforming into red particles floating in the air. "I gave my blessing to your eldest daughter, she may be a little warlike because of it, but nothing too worrying."


    If Aenar from the future could go back to the past, he would p Gabriel''s face for turning his adorable daughter into a true goddess of war.


    However, the present Aenar did not know how many problems Gabriel''s blessing could have in the future and calmly looked at the Archangel disappearing before him.


    When Gabriel finally disappeared, Aenar canceled the lightning cages and the hundreds of artificial suns quickly darkened due tock of energy, but he didn''t care at that moment.


    Without the power of the gods, the monsters gradually stopped being born and eventually began to spread uncontrobly throughout the world.


    At the same time, the sun, which was previously eternally dark, began to fade, the first ray of natural sunlight shone in the darkness and soon after the second, the third. However, it was a slow process.


    Aenar estimated that it would take five or ten years for the sun to shine with its former splendor again.


    "But, this is the first step towards unification." Aenar whispered in a calm tone, he knew that this is just the beginning. There were hundreds of foreign civilizations, gods, and chaos gods scattered throughout the universe.


    There was much work to be done and even more work to be done in the future.


    "My Emperor." The Six Primarchs approached Aenar and looked at him with admiration and fanaticism. They could have killed one or two gods, but never hundreds. But the Emperor had done it and had not even suffered any injury.


    "Command your legions and kill all monsters still on the continent. Then upy the cities and advance towards the Eastern part of Essos. I want to unify the two continents in less than twenty years." Aenar smiled and looked at his creations. Taking a deep breath, he spoke in a calm tone, as if he had not just done something truly extraordinary.


    "Yes, my Emperor!!!" The six Primarchs replied as they pounded their chests with their fists, in a standard military salute of the Astartes army.


    Aenar nodded and looked at the sun, which seemed immutable, but the gradual process of purification had already begun.


    "Let''s work, boys." He said with a smile.


    ----------


    Note: The next chapter will have a time skip of ten to twenty years, let''s start the transition to the second part of this book!!!


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (400,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 277 - 278 - Beginnings and Goodbyes (I)

    "How can I love someone who is destined to betray me? Perhaps that''s why Aenar is the Emperor and I am just a queen. I don''t have an open mind to ept the betrayal of a rtive and use him as a pawn. I would make the traitor burn in Balerion''s mes." Thoughts of Daenerys Targaryen, the Queen of the Empire of Humanity, about her first son, Imperial Prince.


    -----------


    When Daenerys woke up, she sat naked in bed and saw an incredibly tall man beside her son''s cradle. It was her husband. Getting out of bed, she walked naked and hugged Aenar from behind, deforming her fuller breasts because of the pregnancy on his back.


    "You seem thoughtful, husband." She said gently, enjoying the feeling of having his body so close to hers.


    Aenar did not look at Daenerys and looked at the small baby sleeping peacefully in the cradle. "It''s nothing, I just wanted to see him." He said in a calm and rxed tone. It had been a year since the deaths of the gods. This was the year 300 after the conquest, a very special date, on which his son was born.


    Daenerys stopped hugging him and stood beside him, looking at the baby sleeping in the cradle. She still couldn''t believe that little being came out of her womb. Nature was truly incredible in every way.


    "No matter how much I look at him, I don''t feel any love for him." Daenerys said in a gentle tone, but there was no affection in her gaze when looking at her son. She couldn''t love someone who was destined to betray them because of a cold, dead throne.


    "I love him." Aenar was the opposite, he truly loved Aegon. Perhaps it was his patriarchal side, but he really liked his first male child. Of course, this love would never outweigh his responsibilities. Alysanne was his heir and that wouldn''t change, even if it was Aegon.


    However, Daenerys''s response made him nod. Bringing Daenerys into the safety of his arms, he said in a gentle tone. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t love him, but treat him as a mother would, even if the chance is small, I don''t want him to rebel in the end."


    Daenerys appreciated the warmth of his arms and nodded, she held his hand and gently kissed his hands with affection.


    After a while in silence, enjoying the moment between them, Daenerys asked in a calm tone. "Why not spare him this suffering? I can have more children for you."


    This was the only remnant of mercy she had for her son. She really didn''t want to raise this filthy traitor. House Targaryen must always be united to face the dark times in the future. The chance of a Second Dance of Dragons cannot happen under any circumstances.


    "Dany, trying to prevent the future from happening often makes that future happen. It''s almost like a curse. No matter how much you try, destiny will alwayse true, especially if you go against it." Aenar understood the implications in Daenerys''s proposal, but instead of reprimanding her or getting angry, he advised his queen in a gentle and calm tone.


    Daenerys was silent for a moment, but nodded and asked in a slightly indifferent, even cold tone about her son''s future. "What will you do if he rebels, husband?"


    "He will be a fundamental piece to kill one of the chaos gods." Aenar said in a soft and gentle tone while gently kissing Daenerys''s beautiful and soft hair. His hand wrapped around her slender and thin waist skillfully and firmly.


    Daenerys immediately understood Aenar''s words. Aegon was a ticking time bomb, ready to explode at the right moment. If the boy did not betray House Targaryen, this bomb would never be activated, but if he did betray, Aegon''s only possible fate was to serve as a prince and be sacrificed by his own father.


    Even if dead, at least Aegon would be remembered as a hero, instead of the Greatest Traitor of Humanity and preached as a bad example for all eternity, with his name eternally stained.


    "A rather glorious fate for a traitor." Shemented in a cold tone while delicately poking the adorable cheek of the still sleeping baby. He was adorable, he would be handsome like his father in the future. Unfortunately, he was destined to be a traitor.


    "In the end, he is our son, we cannot let him be considered the Greatest Traitor of Humanity." Aenar said in a calm tone. This was his affection speaking, if it were anyone else, he would have done much more. However, since it was the son he loved deeply, he could not allow Aegon to die as a traitor.


    Outside the room, peeking through the crack in the door, four-year-old Alysanne leaned against the wall and listened to everything in silence. Her eyes widened as tears welled up in herrge purple eyes. She couldn''t believe that her brother, who had just been born, would be the traitor who would make her family suffer.


    Clenching her small fists, Alysanne wiped the tears from her eyes with her wrist and promised herself that she would be a great sister to prevent Aegon from actually betraying House Targaryen. At the same time, she couldn''t help but feel a little afraid of her aunt, Daenerys. Even as a child, she couldn''t believe that a mother could kill her own son so coldly and indifferently.


    Although she understood that Aegon would betray House Targaryen, such a thing had not yet happened and it could be prevented. But her aunt didn''t seem to care about that. The moment she learned that Aegon would betray House Targaryen, her aunt didn''t even consider Aegon as her son, but as a stranger on the street.


    Taking a deep breath, Alysanne quickly returned to her room, but did not notice Aenar''s gaze on her back.


    "You let her hear everything." Daenerys said in a calm tone. "She''s going to hate me now."


    "She knows that your love is only for family and no one else. She may fear you, but she won''t hate you." Aenar corrected Daenerys with a smile. With their extremely sensitive senses, both could hear a fly''s wings pping thousands of meters away. Even if Alysanne wanted to, she couldn''t hide their presence.


    Daenerys pouted, dissatisfied with his answer, she would still be treated differently, which didn''t please her at all. Especially from her adorable niece, whom she truly loved deeply.


    "Let''s go to bed, Naerys has to be born soon." Picking Daenerys up in his arms, carrying her like a princess, Aenar said in a gentle tone, changing the subject.


    Daenerys''s cheeks turned red hearing the mention of her second child, a girl named Naerys.


    "I''ll give you as many children as you want, husband." Daenerys replied in a shy tone, making Aenarugh gently. Daenerys could be assertive at times, but was shy at some rare moments. Something he found incredibly adorable.


    While Aenar and Daenerys reveled in the carnal pleasure of the flesh, Alysanne returned to her room and began to think about many things. She was so distracted that she didn''t even notice her mother entering the room.


    Visenya looked at her daughter with a confused look. The room was all lit up, which should have been dark as it was alreadyte for a child to sleep.


    Seeing her daughter''s thoughtful, even solemn expression, Visenya sat on the bed and asked in a gentle tone. "Is something bothering you, my adorable princess?"


    Alysanne was startled by the sudden sound and looked at her mother with a surprised look, but she soon hid her expressions and dared not say what she had heard in Aunt Daenerys''s room. She really didn''t want anyone else to know about the fact that Aegon was destined to betray House Targaryen.


    She thought that just like Daenerys, her mother might hate and even take the life of her little brother. This was something she could not allow!


    Noticing this, Visenya''s expression did not change, but she sighed tiredly. She didn''t expect her daughter to already start hiding secrets from her. However, she did not try to unravel her daughter''s secret. As long as it wasn''t something that could harm her, she wanted to maintain her daughter''s privacy, who was already too precocious for her age.


    "I''m going to put out the candles and you have to go to sleep, tomorrow you''ll have sses with great-uncle Aemon." Covering her daughter with the nket, Visenya spoke in a gentle tone while gently kissing her daughter''s forehead.


    Alysanne watched with a determined look as the candles went out and darkness covered the room.


    "No matter what happens, I will bring you to the light side, Aegon. You will not fall to darkness." The girl promised in a strong tone.


    ---------


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (500,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 278 - 279 - Beginnings and Goodbyes (II)

    "Life is sweet at first, but it turns bitter throughout adolescence and adulthood; at the end of life, life ispletely unptable, but for some reason, this taste is the most delicious in the world." Aemon Targaryen, Son of King Maekar I.


    ------------------


    Aenar entered the room holding a baby in his arms. The baby had dark skin and his mother''s silver hair, but he had his father''s eyes. It was Aenar''s third child, Aemon, the Second Imperial Prince.


    Aenar''s purple eyes met the debilitated figure of an old man. He was lying on a luxurious bed worthy of a true prince.


    It was the former Maester of Castle ck, Aemon, son of King Maekar I. When news arrived that Aemon''s health was increasingly deteriorating, Aenar did not hesitate to bring the old man back to the Red Keep.


    "Aenar¡­" Seeing Aenar''s arrival, Aemon showed a weak andid smile, but his eyes were brighter than ever. He was over a hundred years old; death seemed to affect him.


    "I came to introduce you to my second son." Aenar sat beside the head and showed the sleeping baby in his arms. Looking at the fragile old man before him, the Emperor spoke in a calm tone. "He is named Aemon in honor of a great and wise man I met when I was young."


    Aemon''s lips trembled upon hearing Aenar''s words. He looked at the delicate baby in the young emperor''s arms with an almost indescribable emotion on his face. There was happiness, love, and relief.


    "I am just a foolish and blind old man; I deserve no honor." Aemon used his remaining strength to gently caress the cheek of the young life before him. There were tears in his eyes as he observed the baby''s sweet and peaceful expression.


    "That''s not for you to decide." Aenar replied with an arrogant and amused tone, making Aemon shake his head helplessly.


    Aenar showed a serious look and spoke in a solemn tone. "If you wish, I can heal you, even restore your youth."


    Aemon merely smiled and looked at the ceiling of his room with a nostalgic gaze and no reluctance to part with this world. "I want to see Egg, I want to see my stern father, I want to see my sweet mother, I want to see our family, Aenar."


    Aenar frowned upon hearing the subtle refusal in the old man''s words. However, he respected Aemon''s choices. Looking at the old man in bed, he said in a gentle tone. "I will grant you that wish, great-uncle."


    Aemon showed a confused expression at Aenar''s words, but his eyes soon widened to the extreme upon seeing the figures appearing beside his bed. There were tears in his eyes as he saw everyone he knew appear before him again.


    Maekar I Targaryen, Dyanna Dayne, Daeron Targaryen, Aerion Targaryen, Dae Targaryen, Aegon V Targaryen, Rhae Targaryen.


    Aenar immediately embedded information about what was happening in these people''s minds and brought consciousness to the material world. This showed that Aenar could already affect the surrounding matter.


    Aemon''s eyes scanned everyone present and focused on his father. The Maester''s voice came out trembling, but with a tone full of gentleness. "Father, I did not bring dishonor to your name."


    Maekar looked at his son lying in bed with a hard, stern, but equally warm gaze. "You arrogant brat, when did I tell you to do something to bring me honor?" Although there was gentleness in his gaze, his voice came out harsh, arrogant, and even intimidating.


    "Speak with more respect to your son." Maekar''s wife, Dyanna Dayne, looked at her husband with disapproval. She approached Aemon and held his fragile, thin hand with a look of pain and full of love.


    "It''s alright, mother, I would have given anything to hear my father scolding me again." Aemon looked at the beautiful woman beside his bed and acted like a child who had done something wrong and been caught red-handed.


    "Oh, my sweet Aemon." Dyanna felt her eyes well up with tears as she looked at the debilitated figure in bed. What mother would want to see her son in that state? At least a mother who loved her own children would not wish such a sight upon any woman in the world.


    "Brother, you are old." Aegon V, known as Egg, looked at his older brother and said with an amused tone.


    A sincereugh escaped Aemon''s lips. He looked at the figure of his younger brother and spoke in a gentle tone full of regret. "I missed you, Egg. Even blind and old, I tried to avenge our family against the monsters who murdered them."


    "I know, I am proud to have an older brother like you." Aegon V''s tone trembled with emotion.


    "Want some wine, Aemon?" Daeron, Maekar and Dyanna''s eldest son, known as Daeron the Drunkard, asked with a funny, casual, and amused tone.


    "Can''t you stop drinking even now?" Dae, Maekar''s daughter,mented with a helpless tone. Rhae also looked at her older brother with a helpless gaze. The older brother''s title really suited him well.


    The entire family began to converse as they all gathered beside Aemon''s bed, apanying andughing at every moment. No one spoke of his impending death; they just acted like a family.


    Aenar silently left and let the family talk among themselves. Looking at the baby in his arms, he calmly whispered. "You will be a counselor serving by my side and Alysanne''s; do not dishonor the name I gave you, my dear son."


    The Emperor returned to Rhaenys''s room, where he found his queen, nursing another baby, a girl.


    Yes, Rhaenys had twins.


    Aemon and Daenys.


    "How was it?" Rhaenys asked with a gentle tone; perhaps having just given birth, she had an especially more mature and charming expression. Looking at her full and enormous breasts, Aenar was sure that Aemon and Daenys would not go without food for their entire baby lives.


    "A family reuniting after a long time, I have never seen him so happy in his life." Handing Aemon to Rhaenys, Aenar sat on the bed and kissed his wife''s lips with a gentle and warm kiss.


    "It seems he refused." Rhaenys said with a tone of regret, knowing that Aemon had refused Aenar''s offer to make him young again.


    "Everyone has different goals and beliefs; he chose to apany his family in death." Aenar said in a calm tone, even knowing that Aemon''s death would affect him, he had to be an Emperor, and an emperor must remain calm and firm regardless of the asion.


    Rhaenys sighed and looked at the twins nursing at each breast with a gentle and tender gaze. "I heard Syraxid some eggs; we will put the eggs in their cradles."


    Syrax had mated with Balerion andid almost nine eggs. It was the second lineage of dragons of House Targaryen. It could be said that all of Aenar''s sons and daughters would have dragon eggs, except Alysanne, who already had Tessarion.


    "I have already chosen the eggs for Aemon and Daenys." Aenar said, caressing the sparse hair on his daughter''s head. The girl was drinking her mother''s milk as if she were afraid of anything she might eat the next day.


    Rhaenys nodded and did not get involved in this matter. She did not care about the color of the eggs, only if her twins received dragon eggs. For only then would her children be recognized as true Targaryens.


    "They were just born and you are already thinking about their future." Aenar said with an amused tone, guessing his queen''s thoughts. It was so obvious that it was funny.


    Rhaenys pouted upon hearing his words and couldn''t help but show an embarrassed look. "I don''t know when that happened either, but I already worry about these two brats all the time." She said in a soft and gentle tone, looking at the two babies feeding at her breasts.


    "It''s natural for a mother to worry about her children; there''s nothing more natural than that, it shows that you truly love them." Aenar said in a calm and tender tone, gently kissing Rhaenys''s forehead.


    Rhaenys nodded and leaned on her husband as they talked softly, enjoying his presence.


    "In the next ten years, we will be busy." Aenar said in a gentle tone as he ced his hand on Rhaenys''s waist, making her asfortable as possible.


    "It''s a good thing you have three wives to help you, or you would never leave that office." Rhaenys said with a yful tone, making Aenar smile.


    "Yes, I am very lucky to have three wives willing to be my extraordinary queens." Aenar replied with an equally yful tone, making Rhaenys raise her head with pride.


    "Husband." Rhaenys said with a serious expression. "When Aemon and Daenys are old enough, I want to participate in the unification."


    Aenar smiled and nodded. "I will leave Yi Ti with you." He said, looking at Rhaenys''s face, which was almost red with excitement at his words.


    "Let me give you another child, my emperor." Rhaenys showed a seductive look and spoke in a husky and sexy whisper, which made Aenar show an amused smile.


    "If that''s what my queen wants, who am I to dare against such a cruel request." Aenar said, whispering in her ear, making Rhaenys shiver with goosebumps.


    If she weren''t nursing, Rhaenys would have jumped on Aenar and consummated the carnal act right then and there."


    ---------


    Note: There was supposed to be a time jump in this chapter, but I forgot about Aemon and had to write another chapter. Tomorrow there will be a time jump.


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (500,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.

 Chapter 279 - 280 - A Decade of Development (I)

    "Ten years is a long time for mortals, but for gods, that time couldn''t even be considered a short afternoon nap." Visenya II Targaryen, the Queen of Space of the Imperium of Humanity.


    ----------


    310 AC. Imperial Capital ¨C King''s Landing.


    If King''s Landing was once considered merely a second-rate city with a poption of five hundred thousand, at this moment, the city was a true royal capital. The number of inhabitants reached over one and a half million. The city had been expanding over the past ten years and was still expanding further.


    What was most impressive was the gigantic castle upying the entire Aegon''s Hill. It was as if every brick was bleeding, staining them a deep and slightly dark shade of red. Ten impressive towers rose like spears piercing the sky.


    Churches could be seen in many ces in the capital, true temples that worshipped the God-Emperor of Humanity. The entire Imperial Capital possessed a religious aura that made you feel the magnificence of the gods.


    There were no crimes, and those who dared tomit any act against the sacredws turned into skeletons in the Sardaukar pit. No one dared to spheme the city where the gods lived.


    At this moment, in the Red Keep. Thirteen-year-old Alysanne was behind a desk, handling simple state affairs. The girl analyzed the documents with a serious expression, like a small adult.


    Alysanne at thirteen was definitely a young woman of great beauty, which she inherited from both her parents, Visenya and Aenar. A rather tight red dress embraced her slender and tall body. Even at thirteen, she had an impressive height of two meters. To any ordinary person, she was a true giant.


    Her white hair was tied in an elegant bun while her inhumanly beautiful face showed a slight frown. Her white eyebrows furrowed with a certain disgust seeing the content of the document.


    "Mother, I don''t want to resolve theints ofmoners; I want to resolve true state affairs." Throwing the document on her desk, Alysanne said, looking at the incredibly beautiful and tall womanfortably lying on an extremely soft sofa.


    Visenya was about three and a half meters tall; she was a true giant in every sense of the word. She was eating grapes with the help of maids, who barely reached her hip if she stood up.


    Visenya''s lc eyes stared at her daughter with an amused look. She epted another grape from the maid and saidzily. "You are young and don''t need to worry about getting involved in politics."


    "I don''t want to judge a fight between two farmers, especially when one farmer uses the other of raping his sheep!" Alysanne said with an irritated tone. She would a thousand times rather judge a heinous crime than this disgusting case.


    When Visenya heard her daughter''s words, she choked on the grape and startedughing, ignoring her image before the maids. "HAHAHAHHAHA~"


    Visenya''s unscrupulousughter left Alysanne with clear helplessness stamped on her face. Although it was funny, she really didn''t want to judge such a strange and disgusting case.


    After stoppingughing, Visenya looked at her daughter with a look full of tenderness and love. She took a grape respectfully offered by the maid and said softly. "There are no crimes in King''s Landing, only cases that need judgment of this type of rivalries."


    "I, my sister, and niece don''t want to deal with such things, so it falls to you, your father''s heir." She said with azy tone, not caring about her daughter''s angry expression, who seemed betrayed hearing her words.


    "Look on the bright side, you can familiarize yourself with humans and see how inconsistent they are." Seeing her daughter''s expression, Visenya consoled her daughter with a false look of regret.


    How could Alysanne not know her mother? The Imperial Princess Heir knew that the queen was lying and simply didn''t want to get involved with such disgusting and boring judgments.


    Letting out a tired sigh, Alysanne picked up her stamp and simply stamped the document as fit for judgment. In the end, raping a sheep was still a crime of harming another person''s property¡­


    "I heard the New Nobles are getting crazier and crazier." Alysanne asked curiously. The rumors of the death of the member of the Old Nobility Faction were too big to be hidden, and the rumors were already circting throughout the Imperial Capital.


    The New Nobility was the faction of new nobles who did not possess fiefs but possessed titles. Titles that gave nobles a seat in the Imperium Parliament, wherews were managed by the Noble Houses.


    These nobles were born after the Era of the ck Sun ended. All military personnel who had merits gained titles, even if minor. Although they had no fiefs, they possessed great wealth and created guilds to be even richer.


    The Rise of the New Nobility began when the Emperor of Humanity abolished the old nobility titles and took away the nobles'' rights to possessrge pieces ofnd, manage, createws, and buildrge armies.


    Naturally, the Old Nobility did not ept such a thing and wanted to rebel against the Imperium, wanting to proim themselves small kingdoms, but such a rebellion ended at the beginning of the week and ended at the end of the week. All involved had their heads cut off, their titles revoked, and their castles became the property of the Imperial Crown.


    There was even a Great House that rebelled, House Martell, which proimed itself king, but the reign of Doran II Martellsted three days before the King of the Sun and Desert was imprisoned in his own chambers.


    On that day, Princess Arianne Martell ascended as Governor of Dorne and Lady of Sunspear.


    At the same time, House Targaryen became the owner of all fiefs in Westeros; even the Seven Great Houses no longer had the right to govern, only to administer the regions, and even then, always apanied by public officials, known as Seneschals.


    After the Old Nobility lost their rights and powers, the New Nobility had the chance to finally ascend, and in mere ten years, the two factions had the same strength, which was incredible.


    While the Old Nobility Faction was led by the Seven Great Ducal Houses, the New Nobility Faction was supported by the Houses of Counts and Barons who had great wealth with the Western Guild of Trade and Wealth.


    The two factions deeply hated each other. While the Old Nobility Faction despised these new nobles who had great wealth, the New Nobles despised the Old Nobility for being remnants of the past era.


    However, for those inmand of the Imperium, like the Three Queens and the Emperor, this situation was very good. Both sides fought each other, weakening themselves while Imperial power only grew over time.


    This was an old tactic, but it always worked. Because even if those involved knew that this was a conspiracy by the Emperor, they had to ept it, because only then could they have the power they wanted.


    "Yes, Count Marlon killed the heir of House Meadows of Gressy Vale in a duel." Visenya naturally knew the reason for the death of Gressy Vale''s Heir and said with a tone full of interest. "Elwood Meadows'' son deflowered Count Marlon''s daughter, Carlota."


    Alysanne listened to everything with an interested look; gossip and scandals were always the greatest entertainment among the nobility. When she heard about the reason, she couldn''t help but widen her eyes in shock.


    Who would have thought that the love between two young people from different factions would end in tragedy? At the same time, she admired the stupidity of Count Marlon''s daughter, Carlota.


    Obviously, Viscount Elwood''s son was from the Old Nobility Faction, but she still dared to do something like that. It was so stupid that the Imperial Princess couldn''t believe such a person could exist.


    Was love so important that it would make someone betray their own family? Alysanne didn''t know and didn''t want to know; love was not something she sought. Love was stupid and childish in her eyes; such a thing was not necessary for the future Empress of the Imperium of Humanity.


    Seeing her daughter''s expression, Visenya knew Alysanne''s thoughts. Over time, she understood why her husband chose Alysanne as his heir. The girl was cold and indifferent when making decisions.


    At the same time, Alysanne could even condemn a saint for the good of humanity; she only had the interests of her family and humanity itself in her eyes. Anything else was dispensable.


    This quality was something that even Visenya admired in her daughter. She herself could not judge something with indifference and coldness.


    "Your father will dine with all of us tonight; don''t forget to summon all your brothers and sisters." Visenya said with a slightly excited tone. She hadn''t seen him for only three months; her husband was too busy and spent long periods away.


    Alysanne''s eyes lit up at her mother''s words; she obviously loved the news that her father was returning. The news was so good that she started stamping the documents with a happier look.


    -----------


    Important Note: These chapters will be a smooth transition to Part Two of this book. I will present the changes and some of these changes will be altered in the future, but the rest will remain the same. So, these are the foundations that will carry over into the Space Age.C


    What to expect from Part Two of this Fanfic?


    1 - Alien civilizations from the Warhammer Universe.


    2 - The war with the Ruinous Forces of Chaos.


    3 - Aenar''s ascension to the True Throne of God


    ---------


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (500,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.

 Chapter 280 - 281 - A Decade of Development (II)

    "Love shoulde naturally, but no matter how hard I try, I can''t love my own son, who came from my womb. I must be a horrible mother, but so be it, no one is perfect and I definitely am not." Thoughts of Daenerys Targaryen about her eldest son.


    -----------


    Daenerys entered the dining hall and saw almost all the children, daughters, nephew and niece who were present.


    Her eyes almost immediately fell upon her son and daughter. Aegon and Naerys. Both were absolutely beautiful children. Ten and nine years old respectively. Aegon had her hair and eyes, while Naerys possessed her father''s characteristics, especially Aenar''s white-gold hair.


    However, Daenerys calmly looked at Naerys, hiding the concern in her eyes. Unlike her brothers and sisters, Naerys seemed small and delicate, almost like an ordinary person, such a thing would not be a problem in a normal family, but with House Targaryen, this was absolutely abnormal.


    Especially when everyone rted to the royal family was enormous, even at such a tender age Aenar''s sons and daughters were tall in stature. Little Naerys was absolutely abnormal among her brothers and sisters.


    As if feeling her mother''s gaze, the small and delicate Naerys smiled as elegantly as a queen and as warmly as the sun itself. That smile made Daenerys''s worried look dissipate as if it had never existed.


    Her daughter has that kind of power, being able to end any concern or even any conflict between Aenar''s sons and daughter. She was like a true angel in the mortal world.


    When Daenerys sat in one of the four main seats at the table, she heard the door open and saw her sister and niece enter, Visenya and Rhaenys.


    Both women and fellow queens were exquisitely dressed, obviously with intentions of seducing their husband to warm her lonely bed during the months Aenar was away.


    "You both look beautiful, sister, niece." Daenerys greeted both with a sweet and elegant smile, as a mother of two children, she already exuded a mature and elegant aura with the dignity of a great queen.


    "Likewise, sister." Visenya said with a sweet and gentle tone, she didn''t seem at all like the blood-covered valkyrie on the battlefield. She wore a purple dress with gold details around her modest breasts.


    "You look stunning, aunt." Rhaenys said, agreeing with Visenya''s words. Daenerys wore a blood-red dress, simple and unadorned, but elegant and discreetly luxurious. The long sleeves branched like delicate branches around her arm, and at the end, gently wrapped around the ring finger of each hand.


    The three queens sat side by side as they conversed pleasantly. If someone saw them, they would certainly be surprised, as the queens in public were political rivals. Each leading one of Aenar''s Court Factions.


    In public, each would needle and conspire against the other, which was widely known by the subjects and vassals at court. But how could they know that such a thing was merely for the amusement of the three queens.


    Yes, the entire political scenario of the Empire was merely for the amusement of the queens, who enjoyed controlling the nobles, politicians, and vassals. Of course, Aenar asked for such a thing to happen, this not only helped to bnce the powers in court but also controlled the influence of the queens themselves, leaving them with equal status in everyone''s eyes.


    "How is Naerys?" Rhaenys asked with a slightly worried tone. Naerys''s appearance was concerning in her and Visenya''s eyes. After all, with all of Aenar''s sons and daughters beingrge, only the girl was small.


    Visenya also looked at Daenerys with concern, her niece had always been a worry among them. Since Aenar hadn''t said anything, they assumed something serious had happened to the girl.


    "Still no indication of anything bad, she seems perfectly fine. Although not as strong as her brothers and sisters, it can be said that she has the strength of a normal adult." Daenerys whispered to both women who nodded their heads.


    If it were before and a woman had that strength, she would be very famous, but at this moment, in their eyes, who could tear down walls with their bare hands, such power was nothing. So, Naerys''s situation was concerning.


    "I just hope it''s nothing serious." Rhaenys said with a sigh. She didn''t want sweet and delicate Naerys to suffer any illness. Rhaenys''s thoughts were the same as Daenerys''s and Visenya''s. No one wanted to see such a situation happen.


    "How are your sons and daughters?" Feeling the atmosphere too heavy for a family dinner, Daenerys changed the subject, looking at Aenar''s sons and daughters.


    "Jaehaerys spends all day reading in the library." Visenya said with a helpless tone. "He seems to feel morefortable with books than with his own sister."


    Everyone understood the implication in Visenya''s words, Daenerys looked at her sister and spoke with a curious and sarcastic tone. "Aenar allowed you to decide the marriage of his precious daughter?"


    "Of course not, but it doesn''t hurt to try, but it seems my wishes won''te true." Visenya shrugged and spoke casually. She didn''t really care if Alysanne married Jaehaerys, but simply liked how both could be the reincarnation of the Good Queen and the Old King.


    However, they really weren''t. Both hadpletely opposite personalities, so opposite that they were like fire and water. If they weren''t brother and sister, they would hardly speak to each other without mocking each other.


    Rhaenysughed at her sister''s words and spoke with pride and tenderness. "Aemon and Daenys are inseparable, they will probably marry in the future."


    Daenerys and Visenya looked at both dark-skinned, silver-haired children, they seemedfortable near each other, even at this moment, both whispered to each other whileughing at each other''s words.


    "It''s really quite likely they''ll marry." Visenya agreed with Rhaenys''s words. Aemon and Daenys really looked like a small couple. Perhaps in the eyes of other people it was just a healthy coexistence between brother and sister, but in House Targaryen such a thing was informative.


    "They only talk about dragons and nothing else." Rhaenys said with a smile, as someone who loved dragons, she could understand her son and daughter''s desire.


    "Is Aegon doing well?" Visenya asked, looking at the tall, handsome, and princely boy. He seemed like the perfect prince and heir in the eyes of many people. In the eyes of these people, Aenar was just waiting for Aegon toe of age to make him heir, but the Three Queens knew that Aenar would never change his mind.


    Alysanne always was and would be Aenar''s Legitimate Heir, regardless of what Aegon did, such a thing would never change.


    The reason for Visenya''s question was simple, to ask if Aegon had already epted his fate or made small moves. Neither Visenya nor Rhaenys monitored Aegon out of respect for Daenerys.


    Daenerys remained silent for a moment, her gaze was calm. She picked up the goblet containing water and drank a little, before answering with an emotionless tone. "He is making small moves, always showing the best image of himself to the maids, servants, and nobles he sees during Parliament sessions."


    A sigh escaped Visenya''s lips. This was evolving into a fight for the Throne, something she and no one wanted to see.


    "I wanted to talk to him, but Aenar said he would talk to Aegon alone, a sincere conversation between father and son." cing the goblet containing water on the table, Daenerys said with a calm tone, her eyes contained no trace of love or affection when she mentioned Aegon, as if she were talking to aplete stranger.


    "Who put these ideas into Aegon''s mind? Did he think of being Emperor on his own?" Rhaenys asked, her tone slightly cold and murderous. Princes and princesses usually couldn''t leave the Red Keep, only when they went to visit their respective dragons.


    So, it was quite unlikely that Aegon woulde into contact with ambitious nobles, even being monitored by the Emperor''s Daughters, the espionage and assassination organization that Daenerysmanded.


    "No one made up his mind, it''s his nature to be a traitor." Daenerys said with a sarcastic and disdainful tone towards her eldest son. "But, perhaps it was because everyone treats him with respect, especially the nobles."


    Visenya and Rhaenys looked at Daenerys, both noticed the faint murderous intent in her words. This didn''t bother them, but the target of Daenerys''s murderous intent made both queens look at theirpanion with a solemn gaze.


    Daenerys''s murderous intent targeted ten-year-old Aegon himself!


    "He''s a child, Dany. Your son, your flesh and blood." Visenya emphasized her words in a slightly louder tone, but no one but them really heard.


    "And?" Daenerys calmly looked at Visenya as if she had said the most obvious thing in the world. "He is and will be a traitor, instead of wasting time loving such a person, it''s better to treat him as a stranger."


    "Just like you wanted to do with the supposed Aegon VI." She added, looking at Rhaenys with a calm tone, as if talking about the murder of her own son wasn''t really a big deal.


    "This is different, Daenerys, he''s a child, there''s time for him to change." Rhaenys said with a worried tone. She really feared that Daenerys would kill Aegon while he was sleeping. With her Time Power, no one would even notice anything.


    "I know you love him, but he is destined to betray our family, don''t get too attached to him or you will suffer when he is discarded." Daenerys did not mention Aegon''s murder again, but warned her fellow queens.


    Daenerys believed Aegon''s words and only gave the child the affection he wanted, but never truly loved him. Not when he was sure to be sacrificed as a weapon against the Gods of Chaos.


    There was no point in wasting time with a traitorous and dead person, even if such a person was really her son. Naerys was different, she truly loved the child, for the girl would never betray House Targaryen.


    Visenya and Rhaenys looked at each other, but did not continue the subject, but promised they would talk to Aenar in the future. They didn''t want to wake up and find that Aegon had suddenly died.


    -------


    Note:


    Daenerys > Aegon and Naerys.


    Visenya > Alysanne and Jaehaerys.


    Rhaenys > Aemon and Daenys.


    ---------


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (500,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.

 Chapter 281 - 282 - A Decade of Development (III)

    "My imperial father is aplicated man; he wants to be a good person, but the universe begs him to be evil. Perhaps it''s because the entire weight of the known universe rests on his shoulders. But it''s good that it''s this way; good people don''t live long." Naerys Targaryen, Third Imperial Princess of the Imperium of Humanity, the Holy Princess.


    ------------------


    Walking through the corridors of the Red Keep, Aenar walked and didn''t even look at the people kneeling with their foreheads on the ground. The sacred chants these people sang gave him no happiness. There was a deep exhaustion in his eyes, but his face was as expressionless as it could appear at this moment.


    Aenar had spent three months in the Warp dimension, searching for Rifts in the Veil. Honestly, Aenar felt a bit lucky. Using the purified Warp powers from the Ruby Throne, he managed to spread his consciousness for 40,000 light-years. He managed to see everything,s and stars, but that wasn''t what he was looking for, but where the Veil was thinnest, an ideal location for Chaos to invade in the future.


    Aenar discovered there was a Warp rift within those 40,000 light-years; it wasn''t small, but it wasn''trge either. Spanning seven light-years in diameter. Fortunately, the Chaos gods were not born, so there were no demonic troops to colonize the worlds near the Rift.


    However, although Aenar hadn''t found arge Warp rift, he could feel an extremelyrge one, at least 200,000 light-years away. It was so vast that even at that distance, remnants of psychic power could be felt after millions of years spreading across the vastness of the universe.


    Another unpleasant thing was that Aenar sensed an alien civilization 120,000 light-years away. It was located in the eastern part of the gxy. Fortunately, it was far and they couldn''t explore to the west, whereos was located.


    This somewhat alleviated Aenar''s concerns; he didn''t want to face an intergctic war so soon. Especially when human civilization hadn''t even taken its first steps into space exploration. However, such a thing takes time, and he''s not in a hurry either. In five hundred years, humanity would be ready to colonizes.


    If Rhaenys can manifest rare metals, that time could be even shorter, about three hundred years. For with the right metals, Aenar can implement the technology he wanted to develop.


    Yes, he wanted to create an auxiliary technology tree for the Imperium of Humanity. Using Warp energy was too exhausting; he would have to sit on the Ruby Throne for hundreds of thousands of years just to provide safe psychic energy for the entire Imperium of Humanity.


    This was impossible. He had to fight the Ruinous Powers of Chaos, and maintaining an intergctic empire while fighting such beings was asking to lose the war. So, Aenar wanted to create a technology tree to be used by the empire while Warp energy was used in more special cases.


    Fortunately, his two wives, Daenerys and Visenya, had space and time abilities, respectively. They could help in the creation of the Special Warp Drive and weapons of mass destruction.


    This will alleviate Aenar''s burden to the point that no one had any idea how much his adorable wives were helping him. Remembering his family, Aenar''s indifferent expression dissipated like ice exposed to the sun; he showed a smile and slightly quickened his steps.


    Leda, three meters tall, wearing beautiful white armor, stood behind the emperor with her fist on her sword. The woman seemed to have grown older and incredibly colder, if that was possible.


    She always seemed eternally behind Aenar, always protecting him and taking care of him as much as possible.


    Seeing the Emperor more rxed at this moment, a trace of relief appeared on Leda''s face; only she knew how much the Emperor had to work every day on that Ruby Throne; he seemed like he would spend an eternity sitting on the Ruby Throne, always working for the good of humanity.


    Seeing him so rxed made the Lady Commander of the Royal Guard sincerely happy. Leda also quickened her steps and apanied the Emperor with a slight smile on her lips. She felt satisfied being always behind Aenar. Like a sword, always being his de.


    As soon as Aenar entered the dining hall, he saw all six of his children, sons and daughters; all were sitting elegantly in their seats, some conversing with each other while others just remained silent.


    Aenar''s eyes fell upon his three wives, women so beautiful that one would even forget to breathe before such beauty.


    Noting his arrival, all his children, sons and daughters, rose from their seats while the queens approached Aenar, surrounding him, trying to find any apparent injury on his body.


    "I''m fine, just tired." Aenar said gently, seeing the concern in his wives'' eyes. He felt as if he were a mortal man again as his wives waited for him after a long day''s work.


    "Come eat, we were waiting for you." Daenerys said, and all three women made Aenar sit in the main seat. All seemed rightly concerned about Aenar, knowing their husband''s work.


    Daenerys gave Aenar a goblet of wine, Visenya ced his cutlery, and Rhaenys the food on his te.


    "I still have hands." Aenar said with an amused tone, but there was a smile on his face. Although he wasn''t physically tired, his soul was exhausted. Only his family could truly make him rx.


    While taking a sip of wine, Aenar''s eyes fell upon his children. Perhaps because they were in his presence, the children were not as talkative as before; all stood erect, looking at him, wanting his attention.


    This made him sigh. The more the children showed such an expression, the more he knew he was absent from their lives. But what could he do? He had to create a future for all humanity; this took his time. Honestly, his presence at important asions for his sons and daughters already showed how much he was striving to be present in his children''s lives.


    "You are growing fast, that makes me happy." Aenar said, looking gently at the six children who had nothing to do with normal children. They were bigger, more beautiful, and definitely stronger.


    "I''m training hard, father." Aegon was the first to speak, or rather, wanted to speak in front of his brothers and sisters. He seemed proud of the feat and looked at Aenar with expectation, awaiting the much-desired praise.


    Aenar was a bit speechless but understood that his son was still a child, for Aegon didn''t see training and lessons as a duty or obligation, but as a goal to get his attention.


    "You did well, Aegon." Despite this, Aenar still praised the boy with a gentle smile. Although there was no hint of pride in his voice. In his eyes, training was not for others, but for himself above all.


    Aegon proudly looked at his brothers and sisters, especially Alysanne, who merely rolled her eyes at her younger brother''s provocations.


    Aenar looked at his other sons and daughters, awaiting his words. As he imagined, all but two girls began to talk about their daily lives, which Aenar listened to with pleasure and praised everyone, making the atmosphere warm and weing.


    Aenar''s purple eyes swept over Alysanne for a moment but stopped firmly on his youngest daughter, Naerys. The girl was small and thinpared to her brothers and sisters. She was of normal size for someone her age, nine years old.


    Aenar imperceptibly frowned, noting that the Warp''s aura intensified in his daughter''s soul and mind. Unlike what Daenerys, Visenya, and Rhaenys expected, Naerys had no disease or gic defect.


    Aside from Alysanne, Naerys had the greatest connection to the Warp, but unlike him, where the Warp strengthened his body, mind, and soul, the opposite happened with Naerys; the girl had a fragile body but a frighteningly high soul and mind that surprised even Aenar.


    Alysanne, besides inheriting much power from him, also received the Blessing of the Archangel of War Gabriel, but Naerys herself could almost equal Alysanne. If it weren''t for Naerys''s naturally gentle, pious, and sweet mind, Aenar would have chosen the girl as his heir simply for her frightening potential.


    "Is everything alright, my little princess?" Aenar asked gently, knowing that the girl was tormented by visions, most of which he had blocked from the future, but from time to time, the girl still received some fragments of the future.


    "I am well, imperial father." The girl spoke with a gentle, delicate, and sweet tone, but her words were formal, even when speaking to him, her father.


    But Aenar knew that Naerys was not cold towards him, but simply that the girl liked to be formal with him, regardless of the asion, always being the perfect princess in everyone''s eyes.


    "I will speak with you aler." Aenar looked at Alysanne and spoke with a gentle, yet more severe tone. Alysanne nodded her head, and there was a smile on her lips. She didn''t notice, but there was a trace of jealousy in Aegon''s eyes, who watched the scene with clenched fists.


    Jealousy that Aenar, Daenerys, Visenya, and Rhaenys noticed.


    Aenar himself sighed seeing this; scenes from the future seemed increasingly frequent, and many involved Aegon.


    He would have a father-son conversation with Aegon another night; the boy had to understand that the Throne would never be his, regardless of the effort he made or how much he improved.


    It was unfair to Aegon, but the world was never fair in the first ce.


    ---------


    Note: I know some of you are confused, but Aegon''s role is important, especially in Aegon''s Heresy, which will be the main theme in this second part of the fanfic.


    It will be exinedter, just bear with me.


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (500,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.

 Chapter 282 - 283 - A Decade of Development (IV)

    "How many people can truly look themselves in the mirror and say they find themselves beautiful? I''m not talking about appearances, and you know that well." Aenar Targaryen, God Emperor of Humanity.


    --------------


    "Let''s talk quickly, your three mothers are waiting for me in the bedroom." Aenar said with a smiling tone, seeing his eldest daughter growing stronger and stronger. Alysanne understood all his expectations regarding her abilities.


    "Father, I don''t want to hear about my parents'' sex life." Alysanne said, rolling her eyes and with a slightly irritated tone. Any son or daughter would be embarrassed to hear about their parents'' sex life, and she was no different.


    "Sex is natural." Aenarmented with an amusedugh. "But, I can see you''re not very interested in that aspect."


    He wasn''t embarrassed to say something like that. For him, who had seen billions of timelines, there was no taboo or distorted sense of morality he hadn''t witnessed. He always believed in the creativity of human hedonism.


    "Love or those kinds of things aren''t that interesting, I like power more than anything else." If Visenya were before her, Alysanne wouldn''t dare express herself so freely and casually, but with Aenar before her, she expressed everything without any lies.


    "I always thought you loved Aegon, but it seems it''s nothing more than fraternal love." Aenar said, still smiling, not caring about Alysanne''s possibleck of heirs in the future. He had other sons and daughters to continue his golden lineage. Alysanne truly didn''t need to marry or have lovers, if she so wished.


    Alysanne frowned, hearing that her father thought she loved Aegon, but remembering how she treated Aegon differently from Aemon and Jaehaerys, she understood the reason for her father''s assumption.


    However, Aenar''s next words truly surprised her. "But, he loves you, and in a very luxurious way." Aenar said, finding it incredibly amusing to see the shocked expression on Alysanne''s face.


    His old habit of provoking all worlds began to return.


    "Poor Aegon, deluded by his older sister''s special affection, what a cruel fate." He said with a tone full of regret, making Alysanne show a stunned expression. It was the first time she had seen her always majestic, powerful, and divine father show so many human emotions.


    "Father¡­" As Alysanne was about to speak, she saw her father''s expression change, showing solemnity.


    "You have two choices to deal with Aegon, but these two choices will make him fall into the arms of the Ruinous Powers of Chaos." Aenar said with a calm tone, Aegon''s situation not only calmed down but became even more intense. The number of timelines in which his son appeared reached a frightening number.


    "Is there no third option?" Alysanne asked with a calm tone, but Aenar could see the pain in his daughter''s eyes. She loved her brothers and sisters and would do anything to protect them, but there were things that even someone like the Omniscient and Omnipotent God could not predict, much less them, mere ascending deities.


    "If you refuse to ept his feelings, he will feel betrayed, hurt, and wounded. After all, without being able to marry you, he won''t be able to be Emperor." Aenar said the first option with a calm tone. Aegon loved Alysanne, but this love was based on Alysanne''s identity and nothing more.


    Alysanne''s face darkened. Love? This wasn''t love, Aegon felt no love for her, he only had the throne in his eyes when marrying her. What would happen if Aegon said she was no longer useful after marrying him?


    Alysanne had no doubt that Aegon would kill her so that no one would threaten his throne.


    "The other option is to ignore him, but he will again feel betrayed and fall to the Ruinous Powers of Chaos." Aenar said, his gaze showing great disappointment. Aegon''s mind was as fragile as a spoiled child with boring and irritating politics.


    "You think you can give him enough love, but it''s his nature to want more and more, he is greedy, spoiled, arrogant, and blind to his true fortune." Aenar spoke with a tone full of regret.


    He didn''t spoil Aegon, but the boy still had a fragile mind and was afraid, afraid of losing everything he was entitled to. Or at least he thought he was entitled to.


    "That''s why you are my heir, my beautiful princess." Aenar came to Alysanne and lifted the girl''s face, seeing her pained and betrayed look, he showed a look of pity. What father wanted his daughter to suffer such pain? But, he knew that Alysanne would only be more mature after these events.


    Pain has always been the best teacher for all beings in the universe, even the Gods of Chaos were not exempt from this rule.


    "Don''t feel sad about what will happen to him, Aly." Hugging his daughter, Aenar said with a gentle tone. "Just think that he will be free from his worries at the end of his life. He will feel regret and apologize to everyone."


    "Are you really going to sacrifice him?" In Aenar''s arms, Alysanne felt the safest girl in the world, she looked up and asked in a low, sad tone. She really didn''t want to see her brother die for being too greedy.


    "I will love him until hisst moment, Aly. Just as you will also love him at the end of his life." Aenar said with a calm tone while caressing his daughter''s hair. "This is our way of honoring him, even if one day he ends up making the wrong choices."


    "Can''t we just freeze him for all eternity?" Getting out of her father''s arms, Alysanne fell weakly onto the sofa and asked in an even sadder tone. She stared at the ceiling with a lost look, with a vague hope in her eyes.


    "You are cruel, my daughter." Aenar said, sitting beside her. "You are asking me to freeze my son while he remains conscious in that state. Eternally confined in a piece of ice, but still alive."


    "Better than dying." Alysanne said with a stubborn tone.


    Aenar knew that Alysanne didn''t want Aegon to die, he himself didn''t either, but sometimes, people have to make difficult choices. In his case, he will use his son''s life to kill a God of Chaos.


    This was the destiny he created for Aegon after his betrayal, it was an honorable destiny that would make him be remembered as a hero by all until the end of time.


    It was a difficult choice, but Aenar had to make it, it hurt him more than anything, but he had to do it. Being Aegon''s father only made his decision even heavier. He had to do it.


    "Forgive me for being a terrible father, Aly." Aenar said with a calm tone, but there was a deep bitterness behind his inexpressive face.


    He tried in every way to make Aegon be a real man, instilling ideas and hopes in him. However, the more he did this, the more Aegon himself walked towards destruction.


    Then, Aenar understood. Aegon''s small and vague hope was in his own absence. Only then could a small amount of hope blossom with a faint and weak fire in his son''s soul.


    "You are not a terrible father." Alysanne said with a tone full of conviction and determination. "You are not to me for other people''s mistakes. You raised, educated, and protected all of us, you did your part and the mistakes we made are only ours, your inept sons and daughters."


    Aenar looked at Alysanne with a surprised expression, but soon smiled, it seemed that a weight had been lifted from his shoulders.


    "I am generally cold and indifferent, but when ites to my family, I be too emotional. Perhaps this is my paternal side trying to fix things I never had in life." He murmured,ughing at himself.


    "I am also emotional when ites to family, I always want to do my best for them." Alysanne leaned on her father''s shoulder and spoke in a soft tone. She closed her eyes and appreciated theforting presence beside her.


    "Hey, we''re two emotional little birds." Aenar said with an amused tone, making Alysanneugh.


    "I am a dragon, not a little bird." Alysanne opened her eyes and said proudly.


    "A dragon hatchling." Aenar added, letting out augh.


    "I am an adult." Alysanne said with a certain irritation.


    "You will always be daddy''s baby." Aenar added again, but this time, there was a teasing tone in his voice.


    "That''s so embarrassing!" Alysanne eximed, feeling shame run through her body.


    "Well, a father and mother''s duty is to embarrass their children on certain asions, especially in front of their friends." Aenar said, finding the situation extremely warm and familiar.


    Unconsciously, Aenar felt that his soul was solidly and immutably stopped in the sea of time and space. The time that ran through his soul, making him more and more indifferent, seemed nothingpared to this warm and gentle emotion.


    ''Gabriel was right, my family is my anchor and as long as they exist, I will not be a machine without emotions.'' Aenar thought with a smiling tone.


    "Family¡­"


    ---------


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (500,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.

 Chapter 283 - 284 - A Decade of Development (V)

    "I forgot how terrible a person''s ambition was; this feeling made humanity reach the top of the food chain, but it also made humanity self-destruct countless times. But at this moment, that same ambition will make me kill my own son." The contradictory thoughts of the God Emperor of Humanity During the Siege of Isstvan V.


    ----------


    At dawn, hours after the conversation with Alysanne.


    "Aegon, you should be sleeping." Aenar, wearing a thin red satin tunic, said casually, sitting on the sofa. The tunic''s neckline showed his chest, which had some red marks and scratches, showing that the night had been quite wild.


    "Forgive me, father, I can''t sleep." Aegon, who had sneaked into Aenar''s personal room, said with a shyer tone.


    "What brings my lovely son to my chambers sote at night and what torments you to the point of losing your sleep?" Aenar said, taking a sip of wine from his goblet. Obviously, he already knew Aegon woulde and waited for the boy to arrive.


    Aegon, who resembled Aenar by 60%, seemed hesitant for a moment before asking with determination. "May I sit beside you, father?"


    Aenar didn''t answer but gestured for the boy to sit beside him. "You don''t need to ask me for something so simple, just do it."


    "But father is Emperor, even being your son, I must show respect." Aegon sat beside Aenar and spoke with a solemn tone. It seemed he was proud to follow proper etiquette.


    Aenar looked at his son with a calm gaze. The way Aegon tried to earn his respect through rules was not exactly the best way to do it. Especially being a Prince of the Golden Lineage. When did House Targaryen ever respect thews of men and gods?


    "I heard about your little movements." Aenar said, making the smile on Aegon''s face stiffen. "Talking to nobles, gaining their goodwill, being the perfect example of a Prince for the people. Even donating food and nkets in winter."


    Without caring about his son''s shocked expression, Aenar continued speaking casually. "You try to hide your ambitions with kind and altruistic acts, but you don''t know that by doing something like that, you were just telling everyone what you really want."


    "Thus, you attracted the attention of the nobles and gradually created a prototype faction to fight for your interests at court." Looking at the fear on his son''s face, a trace of disappointment passed through Aenar''s eyes, but he continued speaking, apliment to be more exact. "Although the part about winning over the nobles was a bit too childish, you did very well in controlling these greedy nobles."


    An expression of happiness appeared in Aegon''s eyes. Thispliment was what he most wanted to hear from his father''s lips.


    "You did nothing wrong. When you have your fief, it''s good to have support at court to get more resources and alliances." Aenar said with a smile. He wasn''t talking about a normal fief, but an entire sr system fief; he would give one to all his sons and daughters.


    So, Aegon''s actions didn''t arouse any feeling of reprimand or anger in Aenar. After all, it was quite normal for princes and princesses to get involved in politics, especially those of the Golden Lineage.


    However, instead of Aegon looking happy, he felt as if someone was holding his heart and hitting it hard. A feeling of difort appeared in his chest, leaving him breathless for a moment.


    Fief¡­ not the throne¡­


    Aegon felt his world copse for a moment. He was his father''s eldest son, but he wouldn''t receive what was rightfully his. He was the man, but his sister, a woman, would get everything that was his just because she came out of the queen''s womb before him.


    Aegon recovered and raised his head to look at his father''s face, but only found a pair of purple eyes staring at him with a calm and deep gaze. He felt naked before that gaze; even the deepest secret hidden in his heart was not safe from those eyes.


    "Aegon." As soon as Aenar''s voice sounded, Aegon felt a shiver run through his body. He unconsciously lowered his head with a feeling of guilt, anger, and resentment.


    "Your sister is my heir."


    "No matter what you do or how good you show yourself to be."


    "Alysanne will always be my heir."


    Every word of Aenar seemed like a sword of light dispelling the darkness, gradually showing the ugly feelings of envy, jealousy, and anger that Aegon deeply hid in his daily life.


    Clenching his fists, a pure feeling of fury ran through his body. He bit his lips, raised his head, and looked into his father''s eyes for the first time in his life.


    "Why? Why was she born before me?" His voice seemed to vent the anger umted in his heart. "She is a woman, and everyone knows what happens when a woman is on the throne. The Dance of the Dragons happened once; does my father want it to happen again!?"


    "Aegon." Aenar''s voice became severe and regal in an instant. "I don''t do well with threats, and I definitely don''t like being threatened by my own son."


    Aegon lowered his head; the confidence that came with fury seemed to extinguish at that instant. He finally regained rationality, and fear filled his mind, making him tremble as if he were under cold rain.


    "Are you saying you will cause a Second Dance of the Dragons?" Aenar asked, but seeing Aegon''s silence, his voice became majestic, as if ordering Aegon to answer.


    "Answer me!!!"


    "I just want what''s rightfully mine." Aegon bit his lips so hard that blood dripped onto his robes. His voice was more than a murmur, but conviction and determination werecking in his words.


    "What''s rightfully yours?" Aenar seemed to hear something very funny.


    "Your birthright was to die in your mother''s womb, even before your lungs breathed the first air of the atmosphere." Aenar''s voice rose with a tone he would have liked, but he had already spoken.


    Aegon trembled from head to toe. He couldn''t believe he was hearing such words. What happened? Why would he die before even being born? The Prince didn''t know what was happening or why those words. Who would dare to kill him in his mother''s womb?


    How could Aegon assume that the one who would kill him was Daenerys herself, if Aenar hadn''t stopped her.


    "Aegon, I''ll be honest with you." Aenar said, his tone bing gentler, especially seeing Aegon''s trembling appearance.


    "You will never be Emperor."


    "I know it hurts; my words hurt you."


    "However, the more you discover this truth, you will understand that I am doing this for your own good." Aenar said, touching Aegon''s head, caressing his hair with affection. "As your father, I only want your good and nothing more. You will have billions of people in your fief, a beautiful wife, and beautiful children."


    However, Aegon didn''t even respond to Aenar. He pushed Aenar''s hand aside and left the room in silence, with his head down. He didn''t look at Aenar once, as if he hadn''t heard his father''s words.


    Aenar raised his hand, trying to stop Aegon from leaving, but the boy had already crossed the door, making him withdraw his hand and let out a tired and exhausted sigh.


    "Leda, he will rebel." Aenar said, his voice deeply saddened by Aegon''s actions. He knew more than anyone that Aegon would rebel.


    "The Emperor doesn''t need to give orders, let me do it." Leda replied with a cold and indifferent tone. Lightning hovered in the air, showing the Royal Guard Commander''s determination.


    Aenar understood the implications of Leda''s words but shook his head. "It will take thousands of years for him to rebel, as long as he doesn''t betray House Targaryen, he will still be my lovely and gentle Aegon."


    "Leda, I am truly a terrible father." Aenar said with a smile, but there was a feeling of loneliness in that smile. He looked at the room''s ceiling, lost in deep thoughts and ethereal daydreams.


    Leda didn''t respond to Aenar''s words. She didn''t think Aenar was a bad father. She personally saw the love, care, and affection he had for all his sons and daughters. She had never seen a man show so much care for his own children than Aenar.


    He might not be the most present father in the world, but when he had time, he was always by his sons'' and daughters'' side. If Aenar was considered a bad father, then Leda could consider all fathers in the world a bunch of cow excrement.


    ---------


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (500,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.

 Chapter 284 - 285 - A Decade of Development (VI)

    "One person''s profit is always another person''s loss." Wis Tyrell, Senator of the Senate and Imperial Minister of Commerce.


    -------------


    "The city of Asshai is bing a problem, Primarch Horus hasn''t been able to invade the city in five years." Titus, who seemed even more imposing and powerful, reported with a solemn and cold tone.


    Aenar frowned. Asshai really became a problem. If the city wasn''t conquered, the legions couldn''t advance towards Yi Ti without worrying about being stabbed in the back by the city''s sorcerers.


    At this moment, his legions were besieging Yi Ti, but they hadn''t advanced, all because Asshai still hadn''t surrendered and continued to resist. A dome of dark energy covered the entire city, making any attack impossible.


    "Titus, order Sanguinius and Vulkan to head towards Asshai, I want the city destroyed and all inhabitants dead in a month." Aenar''s logic was simple, if one wasn''t enough, three was enough. Even if it wasn''t, Aenar could avoid all six of his Primarchs, he wanted to see if this filthy city could withstand the siege of Six Primarchs.


    "Yes, my Emperor." Titus replied with a determined tone, but as he was about to leave, he heard the Emperor''s voice again.


    "I heard you met a woman." Aenar asked with a smile. Unlike what everyone imagined, he didn''t forbid the Primarchs from building their own families. After all, spending eternity alone without a woman was quite sad. And this wasn''t about sex, butpanionship between the couple.


    "She''s sweet, but for some reason, when she gets angry, I even want to avoid her." Titus said with a cold tone, but Aenar noticed the softening in his gaze when he mentioned the woman.


    Showing an amused smile, Aenar said. "Be careful, that kind of woman will stab you if you make any serious mistakes."


    Remembering his wife''s dark face when she got angry, Titus nodded, deeply agreeing with the Emperor''s words. Women had a strange power over men, even Titus was not immune.


    Seeing the Primarch''s expression, Aenar was even more amused. He wanted to meet the woman who could make the Fearless feel the true terror of his own enraged wife.


    "Go, if you stay with me too long, your lovely wife might me me." Aenar gave the eviction order in an instant. He looked at the Primarch''s back and couldn''t help but think that time really changes people.


    Who would have imagined that the beggar he found in Vntis would be the great man of today. Destiny was interesting.


    When Titus left Aenar''s office, a small girl holding a pile of papers entered the office with an exhausted expression.


    "Naerys, you can ask for help or levitate the pile of papers." Aenar said with a gentle tone, seeing the girl ce a huge pile of papers on his desk.


    "I''m fine, Imperial Father." Naerys wiped the sweat from her face with a handkerchief and spoke with a determined tone. "This can help me exercise and get physically stronger."


    Aenar just smiled and changed the subject. "Sit on myp and help your old father sign these damned expense reports."


    Naerys smiled sweetly and climbed onto Aenar''sp with his help, as she was too short and couldn''t even reach his knees.


    A paper magically floated to her hand, Naerys looked at the letters on the paper and said with a solemn tone. "Twenty-four million imperial credits for the creation of more armor for the Legiones Astartes."


    This was a surprising number in her eyes. This amount of money was enough to feed all of Westeros for a few months.


    "Do you think it''s expensive?" Aenar asked curiously, testing his daughter.


    "Very expensive, investing this money in education is more beneficial in my eyes. Technological advances can greatly facilitate the lives of ordinary people." Naerys didn''t hesitate to answer, she didn''t speak blindly and had a basis for her words.


    In these ten years, technological advances have been surprising. The leap of civilization in these ten years was more than the previous thousand years. More and more theories were born at every moment by the younger generation of imperial schrs.


    "That''s beautiful, but unfortunately, your beautiful castle is only possible with an unstoppable military force. The Legiones Astartes are big money eaters. Practically half of our annual budget goes to military expenses." Aenar said with a smile.


    Naerys was not wrong, the money invested in military expenses was simply enormous. But, a military force was essential for civilization to prosper for a long time.


    "Remember that only when the environment is peaceful, people can focus on other things. Without this money spent, our soldiers will not have food or armor to protect them on the battlefield." Aenar did not criticize or even speak with anger. He just advised and exined patiently. "In the end, when our armies are forced to retreat, do you think the war will disrupt the lives of people in the capital?"


    Despite her maturity, Naerys, in the end, was a princess who had never left King''s Landing. In her eyes, who had never been on a battlefield, military expenses did not bring as many benefits as education.


    Naerys thought, reflected, and said with a sweet and delicate tone. "I didn''t think of it that way, Imperial Father." She admitted that her thoughts were too simplistic. Her father was right, without a conducive environment, education and knowledge cannot be continued smoothly.


    When people are hungry and sick, how could they care about education? Without the basic human right to water and food, no one will want to study for a better future. It was better to work to put food on the table than anything else.


    "Only when we are militarily strong can we create a peaceful environment for these men and women to discover innovations for our civilization." Aenar caressed his daughter''s hair and said with a gentle tone. Seeing his daughter admit that she was being too simplistic was gratifying.


    Making mistakes was not a bad thing, what was bad was making mistakes and pretending that nothing happened, contenting oneself with one''s own mistakes in pure arrogance and ego.


    Naerys nodded, showing a determined expression not to make mistakes again, although in Aenar''s eyes, her determination was somewhat funny, especially since she was seven years old.


    "Stop thinking so much, just be a child and when you grow up, take on your responsibilities in your fief." Aenar said, gently tapping his daughter''s forehead. He felt that Naerys thought too much.


    Except for Alysanne, his sons and daughters had nothing to worry about until thousands of yearster, when they took over their respective fiefs.


    Naerys pouted, dissatisfied with her father''s words, but remained silent, helping her father stamp the documents that needed the approval of the Emperor or the Queens. However, deep down, she was happy. It was the first time she had alone time with her father, a treatment that only Alysanne had.


    (Note: Aenar meets all his sons and daughters at once.)


    Aenar noticed her joy and smiled. Looking at the amount of Imperial Credits in the military expense papers, he narrowed his eyes. He would not use gold and silver for trade, it would be foolish to spend precious metals on such things.


    So, Imperial Credits emerged. Fabric and paper notes almost impossible to replicate without official means. Of course, such amercial revolution brought great resistance, especially from the Iron Bank.


    However, afterpletely isting the Iron Bank from Westeros and the conquered Free Cities and the creation of the Imperial Bank, the Iron Bank finally saw what it had done and tried to reconcile, but how could Aenar leave the economy of his Imperium in the hands of other people?


    People epted the new currency in a year, as Aenar made the currency gain confidence, loans could be given to people, who could use them to buynd. Which further boosted the currency, gaining poprity.


    After all, in the eyes of ordinary people, if paper money had the power to buynd, it was a reliable currency.


    So, Imperial Credits quickly became the most used currency by both continents. The Iron Bank suffered heavy losses and the monopoly that reigned for thousands of years disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    But, the Iron Bank did not disappear, it transformed into a business guild, showing that there were intelligent people in the Iron Bank.


    What followed in the next years was the enormousmercial increase between the two continents, the New Nobles gained enormous wealth from this and much influence came with the wealth, to the point that the New Nobles managed to fight head-on with the Old Nobles, who owned fiefs.


    -------


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (500,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 285 - 286 - A Decade of Development (VII)

    "Power blinds people, even the most loyal can be selfish in the face of the power to control millions of lives." Tyrion Lannister, Duke of Casterly Rock and First Imperial Counselor.


    --------


    "Tyrion, are the fourth-generation cannons ready for war?" Aenar asked, raising his gaze to see a tall man with blond hair and green eyes. A true Lannister from head to toe. Tywin would be proud to see Tyrion''s current appearance.


    "Your Majesty." Tyrion greeted Aenar with respect and replied with a calm and deep tone. "The fourth generation of cannons is still unstable; the chance of the barrel exploding is three in ten shots."


    Aenar frowned; he couldn''t help but be dissatisfied with the technological advancement. Although he knew this was normal, he still wanted to see his cannons crossing Yi Ti''s Jade City as soon as possible.


    Caressing his forehead, Aenar changed the subject. "What about firearms?"


    Tyrion finally showed a relieved look, seeing that he wasn''t reprimanded by the Emperor. He adjusted his feelings and spoke professionally. "The third generation of rifles is stable and ready for use on the battlefield. If the Emperor gives more time, the artisans can create the fourth generation."


    Unlike cannons, firearms were definitely simpler, especially with the designs given by the Emperor. So, the advancement in firearms was smooth throughout this decade. Especially pistols, which have practically be the preferred weapons of noble knights.


    Although the role of the sword was still important, Tyrion could see that the future belonged to firearms. A man could die with just a pull of the trigger. Bullets were extremely fast and impossible to dodge. At least an ordinary human would never be able to dodge a bullet.


    Good news. Aenar nodded. Although firearms were still far from what he wanted, the advancement was indeed much faster than cannons.


    Cannons, besides being expensive to make, were time-consuming and could explode at any moment. Inparison, weapon creation was faster and safer. At least no one could die from an explosion¡­


    "That''s good." Aenar said, he looked at Tyrion and asked with a calm tone. "Is Myrce doing well?"


    Tyrion looked at the emperor''s expression; he tried to guess his intentions but failed miserably. There wasn''t a hint of emotion on the God Emperor of Humanity''s face, just a perpetual expression of calm.


    "Myrce is doing well, especially her son, Lion." Tyrion avoided saying that Myrce''s son was Aenar''s. Although such a fact was known to the nobles, no one dared to say anything or even spread rumors.


    Aenar narrowed his eyes, hearing the name of his son with Myrce. His vision crossed a distance of mountains, forests, andkes, reaching the Rock, the Ancestral Castle of House Lannister.


    An adorable blond child trained hard with his sword. With each movement of his sword, the winds spread to the sides, showing the boy''s extraordinary strength.


    Lion was growing well and healthy.


    A smile appeared on Aenar''s lips. He watched the boy for a while before returning his gaze to Myrce, who was not far from her son, reading a book with a ss of wine in one of her hands.


    Seeing her smile and her interested look at the book exinings and the sr system, Aenar sighed and returned to the Red Keep. He visits Myrce and Lion every few months. Just as he also did with Arianne and Daeron (Logar Aurelian), Margaery and Roboute.


    The three were his children, three bastard princes, but also three absolutely powerful Primarchs.


    (Note: Daeron will abandon his name when he joins the Legiones Astartes, before being promoted to Primarch.)


    Seeing the Emperor''s smile, Tyrion knew that His Majesty had just seen Myrce and Lion, even while in the Red Keep. At the same time, a weight seemed to disappear from the shoulders of the First Imperial Counselor.


    One of Tyrion''s greatest fears was the Emperor''s possible indifference to Myrce and the bastard son, Lion. However, seeing the Emperor''s genuine smile, he knew that his fears were unnecessary.


    "He''s growing well; he will be a powerful Primarch." Aenar said with a satisfied look. Although he couldn''t spend much time with his bastard children, he still visited the boys every time he had time.


    After all, it was his duty as a father to educate, protect, and train them to be real men.


    Tyrion''s heart beat faster hearing the Emperor''s words.


    Primarch!!!


    The highest rank in the Legiones Astartes, true Angels of the Emperor, having the power to overthrow mountains and destroy an entire city. Just hearing that his nephew would be a Primarch made Tyrion''s heart beat faster.


    Having a nephew who is a Primarch would not only protect House Lannister, but he also had a great ally in the Legiones Astartes.


    Aenar looked at Tyrion and already knew what was going through his Imperial Counselor''s mind. However, if Tyrion thought he could have even a small influence in the Legiones Astartes, he was very wrong.


    There was one thing Aenar would not allow anyone to touch under any circumstances; this thing was the Legiones Astartes. The core of his power that no one should try to touch. Some nobles tried to bribe or even try to enlist some private soldiers in the Legions, but these nobles mysteriously died.


    How could Aenar ept that his greatest weapon had foreign interference?


    "Don''t get too excited, my dear Duke Tyrion, someone might think you want too much power. In parliament, you might be attacked by your enemies." Aenar said yfully, but the Imperial Counselor''s expression changed drastically.


    Being a minister of the Emperor might seem good, but only he knew that during these ten years, the other two imperial counselors had been reced five times!!!


    The reason? Greed for power.


    Although the Emperor had divided the Hand of the King''s position into Three Imperial Counselors, the Imperial Counselors were still powerful, even being able to initiate a meeting in parliament.


    Because of this, the second and third imperial counselors were changed five times. All were cautious at first, but as the Emperor rarely attended Parliament, respect and fear were reced by thirst for power and greed.


    Along with the tterers around the Imperial Counselors, these counselors dared to touch on the extremely sensitive topic of noble rights over fiefs andws. The next day, both counselors were stripped of their titles and thrown into prison for corruption and crimes against the Imperial Family.


    Although it seemed that the emperor had no control over Parliament, Tyrion knew more than anyone that the Parliament''s factions were controlled by the Three Queens. So, the imperial family firmly controlled all parliamentarians and ministers.


    "I will be careful, Your Majesty." Tyrion said with a respectful tone, knowing that Aenar''s previous words were a subtle warning as well as a threat. He was politically powerful, but the Emperor was infinitely more powerful.


    The Emperor himself didn''t need to do anything; the parliamentarians would devour him like hungry hyenas. All wanting his position, which was nothing new.


    Aenar nodded with satisfaction, seeing that Tyrion understood the implications of his words. He didn''t want to remove Tyrion from his position; the Governor and Duke of the West was very good at his job, saving him a lot of unnecessary headaches.


    "When Asshai falls, we will begin the attack on Yi Ti, but before that, we have to strengthen our logistics in Vntis and other Free Cities." Aenar said, leaning back in his seat. His voice was calm and serious.


    When Yi Ti falls, the Continent of Essos will bepletely conquered, so Aenar nned to go to other continents. Of course, this was for hundreds of yearster. The Imperium had to firmly establish itself in Essos, thus extracting the continent''s resources to strengthen the Imperium and then worry about conquering more territory.


    After all, conquering a territory was quick, but controlling it was moreplicated. Not only trained people had to be sent to control the cities but also an army.


    This was time-consuming, especially with humans, who were not born with knowledge.


    "I will speak with Duke Wis about building logistics in Essos." Tyrion nodded, showing a smile. The stronger the Imperium, he and the noble houses of Westeros would grow stronger over time. This was cause for celebration.


    In the beginning, he never imagined that the Seven Kingdoms could reach a level never before seen in history. What they were doing would be recorded in history so that all humans would know his name.


    "I will take my leave, Your Majesty." Tyrion bowed and left the office with firm and calm steps.


    Aenar looked at Tyrion''s back and narrowed his eyes. The dwarf, who was no longer a dwarf, became more arrogant over time, but fortunately, Tyrion himself noticed this, or he would have to take some measures to end the Imperial Counselor''s arrogance.


    Pushing these thoughts aside, Aenar looked towards Asshai and murmured with a helpless tone. "If you wanted to get my attention, you seeded, Konrad Curze¡­"


    --------


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (500,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 286 - 287 - A Decade of Development (VII)

    "Look out at my father''s Imperium. Do not unroll a parchment map or analyse a hololithic starchart. Merely raise your head to the night sky and open your eyes. Stare into the ckness between worlds, that dark ocean, the silent sea. Stare into the million eyes of firelight, each a sun to be subjugated in the Emperor''s grip. The age of the alien, the era of the inhuman, is over. Mankind is in its ascendancy, and with ten thousand ws we willy im to the stars themselves." ¡ª Primarch Konrad Curze addressing the VIII Legion during the Third Great Crusade.


    ---------


    City of Asshai by the Shadow.


    The dark, gloomy, and magic-filled city was tense. The dome of darkness protecting the city was getting weaker and weaker. Even with the sacrifices of the blood mages themselves, the energy dome was still being bombarded every day without stopping.


    Inside a majestic pce, two men and a woman talked in low tones among the ck-painted walls and skulls of unknown creatures decorating the room.


    All three wore dark robes and red wooden masks; only their eyes were visible through the mask, while their hands were covered in tattoos.


    "Let''s flee, Quaithe." One of the men spoke, his hoarse, aged voice showing he was an elderly man, but his body didn''t seem bent by time.


    "There''s no escaping Asshai, Lord Konrad won''t allow it." Quaithe replied in a low, cautious tone. She feared that even the walls were Konrad''s eyes. In this city where blood magic and shadows flourished, anything could be used as a spy, even a mere fly.


    "Fuck Konrad," the other man, obviously younger, said with a furious tone. "If it weren''t for him, we would have left Asshai and established the city elsewhere, where this damned Emperor couldn''t find it."


    "If you think it''s that simple to escape the man who killed gods? Don''t be naive, Ambery." Quaithe''s calm tone sounded sarcastic to the young man''s ears, which made him look at her with hostility. The shadows in the room moved as if alive.


    Quaithe showed no fear; mes appeared beside her, serpents of pure fire, opening their mouths and hissing towards the young man.


    "Enough." The older man said with a cold tone, which made both stop what they were doing.


    "Quaithe is right, Ambery. The Emperor will always find Asshai, no matter what cave we hide in. He is not a mortal, but a great wheel of destiny. A destiny we must face, Konrad knew this and didn''t flee." The old man said with a calm tone. There was no fear in his tone.


    "But, we must flee, I don''t want my inheritance to end up in the hands of the Human Emperor." He said with a calm tone. "I found a way to escape."


    The old man''s words made Ambery''s and Quaithe''s eyes light up. Who wants to die? They weren''t patriots and never were; any self-respecting mage only loves himself and no one else.


    "How?" Ambery asked with an anxious tone; he wanted to escape Asshai when the war began; he couldn''t stand to stay in this hostile and tense environment for another day.


    "When the blood mages sacrifice themselves to maintain the dome, the dome bes unstable for a moment; we take advantage of that moment to leave." The old man said with a confident and proud tone.


    However, while Ambery was ecstatic with the news, Quaithe was calmer and more patient, a virtue her father greatly admired.


    "The center of the spell matrix must be heavily protected." Quaithe said with a calm tone. No wall was invincible, and such walls with a reputation for being invincible were always brought down from the inside out.


    "Is the information correct?" Ambery also calmed down and asked with a cautious tone. Konrad was not a simple opponent, much less weak. How could he not guess such ws in the defense?


    "It''s not just us who want to flee; a third of the still-living mages want to flee." The old man said with a calm tone, as if everything was under control. "Even if Konrad is strong and expects our betrayal, he cannot fight with a third of the city''s mages."


    Quaithe didn''t answer; there was a bad premonition in her mind. She knew that things would never be that simple. Konrad really couldn''t fight against a third of the city''s mages, but he also had followers; would Konrad''s followers let their lord fight alone?


    It was more likely that a civil war among the mages would happen, and when such a thing actually happened, it could be said that Asshai was doomed forever. Even if there was a group of survivors, would these mages be enough to fight against the inhuman soldiers of the Imperium?


    Quaithe found it hard to believe that would happen. Even now, all the mages of Asshai couldn''t fight head-on against the Luna Wolves legion led by Primarch Horus. The mages were fragile before humanoid monsters wearing extremely thick and heavy armor.


    Quaithe sighed and didn''t think their chances of sess were high. Looking at her brother and father, she decided to stay at the back of the group. If something happened, she would flee without any hesitation.


    Her father would understand her decision.


    "Let''s go." The old man said, disappearing into the shadows. Ambery followed, and Quaithe followed shortly after a brief hesitation.


    For some reason, she looked at her father''s back with a confused look. Her father didn''t act that way. He didn''t even speak orders; just a silent look was enough for everyone to understand his intention.


    But today, her father seemed more talkative than usual.


    Putting aside the bad feeling in her chest, she followed her father with hesitant steps.


    -


    As Quaithe expected, the atmosphere was tense, but not tense because of the war outside Asshai, but tense because of the hundreds of mages gathered in one ce. Magic pulsed in the air like the crack of a whip. Everyone''s breathing was slightly faster. The smell of pungent sweat couldn''t be clearer.


    Everyone was tense. The name Konrad Curze made even the bravest of mages tremble. The man, or rather, the demon of the night, ascended to the rank of Supreme Mage with fear and terror.


    Asshai prospered because of him, but the reign of fear over decades meant that the poption didn''t even dare tomit a crime. But now, hundreds of mages were ready to challenge the Night Hunter once again after decades of repression and fear.


    "Long live Asshai!!!" Quaithe''s father shouted, followed by the mages. It was hypocrisy of immense proportions. No one loved this dark and deadly city; everyone only stayed in it because only in this ce could they delve into magic without being disturbed by normal mortals.


    Quaithe remained silent, observing everything with a cold and calm gaze. She knew that if they faced Konrad, many who were shouting would not speak again, because corpses don''t speak. At least normal corpses¡­


    "Death to Konrad." Quaithe''s father shouted again; silence lingered for a moment, waiting for everyone to ovee their decades of fear and start a rebellion against Konrad Curze, the Lord of Asshai and Night Hunter.


    However, the desire for survival has always been greater than any fear. The mages raised one hand high with a clenched fist.


    "Death to the Night Hunter!!!"


    "Death to the Night Hunter!!!"


    "Death to the Night Hunter!!!"


    Quaithe noticed something wrong with her father. Her father changed the purpose of fleeing Asshai to killing Konrad. This drastic change in n made the woman retreat into the shadows, observing her surroundings with caution and fear.


    She looked at her father and saw that he didn''t seem like the same man as before; even his aura had changed to apletely unknown person.


    The bad premonition in Quaithe''s heart came true; that man was not her father!!! It was a man using the magic of the Faceless Men to impersonate her father!!!


    Who the unknown man was or what happened to her father was not something she cared about at that moment. Suddenly, a pair of ck eyes, dark as obsidian, cold and silent, stared at her in the middle of the crowd of mages.


    A shiver ran through Quaithe''s body. She would never forget those eyes in her life; that gaze belonged to only one person in Asshai.


    Konrad Curze!


    Looking at the people shouting to kill Konrad, Quaithe showed a bitter and regretful smile. She knew that everything was Konrad''s n to kill all dissidents and traitors of Asshai.


    -------------


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (500,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 287 - 288 - The Fall of the Shadow City of Asshai (I)

    "Those who sumb to fear are perfect weapons to be controlled. They don''t care about rights or even if the enemy is a defenseless child. In the face of fear, nothing cannot be killed." Konrad Curze, Primarch of the Night Lords Legion.


    ------------


    Quaithe found herself unable to move; terror and fear made even the mere act of breathing a arduous and tiring task. Before those ck eyes, she had lost all resistance. Amb about to be ughtered at any moment.


    "Feel fear, only fear is the true way to control people. Loyalty is nothing more than an illusion in people''s minds." Konrad said, his voice couldn''t be colder and more indifferent. As the ruler of Asshai, he used blood and death to control these unruly mages.


    "You madman." Quaithe said with difficulty. The man had killed her father and used his face to deceive everyone, gathering all the traitors in one ce. She didn''t need to be a genius to understand that everyone was already dead, just waiting for the Supreme Mage to give the order for genocide.


    "We cannot win this war; the Emperor of Humanity''s Legions are too powerful." Quaithe didn''t wait for his answer and spoke in a desperate tone. She didn''t understand why such an intelligent man wanted to wage a war that had already begun lost.


    Konrad looked at the masked woman before him with a slightly surprised look, his lips curled into a malicious smile. "This war is just to train my Legion, to filter the best from the trash. Nothing more and nothing less."


    Konrad''s answer sent shivers down Quaithe''s spine. The entire existence of the city of Asshai was nothing more than a cruel, inhumane, and insane training. At the same time, she knew that Konrad had already nned from the beginning to surrender to the Emperor of Humanity.


    "You monster." Quaithe said with her jaw clenching, she gritted her teeth and looked coldly at the ruler of Asshai. The man who was supposed to guard the city would be the same one who would destroy it.


    Konrad looked at Quaithe with a satisfied look. "You haven''t surrendered to fear, do you want to join my legion?" Although he liked to control people through fear, he himself knew that soldiers who couldn''t control fear in times of need were useless.


    This was one of the reasons he started this war; the other reason was to attract the attention of his future Father. After all, to be a Primarch, he had to have the support of the Emperor of Humanity.


    Quaithe didn''t hesitate to answer. "Yes." In her eyes, the most important thing was to survive; nothing else was more important than that. If she could survive by kneeling before her father''s killer, she would.


    Dignity, revenge? That''s a luxury for powerful people; although she was a fire mage, she was far from strong. Before Konrad Curze, she was nothing more than a slightlyrger cockroach.


    Konrad showed a satisfied look, he turned his attention back to the army of mages before him. A cold gleam reflected in his eyes. "Arise."


    With his words, the shadows within a hundred-meter radius began to move; faceless creatures made of pure darkness emerged from the shadows. They looked thin and tall, with abnormally long arms. There were no features on these creatures'' faces, but that made them even more terrifying.


    Quaithe looked with a fearful gaze at the spell that made Konrad famous and extremely powerful.


    Army of Shadows.


    The insane amount of magic (Psychic Energy) needed to cast such a spell was something she would never have in her life, even if she sacrificed her entire body to have more magic. But Konrad used it daily as if he were casting a simple fireball.


    The power difference was so great that Quaithe didn''t even think about fleeing. She would be dead if she tried to escape from such a dangerous man.


    Quaithe noticed that Konrad was back in the middle of the crowd, knowing exactly what he wanted to do, she backed away not wanting to be identally hit.


    The mages around clearly noticed the famous spell and became solemn. They knew Konrad was approaching. After all, there was no way to hide hundreds of mages from the Lord of Asshai''s spies.


    However, they were not afraid; there were hundreds of mages around, even if Konrad was strong, he was not invincible. After all, not everyone in the world was an extremely powerful being like the Emperor of Humanity.


    As Quaithe had imagined, spears of pure darkness emerged from the shadows. All manifested around Konrad, who was in the middle of hundreds of mages.


    All mages within ten meters were pierced by the spears of darkness, impaled still alive as they thrashed painfully. The screams of pain, agony, and horror hung in the air like a sad and terrifying chorus.


    In this attack alone, Konrad simply killed about thirty mages, all impaled alive. Some had their bellies pierced, others their chests; some lucky ones had an instant death as the spears went through their heads.


    The metallic smell of blood filled the battlefield; bodies fell to the ground as everyone''s frightened eyes focused entirely on the man in the middle of the mages.


    "Konrad." A trembling and almost inaudible whisper sounded through the surroundings. They finally understood that they had fallen into the trap of the Supreme Mage of Asshai. From the beginning, they had been manipted.


    "He can''t keep the spell forever; when he''s exhausted, we''ll kill him." The man who had spoken these words was hidden in the crowd and dared not take the first step.


    No one was foolish; although what the man had said was true, the first ones to fight Konrad would definitely die. So, even knowing this truth, they dared not fight for fear of death.


    But would Konrad let these people wait patiently? The answer is a redundant no. He advanced extremely fast. He didn''t even look like a mage with a fragile body; he looked like a cheetah at full speed.


    At the same time Konrad attacked, the army of shadows also moved; these beings made of pure darkness roared even without mouths to roar and advanced as if they were animals, running on all fours.


    Konrad quickly reached the first mage, his hand moved and simply went through the man''s chest from one side to the other, tearing out his heart.


    Regardless of whether it was raw or of human origin, he bit the human heart and swallowed it with a touch of coldness in his gaze. His psychic energy was quickly replenished using blood magic, and he ran towards the rest of the mages with a cold and indifferent expression.


    "Oh no, he knows blood magic!!!" A mage saw the scene and screamed at the top of his lungs; the terror in his eyes could no longer be hidden. If Konrad knew blood magic, it didn''t matter if he was out of magic or not; by devouring the mages around, he could replenish his magical source at all times.


    They were a feast for Konrad!


    The mages were terrified at the idea and also used magic to try to fight or escape the encirclement of the Army of Shadows. Fire, blood, and shadows filled the entire battlefield.


    Magic has always been something mysterious and frightening for most people in the world, but for the Mages of Asshai, it couldn''t be different. Even if there was a price to pay for casting spells, these people didn''t care in the face of the temptation of the power to control the world.


    Konrad showed a bloodthirsty look at the scene before him, he smiled maliciously, almost sadistically, like a snake watching the animal thrash after injecting venom into its prey.


    Wherever Konrad fought, mages were killed; they had their hearts, eyes, or even heads torn out. All devoured or had their blood sucked. He looked like a demon from hell, covered in blood and with his mouth dripping blood.


    This scenepletely destroyed thest remnant of their courage; how could anyone fight such a demon? Only fear remained in the hearts of these people; they began to beg.


    "Lord Konrad, spare my life, I will be your ve forever!!!"


    "Master, I am your subject in your dark court, spare my life!!!"


    "Mercy!!!"


    Quaithe coldly observed these people; the more they begged for their lives, the less chance they had of staying alive. Konrad would ept those who fought to the death, but would never ept the cowardly and weak.


    As Quaithe imagined, Konrad only intensified his killing, ying those who knelt and begged.


    In the end, after three minutes, all the cowards were killed while a small group of mages had joined and fought the army of shadows while remaining on guard against Konrad.


    Quaithe saw that Konrad stopped his killing and approached the group that was still fighting for their lives. There was fear in these people''s eyes, but there was also the determination to die fighting.


    "You are fit to join my Legion, do you ept?" Konrad was never a man to beat around the bush, so he spoke directly about his proposal. His obsidian ck eyes stared at the group of surviving mages with a cold gaze, awaiting their answer.


    There was no choice; it was kneel or die. And since life was more important than anything else, these mages chose the most obvious choice. They knelt and epted submission.


    "Open the barrier and let''s receive the father''s legions." Konrad said as he walked away, he looked like the king of darkness, darkness bowing at his every step.


    Quaithe looked at Ambery''s body on the ground and sighed; Ambery was one of the unlucky ones to be hit by Konrad''s spears at the beginning.


    --------


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (500,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.

 Chapter 288 - 289 - The Fall of the Shadow City of Asshai (II)

    "He is God among men. His soul burned eternally like an impregnable sun, but imprisoned in a powerful mortal body. The sword against chaos and the one who paves the Golden Path." Konrad''s thoughts upon seeing the God-Emperor of Humanity in 310 after the Conquest.


    --------------


    Giants invaded Asshai. Giants towering above mages and any normal human. Leading the giants was a sun incarnate in human skin; a god in the flesh of a man; his soul fire uncontained in a sheath of flesh and bone. Those brave enough to look directly at him were blinded for daring to gaze upon his radiant countenance.


    The afflicted spent the rest of their lives blind, except for the image of the living god zing in their dead retinas. At the end of the long road leading to the Night Haunter''s pce, in the heart of the city, the future Primarch awaited the arrival of the delegation.


    The army of strangers ceased as one, each of the 50,000 soldiers remaining motionless at the same instant. The three giants, taller than the other soldiers, stepped forward. The zing god led them.


    Konrad coldly observed the delegation. The three giants did not introduce themselves or say anything; the three observed him with different gazes. One merely stared at him with indifference, another waved amicably at him, and thest looked at him with a feeling of fury.


    Vulkan, Sanguinius, and Horus.


    The golden god himself stepped forward, with open arms. He prepared to speak, but as he did so, Curze sumbed to a vision of the future so potent and horrifying that he fell to his knees and tried to tear out his own eyes at that moment, but was prevented by the Emperor.


    He felt a hand on his head; the excruciating pain ceased in a pulse, restoring sanity in a moment of mercy. The Night Hunter then looked up and saw the golden, ageless, faceless god transform into the image of a man.


    The following words were recorded for posterity by those who witnessed this fateful encounter and still echo with terrible significance across the abyss of time:


    "Be at peace, Konrad Curze, Lord of the Dark City."


    "You have caught my attention and I ept you as one of my sons."


    "Do you ept?"


    "It will be an honor, my Emperor." The man who had hunted the mages of Asshai for decades knelt and bowed his head, epting the proposal without any hesitation in his voice.


    Looking at the man who made him leave the Ruby Throne to see him personally, Aenar smiled and helped Konrad up. He seemed too small, like a child before him, but the man simply had one of the greatest potentials among the Primarchs.


    Being a mage even before going through the Blood Ritual would make the Primarch truly powerful.


    "You are a bold man, Konrad." Aenar said, looking at the small and insignificant man before him. His purple eyes stared at the man with a calm and powerful gaze. "You might have trouble getting along with your brothers."


    "I don''t care about their opinion." Konrad replied in a calm tone, not at all submissive. "I prefer to do things alone and will remain so."


    The man''s words made Vulkan, Horus, and Sanguinius look at him. Even if there was some conflict between the Primarchs, they were united and respected each other''s presence. Now, hearing that Konrad really didn''t want to get involved with them.


    "You''d better control your tone or I can help you control yourself." Horus, who was already angry with Konrad for making him fail with the Emperor''s orders, could no longer control himself and stepped forward, looking at the small man who had prevented the conquest of Yi Ti for months.


    Konrad showed no fear and stepped forward, looking at the giant before him as an equal. Horus couldn''t believe the audacity of the mere human before him, a powerful Demigod Primarch.


    "Stop fighting like two children, my sons are more mature than both of you." Aenar said with a slightly amused tone at the whole situation. In his eyes, it was very normal for brothers to fight.


    Horus looked at Konrad with a deep gaze and returned to his position, but still continued to stare at the Lord of Asshai with a cold look.


    "You did a good job preventing my legion''s advance; this psychic energy dome is incredible." Aenar said, looking at the shield that protected the entire city. Even with Horus''s power, the energy dome remained firm, although it would have broken if Horus had continued to attack for longer.


    However, that did not diminish the brilliance of the technique''s creator. Aenar presumed he could make an equal, but protecting an entire or even an entire sr system. If the energy dome could prevent the advance of chaos forces, it would be even better.


    "Just a creation of mine after decades of experience." Konrad didn''t seem proud of his achievement, which made Horus grit his teeth. From the little man''s tone, it didn''t seem like much to stop Horus from advancing.


    Sanguinius was trying to hold back hisughter; his body trembled and with his size, his actions were soon noticed by Horus himself, who merely snorted coldly and didn''t care about the small man.


    "I have prepared a banquet, My Emperor." Konrad said, gesturing for Aenar to enter his pce.


    Everyone followed into the pce. Aenar couldn''t help but notice the mages standing in front of the wall. They all seemed extremely disciplined.


    "Your future Astartes?" Aenar asked with a smile. Unlike Horus and Fulgrim who had help forming their Legion, Konrad seemed to have been prepared for this for many years.


    "Yes, my emperor." Konrad replied simply and briefly, continuing to walk towards the hall.


    Aenar looked at the man with a deep gaze. Seeing the future without the protection of a powerful mind was the same as slowly and terrifyingly going mad. One of the reasons he didn''t allow Sanguinius to see the future was this.


    Even if Konrad''s visions were nothingpared to his, this power was not something mortals should touch. Fate always exacts a price for looking into the future. And the price was usually a person''s sanity.


    "Avoid seeing the future." Aenar advised Konrad in a gentle tone; he didn''t want his Primarch to be even more antisocial; people need to have lives to be truly capable of resisting the invasion of chaos.


    The Chaos Gods use their own weaknesses to tempt their targets, so the more determined and experienced a person is, the less effect chaos corruption can have.


    "I will refrain from seeing the future, My Emperor." Konrad said in a cold, yet sincere tone. He himself knew how much damage his visions caused. "But sometimes it''s involuntary."


    "I will help with that, especially before you go through the Blood Ritual, your abilities will be enhanced, including your visions of the future." Aenar said with a serious look. Konrad''s situation was special, being a powerful mage and a man capable of seeing the future, even if it was only a future of a single timeline.


    "Don''t worry, I will take care of everything." Aenar ced his hand on Konrad''s shoulder and said amicably; he was not afraid to help the Primarchs, who had helped him so much in thisary conquest.


    Aenar was never stingy with his Primarchs, the men who would help him conquer the gxy.


    "Thank you, My Emperor." Konrad thanked him with a truly sincere tone. He looked at the God of Humanity with a more solemn and respectful gaze. Even knowing some things about the future, he needed to start having respect for the divinity before him. Only such a being was worthy of his submission.


    "He''s arrogant, but he seems like a nice guy." Looking at Konrad''s back, who was next to the Emperor, Sanguinius said with a friendly smile.


    The mages around twisted their lips abnormally, hearing the words of the red-armored giant. Konrad a nice guy? If the man were a nice guy, there would be no crimes in the world.


    Nice guy and Konrad definitely shouldn''t be in the same sentence, as anyone could be kinder than Konrad himself!


    Vulkan and Horus looked at Sanguinius speechless at what they had just heard. Even without knowing Konrad personally, just by his dark and frightening appearance, everyone understood that he was not a nice man.


    --------------


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (500,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 289 - 290 - The Golden Ruins of Yi Ti (I)

    "Plunge into the enemy''s breast like a de, cut out his heart, and you will know fulfillment. The Emperor gave us strength. In return, we give him victory!" Jaghatai Khan, Primarch of the White Scars.


    -------------


    "You four must attack Yi Ti and find your brother, who is still confused about the path to follow." Aenar looked at the four men before him with a calm tone. His gaze turned towards the Golden Empire of Yi Ti.


    Sanguinius was excited to hear that he would gain another brother. "Don''t worry, my Emperor. I will bring my brother into the arms of the Imperium as soon as possible."


    Aenar nodded and shared the information he had. "His name is Jaghatai of the n n, one of the hundred princes of the Golden Empire. He serves the God-Emperor of Yi Ti."


    Horus, Vulkan, and Sanguinius showed murderous looks upon hearing the title of the Ruler of the Golden Empire of Yi Ti. How dared a mere mortal use the title of the God-Emperor of Humanity? It was sphemy against the God-Emperor of Humanity, the highest level of sphemy.


    If the Inquisition heard the title of the Emperor of Yi Ti, they had no doubt that the Inquisition would be the first to knock on the jade gates of Yi Ti''s capital.


    Aenar noticed this, but didn''t care; he looked at the Three Primarchs and the man who had not yet be a Primarch with a calm gaze.


    "Yi Ti no longer needs to exist." Aenar simply dered the end of the oldest civilization onos.


    The does not need another civilization. Whether culturally, economically, religiously, or politically, the World ofos needs only one unified voice, the Imperium.


    "What about the cities and poption?" Vulkan asked with a serious tone; there was no kindness in the gaze of the Imperium''s Most Extraordinary cksmith.


    "Those who kneel live, those who refuse, die." Aenar said in a calm, even casual tone. He really didn''t want to waste time indoctrinating tens of millions of people. It''s better to spare the weak and kill the strong, so people can never escape the clutches of the Imperium.


    Cruel, cold, and inhumane. That summarized Aenar''s orders, but in a war between civilizations, hundreds of billions could die. He didn''t want to waste time on an arrogant civilization that would not ept subjugation.


    "The Emperor''s orders are an invible decree." Vulkan replied with an even colder tone, understanding the Emperor''s intentions. He didn''t care how many lives would die; he and the Primarch brothers had already killed enough to be indifferent to any massacre or genocide.


    Sanguinius, who was the youngest, was even more indifferent. He was the White Angel to the people of the Imperium; to the enemies, he was the most terrible demon. He could be even more indifferent than Vulkan when it came to massacring people, as he had been indoctrinated by Aenar since childhood.


    Horus remained silent, listening to everything with an indifferent expression; only Konrad looked at the Emperor with a smile, a smile that seemed somewhat frightening.


    "Our brother epts your graces, my emperor." Konrad said, his voice couldn''t be colder.


    The four understood that Jaghatai would probably have to be beaten a few times to ept the Emperor''s fist of love. After all, it was not easy or quick to make someone betray their homnd.


    "I will leave Yi Ti in charge of you four. I hope you bring your brother as soon as possible, especially before my birthday." Aenar stood up and prepared to return to Westeros.


    The four Primarchs stood up and bid farewell to the Emperor. "Have a good trip back, my emperor." All four spoke the same words as Aenar''s back disappeared from their sight.


    The four looked at each other with different gazes. Horus still showed hostility towards Konrad, while Vulkan and Sanguinius showed goodwill towards their future battle brother.


    "When I be a Primarch, I would like to fight, Primarch Horus." Konrad said, surprising Vulkan and Sanguinius.


    Although Horus was one of the youngest Primarchs, he was incredibly powerful, even reaching the strength of veteran Primarchs like Sigismund and Titus, which was incredible in the eyes of other Primarchs.


    Horus''s potential showed that he would be one of the most powerful of the Twenty-Two Primarchs. But now, Konrad really dared to challenge Horus right after bing a Primarch; how could such a thing not surprise both of them?


    Horus looked at Konrad and left, but the Primarch''s indifferent and powerful voice reached everyone''s ears. "I hope you don''t beg for mercy when you get beaten and don''t dishonor our Emperor, or I''ll beat you so much your mother won''t recognize you."


    "It seems you really annoyed Horus." Sanguinius said with an amused tone. Being prevented from advancing for months by a mere mortal really hurt the Primarch''s pride.


    "Be careful, Konrad, Horus is not an opponent to underestimate." Vulkan, as the oldest in age among the Primarchs, advised the boy in a calm but patient tone. "He has the Emperor''s trust when ites to war."


    Konrad looked at both Primarchs and did not answer, but felt their concern. A strange look shed in his eyes. It was the first time in his life that someone felt concern for him. This was a new feeling he had not received until now.


    Looking at the backs of both Primarchs walking away, Konrad murmured to himself with aplex look. "Brother..."


    The Night Haunter had never felt love in his life, only the fear of people against him, who had great magical talents since childhood.


    -


    The three Legions totaled fifty thousand Astartes. Honestly, a mortal empire definitely wouldn''t need so much force. Just ten would be enough to wipe the country off the map. But Aenar wanted speed, so Horus, Vulkan, and Sanguinius advanced with full force.


    Konrad''s mages followed their leader in this war of extermination. Although, for obvious reasons, many Astartes despised these mages. In their eyes, real men used their fists and brutality to fight. Magic was a cowardly thing used by the weak against even weaker people. How could the Astartes not despise such beings!


    However, Konrad didn''t care about the gazes of the giant warriors; he wouldn''t fight alongside them anyway, so it mattered little to the future Primarch.


    "This Wall is impressive." Sanguinius said, looking at the gigantic wall with admiration. The Wall was so long that it would make you wonder how long it took to build such a monument.


    (Note: I didn''t find anything rted to the Great Wall of China in the Game of Thrones Universe, so I created one myself. Just imagine the Great Wall of China, but muchrger and taller than it actually is.)


    "It doesn''t matter; it''s weak before our power." Horus replied with an indifferent tone. For mortals, such a wall was really difficult to prate, but all fifty thousand Astartes had the ability to jump over the Wall without any difficulty. So, such a wall was really useless in his eyes.


    "Vulkan, I''ll leave it to you." Horus said, looking at his war brother. There was unmistakable trust in his tone. Although the wall was nothing in their eyes, the wall was a symbol of power and protection for the people of Yi Ti.


    Only when the spirit and determination of these people perished, was when they truly conquered this country.


    Vulkan didn''t speak and stepped forward. Half of his body transformed into pure magma; phosphorescent drops of dense liquid fell to the ground, making a loud and deep sizzling sound.


    With a punch from the Primarch, a huge fist of magma advanced towards the wall, tearing through the air with high temperatures and hitting the wall directly.


    With a loud, muffled sound and hot winds, the wall that had protected Yi Ti for thousands of years crumbled like a sandcastle. Stone by stone, they scattered everywhere while some unlucky soldiers were submerged in the magma.


    "That must hurt." Sanguinius said with a disgusted tone; the smell of burnt human flesh was not delicious, much less tempting. Unfortunately, his superhuman senses prevented him from not smelling such a scent.


    "They are soldiers; they must die for their country." Horus said, stepping forward. Behind him, the Luna Wolves Legion advanced along with the Primarch. Step by step, discipline to the extreme. This was a truly unbeatable army.


    Ten Astartes would be enough to destroy Yi Ti, but fifty thousand Astartes were invading the country at that very moment. There was no hope for this ancient country.


    What proposes a cruel truth in the eyes of the citizens of Yi Ti. No matter how many armies were sent to the front line, no man would even return to give news. This was more terrifying than destroying the country directly.


    It was as if hope was disappearing little by little. Along with the means for Imperium indoctrination, many citizens began to believe in the God-Emperor of Humanity. Aenar''s title facilitated the change of faith of these people.


    -----------


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (500,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 290 - 291 - The Golden Ruins of Yi Ti (II)

    "It is not enough to take from an enemy their life -- rather take from them also their ces of safety, their allies, their homes and their loved ones. Crush all those in their care,y their chattels to waste and then drive them alone and naked into the darkness. Take everything they have and burn it for the mere pleasure of seeing the ash crackle between your fingers, and call it nothing more than a beginning." ¡ª Attributed to Jaghatai Khan, Primarch of the White Scars Legion


    -----------


    "Sanguinius, you have grown so much." Hearing the naturally noble female voice, Sanguinius''s face became embarrassed. He looked to the side and saw a female figure arriving. She was incredibly tall and beautiful, wearing red armor with her ck hair in an elegant bun.


    "Queen Visenya." Sanguinius, Vulkan, and Horus bowed towards the queen. It wasn''t just her status they respected, but the queen''s strength was extraordinary. They couldn''t believe that a true goddess had actually arrived on the battlefield of a mere mortal dynasty.


    "No need to be so formal." Visenya sat in the main seat and said with a smile. Smelling war after decades was quite nostalgic for her.


    "It''s just a mortal empire, my queen." Horus spoke with a respectful tone. "There''s no need for your noble presence on this battlefield. It''s too much honor for a sphemer."


    "I know, but Aenar promised me that when the children were grown enough, I could go to the battlefield." Visenya certainly knew that her presence was unnecessary on the battlefield, but she still wanted to participate. She had always studied tomand troops; she wouldn''t abandon her dream just because she became a mother and queen.


    Everyone understood and nodded. Sanguinius handed the battle report to the queen, showing his progress so far.


    Visenya looked at the paper in her hand with interest. Reading the numbers in the report and difficult-to-pronounce foreign names, she raised an eyebrow, surprised by the deplorable situation of the Golden Empire of Yi Ti.


    "This Empire is in a worse situation than the Targaryen dynasty without dragons." Visenya said with a truly surprised tone at the situation.


    "Hundreds of princes in small city-states, the decrees of the so-called God-Emperor do not leave the walls of Yin, the imperial city."


    "Currently, Yi Ti is ruled by Yin by the seventeenth blue emperor, Bu Gai. However, the power he possesses is weakpared to the ancient god-emperors, and local governors and tax collectors have conquered a hundred principalities among the provinces."


    "In Carcosa, on the Hidden Sea, resides an exiled sorcerer lord, who ims to be the 69th yellow emperor. Furthermore, a general named Pol Qo has proimed himself the first of the orange emperors, using the City of Merchants as his capital."


    Visenya''s voice echoed throughout the tent; the situation of the Golden Empire wasughable; it could no longer even be considered an empire. It was as if within the Empire, hundreds of other countries had great autonomy and did not respect the Imperial Court.


    If Aenar were present, he would have thought it looked like the same system as the Holy Roman Empire. But the situation of the Blue Emperor, Bu Gai, was even worse than that of the Holy Roman Emperors.


    "It won''t be so difficult to conquer such a ruined country." Visenya said, throwing the paper on the table. There was no longer any difficulty with the fifty thousand Astartes; coupled with the precarious situation of the Empire, things became even easier.


    (Note: The dynasties of Yi Ti are not represented by ns, but by colors. Somewhat strange, but George Martin is a bit crazy, so it''s fine.)


    Visenya''s thoughts were the thoughts of the Primarchs present. If it weren''t for Asshai, Yi Ti should have already been conquered by Horus.


    Suddenly, Konrad entered the tent, drawing Visenya''s attention. She looked at the future Primarch with a curious gaze. The first impression she had of Konrad was that the man was quite dark. At the same time, he was also a man tormented by his own mind.


    A look that reminded her of her husband, Konrad had the same look as Aenar, after her husband saw many timelines. But unlike Aenar, who could recover after a brief rest, Konrad did not have such an ability.


    "You must be Konrad; my husband praised you greatly for preventing Horus''s advance." Visenya said with a gentle smile. She was always very kind to the Primarchs, almost treating them as family, as close friends whom she could trust almostpletely.


    Hearing the queen''s words, Konrad looked at Horus, who had a slightly somber expression. The future Primarch couldn''t help but feel satisfied seeing the expression on Horus''s face.


    "It is an honor to be praised by the Emperor, my queen." Konrad had already guessed Visenya''s identity. Although he didn''t know which of the three queens she was, he knew she was one of the three, as the Emperor''s daughters were too young.


    "I am Visenya, my husband''s first wife." She said with an amused tone, her eyes staring at Konrad with curiosity. It was the first time she was seeing a Shadowbinder, mages specialized in using will to tame shadows.


    "Queen Visenya." Konrad reiterated, smiling with the almost innate nobility of a king.


    "The men my husband chooses are always extraordinary." Visenya said with a tone of admiration for her husband''s vision. "The Targaryen Dynasty will not forget your merits, and loyalty will always be rewarded."


    Konrad smiled and nodded, but did not agree with the queen''s words. Loyalty was not something he believed existed. Just as a wife could betray her husband for lust, a man could betray his wife for greed.


    There was always a price for everything, including loyalty. The situation in Yi Ti only proved his point of view. The Blue Emperor was weak and had no control over the princes. Loyalty does not exist in the face of humanity''s insatiable greed.


    Instead of something so childish, he feared Aenar. This fear was how the Emperor would control him in the future, and he was not dissatisfied with it.


    It was his worldview, so Konrad was not dissatisfied with Aenar using fear to control him.


    "Where is our brother located?" Sanguinius asked, looking at the map of Yi Ti. He had to admit, this ancient country really had arge poption. Of course, during the Five Years of the Long Night, thisrge poption became its greatest weakness, as mass deaths urred.


    (Note: The Long Nightsted two more years after the death of the gods.)


    If it weren''t for the Emperor ending the Long Night earlier than expected, Yi Ti would be a dead and ruined empire. Even now, the poption suffered great casualties. The deeper into the country, Sanguinius noticedrge graves, containing the bones of tens of thousands of people.


    There were hundreds of theserge graves and probably thousands of these graves throughout the entire country.


    Horus set aside his personal feelings and pointed to the city named Yin. "He is in that city."


    "The capital of the Golden Empire; it''s good that it saves us time." Vulkan said in a calm tone, looking at the map full of cities. There were indeed many cities, although these cities were dead at the moment.


    "We will divide the army into four fronts; there will be no resistance anyway." Visenya said with a smile, looking at the vast territory to be conquered. She wanted to be considered a Conqueror Queen.


    No one disagreed; with fifty thousand Astartes, there was no way Yi Ti could resist; this country was already dead, it was just a matter of when.


    "I will go to Yin with Sanguinius." Visenya said with a smile; she wanted to see the so-called God-Emperor of Yi Ti. Although she doubted the man was like Aenar, there was certainly something extraordinary for the man to be considered a living god, right?


    Sanguinius showed a bitter expression hearing that he would go with Visenya. He hated this feeling of being considered a child, especially because he couldn''t retaliate since they were queens!


    If Sanguinius retaliated, he could imagine Aenar choosing the best method to mentally torture him. If there was one thing Sanguinius never underestimated, it was the Emperor''s creativity.


    A man who could see billions of timelines wouldck creativity?


    Seeing Sanguinius''s expression, Visenya smiled maliciously. She felt she was bing more and more like Aenar; she also started to enjoy provoking people. Don''t me her for being childish, but entertainment at court was scarce.


    -------


    I apologize for the dy, but I spent the whole day solving some problems. They raided my bank ount and took out a loan. Fortunately, as I''ve never taken out a loan before, the amount was tiny. But I still spent the day talking to my bank and changing all my passwords, including my emails.


    Honestly, the most incredible thing was that no notification or email appeared warning me of something so important, not even a message on my phone. A


    I''m still confused as to how my password got leaked, I don''t download anything but games on Steam, I don''t open suspicious emails, let alone spam.


    I''m really confused, I even blocked the loan option on my ount.


    In short, it was a shitty day, luckily I only lost a tiny amount.


    ---------


    Important note: My condolences to Charlie Kirk''s family. To die because of different political opinions is madness. I''m still horrified to see people celebrating the death of a man and thinking it''s a happy thing that a woman has been widowed and two children orphaned. What a shitty world in which you die because some idiot thinks that only his opinion matters.


    Again, my condolences to the family and may his children grow up well and healthy. As strong in character as their father.


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (500,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 291 - 292 - The Golden Ruins of Yi Ti (III)

    "What an unjust army, these are gods fighting mere mortals." Jaghatai''s thoughts before the Blood Angels Legion and other legions.


    -------


    Jaghatai was about six feet three inches tall, with a shaved head and only a ponytail, and a beard around his mouth and lips. He looked stern, but also calm.


    Looking at the reports before him, Jaghatai sighed, leaned back in his chair, and closed his eyes. Yi Ti was doomed. Perhaps people still thought they were the best, but government officials knew more than anyone that everything was about to be destroyed.


    Of the hundred princes who acted as governors in their city-states, only twenty remained. Such a thing would be extremely good in the eyes of the God-Emperor, but after learning that eighty princes had been killed and the territory conquered by another Empire, the Emperor and public officials knew it was the beginning of the nightmare.


    Just as they guessed, reports from various parts of the country arrived every day. Each one reporting the death of a prince or the loss of another important city. There wasn''t even a single piece of good news.


    Jaghatai had no doubt that he would end up dead. As a national hero, he would not survive. He was a danger factor that no ruler wanted him to live. Even the current God-Emperor Bu Gai did not let him touch military power for fear of a coup d''¨¦tat.


    A bitterugh escaped Jaghatai''s lips. The greatest pain of a talented general was not being able to show his bravery on the battlefield.


    "General, urgent news, Yumeng has fallen!!!" A soldier wearing armor rushed into the office and spoke in a hurried and angry tone.


    Jaghatai opened his eyes and showed a solemn look. Yumeng was the closest city to Yin, the empire''s capital. If Yumeng fell, Yin was next.


    "Any decree from the God-Emperor?" Jaghatai asked with a little hope in his voice. He wanted to die on the battlefield, but he couldn''tmand the army without the emperor''s permission.


    The soldier did not answer and only lowered his head.


    Seeing this, Jaghataiughed and understood what was happening. Even at this moment, the God-Emperor did not trust him. There was a deep destion in the general''sugh. He would give his life for Yi Ti, but the emperor only saw interests and pce intrigues.


    "How many soldiers do we have?" Jaghatai calmed down and asked in a cold tone.


    "Five hundred soldiers." The soldier showed an excited look and replied in an anxious tone. There was no fear in the young soldier''s eyes. "All ready to fight to thest breath, General!"


    Jaghatai finallyughed, a sincere and powerfulugh. "Then let''s ride onest time." He no longer hesitated, with the help of a soldier, he put on his armor and firmly held his spear.


    He was prepared to die, to die like his ancestors, on the battlefield!


    -


    City of Yumeng.


    Visenya, covered in blood, sat in the main seat. She yed with a human head in her hands, tossing it up with a smile.


    She usually wasn''t so cruel, but after the Prince of Yumeng dared to speak vulgarities against her, the queen showed no mercy and tortured the man before beheading him.


    Visenya''s eyes stared at a girl with interest, it was the daughter of the Prince of Yumeng, Princess Chi Yue. The reason for Visenya''s interest was simple, the girl looked at her with a cold and hateful gaze.


    "I''m surprised, looking at your clothes, you are not valued, why do you look at me with hatred?" Tossing the head of the Prince of Yumeng on the floor, as if it were smooth, Visenya asked curiously.


    "The duty of a son and daughter is to obey and respect their parents for our birth." The girl replied in a firm tone, her ck eyes staring at Visenya with deep hatred.


    "What stupid moralws." Visenyamented with a sarcastic tone. She respected her mother, Rhae. But if her mother were cruel, cold, and abusive, she would never love Rhae. Sons and daughters should never be ves to their parents.


    Did she have to be grateful even if she was hurt and mentally abused? How crazy!


    Suddenly, the girl''s head separated from her body. The body remained kneeling while the head rolled across the white marble floor.


    Visenya looked at Vulkan with a smile. "Have all the militiamen been killed?" She asked, choosing the mostfortable position in the seat. Unlike Westeros, the main seats of the lords looked more like a bed than a chair.


    Visenya presumed if the people of Yi Ti liked masochists, sitting on their legs was too torturous.


    "All twenty-five thousand soldiers have been killed." Vulkan, who had just killed the girl, spoke in a respectful tone.


    Visenya couldn''t help but admire the number of people Yi Ti possessed. They had gone through the Long Night, but the poption was still enormous. A city having twenty-five thousand soldiers was totally insane by Westeros standards.


    "Let''s rest a few days and leave for Yin, the imperial city." Visenya said with a smile. She was increasingly curious about the supposed God-Emperor Bu Gai. Her husband would like the head of the false God-Emperor, right?


    "Yes, my queen." Vulkan bowed and left, ready to announce Visenya''s orders.


    Visenya turned her gaze to one of the members of the Emperor''s Daughters, the Emperor''s intelligence organization,manded by Daenerys.


    "Prepare all the food in this ce, I want to try the local cuisine." Visenya said with a smile. She had already eaten many things, but never the typical cuisine of Yi Ti.


    "Yes, my queen." The woman bowed and quickly left, trying to prepare the food as much as possible.


    In one of the pce rooms.


    Sanguinius cleaned his armor with a wet cloth while Horus and Konrad were present in an awkward silence.


    "What tension in the air." Sanguiniusmented with an amused smile. "If you were a man and a woman, I would think you were in love."


    As soon as these words sounded, a shadow spear passed dangerously close to Sanguinius''s face while a fist sank into the wall behind the Primarch of the Blood Angels Legion.


    Sanguinius wiped the sweat from his forehead and spoke in a dry tone and showed surrender, raising his arms. "Just a joke, just a joke."


    "Stop making such unfunny jokes." Horus said in a tone of reprimand, looking at one of the first Primarchs.


    "You have a sense of humor simr to a rock and you want me to be the same¡­" Sanguinius murmured in a sad tone, but there was a deep determination in his eyes. He swore he would spread his jokes as much as possible, let the Imperium say he is talented.


    Both heard Sanguinius''s words, but chose to ignore him. Konrad was definitely an antisocial person, while Horus was an extremely disciplined and solemn man. If bothughed at Sanguinius''s stupid jokes, the sun should rise in the north.


    The awkward silence reappeared. Sanguinius let out a sad sigh and returned to cleaning his armor. After seeing that there was no more blood, he began to clean the Chainsword.


    Cleaning the rotating de, he noticed some pieces of human flesh, which he removed and threw away with a concentrated expression.


    Vulkan entered the room and sat on one of the sofas, although it looked a little funny, as the sofa was made for normal-sized men, so when the Primarch sat down, the scene became a little funny.


    Sanguinius wanted tough, but remembering the spear of darkness and Horus''s punch earlier, he wisely kept his mouth shut.


    "The queen has orders to stay a few days in Yumeng." Vulkan said in a solemn and calm tone. He ignored Sanguinius''s trembling shoulders and focused on the three Primarchs present.


    No one refused, Visenya was themander of the entire military operation. She had the absolute power to dictate the rules while present in the army.


    "Finally I can rest a bit, I heard the local cuisine is exotic." Sanguinius finished cleaning his Chainsword and spoke in an excited tone.


    "Do you dare to eat those rats and bats?" Vulkan asked in a slightly curious tone. He saw the food in the stalls on one of the city streets, so he was surprised that Sanguinius would try those things.


    "Why not? You only live once." Sanguinius shrugged and spoke in an amused tone.


    "That phrase is always apanied before someone does something crazy." Konrad said with a sarcastic tone.


    Again, Sanguinius just shrugged and started humming, eager to eat the exotic foods.


    ---------


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (500,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.

 Chapter 292 - 293 - The Golden Ruins of Yi Ti (IV)

    "Don''t create expectations for someone you''ve never met, the truth can often be disappointing." Visenya''s thoughts after meeting the God-Emperor of Yi Ti.


    ----------------


    All of Jaghatai''s courage, bravery, and heroism vanished as soon as he saw the Astartes Legion before him. Fight? Sorry, he''s a great general, but he''s no fool. Dying on the battlefield was honorable, but dying easily at the hands of the enemy was synonymous with mediocrity.


    "General, do we have to fight?" One of the soldiers asked, swallowing hard, the fear in his eyes could not be hidden. The Astartes were truly intimidating to ordinary people. They were true giants wearingrge, thick armor.


    "If we really fight, it won''t be a fight, it will be an army of children trying to fight an army of adults." Another soldier spoke with a tone full of bitterness. Everyone was ready to die fighting like the heroes of the past, but before such a powerful army, they wouldn''t even be remembered in history as heroes, but rather reckless fools.


    Jaghatai understood this thought and was also filled with bitterness for the first time in his life. Suddenly, the General''s dark eyes spotted four extremely tall people approaching him.


    Three men and one woman.


    The first man wore blood-red armor, blond with blue eyes, he was as tall as the wall of a normal house. The second had skin as dark as obsidian. His hair and beard were white as snow. The third man had sun-tanned skin and a gleaming bald head.


    The woman, on the other hand, was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen. Even the blue princess could notpare to the woman''s beauty. Looking at her physical characteristics, Jaghatai presumed the woman was a descendant of Ancient Valyria.


    "Brother, it seems you are afraid." Sanguinius, who apanied the queen, looked at his future battle brother with an amused smile. "However, I cannot me you, anyone would have been terrified to see my glorious Legion."


    Jaghatai looked surprised at the young man before him, he couldn''t help but be confused at being called brother. His mother obviously had no other child.


    "Are you the bastard son my father had out of wedlock and finally returned to Yi Ti and decided to take revenge for the scorn suffered?" Jaghatai asked with a solemn tone.


    The smile on Sanguinius''s face stiffened at Jaghatai''s words. Even with all the solemnity of Horus and Vulkan, both began tough uncontrobly, theirughter making the air ripple.


    Sanguinius''s face darkened for the first time in his life. He never imagined that Jaghatai had such a creative imagination. The Primarch looked at Jaghatai and said through clenched teeth. "Brothers in arms."


    Jaghatai was even more confused by Sanguinius''s words, they were obviously enemies, how could they be brothers in arms? However, thinking of something, the general''s face changed drastically.


    "I will not betray my homnd." He said with an incredibly solemn tone, his expression could not be more determined at this moment.


    "Your homnd is the Imperium, serving humanity in life and also in death." Sanguinius said in a calm tone, he really didn''t care if his words offended the general. As the emperor had said that Jaghatai was destined to be the Primarch, so would destiny be made.


    "It is your sacred duty as a human being and servant of the God-Emperor of Humanity." Horus said in a calm and powerful tone, looking at the warrior with a touch of solemnity when he mentioned the duty of all Primarchs and Astartes.


    "Only iron hammered many times can be molded into the sharpest sword." Vulkan said something simpler, yet equally profound.


    "You are crazy." Jaghatai said, looking at the three men with a solemn look. He had seen fanatics before in his life, but seeing Sanguinius, Horus, and Vulkan renewed everything he knew about fanatics.


    Visenya couldn''t help but smile seeing the interaction between the Primarchs and the future Primarch. "You boys can talk another time, let''s enter the Imperial Capital, I''m still curious about the Blue Emperor."


    "He''s just an arrogant mortal, my queen." Horus said with a tone of disdain for the mortal who dared to call himself God-Emperor. He wanted to kill Bu Gai for such sphemy.


    "I know, but I''m curious about him." Visenya certainly knew that the man was just an arrogant mortal, but she still wanted to see the man who dared to use her husband''s title. Did he have 1% of his power and charisma?


    "Pass my orders to the Army, advance towards Yin, Imperial Capital." Visenya ordered in a calm tone as she looked at the gigantic walls surrounding the city.


    Jaghatai felt a bad premonition hearing Visenya''s words, he wanted to stop, but Sanguinius held the general as an adult held a child. "Be a good boy and stay quiet."


    Jaghatai had never felt such humiliation in his life, he brandished his spear, but besides leaving a small white mark on the armor, it caused no damage to Sanguinius. Seeing this, his bad premonition came true.


    Sanguinius justughed at Jaghatai''s movements, admiring the man''s courage. Before him, not many humans had the courage to point a weapon at him.


    Looking at Jaghatai''s private army, Sanguinius knew that these were his brother''s future Astartes and said. "If you don''t want your lord to die, just obey."


    What would these soldiers say? They just nodded and followed the four legions. Fifty thousand Astartes advanced towards Yin, with firm, heavy, and highly disciplined steps.


    Jaghatai, who was held by the cor of his armor, couldn''t help but marvel at the extraordinary discipline of the army of giants before him. Even Yi Ti''s elite soldiers were not considered elite before this army.


    Looking at the increasingly close city, Jaghatai knew that this was the end of Yi Ti, the most brilliant civilization on the wasing to an end and it would be in their generation.


    "Do you want to maintain some autonomy over this territory?" Seeing the pain on Jaghatai''s face, Sanguinius asked with a smile.


    "Is that possible?" Jaghatai asked with a shocked tone.


    "Yes, bend your knees and the God-Emperor of Humanity will give you all this territory to administer." Sanguinius did not hesitate to speak. It was not a lie, every Primarch practically had arge territory to administer. After all, they needed people to increase the numbers of the Astartes.


    Without arge territory and blood, it was impossible to make the Legions grow quickly. An example of this was Braavos, which was under Vulkan''s orders, just as Tyrosh, Lys, and Myr were under Horus''s and Fulgrim''s orders.


    A conflicted expression appeared on Jaghatai''s face. Abandon his belief or see the entire civilization die before him. It was a cruel choice for a man who considered himself a great general.


    "Konrad must have already invaded the city." Said Vulkan, seeing the gates still closed, but as soon as the Primarch''s words sounded, the gates began to rise, allowing the Astartes Legions to enter.


    "This power is quite suitable for invasions." Sanguinius said with a slightly surprised tone at Konrad''s speed.


    Even not liking Konrad, Horus nodded, Konrad''s capabilities could not be questioned, the man was worthy of being called brother in the future.


    Visenya entered the city as she looked at the majestic city before her. She couldn''t help but sigh in admiration at what she was seeing. "Now I understand why Yi Ti''s messengers belittled King''s Landing. Our small city really isn''t worthy if wepare one with the other."


    "However, this city is aplete chaos, it must be difficult to arrest criminals with so many narrow alleys and abyrinth of houses." Horusmented with a calm look. Although the city was enormous, there were great disadvantages in a veryrge city, especially for the city''s security.


    Thieves and assassins probably knew more about the city than its own ruler. Which was not surprising, rats survive in their own way while dragons fly in the sky.


    -------


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (500,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 293 - 294 - The Golden Ruins of Yi Ti (V)

    "People must learn to retreat at one point so that one day they have the hope to rise in glory." Jaghatai, Primarch of the White Scars Legion.


    ---------


    Looking at the man before her, Visenya noticed that he looked handsome, the features of the Yi Ti people seemed tter than other peoples. Their skin was yellower while their eyes were iparably narrow.


    The clothes of Yi Ti were even stranger in her eyes. They seemedplicated and had severalyers of clothing. Especially the clothes of the man before her, the color blue predominated in his garments. Strange serpents with ws and horns decorated his clothes.


    This man was Bu Gai, the Seventeenth of the Blue Emperors.


    He seemed to be about forty years old, with severe and naturally solemn features. At this moment, he looked somewhat pale, which was normal. His city had been invaded and he was taken hostage. It can be said that he would be criticized throughout history. When they remember the Golden Empire of Yi Ti, they will remember thest emperor, Bu Gai.


    "Do you speak mynguage?" Visenya asked with a smile, enjoying the feeling of conquering something. Especially before a man like the Emperor of a country. She looked curiously at the man, but soon lost interest.


    As Horus had said, he was just an ordinary human. Besides the extraordinary title, there was nothing really shocking about him. He was just another ordinary human who used stories from the past to deify his own image.


    Visenya was disappointed. The man didn''t have 1% of her husband''s charisma.


    "Yes, I do." The man said, he had a slight interesting ent, but Visenya could still understand him perfectly.


    "I think you already know your fate." Visenya said, walking through the throne room as if she owned the ce. There was no respect before a ruler of a nation.


    Bu Gai clenched his teeth and fists, he couldn''t help but feel extremely humiliated. The giant woman before him didn''t say much, but every time she spoke it was a great humiliation for him.


    "Don''t be angry, it''s natural for a strong country to subjugate a weak country." As if noticing the hidden anger, Visenya spoke with a smile. "If this were a normal world, you could have made alliances to help you against our invasion, but this is not a normal world and you certainly have no allies. Who would want such arrogant allies?"


    "Should I be grateful?" The Emperor asked with a touch of sarcasm.


    Bang!


    Horus simply punched the Blue Emperor, the punch hit the monarch''s face hard, making him fall from the oriental-style throne. Blood ran down his face while a tooth fell to the floor with a particrly sharp sound.


    Honestly, Horus had held back a lot, because even if it were a punch with normal force, the Blue Emperor would not have lost a tooth, but his entire head, which would have exploded like a watermelon.


    "My queen may despise you, treat you like a beggar, but you cannot do the same. Understand your current status, filthy heretic." Horus said in a cold, chilling, and mortally loyal tone.


    Visenya didn''t even frown seeing the scene, she just thought it was normal for this to happen. She could despise the Blue Emperor Bu Gai, but he couldn''t do the same. She was a goddess and he was just a heretic.


    Bu Gai justughed as he wiped the blood from his face with the back of his hand. He got up and sat down again. He stood upright and looked at Visenya with a calm tone. "I will not beg for my life, I will die with dignity."


    Visenya looked at Bu Gai with a surprised look andughed gracefully, but there was not the same grace in her next words. "Do you think you deserve to die with dignity? A subjugated nation has no dignity, it only has humiliation."


    "I know." Surprisingly, Emperor Bu Gai had epted this fact quickly and calmly. "But that doesn''t mean I can''t choose how I die."


    After saying this, he was seen bleeding from all orifices of his face. Nose, eyes, ears, and mouth. All were bleeding. Purple lines appeared on his neck, showing severe poisoning.


    Horus, Sanguinius, Vulkan, and Konrad looked at the scene with calm gazes. They didn''t move a muscle to save the Blue Emperor''s life. Just as Visenya was doing at this moment.


    Instead of suffering for eternity with thest monarch of the empire, this was the only act of mercy Visenya could give to the Blue Emperor. With Bu Gai''s death, it marked the end of Yi Ti, the oldest civilization on the.


    Visenya shifted her gaze from the Emperor''s body to Jaghatai. "Bend your knees or I will order this entire civilization to disappear forever. You choose." She said in a calm, even indifferent tone.


    It didn''t matter if Jaghatai would hold a grudge in the future, because if he became a Primarch, he would never be able to rebel and would even die for Aenar without any hesitation.


    Jaghatai looked at the dead emperor and sighed. Was this a choice? If he refused, everything he knew would be swept from the, but if he epted and bent his knees, he could preserve his civilization.


    Jaghatai bent his knees, a ritual that a man rarely performed. There was a saying in Yi Ti that there was gold in men''s knees, so the act of bending the knees, besides being considered humility, weakness, and implying the act of begging, was only used when serious crimes urred.


    "Very good, we will be brothers in the future." Sanguinius lightly patted Jaghatai''s shoulder and said in a gentle and friendly tone. "You will have to work very hard to indoctrinate the people, fortunately the Cult of the God-Emperor of Humanity are professionals in this regard."


    Jaghatai didn''t seem happy with Sanguinius''s friendly greeting, but it was normal, he had just bent his knees to his enemy. Any normal person would have been angry, his not having attacked Sanguinius already showed that he had great self-control.


    Horus snorted coldly, seeing his reluctance. If it weren''t for the Emperor''s orders, he would have killed this man long ago. One thing he hated was indecision orck of judgment.


    Perhaps feeling Horus''s faint murderous intent, Jaghatai, who was sensitive to this type of intent, looked at Horus with a cautious gaze. The Primarch did not avert his gaze and left with a cold look, giving no more importance to his future battle brother.


    Vulkan, who was even more religious than Horus, followed his Primarch brother. Like Horus, he didn''t like those who seemed reluctant to ept the God-Emperor. Even knowing that Jaghatai was not to me for feeling this way, after all, he had just witnessed the destruction of his own homnd, but Vulkan didn''t care.


    "Don''t worry about them, that''s how they are. They don''t like anyone who refuses the Emperor''s graces." Sanguinius said with a smile, not caring about the atmosphere hanging in the air.


    Jaghatai showed a bitter look, he felt that these monsters were more fanatical than the other. Letting out a sigh, he stood up and looked at the Queen. Because of Horus, he knew that the woman before him was one of the Three Goddess Queens. One of the three wives of the God Emperor.


    "My queen, what do you want to do with the concubines in the emperor''s harem?" Jaghatai asked with a cautious tone, he tried to glimpse some intention from the queen''s expression, but the queen just maintained an expressionless and calm look.


    "How many women are there?" Visenya asked with a curious tone.


    "About three thousand concubines." When Jaghatai''s voice sounded, Sanguinius''s and Visenya''s eyes widened to the extreme.


    "How many Concubines?" Visenya asked in an incredulous tone, as if she had misheard the number Jaghatai said.


    "About three thousand." Jaghatai repeated in a very normal tone, as if it were no big deal.


    "If the Blue Emperor were immortal like us, he would be responsible for the birth of anesh." Sanguinius said with a surprised tone.


    Hearing the word immortality, Jaghatai''s eyes lit up. For Eastern people, this word was almost magical, seducing countless people over thousands of years.


    "How does he manage to spend time with so many concubines and manage the empire?" Visenya asked with a confused tone. With so many women, she didn''t see how a mere human could manage an empire.


    "Most concubines are sent to the pce for political reasons and are rarely allowed to leave the Inner Harem. The Emperor has no way to favor so many women and simply focuses on those with higher status and beauty. As for most of these women, they spent their entire lives without even seeing the emperor''s shadow." Jaghatai exined in a calm tone. It was very normal for powerful families to offer their daughters to gain more power or even an important position at court.


    A cold look shed across Visenya''s face. As a woman, she simply hated this harem system, women were not treated as human beings, but as objects, even worse than the status of women in Westeros.


    In Westeros and much of Essos, women still had many privileges, even if they suffered some discrimination for being in power, these women could still live a life of luxury.


    Especially in Westeros, where the status of women increased every year. After all, there were three women in power, controlling arge empire. With such an example, women gained more and more space in society.


    Even in politics, it was possible to see women working. After all, how could Aenar leave half the poption idle at home doing nothing? That was pure stupidity.


    Suddenly, remembering that her daughter, Alysanne, wanted to set up her own organization, Visenya''s eyes lit up.


    "Bring all the women to Westeros, hand them all over to Alysanne, she will know what to do." The queen said in a calm tone, looking at Sanguinius, who nodded, smiling.


    "I will do as youmand, my queen." Sanguinius said respectfully.


    ----------


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (500,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 294 - 295 - Gods Birthday (I)

    "Fate seems inevitable." Thoughts of Alysanne Targaryen, Heiress to the Ruby Throne, me of Truth of the Imperium and Regent of the Empire of Humanity.


    -------------


    With Aenar''s Anniversary approaching, various people around the began to move. Everyone headed to the political center of the world. King''s Landing, the Imperial Capital.


    Of course, most people would not even see Aenar; only a select group of people could personally meet the God Emperor of Humanity.


    Naerys couldn''t help but sigh as people came and went quickly, without caring about her. The Red Keep was being decorated to the extreme, all to the highest standard.


    Unlike previous years, her father called many people, including his mistresses and illegitimate children. This caused a huge stir in the Court, but no one dared to say anything. The nobles had long since learned not to contradict the Emperor. They learned in the most deadly way possible that they did not know how to try to change the mind of a tyrant.


    Arriving at her older sister''s office, Naerys found Alysanne behind arge pile of papers. She knew more than anyone that those papers were merely cases ofmoner disputes. Nothing really very interesting.


    "Little sister,e help your older sister, I''m tired." Seeing Naerys''s arrival, Alysanne spoke with a smile on her lips. She touched her shoulders with a tired expression from so much work.


    "Our father really thinks I''m the judge of the most useless cases in the Imperium." Alysanne said with a tone full of dissatisfaction for judging these trivial and strange criminal cases. After some time judging these cases, she learned that human creativity had no limits. Especially when it came to humans and animals.


    Some descriptions almost made her vomit.


    "Aegon would do anything to be in your ce, sister." Naerys helped Alysanne straighten the papers and spoke with a gentle and sweet tone.


    A sad look reflected on Alysanne''s face. ording to her father, Aegon was bing increasingly extreme. He no longer hid his ambitions, talked to nobles from all factions while maintaining close rtions with the Trade Guilds.


    Alysanne didn''t understand why Aegon insisted on coveting the throne. It was more than clear that Aenar would not change his mind and she would be her father''s heir without a shadow of a doubt. However, Aegon seemed to ignore this fact just because he had a penis between his legs.


    A tired sigh escaped Alysanne''s lips, but she soon showed a pleased expression feeling her shoulders being massaged by small, delicate hands. She knew it was Naerys, perhaps the only person who could do that.


    "What do you think of our bastard siblings?" Alysanne asked with a rxed expression as she narrowed her eyes. Of course, she knew about the arrival of her father''s mistresses and illegitimate children.


    "It is the imperial father''s will." Naerys simply replied as she put more force into her hands, although she found it difficult to hurt her sister with her inferior physical strength.


    "Always so loyal to our father, little sister." Alysanne said with augh. Of all her brothers and sisters, Naerys was arguably the most devoted daughter to her father.


    "It is my duty." Naerys replied with a sweet and gentle tone. In her eyes, there was nothing more sacred than serving her father.


    "You also have to live, Naerys." Alysanne advised with a gentle tone. She didn''t want her sister not to have a life. After all, unlike her, Naerys could have a perfectly normal life without worrying.


    "My life is to serve our imperial father." Naerys replied with the same gentle and sweet smile; she seemed the most adorable thing in the world. There was only purity in her eyes. But this purity resembled indifference more.


    Alysanne rolled her eyes, but did not continue with the topic. She only hoped that Naerys could see how beautiful the world was and have a life.


    "Our bastard siblings must be quite anxious, after all, it will be the first time the entire family will be reunited." Alysanne said, stroking her chin, showing a thoughtful and amused expression.


    "Don''t make any jokes, sister. This is an important dinner." Noticing the amused expression on her face, Naerys advised her older sister with a soft tone, but seeing that there was no change in her sister''s expression, she gave up advising.


    It was obvious that Alysanne would y a trick on her siblings.


    Suddenly, remembering something, Alysanne put aside her nefarious ns and spoke with an excited tone. "Naerys, I heard that my mother sent me the three thousand concubines of the Blue Emperor of the Golden Empire of Yi Ti."


    "Will the Imperial Father allow you to have a private military organization?" Naerys asked genuinely confused. As far as she knew, the Emperor''s sons and daughters could not have any military force. The reason for this was simple: having separate divisions from the Imperium was not the smartest thing to do.


    "Of course not, but I''m creating a military division linked to the Inquisition and I''ve been authorized by our father." Alysanne said with a slightly proud tone; only she knew how much effort she had made to convince her father to allow such a thing. "At the same time, our father authorized me to recruit members of the Daughters of the Emperor."


    This time, Naerys was truly surprised by her older sister''s audacity. "Sister, you are truly audacious. The Daughters of the Emperor have always been under themand of Queen Daenerys. You recruiting such women is the same as undermining the queen''s strength."


    "It doesn''t matter, our aunt is not petty." Alysanne said confidently. She really didn''t think her aunt would be hostile to her because of some members of the Daughters of the Emperor.


    Naerys deeply doubted Alysanne''s confidence. Daenerys never seemed to be someone who willingly epted someone so brazenly stealing from her.


    "What will this new military organization be like?" Naerys asked curiously.


    "Battle Sisters or Sisterhood." Alysanne replied with a smile, apparently satisfied with the name she had created. "It will be responsible for punishing heretics and indoctrinating people. After all, women are better at this kind of thing."


    "Now I understand why our Imperial Father epted the creation of such an organization." Naerys said with a calm tone. In her eyes, the creation of this military organization would only streamline bureaucracy and increase indoctrination rates.


    Naerys looked at Alysanne and said calmly. "But this will also cause dissatisfaction among our brothers and sisters."


    Alysanne slightly frowned. "Do you think Aegon will do anything or even beg our father so that he can also create a military organization?"


    "It''s likely, our brother is a bit too ambitious." Naerys replied with a sweet and gentle tone.


    Alysanne frowned upon hearing this. It seemed that the conversation Aegon had with her father didn''t have much effect. However, she rxed her expression. No matter what her brother did, Aenar would never allow Aegon to truly have power.


    As supreme lord of this Imperium, no matter what Aegon did, even if he conquered this entire, without Aenar''s permission, no one really dared to say anything.


    Alysanne only hoped that Aegon would learn and wake up from this foolish and ambitious dream, because Aegon''s ultimate fate was to die at his own father''s hands. There was no more tragic fate than this, especially in the Targaryen house, where family ties were even more prominent.


    Noticing the somewhat heavy atmosphere, Alysanne changed the subject with a smile. "Aemon and Daenys are spending more and more time together; every time I get close to them, it seems like the world turns pink and sweet."


    "They love each other, after all." Naerys replied with a gentle smile, remembering her brother and sister. As far as she remembered, since childhood the two were inseparable, this did not diminish over time, but became even stronger.


    "But it''s annoying to be near them; they seem to be in their imaginary world, it makes you want to vomit when you feel that sweet and loving atmosphere." Alysanne said with a slightly irritated tone tinged with disgust.


    Naerys just smiled and agreed with her sister''s words. The first time seeing the scene was cute, but seeing it hundreds of times over time made the cuteness turn into deep disgust.


    Both girls looked at each other andughed.


    ----------


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (500,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 295 - 296 - Gods Birthday (II)

    "My teacher said that ambition leads to a fall, but I strongly disagree. If you have the ability to do something greater, do it and don''t regret it." First Imperial Prince, Aegon Targaryen.


    ------------


    "Brother." Aegon greeted his brother with a polite and courteous smile. His eyes looked at Jaehaerys with a calm, deep gaze. Nothing like how a ten-year-old should behave.


    "Brother." Jaehaerys also greeted Aegon with a smile, the rtionship between the three brothers was quite harmonious. Aegon, Aemon and Jaehaerys were truly friends and brothers who respected each other.


    "Walk with me." Aegon said with a smile as he walked towards the Sacred Grove. Aemon didn''t mind and followed his brother as they chatted casually amongst themselves, all random and irrelevant topics.


    In the Sacred Grove, Aegon and Jaehaerys sat on the wooden bench, both of them looking at the beautiful forest before them with rxed gazes, enjoying the beautiful view.


    When Aegon felt that the casual conversation should end, he casually nced at the pale tree and spoke in a calm tone. "I heard that father allowed Alysanne to create a military organization."


    From Aegon''s tone, his words were just an irrelevant topic, but Jaehaerys stared at his brother with a deep look.


    "You''re very well informed, brother." Jaehaerysmented casually, but his words implied many sensitive things for any ruler. Sensitive subjects that no ruler would want their sons or daughters to have power over.


    "They''re just irrelevant murmurs from the court." Aegon said with an indifferent and calm tone, as if he hadn''t just revealed a secret that the Inquisition wanted to hide until everything was ready.


    "Don''t you feel injustice, brother?" Aegon asked, throwing a stone at the pale tree, his tone calm. "We are forbidden to get involved in military affairs, but our sister is even allowed to create an exclusive army."


    Jaehaerys looked at Aegon and replied calmly. "Although our father didn''t allow us to get involved in military affairs, he was never against creating our own power at court. This will be of great help when we go to our fief. Besides, we''ll be protected by the Twenty-Two Astartes Legions, so we don''t need private armies."


    Like the nobles, the sons and daughters of Aenar couldn''t raise armies or even createws, they could only administer their respective fiefdoms. As for protection, they didn''t need it because they had the Twenty-Two Astartes Legions serving as their military power.


    As a result, power was entirely in the hands of the Emperor and the Three Queens and no one could take that power out of the hands of the Royal Family, including the Imperial Princes and Princesses.


    "Yes, I would be content if thatw applied to all of us, but obviously our father is partial to Alysanne." Aegon answered his words with a calm tone, but Jaehaerys still noticed a trace of jealousy, envy and resentment in Aegon''s eyes.


    "The Imperium was created by our father, he does what he wants with it, Aegon. The sooner you ept that fact, the happier your life will be in the future." Jaehaerys said calmly. His father truly loved all his sons and daughters, always doing his best to have at least some time with them, but Jaehaerys knew that Alysanne had always been his father''s favorite.


    When he understood this, Jaehaerys wasn''t angry or jealous. In his eyes, everyone in the world had love, but this love could be ssified on different levels. Just as Aenar loved Alysanne more, Jaehaerys himself preferred to love his own more than his father. It was natural to love one more and love the others less.


    It wasn''t just Jaehaerys who understood this, but all his brothers and sisters did too, so House Targaryen was very harmonious. Only Aegon showed such feelings of dissatisfaction with his father.


    However, Aegon''s next words made even Jaehaerys show an expression of disbelief.


    "I want the throne."


    "You must be mad if you can threaten our eldest sister''s throne." Jaehaerys shook her head and said firmly. If there was one thing certain in the world, it was Alysanne''s throne. Not even his mothers could change his father''s decision.


    So, although the world says that Aegon will be dered heir after hees of age, but within House Targaryen, everyone knew more than anyone that Alysanne was and always would be the Heir to the Ruby Throne.


    "Can''t I try?" Aegon asked in a calm tone, but there was a hint of sarcasm in his voice. "Will our father kill me?"


    A gleam of horror appeared on Jaehaerys'' face, he didn''t understand why Aegon wanted a piece of cold ruby so badly, wasn''t it better to live a happy and harmonious life?


    "I don''t know what you want with me, but I won''t take part in this game, the Game of Thrones ended when King Baratheon was killed by our father." Jaehaerys said with a firm tone and stood up, he looked at Aegon with determination. Without waiting for his answer, the Prince left the Sacred Grove with hurried steps.


    Aegon didn''t reply and just stared at the pale tree with a contemtive look. He didn''t mind Jaehaerys'' departure and just remained silent. "It seems I have to undermine the trust my brothers and sisters have in our father so that they will support me as heir..."


    If Aenar heard Aegon''s words, he would certainlyugh at his son''s childish and somewhat naive n. If Aegon thought that his sons and daughters could force him to change heirs, he was very wrong.


    Suddenly, Aegon heard footsteps approaching, he raised his head and saw a very tall woman walking gracefully through the Sacred Grove. The imperial prince recognized the figure instantly.


    How could he not, it was his mother.


    "Have you just arrived, mother?" Aegon asked in a calm tone, but there was a hint of panic hidden in his gaze. Aenar had always been kind and warm to him, so he didn''t fear his father, he just respected him.


    But Daenerys was different. His mother had always been stern, relentless and resolute. Refusing her orders resulted in long hours of study and training.


    "Yes." Daenerys looked calmly at her son with a quiet but gentle tone. She was in a good mood after learning that Rhaenys and Visenya were pregnant again. The news of the increase in members of House Targaryen just made her very happy.


    (Note: these will be Aenar''sst children.)


    Aegon nodded and rxed his tense body, but his mother''s next words made his body stiffen again.


    "But, I saw your brother leaving with a bad expression, did something happen between you?" Daenerys asked, holding a beautiful flower between her fingers. Her eyes were focused on the flower''s petals, but Aegon felt like his body was being pressed down by a huge mountain.


    It was nothing physical, just mental, as he felt very afraid of Daenerys.


    "We fought for a foolish reason." Aegon told a half-truth. He didn''t dare say that he was nning to force his father to choose him over Alysanne. Once he told Daenerys that, he could imagine being exiled for a while to the coldnds of the North for reflection.


    Daenerys moved her gaze from the petals to Aegon, who looked perfectly normal. A smile appeared on the queen''s tempting lips. "It''s normal for boys to fight, but don''t let it affect your rtionship with your brothers. Family is more important than anything." She spoke with a deep, prating tone."


    "I''ll apologize to him before my father''s birthday dinner." Aegon spoke, nodding like a warm, obedient boy.


    Daenerys looked at her son for a few more seconds before turning back to the flower in her hand with interest.


    Seeing that his mother had no intention of saying anything else, Aegon left the Sacred Grove with calm steps.


    "What was the subject of the conversation between Aegon and Jaehaerys?" Daenerys asked, still looking at the flower between her fingers. She seemed to be talking to the air, but a woman appeared from the shadows and knelt before the queen.


    No words were spoken, but a piece of paper was handed to Daenerys.


    Looking at the words of Aegon and Jaehaerys that were painstakingly written on the paper, Daenerys'' eyes turned cold.


    Knowing that Aegon could be a traitor, how could Daenerys stand by? Aegon didn''t know it, but there was always a Shadow watching him at all times. This time was no different.


    "It seems that Aenar''s words havee true." Daenerys murmured as the paper was turned to ash by the force of Time. The same thing had happened to the flower between her fingers, it withered and turned to ash the next moment.


    ''Aegon, if you continue down this path, you will die. Daenerys looked up at the blue sky and thought with a calm gaze.


    -------


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (500,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 296 - 297 - Gods Birthday (III)

    "Alysanne''s fist of love has taught many Princes and Princesses how to behave." Thoughts from a member of the Emperor''s Daughters.


    -------------


    "Aegon is mad." Aemon listened to Jaehaerys'' words with a gentle expression. Seeing that his brother had calmed down, he spoke in a calm tone "Aegon has always been more impulsive, brother."


    "He wants the throne." Jaehaerysmented with a sarcastic tone, as if mocking Aegon''s malicious intentions.


    Aemon was surprised to hear this, he never thought Aegon would be so bold as to covet his older sister''s throne. If it had been anyone else, he would have been killed the moment he showed any malicious intent. No one dared touch the extremely sensitive topic of who was the Emperor''s heir or heiress.


    "Did he really believe those people fawning over him?" Aemon asked, still incredulous at what he had just heard. Although Aemon had heard the rumors that Aegon would be heir when he came of age, he and everyone in House Targaryen knew that this was just a foolish and prejudiced dream of the nobles, who wouldn''t ept a woman at the top of the world''s power.


    There was only one thing that was 100% certain to happen in this world.


    Alysanne was the Emperor''s heir.


    "I said the same thing, but the idiot really thinks he can force our father to change his mind." Jaehaerys said with a still irritated tone. Although Aegon himself didn''t realize it, but in the eyes of Jaehaerys and Aemon, Aegon still received preferential treatment from Aenar.


    Now, knowing that Aegon was still not satisfied with such a thing, made the calm Jaehaerys naturally furious at Aegon''s stupidity, arrogance and pride.


    "Do you think he''ll continue to covet the throne?" Aemon asked with a solemn tone. The gentle smile on his face disappeared. There was a calm, deep look in his eyes.


    "Don''t you know our brother? He always thinks he''s superior for being born first." Jaehaerys said with a sarcastic tone as hey back unsteadily on the sofa. Although the rtionship between the three brothers was good, who said brothers couldn''t fight?


    Between brothers there was apetition to be the best, so all three were friends, but also rivals.


    Aemon nodded, agreeing with Jaehaerys'' words, but let out a sigh, slightly worried about Aegon. "Our father probably knows all of Aegon''s actions, it''s not our turn to try and stop something."


    Who was Aenar?


    The God Emperor of Mankind, Lord of the Ruby Throne, Father of Men and Women, Guardian of the Borders of the Known World and a myriad of other titles.


    How could a mere Aegon be able to change the decision of a being of this level? Even if Aegon were Aenar''s son, such a thing would never happen.


    "I just hope our father doesn''t punish him too much." Aemon said with a calm tone, but he knew inside that this wouldn''t end well. His father didn''t even have to do anything, Aegon''s mother alone would be enough to make the prince''s life a living hell on earth.


    "What an idiot, isn''t it better to own a fief and live a quiet life while managing a part of the world in our father''s name?" Jaehaerys couldn''t help butin quietly at Aegon''s stupidity.


    "Not everyone has the same ambition, brother." Hearing Jaehaerys'' whisper, Aemon said with an amused tone.


    Aemon looked at Jaehaerys cautiously, as if afraid of hearing something as absurd as Aegon''s ambition.


    "I''m no fool, but instead of the Fief, I think I want to remain at court serving as a senator or even being the leader of my mother''s faction." Guessing Jaehaerys'' thoughts from his expression, Aemon rolled his eyes and spoke in an amused tone. He


    was no fool like Aegon, how could he do something so risky as seek the throne?


    Jaehaerys sighed with relief, having one Aegon was enough to make House Targaryen unstable, having a second would make things even moreplicated.


    "Are you sure you want to fight those hyenas at court? Those humans are at their craziest when ites to fighting for power." Jaehaerys asked curiously. Unlike other princes and princesses, he simply had no power at court, not even a mere senator.


    "I find these court intrigues amusing, especially with my mother being the leader of a faction at court. With such a good advantage, how could I let go of that kind of power?" Aemon said with a smile. He really enjoyed court intrigue.


    "How are things with Daenys?" Changing the subject, Jaehaerys gave him a look that any man would understand and asked with augh.


    Aemon rolled his eyes, but answered with a touch of pride. "Of course it''s going well, we love it."


    "Do you think our father will allow it?" Jaehaerys asked curiously. A princess was a great resource for future alliances.


    Aemon looked at Jaehaerys as if he were a fool, but still answered the question. "Now I know why you don''t want to create a power at court, you''re politically stupid. However, answering your question, I have another question for you."


    "Does our father need to make alliances?" Aemon waited for Jaehaerys'' answer with a smile.


    The smile on Jaehaerys'' face stiffened at Aemon''s words, he seemed to think for a moment and wanted to p himself for asking such a silly question. When did the most powerful being on the need to make alliances by selling out a princess?


    "I asked a stupid question." Jaehaerys admitted his mistake very easily, he wasn''t arrogant enough to think that everything he said was right, he wasn''t Aegon''s idiot.


    "And you? How are things going with Alysanne?" Aemon asked something that his girlfriend had asked him to ask Jaehaerys. Gossip had always been a source of entertainment, and Aemon and Daenys weren''t exempt from it.


    "My mother wanted to get me and Alysanne together, but that''s obviously not going to work out." Jaehaerys rolled his eyes and spoke in a calm tone. For Alysanne, he had only brotherly love, but normal brotherly love, not the brotherly love of House Targaryen.


    "At the same time, I doubt that Alysanne has any interest in rtionships." Jaehaerys added with augh. Being closer to Alysanne, he knew his older sister''s personality.


    "She doesn''t like men." Aemon straightened up on the sofa with a nervous tone. Alysanne and Daenys were close friends, would anything happen when the two of them were alone?


    Although Aemon could say with absolute certainty that he loved Daenys, the same could not be said of Daenys, because Daenys'' closeness to him was merely due to the fact that they were twins and had a rare mutual trust.


    But that wasn''t love!


    Seeing Aemon''s expression, Jaehaerys was surprised, but smiled mischievously in the next second. He decided to y a little joke on his brother.


    "You didn''t see how Alysanne looked at the beautiful maids, especially with the maid called Sofia, Alysanne''s eyes never left those huge breasts like watermelons." It was a lie, but Jaehaerys didn''t need to tell his brother that. Especially noticing his increasingly tense features.


    He wanted tough, but in order not to spoil his fun, Jaehaerys went on to give examples of how Alysanne looked lustfully at any beautiful woman. "I heard that Count Eric''s daughter left our sister''s room in the middle of the night."


    Jaehaerys said with an exaggerated tone, but he himself didn''t know that Alysanne would have the whole conversation of the two of them at her table a few hourster. There was no privacy among the imperial princes and princesses. Daenerys kept a watchful eye on everyone, afraid that they might be influenced by Aegon.


    Aemon could no longer stand still in the face of his brother''s words. He was so nervous that he didn''t notice the yful, mischievous look on Jaehaerys'' face, otherwise he would have suspected something was wrong.


    However, in Aemon''s mind, he tried desperately to search forws that prevented one woman from marrying another, but he discovered that there was simply no suchw!!! The crisis in Aemon''s mind had never been so active, it seemed as if several red gs were warning him of the danger of having his beloved stolen by his own sister!!!


    "Jaehaerys, stop being a coward and go seduce our sister." Looking at Jaehaerys, who was calmly lying on the sofa, Aemon said with a firm tone.


    Jaehaerys'' face darkened in an instant. Aemon''s words were extremely insulting! As a man, it was the same as saying that he didn''t have the courage to approach a woman and get her to go out with him.


    But if it were any other woman, Jaehaerys was confident that he could even win over Duchess Shireen of House Baratheon, but Alysanne?


    Jaehaerys feared that the moment he showed any nefarious intent towards his sister, he would receive the famous fist of love that all the brothers and sisters of House Targaryen received growing up.


    Alysanne always looked after her brothers and sisters with great love and violence, and anyone who refused to ept orders was invited to a friendlybat training session. The poor challenger would emerge from the training ground with ck eyes, broken teeth and even a few fractured bones.


    "Marry Alysanne? I''d rather marry a cow than Alysanne." Jaehaerys said with a tone full of despair. Who would want to marry such a violent woman? "I prefer a curvy and gentle woman, not a rough and wild one."


    Aemon''s nervousness vanished with Jaehaerys'' words, but he nced cautiously at his surroundings, as if afraid that Alysanne would appear the next moment smiling kindly.


    "Keep your voice down, idiot." Aemon said with a trembling tone. "If she hears anything, we''re dead."


    Jaehaerys realized what he had just said and paled. "I have to go." Even if the chances were slim, he wouldn''t risk being found by Alysanne if she heard his words.


    Aemon was also quick and fled the scene of the crime along with Jaehaerys.


    -------------------


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (500,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 297 - 298 - Gods Birthday (IV)

    "They were not mortals, but true Primarchs of the Golden Lineage. Powerful beings who wouldmand the Astartes legions in my father''s name." Alysanne''s thought upon seeing the three future Primarchs.


    ----------


    Alysanne looked at the report she received with a cold expression. Her fists clenched tightly. It seemed Jaehaerys had lost respect for her; it was time to revive some childhood traumas.


    "Sol Imperium, the Emperor has ordered you to receive the Ladies and Princesses of Houses Tyrell, Lannister, and Martell." Hearing the words of the woman kneeling before her, Alysanne''s face remained unchanged, and she nodded.


    Although she didn''t want to get involved in her father''s love life, she was curious about the women who made her father betray her three mothers.


    Alysanne stood up and left her office, heading towards the entrance of the Red Keep.


    -


    Lion held his mother Myrce''s hand and looked at the gigantic red castle before him with a calm and serene expression. His eyes surveyed the surroundings; a taciturn silence hung over the boy who was no more than six years old. His purple eyes seemed thoughtful, noble, but had the calm nature of a lion watching its prey.


    Looking to the side, he saw two other boys of simr age to him, one with blond hair and lc eyes, the other had darker skin and white hair, a pair of indigo eyes scanning the surroundings with curiosity.


    From the whispers Lion was hearing, he learned that one was named Roboute Tyrell and the other Daeron Martell (future Lorgar).


    Lion knew that both were his half-brothers, just like him; both were sons of the God-Emperor of the Imperium of Humanity. However, they were bastards who had not been born of the Three Queens, the God-Emperor''s wives.


    As someone who was extremely intelligent since he was even younger than at this moment, Lion knew more than anyone that his situation and that of his two half-brothers were delicate.


    "Hello, brothers." Lion greeted his brothers with a touch of politeness and nobility, as expected of a Lannister.


    Roboute and Daeron looked at the golden-haired, purple-eyed boy with equally mature gazes. All three were Primarchs; they were special from the moment they were conceived; such beings were extraordinary even as mere children.


    "Brother." Daeron (Lorgar) greeted with a determined and gentle tone.


    Lion noticed that he had an aura simr to the fanatics he saw from the Inquisition of the Cult of the God-Emperor of Humanity. This surprised him for a moment, but he nodded.


    "I hope you are well, brothers." Roboute also greeted his two half-brothers like a holy knight. Every gesture of his showed the honor of a knight and the kindness of an honorable man.


    Lion presumed the personalities of his two half-brothers from this short exchange of greetings. Daeron was a deep devotee of their father, while Roboute was a holy knight.


    Seeing the children talking in low voices and getting along without any hostility, the faces of the three women rxed. The three looked at each other and began to converse among themselves.


    "It''s been a while since we''ve all met together, Myrce, Margaery." Arianne Martell, Ruler of Dorne, greeted the two women with a mature and charming aura; every gesture of hers brought a silent seduction.


    "I say the same, Princess Arianne." Myrce greeted Arianne with elegance and grace worthy of a true queen.


    "You look radiant, Arianne." Margaery said with a gracefulugh; she wrapped her arms around both women and brought them closer to each other, making the atmosphere more rxed and free.


    "What can I say, my dear lover came to visit me yesterday." Arianne said with a slightlysciviousugh. She was very open when it came to sex; she didn''t hide her carnal nights with Aenar, even making it public, showing that Aenar still cared for her.


    Myrce''s cheeks flushed at Arianne''s words; Margaery merelyughed and began to murmur some jokes with Arianne, making the atmosphere even more rxing among the three women.


    Suddenly, heavy footsteps were heard; dozens of extremely tall soldiers, wearing heavy armor, appeared before everyone. The emblem of a shield and spear could be seen on the armor of each soldier.


    The Sardaukar.


    However, to the surprised eyes of the three women and the three boys, the Sardaukar knelt, and a man announced loudly:


    "The Sun of the Imperium, the Imperial Princess, Heiress to the Ruby Throne, Alysanne of House Targaryen."


    Lion saw a young girl approaching with a friendly smile on her lips. She was definitely the most beautiful girl he had ever seen. She wore a red dress withce at the edges. She exuded the highest degree of nobility, elegance, and grace one could expect.


    Lion had to admit, the girl before him truly deserved the title of Sun of the Imperium; the girl was like a sun, noble and elegant.


    "It is an honor to finally meet you, Ladies and Princess." Alysanne looked at the three women before her with a gentle and inviting smile. While looking at the women, she also analyzed them.


    In terms of beauty, none couldpare to Daenerys, Visenya, and Rhaenys. Yes, they were infinitely beautiful women, butpared to the inhuman beauty of House Targaryen, they were not truly extraordinary.


    Alysanne knew that the appearance of these women was not the reason her father betrayed her mothers, so her gaze fell upon the three boys. Seeing them, she saw the extraordinary qualities of these three boys.


    She finally understood why her father had extramarital affairs. These qualities she had only seen in a few beings, beings whomanded the Legions of the Imperium. Before her were not just three bastard sons, but three Primarchs!


    "The honor is ours, Imperial Princess." Arianne, who had the highest status among the three women, took the initiative to greet her lover''s eldest daughter. Myrce bowed elegantly while Margaery smiled amicably at the tall girl before her.


    Alysanne smiled at these women and looked at her little half-brothers with a friendly gaze. "When our father''s birthday is over, I will train you for a while."


    Lion, Roboute, and Daeron nodded, their faces rxed, feeling that Alysanne was friendly and did not despise them because of their birth. All three began to like this sister they had just met.


    "Come, the birthday party is about to begin." Alysanne gestured for everyone to follow and spoke in a gentle and graceful tone.


    As they walked to the dining hall, Alysanne took the opportunity to get to know her three half-brothers better.


    "Are you training or haven''t you started training yet?" She asked with a smile, looking at the three adorable children. She could see that all three were acting like adults, but the asional tremor showed that they were nervous to finally meet their father.


    "I started my training three months ago." Lion said in a calm tone, but there was a touch of pride in his voice. He saw what other children were like. Don''t say training; even if it was just to stand still for a while, it was impossible, so he was quite proud of being so determined in his training.


    "I started two months ago." Roboute also spoke in a calm tone, but there was no pride in his voice, only naturalness. As if it were natural for a six-year-old boy to start training with real steel swords.


    "I started six months ago." Daeron said, looking at both brothers with a certain pride. Obviously, he was very pleased to surpass these two brothers who had just started training.


    Alysanne wanted tough seeing the scene; although they tried to behave like adults, they were children after all.


    "Very good, it shows that you will be great warriors in the future." Alysanne stroked the heads of the three boys and said cheerfully. Seeing such obedient and determined boys was something she liked. Especially since Aegon, Aemon, and Jaehaerys were like rabbits when they were little, always running everywhere.


    Lion hesitated to speak, but after a while, a determined look appeared on his childish face. "Sister, will our father like us?"


    As soon as Lion''s question sounded, Roboute and Daeron (Lorgar) stared at Alysanne with looks full of expectation.


    "You are little fools; being in the Red Keep means he also loves and cares for all three of you." Alysanne answered the question with a gentle smile. The desire for Aenar''s eptance and approval was something she and all her sons and daughters wanted.


    Alysanne''s words were like the most beautiful music to the ears of these three children. It seemed a huge weight had been lifted from their small shoulders.


    ------------


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (500,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.

 Chapter 298 - 299 - Gods Birthday (V)

    "When you raise children, you must be careful to punish and reward at the right time, only when they understand that actions have consequences will they be human." Alysanne''s thoughts on raising her brothers and sisters with her loving fist.


    -------


    Lion''s first impression upon seeing Aenar was one of grandeur. His mere presence caused a pulsation in the air, an oppressioning from the very soul. It was not a suffocating oppression, but an oppression that made you want to kneel and worship the divine figure he was.


    He personified the purest state of power, the nobility of a god, and the love of a great father. No matter who, attention was always focused on him, as if he were a sun and all others orbiting him, all wanting a little of the warmth he emanated.


    Lion unconsciously stood in the most erect position he could, he puffed out his chest to appear bigger and more powerful. At least trying to pass himself off a little as the man who was his father.


    Seeing his enormous hand approaching, Lion for a moment thought he would be pped, but the expected pain did note, only a warm feelinging from his head. He soon realized that Aenar was stroking his hair.


    "I saw the effort you made to improve, that made me proud, Lion." His voice was stern, but it made Lion more excited than ever. What son didn''t want his father''s attention? What son didn''t want to make his father proud?


    "I will always seek the best version of myself, Father." Lion clenched his fists nervously and spoke with a determined tone, he raised his head and looked for the first time into his father''s eyes. He couldn''t help but notice the look in Aenar''s eyes. An iparably calm pride, which looked at him with encouragement.


    Aenar couldn''t help but nod with satisfaction. Lion was everything one could expect from a great general. Even being so young, he exuded the aura of a true fire lion.


    Aenar''s eyes stared at the other two children, Daeron and Roboute. Both seemed mature for their age, just like all others with his blood, it had made the children extraordinary.


    "Your faith ismendable, Daeron." Looking at his son, who was more a fanatic than a son, Aenar said with a gentle tone. He didn''t want his son to follow that path, but knowing the future, he knew it was inevitable. In the end, all that remained was for him to love these boys, making their lives better.


    Daeron''s eyes lit up at Aenar''s words, he seemed to have been injected with adrenaline, as he nodded repeatedly and very quickly. There was an innocent and happy smile on his face.


    Looking at Roboute, the most honorable knight he would have, Aenarughed. If it weren''t for Alysanne, perhaps he would choose the boy as his sessor. The boy was a being of supernatural intelligence, cold reason, and indomitable will, perfect for making difficult decisions without any hesitation.


    "Roboute, you will bring me immense pride, you will be a sharp sword against our enemies." Aenar said with a smile, looking at the blond boy before him.


    Roboute was surprised by thepliments, but nodded and spoke in the calmest tone he could. "Yes, Father." Although he tried to hide it, there was a small smile on the child''s lips.


    After greeting the children, Aenar''s eyes fell on the three women. There was no love between them, but he was affectionate with these women, besides, love was not as important aspanionship in his eyes.


    "I''ve been neglecting you." Aenar said with a slight tone of apology. He really was too busy, he didn''t have time to spend with his legitimate wives, much less with his mistresses.


    "Don''t worry, we know you''re busy, my Emperor." Arianne was not possessive, much less stupid enough to me the man who provided her with one of the highest statuses in this Imperium.


    Margaery and Myrce nodded. They knew better than anyone how much Aenar worked. It could be said that he spent most of the year away and only returned for his children, wives, and mistresses.


    Aenar just shook his head. He was wrong and that was it, even if he was busy, he should have visited the three women. As a man, he had responsibility and being a husband to these women was one of those responsibilities.


    "Sit down, food will be served soon." Aenar kissed the foreheads of the three women and spoke with a softened tone.


    All three nodded and went to their respective seats not far from three seats that looked more like thrones.


    Arianne winked at Rhaenys who winked back, the two women talked in low voices. But unlike the good rtionship between the two women, Myrce and Margaery were much quieter.


    The cold eyes of Daenerys and Visenya made both women shiver. Arianne was Rhaenys''s cousin and they grew up together. But it was different with Daenerys and Visenya, the two queens didn''t like their husband''s mistresses and rightly so.<fn8006> Checktest chapters at find(?)ovel</fn8006>


    While the atmosphere was tense between the queens and mistresses, the group of children was excited with Aenar''s three children.


    "You are small like Naerys." Aemonmented with a gentle tone, without any feeling of hostility or even mockery. He looked at the small physiques of the three children with a worried look. "I will ask our father to send some tonics for you to grow faster."


    Lion, Daeron, and Roboute were surprised to be received so openly and without any feeling of contempt. Being in Westeros, they knew that bastards were hated and symbols of sin. The brainwashing of the Faith of the Seven could not end so quickly, it was thousands of years of indoctrination. It would take some more time for all these preconceived ideas to be forgotten.


    So, seeing all their father''s sons and daughters receiving them with open arms, they were surprised.


    Soon, the three began to get along without any barrier or embarrassment. The boys seemed pleased to gain three brothers. The girls also seemed pleased to have little brothers to finally stop being the youngest.


    "They are just our father''s bastards, they didn''t even inherit his height." As soon as the voice sounded, the atmosphere around Aenar''s group of sons and daughters seemed to freeze for a moment.


    Lion calmly looked at the tall and powerful boy, he looked a lot like his father. Remembering the names of the princes and princesses he had memorized beforeing to King''s Landing, he discovered the boy''s identity.


    The First Imperial Prince, Aegon.


    "Yes, I didn''t inherit much from my father, but you definitely didn''t inherit his greatness, nobility, and strength." Lion didn''t curse or speak sarcastically, he just told the raw and naked truth that children usually speak.


    The look of contempt on Aegon''s face stiffened at the child''s words, he could feel the dissatisfied looks of his brothers and sisters. The feeling of humiliation bubbled in his chest like a volcano about to explode.


    "You bastard-" When Aegon was about to vent his anger on a six-year-old child, Alysanne''s voice reached him.


    "Shut up or I''ll break all your teeth myself." She said with a calm and cold tone, her purple eyes staring at Aegon as if asking if he was bold enough to disobey her orders.


    "Criticizing our brothers is the same as criticizing our father." Alysanne spoke with a dissatisfied tone with Aegon. "Watch your words."


    Aegon''s face turned red with shame and anger. Alysanne had never spoken to him in that tone. This only inmed him even more. In his eyes, her words were more like an order than a request.


    This irritated him like never before, especially at this moment, when he was already curious to know that his father''s whores had arrived with the filthy bastards.


    "I am not your vassal, Alysanne." Aegon spoke with a cold tone. "Don''t give me orders."


    When Aegon said that, Aemon, Jaehaerys, Daenys, Naerys moved away from Aegon as if he was carrying an extremely contagious disease. The eyes of the four were wide open.


    Being raised by Alysanne''s loving fist, the girl had enormous prestige among all of Aenar''s sons and daughters.


    Alysanne narrowed her eyes, hearing Aegon''s words. Remembering the information she received about Aegon, she showed a fierce smile.


    "It seems you haven''t trained with me for a long time, Aegon." Alysanne said with a cold tone. She clenched her fists, apparently eager for battle.


    -------------


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (500,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.

 Chapter 299 - 300 - Gods Birthday (VI)

    "I don''t know if she will change her mind, but for now, I will ept her presence by my side." Aenar''s thoughts upon hearing his daughter''s reply.


    ----------------


    "I''m not afraid of you, Alysanne." How could Aegon back down before his sister? What prestige would he have if he did that? He would be called a coward and be aughingstock among his brothers and sisters.


    "Yes, but now is not the time for your annoying theatrics, sit in your chair or I will make you sit." Alysanne said in a calm tone, but with a coldness she had never used against her family.


    Looking into Alysanne''s eyes, the girl he loved, Aegon felt as if a knife was being plunged into his chest. This feeling of pain, anger, and resentment only grew stronger at that moment.


    Without a word, he sat in his chair and closed his eyes, paying no more attention to the outside. However, if one looked closely, they would see his clenched jaw and tightly fisted hands, showing that he was not as calm and serene as he appeared.


    "Don''t mind Aegon, he''s been very irritabletely." Aemon said apologetically to Roboute, Lion, and Daeron (Lorgar). He truly didn''t understand what was going on in his brother''s mind.


    The presence of these three half-brothers at the birthday party only showed that their father valued these three children. How dared Aegon go against their father''s intentions!?


    "Go sit down, the party will begin at any moment." Alysanne said in a gentle tone to all the brothers and sisters present.


    She herself sat in her chair, the first chair on the left side, extremely close to her father. Aegon was in the second chair on the left, next to Alysanne. Apparently, the chairs were in order of birth.


    Aenar, who seemed indifferent to everything, had been observing the scene from the beginning. He knew better than anyone the origin of Aegon''s feelings, but there was nothing he could do.


    He had already said that the Throne would never be Aegon''s, but the boy still insisted on coveting something that was never his. Aenar really wanted to kill the nobles who were spreading rumors and forcing him to change his heir.


    "Dany, I want all the nobles around Aegon dead, mine all his political power. When he asks what happened, just tell him that this is his punishment for not epting my words." Looking at Daenerys, Aenar spoke in a calm tone, his voice could not be heard by anyone other than Daenerys.


    If Aegon did not ept his words willingly, Aenar would make the boy realize that this Imperium was his and he could do anything. It was not something he, Aegon, was capable of changing.


    Daenerys was surprised for a moment, but nodded. She already knew who the nobles Aegon had counted on were, and all of them would die before the birthday party even ended.


    As for how Aegon would react, Daenerys didn''t care. If the son didn''t have due respect for his father, he had to learn who was in charge of this vast Imperium. His small conspiracy was nothingpared to true power.


    At that moment, Aegon didn''t know that the faction he had built with all his effort, sweat, and smiles was about to crumble extremely quickly. All because he didn''t ept his destiny as a prince.


    "Husband, he will be even angrier and more resentful." Daenerys said in a calm tone, her eyes gradually growing cold. Even though Aegon hade from her womb, she didn''t have an ounce of love for a child who would betray House Targaryen.


    If it weren''t for Aenar, she would have aborted the boy the moment she discovered she was pregnant. Sparing any unnecessary pain.


    "It''s alright, I''ve spoiled him for too long, let him see that without my support, he is nothing." Aenar said in a calm tone. He really had spoiled Aegon too much; the boy truly thought he was someone important when he was just a mere prince.


    Daenerys nodded, but always wanted to end this hidden danger as soon as possible. Unfortunately, even if Aegon was a traitor, his miserable life could still serve the Imperium.


    Looking at the boy with closed eyes, Daenerys still couldn''t believe that this traitor was the fruit of her love with Aenar. Looking at Aenar''s sons and daughters, none were traitors, only hers was. This truly irritated her deeply.


    Aenar never hid that Alysanne would be his heir; everyone in House Targaryen knew this, but Aegon truly thought that because he had a penis between his legs, he could change her husband''s mind.


    Taking a deep breath not to kill the boy with her own hands, Daenerys held her husband''s hand. While ying with his fingers, she finally calmed down and showed a happy smile with the birthday happening.


    "Husband, I put my gift on your bed." Daenerys said with a mysterious smile. She really wanted to see the surprised expression when Aenar saw the gift she had prepared for him.


    Aenar raised an eyebrow, but didn''t look into the future. After all, this kind of surprise was good and fun. However, he was really curious about what Daenerys had prepared for him.


    Hearing Daenerys''s words, Visenya and Rhaenys showed equally mysterious smiles, making Aenar increasingly curious about the supposed gift. It seemed all three of his wives had joined together to give him the gift.<fn6547> The rightful source is F?ndNovel</fn6547>


    Seeing Aenar''s expression, Daenerys, Visenya, and Rhaenys chuckled softly as they looked at him teasingly.


    "Father, this is my gift." Alysanne took the gift she had prepared with the maid and said, handing an exquisite wooden box to Aenar. She looked at her father with an expectant gaze.


    Aenar opened the wooden box and saw a beautiful golden ring resting on a small cushion. The body of the ring was a realistic dragon while the dragon bit arge, round ruby. On the inside of the ring, the words Fire and Blood in High Valyrian looked particrly elegant and beautiful.


    The Emperor of Humanity did not hesitate to take the ring and put it on his finger. The ring fit perfectly around his finger. Looking at the ring on his finger, Aenar showed a satisfied and warm look.


    He didn''t care about the price of the ring, but about his daughter''s intentions. Perhaps every father would be happy to receive a gift from his daughter on his birthday; Aenar was no different from any father in that aspect.


    Seeing that Alysanne had started giving their father his gift, all of Aenar''s sons and daughters began to give their father gifts.


    Most were rare items from around the world, such as a jar of rare wine from Myr, given by Jaehaerys. A book about the reigns of Jaehaerys Targaryen I, Baelor I, and Maekar I given by Daenys. A ship inside a war from Aemon.


    The most curious was Aegon, who presented a beautiful Valyrian Steel crown. Valyrian Steel was not as rare as it used to be. Aenar had ced a part of the inheritance of ancient Valyrian magic in the library, which only Primarchs and royalty could see.


    So, the imperial princes and princesses could forge Valyrian steel along with magic and dragon fire.


    But Aegon''s choice for the gift made many look at him with doubtful and profound gazes.


    Was the crown for Aenar or for himself?


    No one knew, but Aenar epted the gift with a smile while looking at Aegon kindly.


    "Father, this is my gift." Little and delicate Naerys handed a box to Aenar; she looked at her father with a happy and gentle gaze.


    The emperor smiled at his daughter and opened the box. Resting inside a cushion, a beautiful dagger could be seen. Although it was made of Valyrian steel, the hilt was painted red and gold, elegant blue lines could be seen along the de.


    One could see that Naerys made everything by hand and with great care and affection.


    "Father, I know it''s your birthday, but I have a selfish request." Hearing his daughter''s words, Aenar stopped looking at the dagger and looked at Naerys with a curious gaze about her request.


    Everyone also looked at Naerys with curiosity.


    Naerys looked at her father with a sweet and gentle gaze, gathered courage to speak and said in a determined and delicate tone. "I want to abandon my titles and serve as a Priestess."


    As soon as Naerys''s words echoed through the hall, everyone''s eyes widened. Especially Daenerys, who looked at her daughter with aplex gaze.


    Aenar calmly looked at his daughter. His gaze softened and he spoke in a gentle tone. "Do you understand that you are making a vow of celibacy, duty, and love? You will not be able to marry or start a family. You will always be by my side, until myst days in your immortal life."


    "Yes, I know." Naerys replied in a peaceful and gentle tone. She had already chosen this path a long time ago. She had no interest in ruling like Alysanne and no interest in falling in love like Daenys. She felt happy only when her father was by her side.


    Instead of marrying someone or even ruling a fief in the future, she felt that she could very well help her father while he worked. Even if it was just to carry a little of his burden, she was satisfied.


    Aenar looked into his daughter''s eyes and saw the determination in her eyes. Letting out a sigh, he said in a calm tone. "If that is what you wish, I ept your vows of virginity, duty, and love."


    "But, every thousand years, I will ask you this same question and if you refuse to ept, I will release you from your vows." Aenar added in a deep tone. Naerys might be determined at this moment, but that didn''t mean she would be as determined in the future.


    Naerys certainly knew the implications of her father''s words, but she didn''t care. She showed her determination throughout her immortal life.


    "Congrattions, sister." Alysanne said with a smiling tone; she saw that Naerys was at peace with her choice. As a sister, she was happy for Naerys to choose her path.


    The other brothers and sisters also congratted Naerys. The atmosphere was cheerful, warm, and gentle.


    Daeron looked at Naerys with admiration; he felt that his faith was not as strong as his sister''s. This only showed him that faith was the only way the Imperium could exist for eternity.


    ---------------


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (500,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 300 - 301 - Gods Birthday (VII)

    "Betrayal hurts so much because it alwayses from someone close." Naerys Targaryen, Priestess of Purity.


    ----------


    Of all the princes and princesses, only Aegon remained silent, observing Naerys with a deep gaze. He couldn''t help but think sarcastically that his sister loved their father more than she should.


    In his eyes, Naerys loved Aenar as a man, not as a father. She just wanted to satisfy her own lust. Perhaps because he was involved in politics from an early age, he learned that people hide their thoughts and desires to appear more suitable for society.


    But behind a clean and benevolent reputation, there was a mind dirtier than the devil himself. Naerys was no different in this aspect, at least for Aegon, that''s what his sister was doing.


    "Aren''t you going to congratte our sister, Aegon?" Daenys asked with a smile, her eyes gazing at their father''s first male child with a calm and gentle look.


    "No." Aegon replied coldly. He didn''t like Daenys, always feeling that the girl could see his true dirty face.


    Daenys''s lips curved into a slightly cold and indifferent smile. "You should learn to hide your thoughts better; your disdain and deep disgust are written on your forehead, brother."


    Aegon''s eyes turned cold hearing his sister''s words. He showed a sarcastic smile and whispered to Daenys. "Intelligent women are usually not attractive, sister. Aemon might not like being questioned all the time."


    The smile on Daenys''s face remained the same, she narrowed her eyes and said in a calm and ironic tone. "Men like you usually don''t be kings or emperors." His ambition was nothing new to Daenys.


    If the damage from Aegon''s words was 10, the damage from Daenys''s words was 1000. Aegon''s face darkened in an instant. He hated those words. He hated hearing that he would never be emperor.


    "Watch your words, Daenys." Aegon threatened Daenys with a terribly cold tone. His anger was like a volcano ready to erupt at any moment. "idents happen suddenly."


    Daenys narrowed her eyes, hiding her incredulous look. She couldn''t believe that Aegon actually threatened her. She even felt a faint murderous intent around him, showing that he really thought about killing her!


    Perhaps because his voice was louder, Aemon, who was sitting next to Daenys, heard everything. His smiling face disappeared, genuine anger appeared on his features hearing Aegon''s naked and raw threat.


    Getting up from his chair, Aemon approached Aegon and, to everyone''s surprise, punched Aegon''s face hard. Perhaps Aegon himself didn''t imagine that Aemon would be bold enough to hit him in front of everyone.


    The punch knocked Aegon down and made the chair fall backward, blood ran from the prince''s mouth while a tooth fell to the floor.


    Aemon stopped after the first punch? The answer was no. He mounted Aegon and began to hit him repeatedly. Anger reflected on his face as he beat his brother, who was still shocked by what was happening.


    "How dare you threaten, Daenys." Punch after punch, Aegon''s face began to swell and bleed. The sound barrier was broken every time Aemon punched, showing his power.


    Jaehaerys was shocked by the scene before him and quickly approached and pulled Aemon away from Aegon. Aemon still tried to escape from his brother''s arms. His anger did not diminish at all, it only intensified.


    "Calm down, Aemon!" Feeling that Aemon wanted to break free and continue hitting Aegon, Jaehaerys spoke while reinforcing the strength of his arms.


    "Enough!" A deep, grave, and powerful tone sounded through the dining hall. Aemon''s anger seemed to disappear hearing Aenar''s voice.


    Aegon, whose face was purple and bloody, looked furiously at Aemon, as if he wanted to kill him right there. He clenched his teeth and took a step forward, ready to retaliate.


    "I said enough." This time, Aenar''s voice sounded with a touch of suffocating pressure, making the air in the entire hall heavy. Preventing everyone from moving.


    Getting up from his chair, Aenar approached Aegon and Aemon, who was still being held by Jaehaerys.


    "It seems you two no longer respect me as a father, so I will act as emperor." Aenar said in a deep tone, looking at Aegon and Aemon with deep disappointment.


    "I taught you to be human beings, not animals driven by impulses." Aenar spoke in a calm and indifferent tone. His eyes sweeping over Aegon and Aemon.


    "Aegon, you are aplete disappointment." As soon as Aenar''s words sounded, a deep silence hung in the air.


    Everyone''s eyes were focused on Aegon, some showed confused expressions and others calm. Only Daenerys showed a cold and indifferent expression, as if Aegon was not her son, but aplete stranger.


    Aegon''s face showed deep disbelief, hearing Aenar''s words. "He hits me and I''m a disappointment?" He asked aloud, his voice tinged with anger, resentment, and disbelief at the situation he was in.


    "Daenys, what did Aegon say to you." Aenar did not answer Aegon and looked at Daenys, who came to Aemon''s side, calming her beloved.


    Daenys kissed Aemon''s cheek, calming him and replied while her gaze still remained on her twin brother. "He threatened to hurt me and Aemon heard."


    "Tell the truth." Aenar was not satisfied with Daenys''s answer, he wanted the truth, not a half-truth.


    Daenys hesitated for a moment. The moment she said that Aegon really threatened her life, things would be much moreplicated.


    However, looking at her father''s cold face, she didn''t dare to hide and said: "He told me to be careful with my words and that idents happen suddenly."


    An even more suffocating silence hung in the air. Arianne, Margaery, and Myrce, along with their children, dared not breathe too loudly. They preferred not to be present seeing such a controversial scene.


    Daenerys showed a cold expression and a dark look. She never imagined that Aegon would be bold enough to threaten his sister in front of everyone, especially in front of Aenar.


    Rhaenys, who was Aemon and Daenys''s mother, looked deeply at Aegon. She clenched her fists and felt a huge feeling of betrayal bubbling in her chest. For someone who saw her own family being killed before her, Aegon''s behavior was simply disgusting and a betrayal of the highest degree.


    Visenya sighed and also showed a disappointed expression.


    Aegon, who was the focus of everyone, showed a naturally calm expression. "So? I just spoke in a moment of anger, father."


    "I would never hurt my sister." He said with a genuine, yet calm tone. He knew that if he admitted that he really wanted to kill Daenys, things would be infinitely moreplicated.


    "Titus." Aenar did not answer Aegon and spoke in a calm tone.


    Titus quickly opened the hall doors and approached Aenar. "My Emperor."


    "Aegon will immediately depart for Braavos and act as Vulkan''s cupbearer." Aenar spoke in a cold and calm tone. "He will not return to King''s Landing until further notice. If he disobeys my orders, all Primarchs have the right to detain the prince in their quarters until my next orders arrive."


    Aegon''s face changed drastically hearing his father''s words. Although it seemed like a good thing, he was practically exiled from the center of power of the Imperium.


    "He hits me and I''m punished!?" Aegon asked with a tone full of anger. It was just a threat, he would never be foolish enough to actually put something so insane into practice. Especially with a father capable of seeing the past and the future.


    "Do you really think I''m punishing you because of that?" Aenar seemedpletely disappointed with Aegon. The threat was not something terrible, but the murderous intent in his eyes waspletely uneptable.


    Brothers and sisters fighting was perfectly normal, who has never fought with a brother or sister? The problem was when this fight evolved into something more serious, especially because of negative feelings. This always ended in tragedy.


    "Father, are you going to exile me?" Aegon asked in a calm tone, his head slightly bowed, hiding the dark look on his face.


    "I''m not exiling you." Aenar replied, perfectly seeing the negative emotions growing uncontrobly in his son''s mind. "I will give you responsibility for you to be a real man while in Braavos."


    "And if I wanted to exile you, I would throw you on the continent of Sothoryos." He said in a calm tone, looking at Aegon with a look of anger.


    Aegon''s expression lightened with Aenar''s words, showing that Aenar truly loved him, even after he knew his intentions.<fnffae> This content belongs to Find?Novel</fnffae>


    "I will go to Braavos, father." Aegon epted Aenar''s punishment. In his eyes, his father was just angry, when his anger disappeared, he would be called back.


    Aenar did not answer and returned to sit in his chair, paying no more attention to his son. Although he knew that being a father was not easy, he still underestimated the difficulty, especially having such a rebellious son.


    Titus gestured for the prince to follow him, something Aegon did without looking at anyone and left the dining hall.


    "Aemon, this is thest time you let your feelings take over you, I''m not raising angry animals that bite the enemy like a madman." Aenar looked at his other son and spoke in a strong tone.


    Aemon lowered his head and dared not answer Aenar, he sat down with Daenys''s help and remained silent. Only with his sisterforting him softly.


    The party atmosphere waspletely destroyed by the previous scene, but no one actually left the dining hall.


    -----


    Note: One or two more chapters to skip thousands of years, starting the second phase of this book.


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (500,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 301 - 302 - Gods Birthday (VIII)

    "Sometimes I just wanted to be a mortal to forget certain memories." Imperial Crown Princess, Alysanne Targaryen.


    -----


    The birthday party continued, but everyone knew there was a heavy atmosphere hanging in the air. What happened between Aegon and Aemon was like a fuse, revealing a truth that no one could perceive the seriousness of until it actually happened.


    A possible civil war.


    A civil war that could make the Dance of the Dragons seem like just a casual fight. Thus, Aenar''s birthday came to an end, with a solemn, yet calm atmosphere.


    When Aenar returned to his room, he saw the gift that Daenerys had told him about.


    "Is this the gift you prepared for me?" Aenar asked with an amused tone, observing the three naked women on his bed. A red ribbon wrapped around the nudity of the three women, but it definitely didn''t cover anything.


    The heavy feeling on his shoulders seemed to fade as he saw the seductive, gentle, and inviting smiles of his three wives.


    "Didn''t you like it?" Daenerys, naked, asked with a provocative tone as she embraced Visenya and Rhaenys, equally naked. All connected by a red ribbon, there was no temptation more irresistible than these.


    "He definitely likes it, but he''s acting indifferent to impress us." Visenya said with augh, she was in the middle, between Daenerys and Rhaenys. There was a seductive smile on her lips.


    "Of course he''s enjoying it, we are his three queens, naked before him, ready to share a night together. What man wouldn''t be tempted by that?" Rhaenysmented with a soft and warm tone, looking at her husband''s figure with an increasingly lustful gaze.


    Aenar rolled his eyes at the provocation of his three wives. He knew more than anyone that the three were doing that to lighten the burden on his shoulders. However, how could he not love such women?


    "You really know how to y." Aenar said, taking off his clothes, he was only in pants with his upper body naked. He sat on the bed and looked at the three women with a curious smile.


    "Let''s make a bet." He said, looking at the three naked women before him. "Whoever manages to subdue the other can ask for anything."


    Daenerys, Visenya, and Rhaenys''s eyes lit up at their husband''s words. They were at the peak of the world''s power, they possessed anything they desired, so what they truly wanted was rted to Aenar.


    "Are you going to wear the clothes I bought?" Daenerys asked with a tone full of expectation, making Aenar roll his eyes. The clothes Daenerys was talking about were just cosy in his eyes.


    In short, Visenya and Rhaenys also wanted to spice up the rtionship with some new tricks. But Aenar himself denied everything with great determination.


    Not that he didn''t also want to see Daenerys in bunny clothes and stockings, but as Emperor of Humanity and with a God of Chaos beside him, who feeds on the lustful thoughts of the universe, he didn''t want to contribute to the birth of anesh.


    Unfortunately, his refusals only made his wives even more eager for such a thing to happen.


    Daenerys was the first to "attack" Aenar, she mounted him with a seductive smile while looking at her husband like prey to be hunted. Her hair fell over Aenar''s chest, causing a slight tickling sensation.


    "No need to move, my emperor, let your queen satisfy you." Daenerys said, lowered her head and kissed Aenar''s lips with an almost fierce eagerness.<fndebf> Latest content published on f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fndebf>


    "Daenerys always so active." Visenyamented with her cheeks burning with a touch of ruby red.


    "You''re too puritanical, Aunt." Rhaenys replied to her aunt with a teasing tone. Visenya could be a war goddess bathed in blood on the battlefield, but she was a pure saint in bed, always obeying her husband''s arrangements.


    "I''m not puritanical, you''re too daring." Visenya retorted, with a shy tone.


    "You call me daring? You''re the one who wants to have sex with Aenar in the throne room." Rhaenys didn''t hesitate to speak Visenya''s most lustful desires, making the warrior queen as shy as a young virgin about to have her wedding night.


    When Visenya was about to speak, the sound of colliding palms rang out as Daenerys''s short, adorable, and panting moans echoed through the bedroom walls.


    Looking to the side, Visenya and Rhaenys saw Daenerys moving up and down with force, as if there was no tomorrow, both women could see her butt undting violently with each thrust.


    Her modest breasts rising and falling, colliding in the air, creating an equally sharp sound in the air. Of course, modest in their eyes, extremely tall women almost three meters tall. For ordinary people, Daenerys''s breasts were the size of normal watermelons.


    Daenerys''s panting and hot moans continued to escape her lips every time she descended upon Aenar''s length, swallowing everything and thening out to the tip and then descending forcefully to the base.


    It seemed that Daenerys wanted to suck Aenar dry, not wanting to leave anything for Visenya and Rhaenys.


    "Damn, she doesn''t want to leave anything for us." Rhaenys said with a shocked tone seeing the intensity of the scene before her.


    Visenya''s face showed an equally shocked expression, seeing the dignified queen of the Imperium transforming into an unworthy prostitute before them.


    Visenya''s face became even more shocked when she saw Rhaenys approaching and upying Aenar''s face entirely for herself, iming his lips forcefully.


    "Hey~" Daenerys showed a touch of anger seeing Rhaenys''s actions, she moaned and spoke. "This is my turn~ ahhh~ get out~"


    Daenerys tried to show some anger at her niece''s invasion, but the queen''s own movements didn''t stop during the conversation, making her moan with every word and there was definitely no way to show an angry expression.


    "Don''t be petty, you practically want to suck our husband dry!" Rhaenys stopped kissing Aenar and looked at Daenerys with genuine indignation in her voice.


    "If you can''t guarantee yourself as a woman, you can let Aenar go to his meat toys." Daenerys stopped moving and spoke with an iparably arrogant tone, even mentioning Arianne, Myrce, and Margaery.


    Rhaenys''s eyes widened at Daenerys''s tyranny, she never thought Daenerys would be so tyrannical when it came to pleasure in bed.


    "Don''t fight, each one has a piece of Aenar, we can divide equally." Visenya tried to mediate, but her words were ignored by Daenerys and Rhaenys.


    Aenar, who was being disputed, just smiled and his ego was soaring at this moment. He was the only man worthy of making these three women fight tooth and nail for him.


    However, seeing that things were getting out of control, he decided to take the reins of the matter and act like a man.


    With a wave of his hand, the three women fell onto the bed with surprised expressions. Aenar showed a predatory look seeing the three stunning women before him.


    "I think you misunderstood something, I''m the one in charge of things." Aenar said with a hoarse and deep tone.


    "I''m trembling with fear." Daenerys said with a provocative expression, the harder and ruder Aenar was, the more she liked it.


    "I''m scared." Visenya timidly raised her hand and admitted that she couldn''t handle the savagery with which Aenar had sex with Daenerys.


    "Both methods can be for me." Rhaenys was much simpler and wanted both methods. She didn''t care which, both were pleasurable for her.


    "..."


    "..."


    Daenerys and Visenya looked at Rhaenys with neutral nces, as if they were speechless at Rhaenys''s audacity.


    "What can I do, that''s just how I am." Before the eyes of her two aunts, Rhaenys shrugged and spoke casually with a smile on her tempting lips.


    Aenar justughed, seeing the interaction of the three women, he really liked arge family, especially his three wives.


    While Aenar and his three wives were having fun in the room, a figure arrived at the bedroom door.


    Alysanne, who wanted to talk to her father about Aegon, stopped at the door, as an incredibly tall woman was blocking her passage.


    "I want to see my father." Alysanne said to Leda, who remained standing in her ce, without moving.


    When Alysanne was about to continue asking what was happening, a panting moan stopped her.


    She recognized that voice, it was her mother!


    Alysanne immediately knew what was happening in the room, but was shocked to hear two other familiar moans...


    "My father knows how to have fun." As Alysanne was born with Visenya''s memories, she even knew the day she was conceived. This traumatized her for a long time, no daughter or son should see that scene.


    Seeing her dignified mother transform into such a lustful woman was a scene she wanted to forget, but never could.


    Without caring about Leda anymore, Alysanne quickly left with quick steps. She wanted to forget what she had just heard!


    Leda looked at Alysanne''s back and shook her head, she was already used to seeing or hearing Aenar having sex, so she was indifferent to the panting sounds and moans of paining from the room.


    --------


    Note: One more chapter until the time skip of thousands of years.


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (500,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 302 - 303 - Gods Birthday (IX)

    "The end is always the beginning for a new story." Aenar Targaryen, God-Emperor of Humanity, Guardian of the Human Race and Beacon of Hope.


    ----------


    Aenar was sitting on the sofa, wearing only a thin red tunic, his expression leisurely and rxed. There were bite marks, nail marks, or even some red areas on his chest and neck, showing how crazy the previous night had been.


    "It seems you had fun, father." Hearing his eldest daughter''s voice, Aenar opened his eyes and looked at Alysanne, who had sat down beside him.


    "Well, your mothers were enthusiastic yesterday." Aenarmented with a smile, apparently very much enjoying the gift his wives had prepared for him.


    Alysanne showed an exhausted expression upon hearing this; she really didn''t want to know how her father had sex with her three mothers.


    "What are you going to do with Aegon?" Alysanne went straight to the point, her eyes fixed on her father''s expression, trying to catch any murderous intent on his face.


    "Are you implying I''m going to kill my son?" Aenar askedzily, the subject of Aegon couldn''t stress him out at that moment. "If so, I have to disappoint you, but he will stay alive."


    "For you to use him as a weapon against the Chaos Gods?" Alysanne asked calmly, remembering the conversation she had heard ten years ago. The conversation she heard was still fresh in her mind.<fnf1a2> The source of th?s content is fin?novel</fnf1a2>


    "Spying is not something a princess should do." Aenarmented with a touch of amusement in his voice.


    "If father didn''t want me to know, he wouldn''t have spoken in the first ce." Alysanne was calm. She didn''t believe Aenar didn''t know she was outside the room at that moment.


    With the increase in her powers, Alysanne realized she could hear a fly buzzing hundreds of meters away; she didn''t believe her father, who was infinitely more powerful than her, didn''t know of her existence.


    Aenar smiled and spoke calmly. "It was an attempt to make you try to save Aegon, but it failed miserably."


    "Does he really have no salvation? If he wants the heir title so badly, just give it to him." Alysanne''s face darkened, she spoke in a calm tone, but there was a strong reluctance in her voice. This was her throne, but she was willing to give it to Aegon to save his life.


    Aenar looked at his daughter and made hery her head on hisp, stroking her beautiful, soft hair, he spoke in a calm tone. "If it were that easy, I would have given him the title, but do you think he would be content with just being crown prince?"


    Showing an expression of helplessness, hemented with a tired tone. "No, he coveted the throne, so passing the title to him is the same as inming his ambitions even further and making him fall into the arms of the Ruinous Powers of Chaos."


    Alysanne, who was lying with her head on Aenar''s thighs, couldn''t help but show a shocked expression upon learning that Aegon would indeed try a coup d''¨¦tat and dethrone her father.


    "Besides, I''ve already said it, you are perfect to be my heir." Aenar spoke with an unwavering tone. "If one day I am gravely wounded and confined to the Ruby Throne, only you will be able to control my enormous gctic Imperium. Only you will do whatever it takes for the salvation of humanity and walk my Golden Path, regardless of the price you pay."


    "Aegon, Aemon, Jaehaerys, Daenys, Naerys, none of them are suitable to be Emperor or Empress. Only you, who can even kill a saint, will be able to make humanity continue on the Golden Path of Eternity." Aenar said with a calm and determined tone.


    "Alysanne, you are my heir and that will never change, even if my body is dead, even if my mind is mad and insane, even if my blood is spilled on my throne, you will be my heir."


    Aenar''s voice continued to echo in Alysanne''s mind like thunder on a stormy night, making the girl who was about to give up the throne for her family, wake up from that foolish, childish, and naive dream.


    "I know, father." Alysanne said, closing her eyes and enjoying the caress in her hair.


    "I''m a terrible father." Aenar said with a sad smile. "I let hime into this world knowing he would be sacrificed. Even knowing there was a 99% chance Aegon would betray me, I still tried to find the 1%, but I failed miserably."


    "Sometimes I wonder if I would have epted Daenerys''s proposal to abort Aegon." Aenar looked at the ceiling of his office and continued. "I would have spared him a lot of suffering, pain, and regret."


    Alysanne opened her eyes and stood up, she hugged her father tightly and spoke with a determined tone. "You are not a terrible father, any other man would have made Daenerys abort, but you still loved Aegon, raised him, and gave him all the affection and love you could."


    "If you are a terrible father for believing there was a chance Aegon would be good, even if it was tiny, then there is no good father in this universe." Looking at her father''s inhumanly beautiful face, Alysanne spoke each word looking into his eyes.


    Aenar couldn''t help but show a surprised expression at Alysanne''s outburst of words, however, a peaceful smile appeared on his face. Hugging his daughter tightly, he spoke in a gentle tone. "Thank you, Aly. I can be a fool like everyone else."


    "It''s okay, humans are imperfect and that''s why we are the most beautiful race in this universe." Alysanne spoke with a happy tone, as a devotee of human supremacy, she epted all the qualities and defects of humanity.


    Of course, because of the lessons with her father, she also knew that there were countless races in the universe, some beautiful and immortal while others were wild and barbaric.


    "I know, but I still feel reluctant when I think about Aegon." Aenar said with a smile andy down on the sofa, with his daughter lying on his chest. "Perhaps it''s the nature of man always wanting to impose himself on the feminine."


    Alysanne couldn''t help but snort coldly, but said nothing against it because that was nature. Males will always impose themselves on women, it was the natural order of things, humans were just a more intelligent animal.


    "Alysanne, in five hundred years we will begin to leave this and the Age of Space Exploration begins, after a thousand years, our Imperium will cover a good part of the Milky Way." Aenar said in a calm tone.


    "These thousand years will be our time of peace before the war between civilizations begins. So, for a thousand years, our purpose is just to advance and nothing more, colonizing entires and extracting their resources are essential."


    "Honestly, these thousand years for any other civilization would not be enough to leave the iron age, but we are special. Your three mothers and I can elerate this process, something no civilization in the known universe can." Aenar said with a slightly proud tone for making Humanity the apex of the entire Known Universe.


    Perhaps others would find it extremely xenophobic and cruel to colonize others and enve the races of the universe, but intergctic wars were thousands of times more cruel and insane thanary wars.


    If you are not cruel enough, others are, so the first step to sess is to be cruel to yourself and even crueler to other civilizations.


    "Of course, we are the most incredible race in the universe." Alysanne had no doubts about her Father''s words. To anyone else, perhaps it was just Aenar''s ambition, but everyone and absolutely everyone had an almost fanatical trust in Aenar.


    Under Aenar''s influence, Alysanne and all members of the Imperium were human supremacists, any other race was inferior to humans.


    Aenar smiled contentedly, the cohesion of the human race should be strong for future adversities. Of course, he also knew the consequences of this philosophy; it can be said that all civilizations that became vassals of the human race would be despised, treated as disposable.


    This could naturally lead to rebellions and wars of these vassal races, but in Aenar''s eyes, there was no perfect power system. When you gain something, you always lose something, it was natural as if destiny ordered it so.


    "Don''t worry, father." Alysanne said with a tone of confidence and determination, her eyes couldn''t be more fanatical at that moment.


    "I and all of House Targaryen will help you lead humanity to the apex of this universe, let all races of the universe kneel before the graces of the God-Emperor of Humanity."


    Aenar''s lips curved upwards, he kissed Alysanne''s forehead and said nothing. He felt he had the best daughter in the world.


    "Yes, our story has just begun."


    "May the races of the world kneel for my sacred arrival."


    -----


    Note: We have finished the first phase of this story!!!!


    Honestly, I never thought I would reach half a million words. This is insane, folks. Totally insane!!!


    I''m still incredulous that I actually did everything I promised, I''m still shocked, I''ve never had so much determination and focus in my entire life. However, the feeling of a job well done is truly graphically.


    You have my half a million thanks.


    And please, apany me until the end of this story, which I want to bring to a conclusion.


    Signed: Prince.


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (500,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.

 Chapter 303 - 304 - The Sacred Planet of Humanity (I)

    "The Jewel of the Imperium,os, the Sacred of Humanity." Lyarra Stark, Future Duchess of House Stark.


    -------


    1456 Imperial Year.


    Milky Way, Sr System.


    On the border of the Sr System, gigantic metal rings with a futuristic appearance covered hundreds ofs around, forming from afar, a true wall capable of epassing five sr light-years.


    At the moment, on the border, gigantic oval blue portals appeared, followed by a small fleet of spaceships. Each ship looked enormous with an oval, ring-like appearance. There was a crest on each spaceship.


    A roaring white wolf.


    "System Defense Integrity dropped to 94%."


    "Weapon System is at 99%."


    "Ship Integrity is at 84%."


    "All radar detectors are at 99%."


    "Warp exit was sessful." Themander, wearing a military suit, listened to his ship''s crewman with a calm look. He turned and looked at the twenty-year-old girl sitting in the seat in the center of the control center.


    "Lady Lyarra, we exited the Warp safely and are approaching Visenya''s Wall." Themander said with a respectful tone. In his eyes, Lyarra, as heir to Duke Stark and Future Lady of Invernus, deserved respect, especially being the daughter of a Primarch.


    At the same time, as amander trained at the Imperial Gctic School in the North of Humanity''s Gxy, he maintained due respect for the future Governor in the North.


    "Good job, everyone." Lyarra said with an elegant and gentle smile, she had blonde hair and gray eyes. She looked at the gigantic Wall ofs with a curious gaze. It was her first timeing to the Sr System and she was ready to return to the Sacred, the Origin of All Noble Houses.


    "My Lady, the Sardaukar Legion is ordering an immediate stop and has ordered all ships to be inspected." Themander said with a calm tone. He did not ask Lyarra for permission and simply opened the shields protecting the ship and opened the hatches, allowing the entry of the Sardaukar Legion''s ships.


    In the extremely rigid hierarchy of the Imperium, the Astartes Legions did not need to ask; they ordered, and the orders had to be epted, regardless of origin. Even the Ducal Houses were obliged to do so.


    Lyarra did notment and epted everything calmly. She was no longer in the North of the Gxy, where House Stark had influence. Faced with the Imperium''s power, she knew that even House Stark had to bend the knee and ept any demand. Even if she was the daughter of a Primarch, she was not exempt from these rules.


    On the contrary, because of this identity, she had to be even more respectful of the Imperium''s Legions. Otherwise, the members of the Imperial Senate would be like hyenas trying to gain benefits from her.


    Knowing this, how could she act like a spoiled girl? Although she was only two hundred and fifty years old and considered a teenager, she was not stupid enough to embarrass House Stark and her father''s Legion.


    "Identify yourself, unknown ship. Over." The Astarte''s cold voice sounded through the loudspeakers, making the atmosphere inside the Command Bridge cabin tense for a moment.


    "This is Noble ss Spaceship - 0114, codenamed Duchess, hosting Lady Lyarra of Ducal House Stark for the Imperial Pce in celebration of Queen Daenerys''s birthday. Over." Themander spoke with a calm tone.


    "The inspection will begin immediately, Duchess. Any suspicious movement will be met with attacks from the Gloriana-ss Battleship, The Sun, under themand of Primarch Sigismund. Over." The Astarte''s voice sounded a secondter, there was no hesitation in his voice, cold and indifferent to Lyarra''s identity.


    "Affirmative, The Sun. Over." Themander replied with respect.


    Lyarra and the Commander looked out the window, where they saw thergest Battlecruiser they had ever seen. Averaging about twenty-five kilometers wide, it was golden with a dragon''s head at the tip, looking like a weapon of destruction used by giants.


    This was the Imperium''s pinnacle today, a true Battlecruiser that could destroy entires.


    "I will receive the Sardaukar Lieutenant." Lyarra said with a smile as she rose from the main seat. Themander followed and some officers also followed behind to receive the inspection.


    Arriving at the hangar, Lyarra saw dozens of Interceptor-ss, light fighters, used for rapidbat, patrol, and interception. Their sizes ranged from 20 to 40 meters.<fnd167> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? Find¡ïNovel</fnd167>


    However, Lyarra''s gaze fell upon the tall figure, carrying an extremely thin sword at her waist.


    "Great-aunt." Lyarra greeted her great-aunt, her grandfather''s sister, the Duke of Winter, Robb Stark.


    Aryaughed at her grandniece''s elegant and chic presentation. "You look like Sansa with those noble manners, dear niece."


    Lyarra showed a helpless expression upon hearing her teasing words. She was an important Lady; she had to maintain decorum or she would embarrass House Stark before the other Ducal Houses.


    However, knowing that this Great-aunt simply left in the Age of Space Exploration with a small fleet of ships, without caring about her own status, Lyarra knew that Arya was a free woman and did not care about her title and status.


    "Aunt, I''m a little nervous." Lyarra came to Arya''s side and spoke with a slightly tense tone. It was the first time she had seen someone from another Legion other than her father''s Legion, the Space Wolves.


    "If you are not bringing any non-humans, heretics, drugs, or are a traitor, you have nothing to worry about. The Sardaukar protect the Emperor and the Sr System; other than that, they don''t care about anything else." Arya said with a smile, enjoying her grandniece''s nervousness.


    Lyarra naturally knew this, but it was normal to be nervous before authorities even knowing she was innocent.


    When Lyarra was about to say something, the hangar door opened and spaceships about a hundred meters long entered the shields that maintained an adequate atmosphere for survival.


    Lyarra noticed that these spaceships resembled swords, with three sharp points on each side. The ships'' color was golden and they sported a crest of two swords over a skull.


    The ships'' ramps descended to the ground and heavy footsteps were heard. Men wearing heavy armor and golden helmets descended from the ships. Without even introducing themselves, they quickly began the inspection and no one dared to say anything against it.


    Everything was investigated, from the bathrooms to the personal quarters of themander and the nobility. Not even the drawers were spared from the meticulous revisions of the Sardaukar Astartes.


    An hourter, when the entire inspection was over, that''s when the Sardaukar lieutenant approached Lyarra, Arya, and the officers.


    "I am Marik, Lieutenant of the Sardaukar." He said with a cold and indifferent tone, looking at everyone before him. One could see who was nobility and who was not in a mere instant.


    The members of the Great Houses of nobility were about three meters tall while the officers were about two meters, clearly showing the ss difference. However, in Marik''s eyes, there was only indifference. Before the Emperor, all others were vassals who should obey.


    "It is an honor for my personal ship to receive you, Lieutenant Marik." Lyarra said with an elegant smile as she looked at the Astarte with a respectful tone.


    Marik looked at Primarch Leman Russ''s daughter with a calm gaze. If he were from another legion, perhaps he would believe the future duchess''s words, but when it came to his legion, the nobles hated the Sardaukar''s methods.


    So he didn''t believe a word that came out of the future duchess''s mouth, but he also didn''t care if they were sincere or not. He learned that one should not judge a book by its cover, especially these bold nobles.


    Marik lost count of the times he prevented these nobles from entering the Sr System. They carried everything illegal they could have, whether ves from other races for entertainment or even highly hallucinogenic drugs known as Spices.


    Some even wanted to give non-human ves to the emperor for entertainment; when Marik remembered this, the desire to kill the count again increased. Unfortunately, the count''s soul must have already be food for the Iron Throne.


    "Nothing wrong was found, but before approaching the Sacred, all ships must anchor in the hangars of Visenya''s Wall and undergo a thorough inspection." Marik said with a cold and indifferent tone.


    How could a mere one-hour inspection be enough? If finding the emperor were that easy, the Sardaukar wouldn''t need to work and could resign.


    ---------------


    Note: The photos of Aenar''s sons and daughters are in the new auxiliary chapter


    Read the advanced chapters on my Patreon!


    /GOTSW


    Read my other books:


    Game Of Thrones: The God-Emperor ofos (500,000 words written).


    Percy Jackson: Godwyn the Golden.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!